《God-level evolution from the pirate》


 1 Chapter One God Level Choice!

    Haiyuan calendar 1520.


    In a small town named Boya in the East China Sea.


    A man is in the open square with a group of children doing push-ups.


    "Brother Carl, why are you so good? You can do more than a thousand push-ups every day."


    "Brother Carl, we have to be as powerful as you, so that we can protect Boya Town!"


    "Brother Carl, I can declare you..."


    "If you exercise every day like me, you can definitely defeat the pirate and become the hero of the town!"


    Carl has a handsome smile on his face without any pretensions at all.


    The kids around are chatting here, and Karl is also happy to say that they like him so much.


    Suddenly, an electronically synthesized voice rang in Carl''s mind.


    "Ding! The novice task of three million push-ups has been completed, and the god level selection system is officially opened!"


    Hearing the sound of the system turning on, Carl stopped exercising and smiled again, melting the hearts of the girls in Boya Town.


    "After five years, I finally completed this task!"


    That''s right.


    Carl is not an aboriginal, but a traveler.


    But when he crossed five years ago, he was drifting on the sea.


    If it weren''t for the people from Boya Town to rescue him, I am afraid he would become the worst traverser, and he would be drowned in the sea at the beginning.


    Like other traversers, Karl also gained the system after crossing.


    But the system told him that he must complete the novice trial selection task before he can officially open the god-level selection system.


    So Carl chose three million push-ups, and it took five years to complete the task.


    Although there are two other options, they are reborn as a girl, and randomly lose a body function...


    So there is no choice...


    Fortunately, these three million push-ups also strengthened Carl''s physique, allowing him to help Boya town repel some pirates who did not offer a reward.


    Since then, Karl has been a big hit in the town.


    And Carl has also learned in the past few years that this is the world of One Piece, which shocked Carl, and at the same time exercised more diligently!


    In such a world full of monsters, if you don''t have certain strength, you can''t even protect yourself!


    "Next, let me study how to use this system.


    A system that has been turned on for such a long time should work very well!"


    Saying that Carl opened the panel of the system.


    But this system has no other functions besides the personal property panel, which surprised Carl, so he can only open his own property panel.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: F+


    Agility: f-


    Spirit: G+


    Physical strength: E-


    Ability: Military Fist (G)


    Remarks: The attributes of ordinary adult men are G-!''


    Carl twitched his mouth. He didn''t expect that after so many years of exercise, his attributes would be a little higher than that of ordinary adult men.


    As for the martial arts boxing, this is just a little self-defense skills he learned in his previous life.


    "Come on, someone with a broken leg appeared in the port, making trouble in the port, please go over and help!"


    Suddenly, the town self-defense soldiers shouted, and all the adult men in Boya Town took up farm tools and rushed up.


    Carl has become accustomed to such things.


    After all, there are always some troublesome pirates who come to look for trouble.


    But Boya Town is remote, and pirates offering rewards don''t even bother to come to such a small place.


    So their lives are fairly comfortable.


    Carl walked slowly like this and saw a familiar yellow figure.


    But suddenly, the sound of the system sounded, making him stunned.


    ''Ding!The dying golden lion was found, and the god-level selection system has been triggered!''


    Option 1: Assist the Golden Lion to plunder the town, gain the appreciation of Golden Lion, and become his most trusted subordinate and apprentice!''


    ''Option 2: Let it go, let him and the town residents fend for themselves and get the title indifferent and ruthless, and the title attribute will increase their total attributes by 200%!''


    ''Option 3: Kill the golden lion and get some of the abilities of the golden lion at random!''


    It turned out to be Golden Lion Shiji!


    Carl did not expect that the person who caused the riot in the port would be such a legendary figure.


    However, it is also written on the system that the Golden Lion is on the verge of death, and now at the port, it should be just struggling to save himself.


    "This is also an opportunity for me!"


    Carl knows very well how important these options are!


    But before he could make a decision, riots broke out again in the port.


    He clearly saw that there were many residents of Boa Town, who were swept up by a strong air current and then fell to the ground.


    This is obviously the fruit ability of the Golden Lion!


    "Ahem, let me listen to all the waste here, I''m the golden lion Shiji, the big pirate on this sea!


    I now order you to find me the best medicine, the best ship, and the best ship doctor!"


    "Otherwise, cough, cough, or all of you will die!"


    The Golden Lion spoke intermittently, coughing twice from time to time.


    Even every time you cough, you will cough up blood.


    This means that he is already at the end of the crossbow, and cannot last long!


    And Carl also heard him.


    So I chose three without hesitation!


    ''Ding!Congratulations to the host for acquiring some of the golden lion abilities!''


    Carl''s mouth raised slightly when he felt the air flow on his hand, which was the ability to flutter the fruit.


    Had it not been for these residents to save themselves at the beginning of the journey, I would have died long ago!


    Carl muttered something in his heart, and then strode up.


    "Everyone will let me go, and this pirate will leave it to me!"


    "It''s Lord Carl!"


    "Master Carl is here, and he must be able to teach him well!"


    "Carl, be careful, this guy is weird, he can blow people away, it''s really scary!"


    The surrounding residents were scared because of the fierce expression of the golden lion and the hand he just exposed, and they did not dare to approach.


    But Carl knows very well that the Golden Lion at this time is just the end of the crossbow, vulnerable!


    "Golden Lion Shiji, the legendary big pirate, even broke his legs in order to escape from Pushing City. However, it is pitiful that he has fallen into this field now!"


    Carl''s eyes were full of contempt, even though the golden lion was the great pirate of the last era.


    But he is now on the verge of death, and there is no threat at all!


    "What if it wasn''t for that straw hat boy? Can I fall into this field?"


    "Ahem, kid, since you know me, please save me and stop talking nonsense! As long as you can save me, you will be the deputy captain of the Flying Pirates in the future!"


    "It''s really tempting..."


    Carl smiled, walked to the golden lion and picked up the dead tree and Sakura ten.


    "What are you going to do!"


    The golden lion''s eyes widened, and he waved his hands.


    The huge tornado rises into the sky!


    Carl smiled, also releasing the power from the golden lion!


    Withered Wood and Sakura Ten penetrated the golden lion''s body without hindrance!


    PS: Newcomers and new books for collection, comments,

 2 Chapter 2 Ready to go to sea

    Accompanied by the sound of two famous knives piercing the ground.


    With an unwilling look in his eyes, the golden lion finally fell to the ground.


    Carl was panting heavily, and his heart was jumping.


    Although after making a choice, you can gain the ability of the Golden Lion.


    But just in case, Carl did his best.


    He didn''t dare to approach the Golden Lion completely, for fear that the opponent would counterattack and bring himself.


    Although the opponent is on the verge of death, he is still a strong man of the last era, as famous as Baibeard and Roger!


    When you should be careful, you must be careful!


    Afterwards, Carl was afraid that the other party would not die altogether, so he used his abilities to summon Withered Wood and Sakura Ten back, and crossed the golden lion''s neck with a knife!


    Golden Lion Shiji separated like this!


    The bloody scene made the adults around feel a little uncomfortable.


    But some children are full of interest in this scene.


    "Thank you Carl, if you don''t come we really don''t know what to do."


    "Brother Carl is the best! It''s really so powerful that it explodes!"


    "Master Carl is so handsome, if only I could marry him..."


    "Master Carl! Master Carl!"


    Although the scene of solving the golden lion was a bit bloody, his step forward still moved the residents of the town a little.


    They have long been used to Carl''s protection, and they like to shout loudly after Carl has protected them.


    But Carl didn''t think much about it.


    He just asked someone to pack up the corpse and seal it in a special coffin, so that he could collect a reward later.


    Then he found the best blacksmith in the village, and gave him the dead wood and Ying Shi, and repaired them.


    Withered and Yingshi had been used as legs by the golden lion, some corrosion appeared in the position of the knife handle.


    If it is not repaired, it will affect the feel.


    And this is not about repairing the blade, just repairing the handle. The blacksmiths in the group are enough.


    In this way, Carl returned to his residence amidst the cheers of the people.


    "Unexpectedly, I met the Golden Lion right after the system was turned on.


    According to what he said, he should have been defeated by Luffy, and then left here, it is really pitiful..."


    Carl shook his head, then opened his property panel, and his eyes lit up.


    He found that he not only gained the golden lion abilities, but even his attributes were improved!


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: E+


    Agility: E-


    Spirit: F+


    Physical strength: D-


    Abilities: Military Boxing (G), Piaopiao Fruit (no side effects), armed color domineering (mastery), seeing and hearing color domineering (mastery) domineering color domineering (semi-mastery) double knife flow (E+)''


    ''Note 1: Domineering is divided into semi-mastery, mastery, proficient, proficient, and perfect!''


    ''Note 2: Since the golden lion is in a state of dying, the ability that the host can obtain is the ability of the golden lion before death!''


    ''Remark 3: All the abilities acquired by the system have no side effects!''


    "No wonder the level of domineering mastery is so low, and the attributes given to me are not high. It turns out that it is such a thing.


    However, the devil fruit ability has no side effects, which is a good thing, so I don''t have to worry about sea water and sea stones.


    But this secret must never be known by others!"


    Kalmo rubbed his chin, and then he set his eyes on the packed suitcase.


    According to his plan, after completing the task of push-ups in the past few days, he will leave Boya Town.


    Although the folkway here is simple, everyone likes him very much.


    But men don¡¯t change being bound by one place.


    He still intends to go to the sea here to wander around.


    Especially since he has already gained the ability of Piaopiao Fruit, as long as he doesn''t meet those top powerhouses, there is nothing to fear!


    "Next, it''s time to join the navy. Being a pirate is the most meaningless. The navy is the one who fears every day!"


    Being the navy is the world Carl decided from the beginning.


    In this world, if you want to be alone, strength is the most basic requirement.


    Before there is a certain level of strength, being a navy is the safest way.


    Although he already has the power of fluttering fruits, he doesn''t think that he is invincible!


    This is a pirate world where monsters are born!


    With his strength, he can''t rank at all!


    Then Karl went to the port dock, took out the boat he had booked for a year, and moved everything in.


    After the repairs of Withered Wood and Yingshi are completed, he will leave himself and stay in Boya Town for five years.


    "It''s a bit reluctant, after all, I have stayed here for five years..."


    Carl sighed, then put the thought behind him, then he returned home and slept well.


    Early the next morning, Carl retrieved Deadwood and Sakura Ten from the blacksmith.


    He was about to pay, but the uncle blacksmith waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Master Carl, don''t worry about the money. You never owed me money before, and you often take care of my business.


    I heard that you were leaving last night, and this repair will be given to you for free, and it will be a gift for you to practice!"


    Carl was moved when he heard Uncle Blacksmith say this.


    "Thank you, uncle, I will miss you when I go to sea!"


    Carl hung the dead wood and Sakuraju around his waist and walked the street handsomely.


    The surrounding residents also came out to see Karl see off at this time.


    His reputation here is so high that these people are reluctant to leave him.


    But Karl has decided to leave, of course it is impossible to stay in Boya Town.


    The children are a little lost.


    Those big girls of yellow flowers are even more empty, as if they have lost something.


    Carl was seen off all the way to the port.


    Just as he was about to board his own boat, a buzzing sound suddenly came not far away.


    A huge naval warship suddenly appeared in this remote sea.


    Looking at the size of this warship and the flag hung on it, Carl recognized that this is the warship of the navy headquarters!


    The warships of the Navy Division are not so impressive!


    at the same time.


    The people on the navy warship also saw the situation here.


    They were a little puzzled why so many people would see off when someone went to sea.


    Under the trend of curiosity, they came here, just blocking Carl''s way to sea.


    "I am Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel of the Navy Headquarters. Have you ever met this person?"


    Although I came here because of curiosity, I must not forget my official duties.


    Lieutenant Flying Squirrel will jump off the boat, and instead of arrogantly asking, he will be very approachable.


    This greatly increased the favorability of the residents of the town towards the navy.


    "Hey, isn''t this the pirate who was killed by Lord Carl yesterday?"


    "Let me see... it''s really him!"


    "Master Navy, this pirate has been killed by Master Karl, you don''t need to look for it!"


    The chirping answers of the surrounding residents made the flying squirrel''s eyes widened, and then looked at Karl who was pushed out by them.


    The eyes of the flying squirrel and the surrounding navy were full of incredible.


    After a while, he asked tentatively: "Did you really kill him?"


    Carl nodded, pointed to the special coffin and smiled.


    "Replace it like a fake!"


    PS: Newcomers and new books for collection, comments,

 3 Chapter Three Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel!

    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s eyes were filled with an incredible expression.


    He couldn''t imagine that a legendary pirate would die in the hands of this unknown man.


    Even if it is seriously injured, the Golden Lion is not an existence that ordinary people can deal with!


    But Carl''s smiley eyes and the chattering testimony of the surrounding villagers made him doubtful.


    "In that case, please open this wooden coffin, I want to check it."


    "No problem, but I have one condition."


    Carl smiled and came to the wooden coffin and tapped it twice.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel frowned and said casually.


    "If it''s true, I won''t give you less of a reward!"


    "Thank you, I know that the Navy will not embezzle this reward, but the condition I said is not a bounty, but that I want to join the Navy!"


    Carl directly stated his conditions, which made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel frown.


    He originally wanted to reject Karl''s request and let him sign up through formal channels.


    But Carl saw the hesitation of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel and directly used his power to make the coffin board float.


    "This is the ability of Piaopiao Fruit?!"


    As one of the veteran lieutenant generals, Lieutenant Flying Squirrel is very clear about the way of expressing the abilities of fluttering fruits!


    Carl nodded non-committal and motioned for the other person to look at the wooden coffin.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel followed Carl''s gaze, and he did see the golden lion''s body, which shocked his heart.


    "Okay, I''ve finished reading it. I can give you the corpse, so can I meet my requirements?"


    "Are you a person with Fluttering Fruit Ability?"


    "It''s just luck."


    Carl answered with a smile, and did not say how his abilities came from.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel did not pursue it either.


    After the devil fruit capable person dies, the devil fruit will randomly respawn on the fruit closest to the corpse.


    If you are lucky, you can indeed be reborn next to the corpse.


    It''s not that this kind of thing has happened, so he didn''t care.


    But he must carefully consider the other party''s conditions!


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Carl. I am a resident of Boya Town.


    My dream has always been to be a navy. Today I just met Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!"


    "you know me?"


    "Of course I know, the well-known veteran lieutenant general of the navy headquarters is still a super swordsman, and his strength is even the top rank in the navy.


    Strong people like you are my goal. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them, I¡¯m exercising every day to become a navy!"


    Carl played the play without changing his face.


    If the world can comment on the movie king, Carl estimates that he can enjoy all the awards.


    "We can prove that Lord Carl''s dream is to become a navy!"


    "Yes, Lord Carl is exercising every day!"


    "Brother Carl does at least a thousand push-ups every day, we can all testify!"


    The surrounding residents responded in due course.


    In such a situation, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel is not a good choice.


    Then he saw the two famous knives on Carl''s waist.


    "This is Deadwood and Sakura Ten? You can also use swords?"


    "Small bugs are not worth mentioning."


    Carl waved his hand, indicating that it didn''t matter.


    But Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was interested.


    "The two of us have a game. If you can hold me three moves, I will make an exception and report to let you join the navy!"


    "Really?"


    Seeing Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel let go, Carl also let go of his hanging heart.


    To be honest, he was not sure to persuade Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel to join the Navy.


    But now this result is acceptable to both of them.


    And Carl is very confident in his current strength!


    "All the navy obeys orders and protects the surrounding residents back a thousand meters!"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the surrounding residents and the navy, the distance of one kilometer has been pushed out, and Lieutenant General Karl and Flying Squirrel are ready to go.


    "Your name is Karl, right? Use your full strength to pick me up three tricks, let me see if you are qualified to make an exception for you!"


    While talking, Lieutenant Flying Squirrel burst out with an extremely powerful aura!


    All of a sudden, winds were surging around the port.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel drew his sword instantly, and Ling Li''s slash shot out instantly!


    "Good job!"


    Carl''s ruddy complexion raised his fingers, and Withered Wood and Sakura flew to his hand in ten seconds.


    He saw his two swords crossed, riveting enough strength to offset the slashing of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel.


    This blow directly caused him to retreat by two meters, but he was not injured.


    "The first trick!"


    Carl smiled and motioned to the flying squirrel to continue.


    "Hmph! It''s connected, this is the second trick!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s momentum rose again!


    In an instant, a slash that was faster than before came to Karl in an instant.


    "so fast!"


    Carl saw this close slash and pressed hard with both hands.


    The tyrannical air current vortex formed instantly, directly pressing this slash into the ground!


    The two forces collided with each other, causing the ground between them to split a huge gap!


    Seeing this scene, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel finally put away his contempt, but became somewhat appreciative.


    "It''s worthy of the ability of Piaopiao Fruit, it is really strong!"


    "Although the Piaopiao fruit is strong, shouldn''t you praise users?


    If I am not strong, what use is the Piao Piao fruit no matter how strong it is?"


    Carl put on an expression of''you praise me,'' which was very shameless.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He didn''t expect Karl''s face to be so thick, but he had to admit that Karl''s strength is indeed not weak.


    Decent swordsmanship and strength, coupled with fluttering fruits.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel can''t guarantee now that he can take him in a short time.


    So he has decided to make Karl a navy.


    If such a person becomes an enemy, the Navy will have a headache!


    "Get ready this is the third move, my full blow!"


    Although Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel has decided to make him a navy, he has already ignited fighting spirit.


    He wouldn''t let go of anything with this blow!


    "Volley Slash--"


    The flying squirrel screamed, and the whole person disappeared in front of Karl in an instant!


    Seeing that the other party suddenly disappeared, Carl screamed badly, and immediately turned on the domineering look.


    Then he quickly raised his head, wrapped his arms around his arms, and the air flow around him was surging crazily!


    Accompanied by a bang.


    The surrounding earth is cracking every inch!


    The surrounding airflow formed a storm, blowing all the navy and residents watching the show.


    "Master Carl..."


    "Brother Carl will be fine, right?"


    "What the hell is this, does it mean that the Navy is going to kill Brother Carl?"


    The residents of Boya Town saw this scene, their eyes widened.


    They can''t see exactly what happened before.


    The storm blocked their eyes, and these residents now only want to know if Karl is alive or dead.


    But it is the navy who have different ideas from them.


    These naval soldiers have followed Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel for a long time.


    They knew the strength of flying squirrels very well, but they didn''t expect that the young man in front of them would be so strong!


    It can even hold the attack of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel!


    This made them stare wide, and they could stuff an apple with their mouths open!

 4 Chapter Four Get on board!

    "Hahahahahaha!"


    "Happy, really happy!"


    "The little pirates in the East China Sea are too weak. I have been in the East China Sea for almost a month, and no one can let me use my full strength. It''s really great!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel laughed, and the navy cloak on his body had become fragments on the ground.


    Obviously, in the previous blow, he also received a counterattack.


    On the other side, Carl wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "You want to kill me!"


    Carl put away his weapon and was speechless.


    The blow just now caused a slight shock to the entire Boya Town.


    The harbour also became sloppy at this time, and the surrounding rooms even collapsed.


    Fortunately, flying squirrels will compensate residents.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s full blow was very strong.


    It can be said that it is the pinnacle of the lieutenant general level. Carl can only do his best to avoid being killed by him.


    It''s just that Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel made a sudden attack, which caused Karl to be incompletely prepared, so he was injured.


    If there is a fight with him, Carl is sure to hold him back.


    "My strength is almost at the major general level, and I should be a little short of the lieutenant general, but it''s not bad. After all, I just acquired the ability."


    Carl murmured slightly, roughly understanding his own strength and what class he was.


    "Carl recruit! Stop the ink, take your trophies and follow me on board!"


    "Ah! Yes! I''m here!"


    Carlton was overjoyed when he heard the words of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, and then directly used his ability to bring the coffin to the navy ship.


    The surrounding navy also gathered their contempt at this time, but was full of respect.


    This is a world respected by the strong, as long as you have the strength, you can get the respect of others!


    This battle between Carl and Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, although only three short moves.


    But these navies think that they don''t have the strength to resist flying squirrels.


    So Carl has not officially become a navy, he has been admired by many navy soldiers.


    Carl bid farewell to the residents of the small town and headed for the navy headquarters on a naval warship!


    The purpose of flying here in the future is to catch the golden lion that appears here.


    He was only patrolling near the East China Sea, but received news that the straw hat boy used the weather to defeat the Golden Lion, causing the Golden Lion to be seriously injured and dying.


    That''s why he planned to come over and see if he could pick up a leak.


    Carl also scratched his head when he got the explanation. He didn''t expect that he was so lucky. The place where the golden lion fell happened to be Boya Town.


    Fortunately, the golden lion is dying, otherwise Karl is really not sure to kill the opponent.


    "Carl, let me ask you a question, who did you learn from your domineering and armed domineering?"


    "Domineering? Learning? Lieutenant-admiral, what are you talking about? Why am I a little bit confused?"


    Carl scratched his head, pretending to be completely incomprehensible.


    He knew that he could not hide the domineering things, but his domineering was only the lowest level.


    It doesn''t matter if it is discovered.


    There are many strong men in this sea, all of whom have awakened their domineering, and then self-taught.


    So as long as he pretends not to understand, the other party can''t help himself.


    "It''s another monster! I''m envious of my self-awakening domineering..."


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel shook his head and explained it to Carl in an enviable tone.


    He has seen many geniuses and monsters.


    But the gap between genius and monster is very big!


    All of these lieutenants are all geniuses of one in a million.


    The strength is very strong, and the talent is also very high!


    But today''s three great generals are real monsters!


    Their three monsters are not only powerful enough to surpass others by a level.


    Even the use of some power can be taught without a teacher!


    In his eyes, Karl has the potential to become such a monster!


    But Karl didn''t know what the flying squirrel had made up his brain, he just wanted to have a good meal.


    In this battle with flying squirrels, he also consumed a lot of energy.


    In this way, Carl only eats ten people''s appetite to be full.


    Since then, Carl has the title of Big Stomach King.


    But he didn''t care.


    For five years, he has continued to do 1,500 or even 2,000 push-ups every day.


    This consumes a lot of physical strength and energy, so his appetite has become very exaggerated.


    "Recruit, I have reported your matter to Master Marshal.


    Master Marshal said that you are very good and a good seed, so you are enrolled in the Navy Elite Training Camp.


    Is this fulfilling your wish?Haha!"


    After the daytime battle, the relationship between Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel and Carl has also become much closer.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel has no arrogance. He likes to joke, drink and play cards with the soldiers.


    Carl will naturally not reject him.


    "Well, it''s okay, I thought I would be given a military rank directly to make me an official navy."


    "Hahahaha, don''t think about it so much. Join the training camp and train for a few months. It''s like gilding yourself.


    The sea is relatively peaceful now, and the newly recruited navy cannot directly obtain the military rank, unless you can have greater credit."


    "Cut, isn''t it a big credit for killing the Golden Lion?"


    "Don''t be convinced, you just killed the dying golden lion.


    But you can rest assured that the bounty will not give you any less. If the marshal dares to give you one less point, I will pay you out of my own pocket!"


    "By the way, Carl, I have another question. Since you have the ability to fly fruits, can you directly fly us back to the navy headquarters?"


    "You want to exhaust me?"


    Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, Carl''s eyes widened and his face was full of you teasing me.


    Although he inherited the power of the Golden Lion, the Golden Lion at that time was only in a state of dying.


    Although the fruit ability is perfectly inherited, but the physical quality has not been inherited too much, and the fruit ability consumes physical strength!


    Flying from here to the navy headquarters, he has no problems.


    But with a boat, he can be drained in three days!


    "Haha! Just kidding, don''t mind!"


    "Humph!"


    Carl smiled and went back to his room to get some sleep.


    The flying squirrel looked at Carl''s back, his eyes flashing.


    Although Carl is only a recruit now, he believes that with Carl''s talent and strength, it won''t take long to become a well-known powerhouse!


    He saw too many monsters of this level.


    Therefore, it is necessary to make a good relationship in advance.


    at the same time.


    Marine base, Marine Vandor.


    Warring States just hung up the phone worm.


    Beside him, Karp was eating senbei and eavesdropping openly.


    "Haha, Golden Lion, this old guy, I''m afraid he would never have thought that he would be planted on a little-known person.


    This time, he really lost his blood mold for eight lifetimes!Haha!"


    "Huh! Golden Lion deserves the sin, but this newcomer is also good at strength. He can resist the full blow of the flying squirrel and has great potential."


    Warring States touched his beard, then saw Karp eating in his mouth, and then put his hand on the handle of his drawer, his eyes widened.


    "Cap, you are going to steal my donut again!"


    "Hahahaha, didn''t I have this yet? How about we eat together?"


    "Get out of here! That''s my supper!!!"

 5 Chapter 5 First Battle at Sea!

    "How far is it from the windless zone now?"


    "Report Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, you can reach the windless zone tonight!"


    "Very well, tell all the crew members, tonight we are talking about sailing into the warship, so that they are ready to meet the enemy Sea King class at any time!"


    "Yes!"


    As the order was issued, the messenger also notified everyone on board.


    Carl is naturally among them.


    He did not expect that the warship would reach the windless zone in just two days!


    The speed of naval warships is faster than he thought!


    "How do you feel curious? The boats in your town don''t have this speed, right?"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel saw Carl''s surprise and walked up and said teasingly.


    Carl nodded, saying that he really didn''t expect it.


    "If I change into my own boat and want to travel this far, it will take at least five days, no...it should be ten days!"


    Carl thought for a while, and in the end he could only admit that the speed of naval ships was really not comparable to ordinary ships.


    "Hahahaha, tell you the truth, the Navy has a technology that is completely unavailable elsewhere, and can double the speed of navigation!


    So you don¡¯t have to be surprised. When your military rank becomes higher in the future, you will also own such a ship."


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel patted Carl on the shoulder, only to give him a wry smile.


    "Is this comforting me?"


    "Just take it as it is, haha!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel smiled and walked beside Carl, without any pretense at all.


    Just when Carl wanted to inquire about the internal situation of the Navy, the scouts suddenly ran out in a panic.


    "Lord Admiral, we are three kilometers away and found a pirate ship!"


    "Oh? What pirate group is the other party?"


    "The Lieutenant Admiral is the White Wave Pirates, offering a reward of 15 million. After the Klick Pirates is defeated, they are the strongest Pirates in the East China Sea."


    "Very well, now give me full speed ahead and catch up with them!"


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, the flying squirrel''s eyes became sharper, and the aura on his body became a lot more powerful, completely different from the easygoing appearance just now!


    Then the flying squirrel put his gaze on Carl, with a smile on his face.


    "Carl, don''t you want meritorious service, you want to get the rank directly?


    Go, this is your chance, catch this pirate group, I will intercede for you, let you directly follow my boat!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel values ??Karl''s potential very much, so he also thought about it in the past two days, not wanting to let Karl leave him.


    If Carl continues on his boat, he will be able to add a very powerful boost!


    But he didn''t tell anyone about the matter, he just went through it in his mind.


    "Since the lieutenant-admiral thinks of me so much, then I''m not polite. This feat belongs to me!"


    The 15 million pirates offering a reward, neither Carl nor the flying squirrel paid attention.


    Any navy on this ship has the ability to defeat this group of pirates independently!


    Let Karl go, nothing more than accumulating merits for him.


    Carl stretched his waist, directly activated the ability of the fluttering fruit, and flew past leisurely.


    at the same time.


    The gang of pirates didn''t know that they had already faced a disaster.


    They are still sharing the spoils.


    "Haha, boys, the village you robbed just now is really rich. I didn''t expect it to have more than 10 million Pele!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the village chief''s house would have so much money. We sent it this time!"


    "Hahahaha, with this money, I can take a beautiful daughter-in-law and give birth to a fat boy, haha!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the money belongs to the captain, and the beautiful daughter-in-law and the big fat boy also belong to the captain!"


    Standard dog-licking speech, white waves licking is very comfortable.


    He nodded and raised his hand and smiled.


    "Hahahaha, we are rich now, it''s time to find a place to enjoy it, how about going to Rogue Town?


    I heard that Smogg, the white hunter, went to the Great Route, no one can restrain us anymore!"


    "Agree! I agree!"


    "Listen to the captain!"


    "Wuhu!!!"


    "I''m afraid you have no chance to enjoy it!"


    Just when the White Waves Pirates were excited, a cold voice suddenly appeared, which attracted the attention of the White Waves Pirates.


    "Which bastard, bother me? Don''t want to live anymore?!"


    Bailang glanced around, but no one was there.


    But the eyes of his crew were full of fear.


    The dog licked Bailang''s clothes and pointed to the sky.


    "Old, boss, look at the sky..."


    "What heaven? Is it possible that the enemy will not fly... I rely on!"


    When Bai Lang looked up, he happened to see Carl''s arms around his chest, his eyes sharp in the sky!


    He had a gloomy face at this time, a little angry.


    This is why he hates pirates.


    These bastards burn, kill, loot and do no evil, even if the navy is the running dog of the Denon people, no pirate is more abominable!


    The chaos of this era can be said to be caused by the pirates!


    Of course, the Tianlongren are not much better, and Karl also hates them!


    It''s just that, compared to the deformity and squeeze of the Tianlongren, Carl hates the pirate who kills and kills people!


    So he didn''t say a word, just moved his fingers, withered wood and Yingshi, under his operation, automatically rushed towards the White Wave Pirates!


    Without any suspense, Carl didn''t even need to do it himself, just manipulating Deadwood and Sakura Ten to slaughter ordinary pirates!


    The crushing strength caused the opponent to fall into deep despair.


    Even some pirates had to jump into the sea in order to survive, and Karl did not continue to pursue them.


    In such waters, jumping into the sea is completely equivalent to suicide!


    "Sword, sword flies?!"


    "Monster, this is a monster!"


    "Boy, who are you!"


    The few remaining members of the White Wave Pirates are still struggling to support them.


    These are the few pirates that the White Wave Pirates Group has offered a reward, which is considered to be a bit powerful.


    Especially the captain, he has blocked several attacks.


    But there were also several more injuries on his body.


    "Huh! Who am I?"


    Carl gave a chuckle and raised his right hand nonchalantly.


    "I''m just a navy of interest!"


    While talking, Carl shook his right hand hard!


    The speed of Wither Tree and Sakura Ten soared instantly!


    In an instant, two famous knives pierced Bai Lang''s heart!


    Then Carl controlled Wither Tree and Sakura Ten, beheading all the remaining pirates, leaving none!


    In his eyes, these pirates are all damned!


    After solving these seas, Karl fell on the deck and touched the ship. After spreading the power to every corner of the ship, he directly transported the ship back.


    What he did this way was seen by flying squirrels.


    "Killing decisively does not hesitate, has a hardline style, but treats teammates very easily, I must stay with such talents!"

 6 Chapter 6 Straw Hat Pirates!

    "Lord General, what shall we do with this ship?"


    After Carl brought the boat back, he asked the flying squirrel what to do.


    The flying squirrel frowned.


    They are about to cross the windless zone, and it is not easy to move with this ship.


    "You move all the contents out, and then notify the surrounding naval bases so that they can pick up the ship."


    "Yes!"


    The navies who received the order moved quickly and completed these things in no time.


    Carl flew into the air a little boringly, to see if there were any other pirates for him to practice.


    The battle just now was basically a spike, he didn''t even use one-tenth of his power, which is not addictive!


    However, there are already few pirates in the East China Sea. I want to meet two in one day, which is very difficult.


    "Haha, Carl, don''t float in the sky. There will be no pirates now. Come down quickly!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel said with a smile, but Carl was somewhat helpless.


    But at this moment, his eyes lit up and he saw a very familiar pirate ship not far away!


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Wanli Sunshine?!"


    ''Ding!Wanli Sunshine was discovered, and the god-level selection system has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Join the Straw Hat Pirate Group, and reward the host to become the deputy captain after completion, and get the six navy styles!''


    ''Choice 2: Pretend not to see, wait for the opponent to disappear within the real line of sight, reward the host to gain Karp''s appreciation and become Karp''s disciple!''


    ''Choice 3: Catch Straw Hat Luffy alive, and reward the host for all attributes to increase by two levels after completion!''


    Hearing the system voice in his mind, Carl''s eyes lit up and shouted at the flying squirrel below.


    "Another pirate ship was found earlier, it seems to be a straw hat pirate group, I will go back!"


    Without any hesitation, Carl chose three directly!


    The first two are basically useless to him.


    The best of the six navy styles are shaved and moon steps.


    But his current speed is not very slow, and he can fly, so he doesn''t need the Navy Six at all.


    As for becoming Karp''s apprentice, although it looks very attractive, with Carl''s current strength, there is no need to become Karp''s apprentice.


    As long as he keeps triggering system selection, he can become stronger and stronger!


    There is no need to look at other people''s winks!


    Even if the opponent is the naval hero Karp!


    "Wait Carl, you come back to me first!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel shouted from below, looking a little helpless.


    "Hurry up and show me what kind of pirate group this straw hat pirate group is!"


    "Lord, you see, this Luffy seems to be..."


    The messenger did not dare to say, but let Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel see for himself.


    After the flying squirrel glanced at the other party''s offer and name, his pupils suddenly shrank and the expression on his face was a little unnatural.


    "What a coincidence, I met Karp''s grandson here?!"


    "Hurry up, go ahead at full speed, don''t let Luffy die here!"


    After seeing Carl''s decisive action, the flying squirrel must hurry over.


    Karp would be crazy if Luffy died here!


    He was very anxious now, for fear that Karl would accidentally kill Luffy.


    Otherwise, he will suffer too!


    But what the flying squirrel didn''t know was that Karl''s task was to capture the opponent alive.


    He will not kill.


    at the same time.


    The people in the Straw Hat Pirate Group are happily having a banquet.


    Usopp smiled and took out the newspaper to show off to everyone.


    "Hahahaha, the guy we defeated the other day is really a big pirate!


    Look at what it says, the legendary pirate Golden Lion Shiji, who was as famous as Roger and Whitebeard in the last era, has been beheaded by the Navy.


    Isn''t this the bad old man who was defeated by the captain before?"


    "Huh! I didn''t expect to be robbed of credit by the Navy again, just like Luffy defeated Klockdal before!"


    Sauron hung a toothpick, sneered and looked up at the sky.


    But when he looked up at the sky, his face suddenly stagnated, and then he picked up his weapon and stood up!


    "Attention everyone, someone is flying towards us from the sky!"


    "what?!"


    "Someone flew over?!"


    "How is this possible?!"


    "Could it be that the opponent is a natural fruit ability person?!"


    Hearing Sauron''s words, everyone present was shocked.


    They have seen many fruit capable people, most of which can fly!


    Therefore, they subconsciously think that the people who come to them are also those with natural fruit ability.


    "I was lucky, and I came across Straw Hat Luffy who offered a 100 million reward. This is a great achievement."


    Carl smiled and landed directly on the deck of the Wanli Sunshine, without making a direct shot.


    Although the strength of the current straw hat pirates group is still improvised, but it is the strength between the colonel and the brigadier general.


    As long as the major generals with a bit of strength can easily defeat them.


    So he is not worried about what threat these people will pose to him.


    "Who are you, are you here to rob us?"


    Nami took the lead to ask, Carl smiled and shook his head, using his power to control Deadwood and Sakura.


    "I''m the navy, of course I came here to arrest people!"


    Before the words fell, dead wood and cherry flew out in ten instants!


    Go straight to Luffy!


    Seeing this, Sauron and Sanji rushed up at the same time and flew two famous knives.


    But at the moment of contact, the two of them recognized that these were the two sabers of the Golden Lion!


    "This is the golden lion''s saber, how can it be in your hands?!"


    Sauron was surprised, but Carl didn''t care.


    "What''s so surprising about this, I killed the Golden Lion, his things are my trophy, is there a problem?"


    "what?!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Sauron and the others took another breath.


    Only then did they discover that it turned out to be him in the newspaper!


    "Hahahaha, whoever he is, all of you step back and give him to me!"


    Luffy pressed the straw hat and stood up smiling.


    "Dare to come to my boat, I want to fly him personally!"


    Hearing Luffy''s words, Sauron and others took a step back, but did not dare to relax.


    Carl couldn''t help feeling a little ridiculous when he saw such a confident Luffy.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, you really deserve the influence of a navy legend, the grandson of Monkey D. Karp, really confident!"


    "Huh, do you know my grandfather?"


    "I know him, but he doesn''t necessarily know me, so I will let him know me well!"


    Carl''s eyes became sharper, and he waved his hands and the whole ship floated instantly!


    Seeing this familiar scene, even Luffy could not help being solemn!


    Because of this ability, they just saw it not long ago!


    "How is this possible?! Why do you have his ability!"


    Nami exclaimed, feeling a little weird.


    Carl responded with a smile and threw the ship into the sea heavily!


    Luffy and the others were simply unable to resist, they could only hold on to the mast to resist the impact of the ship falling into the sea.


    After a while, the Wanli Sunshine fell into the sea, and the whole ship was floating on the sea with only the bottom of the ship!


    It wasn''t until this time that Karl answered Nami''s question softly.


    "Just luck!"

 7 Chapter VII Captured!

    In Carl''s eyes, all pirates are actually the same.


    Even pirates like Luffy, under the banner of adventurers, are, to put it bluntly, a group of elements that disrupt public order.


    Although they did a lot of good things, Carl''s impression of them was much higher.


    But a pirate is a pirate, and for ordinary pirates, Karl will choose to kill directly.


    But for a pirate like Luffy who has done good deeds, although he would also attack the opponent.


    But he would be merciful and would not kill him directly.


    If not, his attack just now would not throw the ship into the sea, but disintegrate it!


    There is no doubt that Piaopiao Fruit possesses such ability!


    The golden lion''s big deal is because he has such capital.


    Carl''s physical strength is limited, so he naturally needs to use good steel on the blade.


    It''s just that the next scene did not occur to him.


    Wanli Sunshine didn''t know what method to use, but it turned back upside down.


    Everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates did not suffer serious injuries.


    Even the capable person is still intact at this time, but temporarily weak.


    Obviously, they already have a certain way to deal with the ability of Piaopiao Fruit.


    "Damn it, I must shoot you away!!!"


    Luffy was a little unwilling, jumped up and wanted to fight Carl to the death.


    But Usopp stopped him.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Luffy, there is a navy ship approaching us behind.


    There is still too much time to run, we really can''t run when the navy arrives!"


    Hearing Usopp''s words, everyone was aware that there was a naval ship nearby, which was approaching quickly.


    "Damn it, I really want to beat this bastard!"


    Luffy was still unwilling, but was stopped by everyone.


    "Luffy, you must not be impulsive, otherwise all of us can''t run!"


    "That''s right, Franky, quickly activate the wind to attack!"


    "No problem, leave it to me!!!"


    "Super!!!"


    Frankie roared, he has successfully recharged the Fenglai Cannon, and it will be sprayed in the next second!


    But Karl took the lead and came to Luffy in an instant.


    Sauron and Sanji stood in front of Luffy, but they were slapped and slapped by Carl, without any resistance!


    "Asshole! I want to fly you!!!"


    "Second gear!"


    "Rubber rubber!"


    "Machine gun¡ª"


    Luffy directly opened the second gear and released one of his strongest moves.


    But Karl just glanced at him contemptuously.


    Seeing that the domineering can see all the attack trajectories of Luffy, he can easily avoid the opponent''s attack.


    "I won''t waste time anymore, just come with me!"


    In an instant, Carl came to Luffy with an armed and domineering fist, and smashed his head with all his strength!


    The tyrannical power directly caused the stars to appear in front of Luffy.


    "Frankie, hurry up!"


    "Got it, Super is coming!!!!"


    At the moment when Feng Lai Cannon fired, Carl grabbed Luffy by the neck and threw him out without hesitation.


    He flew into the air, quietly watching the Wanli Sunshine fly further and further.


    He could even hear someone on the boat yelling Luffy''s name.


    All the people in the Straw Hat Pirate Group are not Karl''s opponents, and can only be ravaged by him.


    This feeling made Carl feel comfortable.


    At the same time, the system sound also rang in due course.


    ''Ding!The live capture of Luffy has been completed. Congratulations to the host for raising all attributes by two levels!''


    Hearing these words, Carl smiled and came to the surface of the sea, picked up Luffy, who had been unconscious, and flew towards the warship.


    After a while, he had arrived on the warship and threw Luffy to Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel.


    "Lord Admiral, am I very good? This is a great pirate offering a reward of 100 million.


    And when I killed the golden lion, he revealed to me that this guy maimed him!


    Such a powerful pirate was captured by me, can I make an exception to obtain the military rank?"


    Carl panicked without changing his face, and then he wanted a military rank with a cheek.


    This situation caused the navy around the scene to open their eyes.


    They just feel that they are as if they have seen a ghost, and they don''t understand what Carl''s brain circuit is.


    Especially flying squirrels, he was caught in a dilemma when he looked at Karl''s innocent smile and the unconscious Luffy.


    He knows the identity of Luffy very well, if he were a general pirate, he would not be so entangled at all.


    But Luffy is a hot potato, and sooner or later it will happen if you put it in his hands!


    "Forget it, I don''t bother to say anything about you, the fight is over, it''s nothing good.


    "Carl, I will report your achievements truthfully, but you have to be prepared to be taught by Karp!"


    "why?"


    Carl pretended not to know anything, and blinked his big puzzled eyes.


    Seeing Karl''s expression, the flying squirrel couldn''t help sighing.


    In his eyes, Carl is very talented and will definitely become a member of the monster in the future.


    But now he is just a kid who came out of a remote country and has never seen the world.


    Naturally, he would not know the identity of Monkey D. Luffy, so he is not easy to blame the other party.


    "Nothing, you just need to know, be careful of Senior Karp."


    "Oh! I see, then I go back to rest first?"


    Carl blinked and nodded.


    The flying squirrel waved his hand, looking a little impatient.


    After waiting for Karl to leave, the flying squirrel looked at Luffy under his feet with a headache, then put him in handcuffs on the sea tower and dialed the phone worm of the navy headquarters.


    "Hey, is this the Marshal of the Warring States Period? I am a flying squirrel. I have important information to report to you."


    "Yes, it''s about the kid Karl, he caught another pirate..."


    "I know this is a good thing, but he caught Straw Hat Luffy!"


    "Now that Straw Hat Luffy is on my ship, I will send him to the navy headquarters as quickly as possible. As for how to deal with..."


    Having said that, Lieutenant Flying Squirrel no longer speaks, but nodded and followed the words over there.


    After a while, he hung up the phone worm, wiped the sweat from his head, and showed a wry smile.


    "Carl, you kid, you really make a big head..."


    Flying Squirrel shook his head, but what he didn''t know was.


    In the sky, a news bird with a camera hanging from its neck is quickly moving away from the sea.


    at the same time.


    In the navy headquarters and the marshal''s office, the Warring States Period was laughing wildly.


    It was Karp who was sad.


    The identities of the two of them seemed to have changed.


    Karp was pacing back and forth, but the Warring States period was eating senbei, showing an expression of watching the show


    "Kapu, your grandson was arrested, what''s your mood now?"


    "Huh! Is that kid called Carl?"


    "Yes, his name is Karl, a kid with great potential!"


    "This bastard, I will train him myself when he comes over!"


    "Haha! You want to avenge your private revenge! Karp!"


    "Warring States, don''t talk nonsense, I am thinking about the future of the navy!"


    "Hahahahahaha! Do you think I will believe it?"


    "Damn it!!!"

 8 Chapter 8 Luffys Tragic Daily Life

    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: D


    Agility: E+


    Spirit: E


    Physical strength: D+


    Abilities: Military Boxing (G), Piaopiao Fruit (S), armed color domineering (mastery), see and hear color domineering (mastery) domineering color domineering (semi-mastery) double knife flow (E+)''


    Lying on the bed, Karl looked at his attribute panel and smiled.


    This is his latest promotion after he captured Luffy.


    At this time, he felt that his physical fitness was even stronger than before!


    If he wants to, let the navy ship fly to the navy headquarters from here, it is not a problem at all!


    From this point of view, his strength has been greatly improved!


    But he did not intend to show it.


    "I don''t know what the look of that guy Karp is now, he should be very angry now, after all, it was his grandson who was arrested.


    I hope that I will not be beaten by him too badly, and he will not be forcibly divided into his boat, otherwise I will be miserable."


    Carl gave a wry smile, then closed his eyes and got ready to sleep.


    Now that he had done such a thing, he had no need to regret it.


    He was just worried about whether Father Karp would make a heavy move.


    But with the help of Mr. Karp in training, he doesn''t need to worry, his strength will stagnate.


    However, although he caught Luffy, the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates had already run away.


    These people will definitely find a way to save people, but these people are not a threat to Carl at all.


    Even if they are all here, they are just looking for a dead end.


    Carl didn''t panic at all.


    In this way, time jingling bells is running out.


    The warship entered the windless zone at night.


    Since the bottom layer of the warship is made of sea-building stone, the sea kings have no interest in warships.


    They just treat this place as an ordinary ocean.


    But on the warship, there are clanging sounds from time to time, but people can''t sleep.


    "Straw Hat Luffy, you''re endless, believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!"


    Since everyone on this ship knew Luffy''s identity, he didn''t dare to act directly in the face of him who had no ability to resist.


    This also caused Luffy to be arrogant for a long time.


    "You navy, let me go, I want to fly you all!"


    Standard Luffy speech.


    He didn''t put himself as a prisoner at all, he was still so arrogant.


    Seeing him so arrogant, flying squirrels have a headache.


    Although he said that he would kill Luffy, he didn''t dare to actually do it.


    If we change the hawkish navy like Ghost Spider and Sakaski, it is probably already done.


    But flying squirrels are rational, serious and serious, but sometimes they are very rigid, and naturally they will not really fight against people who have no power to bind chickens.


    But verbal threats were useless, and he couldn''t help it.


    "What the hell is going on to prevent people from sleeping?"


    Carl came over with Hache and saw Luffy keep tapping on the floor and the wall with his head.


    The noise is so loud that the entire ship can hear it.


    "Hurry up and unlock this handcuffs, I want to fly you!"


    "It''s really noisy!"


    When Karl saw that Luffy was still so noisy, he just punched him without hesitation!


    This punch was accompanied by armed domineering, directly knocking Luffy into a stun.


    The world is quiet again...


    "Carl..."


    "Don''t worry he can''t die. I also heard that he is the grandson of the naval hero Karp, and I have a sense of measure.


    But in the future, you just leave the task of guarding him to me. Anyway, I also offended Senior Karp, and it¡¯s no big deal to offend one more time."


    Hearing Karl''s words of fearless and risky spirit, the surrounding navy looked at him with respect.


    Flying Squirrel sighed, then nodded.


    "Although that is the case, you should also be careful not to kill him."


    "I know, just leave it to me now, you can go."


    As he said, Carl lay down on the bed next to him naturally, which caused Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel to twitch his mouth.


    He wanted to say that this was his room.


    But seeing that Karl was so skilled and so dedicated, he couldn''t say anything, so he could only go to the captain''s room to make do.


    In this way, Luffy''s miserable life began.


    In the windless days, as long as Luffy started to make noise, Carl waved his''iron fist of love'' and forced him to shut up.


    If this trick doesn''t work, Karl won''t give him food.


    Even eat his share in front of him!


    In this way, Luffy slowly became more honest.


    Now he looked at Karl''s expression as if he was looking at a demon, and there was an aura of fear all over his body.


    This makes Carl feel very successful.


    "Luffy, why are you a pirate? Isn''t it good to be a navy?


    The navy is so free, and life is guaranteed. More importantly, it can punish evil and promote good. Isn''t it better than being a pirate?"


    "Huh! I don''t want to be a navy, my dream is to be the One Piece!


    I''m the man to be One Piece!"


    "Yes, yes, you are the man who wants to become One Piece, but how can you be sure that One Piece is a woman?


    Take a step back and say, even if One Piece is a woman, but she already has a husband, how can you become her man?"


    "Ah, what are you talking about! Why can''t I understand?"


    Luffy tilted his head, somewhat puzzled.


    Carl smiled and did not continue.


    But the navy outside was already laughing from ear to ear, especially the flying squirrel.


    He has been observing Luffy and Karl every day for the past few days, and is surprised that Karl can subdue Luffy''s governance.


    Although the method is very poor, it is necessary to use this method to treat Luffy!


    Today, he used to come here daily to take a look, but when he heard this conversation, he almost made him laugh.


    Fortunately, the flying squirrel''s concentration was amazing, and it quickly returned to normal, and then he glanced around.


    "Everyone goes back to their posts! We will soon be out of the windless belt.


    But this is the territory of Qiwu Haiboya Hancock, you must be very careful before going out of the windless zone!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the words of the flying squirrel, the lazy navy came here to arouse in an instant, and then fled.


    Flying squirrel strolled into his room, and then coughed slightly.


    "Ahem, Carl, have you seen the latest news?"


    "I see it, doesn''t it mean that I caught Straw Hat Luffy. Is the propaganda a naval star? What''s the problem?"


    Carl blinked, puzzled.


    The flying squirrel sighed and smiled helplessly: "This incident was not originally propagated by our navy.


    Warring States means to hide you for a while, and then make you a blockbuster.


    But after this news comes out, you can''t hide it, so..."


    "So plan to give me the military rank directly?!"


    "Brigadier general or major general? Or is it a lieutenant general? Is it a general?!"


    Seeing Karl''s look of expectation, the flying squirrel twitched his mouth and pushed him away from him in disgust.


    "None, it''s a major..."

 9 Chapter 9 The Empress!

    "Huh? A major?"


    "I thought I could at least get a major general for fun, it''s so boring..."


    Carl curled his lips in disdain, obviously dissatisfied with the rank of major.


    But Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was a little unhappy.


    "What''s your face? This is the biggest rank I can fight for you.


    And as long as you have the rank of major, you will be eligible to follow me to sea. Is this still not satisfactory?"


    "Satisfied, I am satisfied..."


    Carl waved his hand and turned his head, acting a little carelessly.


    Lieutenant General Flying Sigh sighed.


    After such a long time together, he also understood Karl''s character.


    In his eyes, Carl is considered a half-Buddha character.


    As long as he doesn''t encounter something he is interested in, he generally doesn''t bother to join in the fun.


    Only things like naval rank, catching pirates, and fighting can make him care.


    For other things, Karl is very Buddhist, and basically doesn''t care about anything or ask anything.


    Lieutenant flying squirrels prefer this kind of personality.


    "I''m about to leave the windless belt, and I will be able to return to the navy headquarters in a few days. Then I will ask Senior Karp to teach you a lesson!"


    "Hehe, I can''t ask for it!"


    Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, Karl obviously didn''t care.


    He is now confident that he can do a few tricks in Karp''s hands.


    And he also wanted to see what kind of strength the man standing at the top of this world possessed!


    Only if he has seen the strongest in the world can he have the motivation to move forward!


    "The Nine Snakes and Pirates were found ahead, and they blocked our way!"


    "what?!"


    The flying squirrel was also taken aback when he heard the panicked report from Lingbingbing.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect she actually came!"


    Although Qiwuhai is under the navy in name, they are not under the jurisdiction of the navy.


    Except for Wu Lao Xing and Warring States, no one can order them.


    And they still have the legal right to plunder!


    It is for this reason that people below the rank of Admiral are very disgusted with encountering Qiwuhai.


    If you start a fight, the world will think that the navy is unreasonable and oppress Qiwuhai, and the navy will lose its credibility.


    If you don''t fight, Qiwuhai will ride on your head.


    Therefore, when most navies encounter Qiwu Sea, they detour and try not to conflict with them.


    Only the general dare to face the Qiwu Sea.


    In the face of absolute strength, even if Qi Wuhai is arrogant, he dare not do anything to the general.


    But Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel does not have the strength of a general.


    He wasn''t even sure whether he was Boya Hancock''s opponent.


    "What''s the situation? What did the empress of one of the Seven Wu Hai stop us for?"


    Carl walked out of the room with some doubts and stood beside the flying squirrel, watching the fast approaching ship ahead.


    The Pirate Flag, with the logo of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, was fluttering in the wind.


    Empress Boa Hancock stood with her fist, her eyes sharp.


    Amazon warriors stood in line on the deck, very imposing.


    "Listen to the navy in front, you have reached the territory of the Nine Snakes Pirates. If you don''t give me a reason to come in, I won''t let you go!"


    Hancock''s voice is very loud, even if there is still a long distance in between, Carl can hear it clearly.


    Then he felt a tingling pain in his head.


    But this feeling disappeared in no time, and it didn''t affect him.


    But when he looked back, he found that the surrounding navy was half down!


    "It''s really a monster, it can resist the domineering look so easily!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel glanced at Carl, showing an expression of appreciation.


    However, his condition at this time was not good.


    His forehead was full of sweat, and it seemed that it took a lot of effort to block the overlord color.


    The same goes for those navies that did not faint.


    "Is this the overbearing domineering?"


    Carl thought for a while, the feeling that suddenly appeared just now.


    Suddenly, a domineering look began to spread around him, centering on him!


    But this domineering look quickly disappeared, and it didn''t last for even a second.


    But at this moment, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was stunned!


    He didn''t expect that Carl was also domineering!


    "Are you awakening the overlord?!"


    "I... don''t seem to be awakened..."


    Carl looked at himself as a domineering bull who was still in a''half-mastery'' state, and touched his nose awkwardly.


    Semi-mastery means that he learned through the system that it is an ability that can only be used temporarily after certain stimuli.


    Just now, if Hancock''s domineering and domineering stimulation were not there, he would not be able to release his own domineering appearance.


    But even so, Carl can be regarded as a person with the qualifications of a king!


    This allowed Flying Squirrel to improve his evaluation once again.


    at the same time.


    Boya Hancock also felt this domineering look.


    Although it was only a short moment, she understood that this was the label of the domineering talent who had just awakened the overlord.


    "Huh! The mere navy has also awakened the same domineering look as the concubine body, which is really irritating!


    You are waiting here, and your concubine will come as soon as you go!"


    As the voice fell, Boya Hancock jumped up from the Hydra Pirate, and immediately came to the navy ship.


    "The Empress is the Empress!"


    "Ah! My heart is melting..."


    "No, you must persist, you must persist..."


    "I can''t hold on! Hancock, I like you!!!"


    Although the navy that has not been stunned by the domineering color of the overlord has good willpower, it has no way to resist the charm of Boya Hancock.


    In addition to the passive charm of Sweet Fruit, Hancock is also a rare beauty.


    It''s normal for these navy soldiers to be unable to control.


    "A bunch of trash men!"


    Boya Hancock ignored these men, but looked to the other side.


    Here, the only ones who were not affected were Karl and the flying squirrel, who pierced his thigh with a knife to force himself to stay sensible.


    "Lord Flying Squirrel is you, it''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    Hancock''s gaze stayed on the flying squirrel for a while, then he set his gaze on Carl.


    "It''s you that kid who awakened the domineering look?"


    "How would you know?"


    "Who else is there except you? Is this trash?"


    Hancock nodded the navy, showing an expression of disdain, while Carl nodded and admitted generously.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    "So what are you going to do? This is a navy ship, and we are escorting important prisoners.


    If you shoot us, it is a felony!Do you still want your Qiwuhai title?"


    Carl was not afraid, and stood up directly with the tough guy Cook.


    When Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel saw this, although he was very happy, he was still very nervous.


    "Carl, I''m the person in charge of this ship, you can go back! Leave it to me!"


    Seeing the look of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, Carl shrugged and asked.


    "Lord Admiral, you see that you can''t stand still now. Is it really okay to leave it to you?"

 10 Chapter 10: A brief fight!

    "Even so, it is my duty to protect my subordinates. Boya Hancock is very dangerous. You can''t face her alone!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel pityed his subordinates very much. He knew that Hancock was so powerful that it was naturally impossible for Karl to face each other alone.


    But Karl was not afraid, even a little excited.


    "I have long heard that Qiwuhai are all strong at sea. Today I will try, how strong are you!"


    Carl''s eyes were full of excitement.


    He raised his hands, and Withered Wood and Ying Shi flew directly into his hands.


    At the same time, his figure disappeared instantly!


    Karl used all his speed and strength to attack directly from the front!


    "Navy! I''m Qiwuhai, are you planning to do something against me?!"


    Hancock didn''t expect Carl to do it directly, which surprised her a little.


    But her movements are not slow either.


    I saw that she lifted her right leg in an instant, with armed domineering attached to her leg, easily resisting Carl''s blow.


    In his previous life, Carl was a person who liked martial arts, but due to his physical disability, he had to live with his eyes.


    But after crossing, he has a complete body, so he is naturally unwilling to spend his life ordinary!


    In addition to good naval welfare and no worries about food and drink, he has a more important purpose when he is a navy!


    That is to challenge a strong enemy!


    Very simple, but also very pure!


    When Hancock saw Karl''s pure eyes, he couldn''t help being stunned, as if he thought of something coldly and snorted, and instantly exerted his strength!


    Just listen to the sound of''Boom''.


    A huge pothole appeared on the deck instantly, connecting the cabin below.


    Carl is floating in the air.


    The air currents around him are violent, and this sea is becoming irritable because of his ability!


    "You have dead wood and cherry ten? You killed the golden lion?!"


    Putting away Hancock, who despised his heart, only then realized that Carl was holding dead wood and Sakura Ten.


    Then she thought of the news that the Golden Lion was killed in the East China Sea.


    This made her cautious.


    She doesn''t know the specifics of the matter. If she just read the news, someone killed the Golden Lion!


    She knows the strength of flying squirrels, and is considered to be in the forefront of the lieutenant general. Compared with flying squirrels, Carl''s strength is not weaker!!


    And he has the potential to awaken the overlord''s domineering!


    These factors add up, Hancock can''t do it without thinking.


    "Yes, I killed the Golden Lion. Is there any problem?"


    Carl tilted his head, looking a little simple.


    But Hancock narrowed his eyes and didn''t intend to continue the fight.


    There is a Carl of unknown strength in the sky, and a Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel on board.


    Hancock knew that he could not be their opponent, so he chose to stop.


    "Huh! The concubine just came to care about your navy, but you plan to do something with the concubine.


    You must compensate for the loss of your concubine, otherwise the concubine will expose the navy''s bad behavior to the public!!"


    Boya Hancock raised his mouth slightly, pointed his finger at the flying squirrel, and then came one hundred and eighty degrees back, and began to look at people through his nostrils.


    Seeing this scene, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was silent, but looked at Karl in the sky, somewhat surprised.


    He didn''t expect Karl to be so impulsive, but he didn''t expect that the power he burst out instantly was no less than his own!


    You know they just fought each other a few days ago.


    Carl at that time was obviously weaker than himself!


    "Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, did you hear that! The concubine needs your compensation, otherwise the concubine will immediately disclose what happened today!"


    "You are a robbery, and I can''t take charge of this matter. I must notify the Marshal of the Warring States Period!"


    When Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel spoke, he would take out the phone bug and start contacting the Warring States Period.


    Boya Hancock frowned.


    She originally came here with the intention of blackmailing a navy, but she didn''t expect flying squirrels to be such an axis, and she didn''t expect that besides flying squirrels, there is actually a powerful person here.


    This made her original plan deviate, and she felt a little uneasy.


    "Lord Admiral, you don''t care about her extortion at all. I am not a navy, but a free identity.


    Only when I reach the navy headquarters can I officially obtain the status of the navy, so I act on him because my personal wishes have nothing to do with the navy!"


    Carl fell on the deck, with a handsome smile on his face, approaching Boya Hancock step by step.


    "If this Qiwuhai wants to blackmail us, Lieutenant-Admiral, you can totally refuse, if she is not convinced, it would be better to say.


    As a free person, I can naturally take action against her. Even if I kill her, the navy and the world will not say anything, right?"


    Carl''s smile suddenly became a little terrifying and hideous.


    His fighting enthusiasm at this time has been fully aroused.


    Facing an existing evenly matched enemy, Carl really wants to fight her fiercely!


    But his performance made Boya Hancock feel terrified, even the flying squirrel who had been with Karl for a long time was frightened.


    ''Madman, this is a fighting madman!''


    Boya Hancock thought of it truthfully in his heart, and then he glanced at Karl with fear.


    "Huh! In that case, I assume that nothing happened, and my concubine has never seen you!"


    Hancock also knew that he couldn''t get any benefits here, so he had to give up wisely.


    But he quickly put his gaze on Karl, who was holding a double knife.


    "Your name is Carl, right?"


    "Very good! Concubine remembers you!"


    He left a word that he didn''t know if it was a threat, Hancock jumped up, landed directly on the sea and drove away.


    If you look closely, you will find that there is a giant python under her feet, leading her to slide on the sea.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would be okay with Boya Hancock. Could it be that your previous battle with me was awkward?"


    "Don''t say that, every time I fight, I go all out. There is no hidden clumsiness. What I have to say is that I am stronger now, nothing more!"


    Carl put away both knives and answered with a smile, revealing a big healthy white tooth.


    Flying Squirrel looked at the sunny and handsome boy in front of him, and the boy who just wanted to fight with the ugly face, he couldn''t imagine that they would be the same person.


    But he did not pursue it.


    There are a lot of people with quirks in this world, just a fighting freak, and there is no need to be concerned.


    When Carl saw the flying squirrel''s expression, he knew that his plan was successful.


    Showed the enthusiasm for fighting, coupled with the previous means of dealing with pirates, now the navy will think I am a fighting freak, right?


    Carl thought to himself in his heart.


    Although his desire to fight is true, he is not an unreasonable fighting freak.


    The kind of performance that was close to madness just now was just his performance!


    The goal is to create a personality that everyone will misunderstand!

 11 Chapter 11 Chambord Islands!

    "Finally, we are approaching the Chambord Islands. We would have been faster if Boa Hancock hadn''t made trouble."


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel opened his mouth to vomit a little unhappy.


    It has been three days since they sailed out of the windless zone, and they will reach the Chambordian Islands tonight.


    After a night''s rest in the Chambord Islands, they can set off tomorrow morning and return to the navy headquarters.


    According to the original plan, they will be able to arrive at the navy headquarters tonight.


    It was only because of Boya Hancock that they slowed down.


    The relationship between Qiwuhai and the navy is not very good.


    This leads to some conflicts between them.


    However, the situation in which Boya Hancock directly acted on the navy is still very rare.


    This is the first time that Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel has been encountered.


    Carl didn''t care.


    The speed actually doesn''t matter to him.


    There is only one thing he has to do now, and that is to consolidate his strength.


    In the past few days, Karl and Boya Hancock''s initial match, let him know that his strength has reached the threshold of a lieutenant general.


    But compared with Boa Hancock, there is still a certain gap.


    Although the two only fought for a short time, their full blow was easily blocked by the other party.


    This makes Karl very clear that his current strength is not Hancock''s opponent.


    "Carl, are you still training when you are almost in the Chambord Islands? Do you want to work so hard!"


    "I heard from the people in the small town that you do 1,500 or even 2,000 push-ups every day. I don''t believe it. Now they seem to be no exaggeration!"


    "Haha, Brother Carl is really too diligent, but it is precisely because of this that he can kill the Golden Lion, right?"


    "In addition to luck, hard work is also very important. Brother Carl is envious of his talent and hard work."


    The other navies in the training room have rested, but Karl is still training.


    In addition to push-ups, he also incorporated the daily training of the Navy into his curriculum.


    His strength allows him to easily master the training courses of the navy to better control his body.


    Although his strength has not been significantly improved, Carl feels that his mastery of his own muscles has improved a lot.


    "Huh~"


    "Don''t tease me. Killing the Golden Lion is really just luck. My strength is not as strong as Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, but there is no problem with you."


    Carl smiled and stopped training to finish the meal.


    The other navy heard that they laughed and the atmosphere was very happy.


    They are not laughing, but knowing that Carl is telling the truth, so they are happy from the heart.


    After repelling Boya Hancock, many navies wanted to talk to Karl.


    There are no exceptions.


    None of the navies on the warship are his enemies.


    As long as it is not more than a dozen people coming up to fight, they will all be killed by him!


    With such strength, flying squirrels see it in their eyes and are happy in their hearts.


    He has decided to stay by his side before letting Karl have an independent warship.


    "Carl, don''t put on food tonight. I''ll go to the Chambord Islands right away. Once on the island, I will treat you to a big meal!"


    "Fat meal? Really?"


    Hearing what the flying squirrel said, Carl''s eyes lit up, then he touched his pocket and smiled sadly.


    "Well, the bounty has not been given to me yet, now I don''t have a penny..."


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, will I still pay you this food? I''ll take it for this meal!"


    "A word is settled!"


    Carl''s eyes glowed, and the flying squirrel smiled happily.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Night fell.


    In the largest bar in the Chambord Islands, all the navies are drinking.


    Only Karl is eating here!


    He ate twenty signature meals here alone!


    And he didn''t stop, he continued to eat!


    After Carl''s current strength became stronger, his appetite also became greater.


    He doesn''t know what this is all about, but the more he eats, the stronger he feels!


    So Carl didn''t entangle at all, and he was done eating!


    And these two, Carl did not eat much for the sake of the other brothers on the ship.


    Now that someone pays the bill, he naturally let go of his stomach and ate!


    But his behavior caused Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel to stare pitifully at his wallet.


    "I would not boast about going to Haikou if I knew it, my military salary this month..."


    The flying squirrel was pitiful, Carmel sighed.


    After the twenty-sixth bowl of rice was eaten, Karl had a full hiccup, and then he stopped.


    "Good! This time I am completely full!"


    "It''s good to eat, and it''s good to eat..."


    The flying squirrel has become unlovable and does not want to say anything more.


    Carl greeted him, planning to go outside alone.


    Tonight is their free time, which is a night off.


    Wait until tomorrow morning, after returning to the navy headquarters, you will usher in naval life, and you will not be able to come here again in a short time.


    So Carl plans to take a good stroll now and see if the legendary pirate is here.


    After a while.


    Based on the memory of his previous life, Carl found this bar called''Xia Qi''s Ripped Off BAR''.


    "Boss, what is your sign here?"


    Carl put it on the table lavishly, ignoring the eyes of the people around him.


    Xia Qi lit a cigarette and silently delivered the drink list.


    "This guest, what do you want?"


    "This, this and this..."


    Xia Qi looked at the guests in front of her and ordered all the most expensive things. Xia Qi squinted her eyes and prepared to kill him severely.


    But Carl''s next sentence almost made her break the cigarette holder.


    "I don''t want any of these!"


    "Give me a glass of cold water! If it exceeds 100 Baileys, I don''t want it!"


    "Hehe, no money for cold water!"


    Xia Qi gave Karl a fierce look, and then went to pour water.


    Other people around, seeing Carl''s bold behavior, thought it was a fat sheep.


    As a result, his next move was shocking.


    "Hahahaha! I thought it was a rich man, but turned out to be a poor man!"


    "I came to the bar and ordered a glass of cold water? It really laughs at me!"


    "Boy, you didn''t come here to find the fault, did you? I can tell you that this is now Lao Tzu''s territory!"


    People around you say something to me, and some even dare to say that this is his site.


    When Xia Qi heard this, she just glanced at the other person indifferently, and ignored it.


    This kind of big talk is said every day.


    Then this kind of person would disappear the next day, and Xia Qi wouldn''t care at all.


    "Your cold water, please leave when you are done drinking, this shop does not greet poor ghosts!"


    Xia Qi said coldly, she has seen many poor ghosts, and she will not stingy with a glass of water to poor ghosts.


    But it was the first time she had seen a righteous poor ghost like Carl, so naturally she didn''t like it.


    "Hey, don''t be so anxious, I''m here to find out some news."


    "what news?"


    Xia Qi squinted her eyes, don''t know why, she always felt that the man in front of her looked familiar.


    "I want to ask, is Hades King Raleigh here?"

 12 Chapter 12 Shocked Xia Qi

    "what did you just say?!"


    Xia Qi widened her eyes when she heard Carl''s question, feeling a little surprised.


    Their voices are not loud, but they have attracted the attention of people around them.


    "Hey, what are you poor ghost doing here!"


    "Get out of here quickly, I said that this is my site, and poor ghosts are not welcome!"


    "Our boss is a big pirate with a bounty of 130 million Baileys. If you are interested, come over and kowtow to admit your mistakes! Otherwise, you will be dead!"


    The people around stood up, trying to drive Karl out.


    But their actions brought Xia Qi''s displeasure.


    Carl glanced at Xia Qi and said with a chuckle: "It seems that Mr. Reilly is not here, otherwise they would have been driven out a long time ago.


    How about this, I will help you drive them away, and you will buy me a glass of the best wine here?"


    "can."


    Xia Qi nodded, and Carl smiled, only slightly raised his finger.


    The dead wood and Yingshi hanging around their waists flew out in an instant and hung them on the necks of these people.


    "Give you a choice, get out and live, go one step forward and die!"


    Before the words fell, the dead wood directly inserted into the leg of the man next to him, causing him to scream in pain.


    Seeing this scene, the man''s expression was uncertain, and then he gave a cold snort, not intending to entangle too much.


    "Huh! You turned out to be a person with fruit ability, you''re ruthless!"


    Without any hesitation, the man turned and left.


    But Carl commanded Wither and Sakura and blocked their way.


    "What else do you want to do?!"


    The man turned his head angrily only for Carl, but Carl just pointed to the ground and smiled.


    "I said, get out!"


    "You bastard deceived so much, I played with you!"


    The man couldn''t bear the humiliation and rushed directly to find Carl desperately.


    Without any accident, Carl controlled Ying Shi and penetrated his heart directly from behind!


    When other pirates saw this, they wanted to''get out''.


    But Carl did not give them this opportunity!


    "It''s not good to kill people here to attract the navy..."


    Xia Qi squinted her eyes and reminded him of''kindness'', but Carl didn''t care about withdrawing Deadwood and Yingshi.


    "Do you know these two knives?"


    "How could I..."


    Without saying anything, Xia Qi''s eyes stagnated and she was shocked.


    "You are the navy who killed the Golden Lion and arrested Straw Hat Luffy?!"


    "Not yet, but I will be a navy soon! So I am a pirate here, no problem!"


    Karl grinned, showing his smooth teeth.


    His attitude shocked Xia Qi, and she subconsciously took a step back.


    Carl sat down nonchalantly and knocked on the table.


    "Where is the good wine?"


    "Ma, come right away!"


    Xia Qi can be regarded as a person who has seen strong winds and waves, although her strength is very average.


    But the psychological quality is very strong.


    But with the effort of pouring, her mood returned to the calmness of the first meeting with Karl.


    "It really deserves to be a member of the Rocks Pirates. This strength is really extraordinary!"


    "Who are you? What else do you know!"


    Xia Qi was shocked again when he heard Karl say the name Lockes so calmly.


    The Rocks Pirates, except for the people of the previous era.


    No one knows his name anymore in this era!


    But Carl is obviously just a kid in his early twenties. According to his age, it is impossible for him to know such a thing!


    "I know more than you think, and I said I am a relative of Lockes, do you believe it?"


    Xia Qi:...


    Seeing Xia Qi''s expressionless face, Karl Haha smiled, and then drank the glass of wine in his hand.


    "Don''t go to the heart, I''m just joking, and I also heard the name Lockes from the dying golden lion.


    I''m just curious as to what kind of pirate group this Locks is, and why it can make a big pirate like him remember.


    And the news that you and Raleigh were here was what he told me when he died. I have to say that what this old thing said before he died is true!"


    Carl sighed.


    Xia Qi was relieved.


    If they were all golden lions, he really knew everything.


    But what she was very puzzled was why the Golden Lion would tell Carl these things.


    But she did not ask.


    The main reason why Xia Qi can stay here is to know how to advance and retreat!


    "I should go. Originally, I wanted to see Pluto Raleigh, but since he is not here, I don''t need to stay any longer."


    Carl got up and walked past several corpses and walked out of the bar.


    After Xia Qi watched Carl leave, she picked up the phone worm and made a call.


    "Raleigh, have you been to the Amazon Lily?"


    "I tell you one thing, it''s about a navy recruit, he knows who we are, and he knows Locks..."


    ...


    at the same time.


    After Carl came out of Shaqi''s bar, he met an unexpected person.


    Looking at each other''s destination is obviously Xia Qi''s bar!


    The two of them faced each other and stopped at the same time.


    "Pele''s Firefist Ace with a bounty of 550 million?!"


    "You just captured my brother''s navy?!"


    The two of them stared at each other with big eyes, no one expected to meet each other here.


    But soon, Carl held Deadwood and Sakuraju in his hands.


    A fiery flame rose from Ace''s body, and his expression gradually became angry.


    "Since you are here, let my brother go!"


    "Your brother? Who?"


    Carl tilted his head and asked, pretending that he didn''t know who his brother was.


    Ace punched directly in anger.


    The fiery flames raged in an instant, but they were easily avoided by Karl.


    "My brother is Straw Hat Luffy! You bastard!!!"


    Ace roared angrily and punched again!


    The fierce flames rebuilt soaring into the sky.


    Carl didn''t dare to look down upon it!


    He directly wielded the double knives to cooperate with the fruit ability, forming a strong whirlwind, blowing him out!


    This hurricane is matched with sword aura, rushing towards Ace with undiminished power!


    But this blow did not harm him.


    Ace is a natural fruit ability person.


    Carl''s domineering mastery level is not up to the domineering outside release.


    Therefore, the long-distance sword aura cannot cause substantial damage to those with natural fruit ability.


    "This is difficult. Ace''s strength at this time should not be weaker than mine, but the natural ability is very difficult to deal with.


    If you want to be tough with him, it''s not without a chance, but it''s a little troublesome, or just forget it?"


    Carl frowned, just as he was about to withdraw.


    The sound of the system sounded at the right time, dispelling his thought of retreating!

 13 Chapter 13 Fire Fist Ace!

    ''Ding!An accidental encounter with Firefist Ace, the god-level selection system has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Notify Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, join hands to catch Firefist Ace, and reward the three-color domineering one level after completing the task!''


    ''Choice 2: Run away!Obtained the title of Coward, the title attribute reduces one''s sense of existence by 100%!''


    ''Choice three: Let go and fly, and directly become a member of the White Beard Pirate Group after completion, all attributes will be upgraded to one level!''


    The moment he saw these three options, Carl chose option one without hesitation!


    The latter two were discarded without even thinking about it!


    "Firefist Ace, now in the name of the navy, I declare that you have been arrested!"


    Carl roared and attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Most of the people here are civilians.


    When they heard this voice, they were shocked, and then returned home one after another.


    What''s more, they have already called the Navy to report the situation here.


    Carl took out the signal flare he was carrying and blasted it out.


    "Do you still have reinforcements?!"


    Ace''s eyes widened, feeling a little weird.


    Carl looked at him like a fool, then said helplessly.


    "Nonsense, have you ever seen whose navy came out by yourself?


    Oh, except for the three generals, those three monsters are not human!"


    Seeing Carl, the three generals in his family couldn''t help but twitch.


    Then he took a deep breath and turned directly into flame to escape!


    "I am unwell today, and I will come to you to save my brother the next day!"


    Ace is not stupid, since he knows that Karl has support, he will naturally not wait for death here.


    Although saving Luffy is very important.


    But he is isolated and helpless here, and it won''t be fun if the car rolls over.


    When Carl saw him running away like this, he couldn''t help but shook his head and quickly chased him.


    "Fire Fist Ace, I didn''t say you can run!"


    "Lion Power¡¤Dirth Roll¡ª¡ª"


    "what?!"


    Accompanied by a sudden shock on the ground!


    Ace felt the part under his feet suddenly rise into the sky.


    Carl controlled the fruit ability behind him, abruptly rolled the ground up, and then formed a storm!


    Ace turned into a flame, right in this storm.


    He was elementalized and wanted to run out.


    But Carl has used all his fruit power in it.


    Ace will never get out for a while!


    Carl''s fluttering fruits, in addition to making things float, develop and form a hurricane, and even typhoons are not a problem!


    His fruit power can not only control the physical object, even the air can control it!


    It''s just that the control difficulty has to be increased several times.


    That''s why he chose to mix land and air together to form this super cyclone, trapping Ace inside.


    Ace''s ability is flame, and there are two situations when encountering wind.


    If it is not a strong wind, his flame will spread quickly with the wind.


    But if it is this whirlwind!


    His flames will be extinguished before they rise!


    This is Carl''s plan.


    Just trap him here and wait until the flying squirrel arrives. Ace will definitely lose!


    "Asshole, I won''t sit and wait for death!!!"


    Ace roared, and the flames on his body suddenly soared!


    The light like a small sun rose instantly, illuminating at least most of the Chambord Islands!


    Even if you are in a distant port, you can see the light here!


    "Emperor Yan Da Yan Ji¡ª¡ª"


    Ace panted hard, knowing that he didn''t need to do real things and couldn''t get rid of Karl at all.


    So he chose to open it directly!


    Seeing that his moves were broken, Carl had nothing to say, he just crossed his swords, and the airflow around him was surging crazily.


    "Since you choose to fight the big move, let me see who is better!"


    "Lionwei Chikiya¡ª¡ª"


    In a flash.


    Two slashes engulfing a huge storm were instantly cut out of Karl''s hand!


    This might not be as powerful as the golden lion at its peak.


    But it is definitely his strongest blow right now!


    After this period of training, Carl has mastered the swordsmanship of the Golden Lion and raised his level to D.


    This represents his swordsmanship, at least he has reached the threshold of Jianhao!


    Coupled with the fruit ability, his strongest blow, even Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel dare not take it!


    The only regret is that his domineering level is very low, and there is no way to attach domineering to sword aura.


    at the same time.


    Ace also released the''Yan Emperor Great Flame Ring'' and slammed it at Carl.


    Two tyrannical forces collide instantly!


    The huge air wave directly caused a sensation in the surrounding area.


    Some of the not-so-sturdy stalls were even destroyed because of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them!


    The earth is cracking every inch, revealing the dirt inside!


    The collision of the two strongest moves directly attracted the attention of everyone on this island!


    The black beard, who was being hunted down in the dark, looked at the person confronting Ace, with a gleam of light in his eyes.


    The other pirates also looked at Aisi and Carl, not knowing what they were thinking.


    At the same time, the Navy also discovered that Ace was fighting with people.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel ran over from the warship very anxiously.


    "Carl, you bastard said to go out for a walk, why did you run into a difficult guy like Ace?"


    Countless lieutenants are very helpless.


    No one thought that Karl would provoke Ace just by going out.


    Now he can only step on the moon step and move forward at full speed.


    He could even see Ace''s Great Flame Ring in the air, shining like the sun!


    But soon, this light disappeared.


    Countless lieutenants were shocked when they saw this, and speeded up again, flying in the direction just now.


    It didn''t take long for him to come to the battle arena, his mouth closed in surprise.


    What you see is a messy land.


    There is a huge pit on the ground with a width of more than ten meters and a depth of more than five meters!


    Carl and Ace were panting, with some scars on their bodies, looking at each other outside the pit.


    "Fire Fist Ace, I declare that you have been arrested!"


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel arrived and rushed to Ace for the first time. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he rushed up with the footsteps of Flying Squirrel!


    "This is bad!"


    In the face of a navy of comparable strength, there is also a veteran admiral.


    Ace is not their opponent at all.


    In addition, Ace had exhausted all his strength just now in order to escape as soon as possible, and broke away from Karl''s entanglement.


    So he is now in a state of separation.


    The flying squirrel came in very timely, he caught the gap of Astra and cut it directly!


    Ace snorted, and a bloodstain appeared on his body.


    "Armed and domineering?!"


    Seeing this scene, Ace looked slightly cold, and quickly retreated back.


    But Carl can fly faster than flying squirrels.


    At this time, he had come to the necessary route for Ace to escape in advance!


    "Tornado¡¤Cross Cut¡ª¡ª"

 14 Chapter 14 The Depressed Flying Squirrel

    Carl gave a blank sigh.


    With armed color domineering, as well as the swiftness of the fruit ability, it directly hit Ace''s chest, leaving him with a huge cross-cut mark!


    "You unexpectedly attacked?!"


    Ace had an incredible face.


    Carl smiled, then walked to Ace, who had lost the ability to resist, and smiled.


    "How about a sneak attack? Just win!"


    Carl grabbed Ace''s head and looked at Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel.


    "Lord Admiral, is Hailoushi handcuffed?"


    "You don''t need to say, of course I brought it!"


    The flying squirrel gave Karl a white look and then handcuffed Ace.


    As a result, Ace completely lost the ability to resist.


    Carl and Ace took him back smoothly.


    The system sound also rang in due course.


    ''Ding!The task has been completed, the level of tricolor domineering increased by 1!''


    After returning to the boat, Carl began to eat a lot to recover from his injuries.


    This time Carl suffered a lot of injuries in the battle with Ace.


    In order to prevent the opponent from fleeing, Carl insisted on a big move.


    Although the result is that both lose and lose, but the opponent is a natural fruit ability, it is basically useless if it is not hurt by domineering.


    So Ace consumes only physical strength.


    But Carl was really injured.


    After he was full, he fell asleep.


    This battle is more tiring than before, and it is also Carl''s most serious battle!


    This time he tried his best, but still couldn''t take Ace, which made him understand that his strength was still not enough.


    This kind of strength is okay to ride the sea, but when you encounter a real strong, you still have to kneel.


    So when Carl is eating, he is also thinking about his own strength, how to improve besides relying on the system.


    But he thought for a long time and didn''t figure it out, so he could only talk about it later.


    However, he has certain confidence in his own moves.


    The move that hit Ace hard just now was the one he created in the past few days.


    Although it is not perfect, it is powerful, and it can be attached to domineering, very potential!


    Thinking like this, Karl slowly entered his dream and fell asleep.


    at the same time.


    Inside the flying squirrel''s dormitory.


    Ace and Luffy were locked in two different corners, but they could see each other.


    Flying Squirrel had already contacted the Warring States Period, and after learning that Ace was Luffy''s brother, he was confused.


    He didn''t expect that Ace was also Karp''s grandson!


    Going out to sea unexpectedly caught Karp''s two grandchildren, which made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel feel unlovable.


    What''s more important is that the two brothers did not consciously be arrested at all.


    Carl was not here, Luffy became active again, and chatted with Ace innocently.


    Ace is also very nervous and doesn''t care what it is.


    Seeing that these two people didn''t take themselves seriously, the flying squirrel was very depressed.


    But he dare not do anything.


    Who makes these two people ***......


    Can''t afford it!


    at the same time.


    Blackbeard Titch in the Chambord Islands smiled gloomily.


    "I didn''t expect that the new navy would be so strong that even Ace fell into his hands.


    But why does his ability look familiar... Could it be a piaopiao fruit?"


    "If it is really a Piaopiao fruit, maybe I can put the target on him.


    The ability of Piaopiao Fruit is not worse than that of White Beard''s Shaking Fruit!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!"


    Blackbeard laughed, as if he was thinking of something good, and he was very happy.


    But in the opposite mood, Karp, who is in the headquarters of the navy, in the Marshal''s office.


    Karp never thought that his two grandsons would be arrested by the same person!


    More importantly, Ace would take the initiative to go to the Chambord Islands!


    He must have something to do when he came here, otherwise Baibeard would not let his son leave the new world casually.


    But this is not the main thing.


    Luffy was caught when he was caught, and Karp was able to save him, and he was also a naval hero no matter what.


    There is still this right.


    But when Ace was caught, he couldn''t guarantee that he could rescue both of them.


    Ace has been famous for a long time and is now the captain of the second division of the White Beard Pirates.


    The possibility of letting him out is very small!


    And most importantly, he also has a special identity.


    If this identity is exposed, the world will be messed up!


    So Karp is now very entangled, whether he should use his prestige to exchange the freedom of the two of them.


    "Kapu, I really didn''t expect you old boy to have such a tangled day.


    In my opinion, don''t save you, let these two little ghosts stay in the city obediently, keep them calm and calm for two or three years.


    When you are talking to them, chances are you will be surprised."


    "Now it can only be like this. If only one person is allowed, it is better not to let it go. The two of them have a companion together.


    But whoever comes, I hope you can arrange the two of them separately in a cell, and you must never abuse them or starve them!


    My two grandsons don¡¯t care about anything else, they just care about eating. If you are really hungry, I will only ask you!"


    Seeing Karp''s serious expression, Zeng Guo patted him on the shoulder and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I will say hello."


    "Thanks, Warring States..."


    "Haha, what are you old boy being polite to me, if you really want to thank me, just hand in the donuts, that is my last bag!"


    "Humph! Impossible, I managed to steal it, how can I return it to you?"


    "You bastard, you said you didn''t vote for it!"


    The Warring States period blew his beard and stared, while Karp recovered his heartless expression.


    But the two quickly calmed down.


    Karp was eating the donuts and wanted to break his teeth!


    "Then Karl waits for him to come, I must teach him severely!"


    "Hahahaha, no problem, it''s all up to you, but Flying Squirrel suggested that his rank should be higher. What do you think?"


    "What do you want me to do with this kind of thing? I will discuss with Crane tomorrow, I''m going now, angry!"


    Watching Karp walk out of the marshal''s office angrily.


    The Warring States also changed from a smiling face to a bitter face.


    "Kapu, do you really think I don''t know anything? Luffy will forget it, but I can''t find out Ace''s true identity if you don''t tell me?


    But forget it, since you have promised him, I will keep it secret for you, but tomorrow you must be merciful and don''t kill him!


    There are not many good seedlings in our navy. If he is beaten by you, he will lose a general..."


    Warring States shook his head, then opened a locked drawer.


    There is still a bag of donuts here!


    "Just because you want to steal my donut? Do you think I am called the wise general for nothing? Haha!"

 15 Chapter 15 The Navy Headquarters!

    A sunny day.


    After less than ten days, the fleet of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel finally returned to the navy headquarters from the East China Sea.


    "The person responsible for escorting Ace and Luffy should first go to the person pushing the city to hand over.


    The rest of the line returned to the barracks and then disbanded, waiting for the next mission.


    As for Karl, you come with me with the body of the golden lion!"


    After returning to the navy headquarters, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel became serious.


    He is not as easygoing as he is on a boat now.


    In any case, as a lieutenant general, flying squirrels also need to maintain a certain degree of majesty.


    With the soldiers who followed him on the boat, he naturally didn''t need to be too serious.


    But in the navy headquarters, he needs to maintain his majesty.


    If the lieutenant admiral has no prestige, no one will listen to you, even the soldiers who follow you!


    Carl followed the flying squirrel and looked at the navy headquarters curiously.


    In his previous life, he had only seen the whole picture of the navy headquarters by going up to the war.


    Although the navy headquarters in the anime is magnificent, it is still a lot worse than what you saw with your own eyes.


    Walk all the way from the port to the navy headquarters building.


    Carl passed by and the armory, the exercise field, and the boot camp.


    These things have aroused his curiosity, but he still has things to do, so naturally he can''t visit everywhere.


    "Haha, is this the recruit Carl you mentioned from the phone bug? It looks so strong, and the ability to have this fluttering fruit is so convenient!"


    An uncle smoking a cigar, wearing a dark brown suit and a navy trench coat, walked over with a smile.


    The uncle looked very kind and unassuming, leaving Carl with a very good first impression.


    And the big beard on his chin is so distinctive that people can''t help but want to grab a handful.


    "Carl this is Lieutenant General Huoshaoshan, one of the strongest among the old lieutenants, even stronger than me."


    "really?"


    Hearing what the flying squirrel said, Carl''s spirit was lifted, and then he blinked at Huoshaoshan.


    "How about a fight?"


    "Hahahaha, you kid is really interesting, but I still won''t fight you because someone has already booked it.


    Now you can just hand over the body of the golden lion to me. I will help you with the formalities."


    Carl nodded when he heard Huoshaoshan, then relieved his ability and put the coffin on the ground.


    Huo Shao Shan is also welcome, he directly lifted the coffin with one hand and walked in the other direction.


    At this time, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel looked gloomy a lot.


    "Sure enough, the one that should come will always come, and you can''t hide it!"


    "Lieutenant General, what are you talking about?"


    Carl scratched his head and didn''t hear what the flying squirrel said.


    "Nothing, just follow me behind."


    "Oh!"


    Carl nodded lightly, and followed the flying squirrel into the Navy Headquarters building.


    As soon as he entered the building, he saw a lot of hot sights.


    Some of these people are envious, some are jealous, but more are just curious.


    They all wanted to see who was the one who had taken the''shit luck'' to kill the golden lion and gained the ability to flutter fruit.


    It''s no secret that Carl obtained the ability to fly fruit in the navy headquarters.


    Such a strong ability cannot be concealed.


    That''s why they were very curious about what kind of "shit luck" Carl took to obtain such a powerful force.


    Some people even start to have sex, what will happen if they gain such a powerful ability.


    Carl''s domineering and domineering have reached the proficiency level, and he can clearly perceive the eyes of those around him.


    But he didn''t care. After being rescued by the residents of Boya five years ago, he was used to being watched.


    So he just showed his big white teeth, smiled and greeted the people around him.


    No matter what emotions the other party has towards him, even if it is malicious, he will smile and wave.


    This made those people stunned for a moment, then turned their heads and stopped looking at Karl.


    His attitude greatly increased the favor of the navy in the hall.


    If it were not for Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel in front of him, these people would have come up to say hello.


    Carl also greeted him at this time while observing his surroundings.


    Here, he found a lot of navy that he saw in his previous life.


    Including Kerby, and some unnamed but familiar navy.


    But in the navy here, the moving average is relatively low, and the highest is Smogg.


    And Smogg just got down from the stairs.


    Carl smiled and waved to him, but the other party snorted and ignored Carl.


    Seeing this, the flying squirrel couldn''t help but sighed.


    "You don''t have to do this at all. People in the Navy have different personalities. You only need to have a good relationship with people you think are worthy of deep friendship."


    "I know, but I can''t let other people feel bad about my new life, right?"


    Carl''s seemingly casual answer made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel startled for a while, then smiled and shook his head.


    "Yes, if you have a bad relationship with other people, even if you become a general, you will be pointed behind by someone..."


    Obviously Carl''s words reminded him of Akadog, one of the three navy generals!


    "Here, this is the Marshal of the Navy."


    After a while, the flying squirrel took Carl to the marshal''s office.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, I am a flying squirrel, and I am here with recruit Karl!"


    "Come in!"


    After getting approval, the flying squirrel led Karl into the office.


    "It''s so spacious!"


    Carl''s eyes lit up when he saw this office.


    The Marshal''s office is bigger than what he saw in the comics!


    Gathering fifty or sixty people here is not a problem at all!


    Then he looked around and found that besides himself, the flying squirrel, and the Warring States period, there were other people here.


    "Ahem, let me introduce, these three are the three generals of our navy.


    From left to right are Kuzan, Sakaski, and Polusalino."


    Warring States coughed slightly and began to introduce.


    Carl greeted them, but only Kuzan and Polusalino responded to Carl.


    Sakaski still went his own way, without opening his eyes.


    "This person here is Lieutenant General Crane and the Chief of Staff of the Navy."


    "Hello, Lieutenant Crane."


    When Carl heard a hello, Crane nodded, and the Warring States period looked at the last person.


    "This is a naval hero, Lieutenant General Karp!"


    "Ka, Lieutenant General Karp?"


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    When Carl heard the name, he pretended to be guilty and greeted him.


    Karp heard that he buttoned his booger and rubbed it on his clothes, then got up and came to Carl.


    "You kid arrested my two grandsons and sent them here personally!"


    "Recruit! You are really brave!"

 16 Chapter Sixteen

    Karp laughed and walked up to Carl and patted him hard on the shoulder.


    Carl is a little unsteady with the strength.


    The three generals saw this scene, except for Sakaski, the other two couldn''t help but draw a curve in their mouths.


    Basically the entire navy knew about Carl''s arrest of Karp''s two grandsons, and the three generals were no exception.


    For a brave man like him, the Navy is really not much.


    "Warring States, just let him fight me as I said, I want to try this kid''s strength, whether it is enough for you to treat it exceptionally!"


    Karp grinned and stared at Carl like that.


    But before the Warring States and Carl could say anything, the flying squirrel next to him came out first.


    "Senior of the Warring States period, isn''t it good for you to do this? Carl is just a recruit after all, and he hasn''t officially joined the job yet. Did you do this..."


    "Hahahaha, if you want to say that I am avenging my personal revenge, congratulations, you are right!"


    Karp''s smile became brighter, which made the flying squirrel speechless and could only ask for help like the Warring States Period.


    But the Warring States did not say anything, just walked to Karl and said softly.


    "Treasure this opportunity, Karp, this old boy, not everyone can let him give pointers!"


    "Yes! I will cherish this opportunity!"


    Carl also smiled, without any fear.


    "Carl! Are you crazy?!"


    When the flying squirrel saw Carl even agreed, he was taken aback.


    But Carl shook his head and looked back at the flying squirrel.


    "Don''t worry, Lieutenant-General, I know the strength of Senior Karp, but I also believe that I can''t die!


    And I really want to know how strong is the man standing at the top of the navy and even the world!"


    When he said this, Carl pretended to be blood surging, and the expression in his eyes was slightly arrogant.


    Although he pretended to have this high fighting mood, a small part of it was real.


    Because he really wants to try, how far is he from the top!


    "Hahahaha, your eyes are qualified, come with me now, I am waiting for you at the martial arts field!"


    ...


    After a while.


    Carl and Karp are facing each other in the martial arts field.


    In addition to the Warring States Period and countless three generals, there are also many navies who like to watch theaters.


    They gathered around here, all wanting to see how this navy recruit can hold a few tricks in Karp''s hands.


    "Guess, how can he hold up Senior Karp?"


    "I guess it was just a trick that was seconded, right?"


    "It should not be so weak. No matter what, he also killed the Golden Lion and captured Lu Fei and Ace who had a bounty of over 100 million."


    "Don''t forget, he and the flying squirrel caught Ace together, and the golden lion was also picked up by him on the verge of death. His true strength is definitely not strong!"


    "You are all wrong. His strength is not weak. I am also a soldier of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. I have seen with my own eyes that the female emperor of Qiwuhai was drunk by him!"


    "what?!"


    "The empress was drunk by this recruit?!"


    "How is this possible?!"


    "It''s true, I''m the commander of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. I saw it very real at the time. Even the figure of the Empress was...tsk!"


    The people around are twittering.


    But their voices have fallen into the ears of the Warring States Period and the three generals.


    Regarding the matter of Carl drinking the female emperor, apart from the soldiers in the boat with Carl, only the Warring States and Karp knew.


    Because this is not a big deal, there is no need for publicity.


    But speaking out at this time can increase people''s sense of expectation of Karl.


    "The three of you tell me, how long can Karl hold on to Karp this old boy?"


    Suddenly, the Warring States Period asked the three generals by surprise.


    "Ah la la, don''t ask me this kind of question, there is no suspense at all, okay."


    Kuzan didn''t bother to answer. In his opinion, it didn''t matter how much Karl could persist, and it had nothing to do with him.


    Polusalino and Kuzan had the same mind and did not answer.


    But Sarkarski thought about it carefully before speaking.


    "I guess I can stick to ten tricks!"


    "Ten strokes? A little too much, right?"


    "I didn''t say much, I am optimistic about him!"


    When Sakaski said this, the Warring States period was a little surprised.


    He did not expect that Sakarski, who had never cared about the outside world, would say such things.


    Not only the Warring States period, but even Kuzan and Polusalino were shocked!


    at the same time.


    Everything on the ring is ready.


    The battle between Carl and Karp is about to start!


    "Hahahahaha! Boy, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Want to say? Of course there is!"


    Carl grinned, withered wood and Yingshi clenched in his hands.


    "I hope you don''t show mercy, Senior Karp! Otherwise..."


    Before the words fell, Carl''s figure disappeared instantly!


    Kapu squinted his eyes and punched hard to the right side of his body!


    But at this moment, Karl has already appeared in this position!


    "Otherwise I will be very unwilling!"


    The second half of the sentence blurted out.


    Accompanied by a roar, the armed and domineering double knives collided with Kapu''s steel-like fists, creating a fierce giant wave!


    "Hahahaha! Interesting, really interesting!"


    Karp laughed, his fist slammed hard, and Carl was knocked out instantly.


    Carl used the fruit ability to quickly adjust his figure in the air, and then slapped a sharp slash.


    "Lionwei Chikiya¡ª¡ª"


    Carl released his previous hard-to-fight Ace''s big move without hesitation.


    He knows very well that he doesn''t need to tentatively face Karp, just come up and make big moves!


    "Good job!"


    Karp saw the slashing slash and whirlwind in the sky, as if he had seen the golden lion once, which made him a little excited.


    I saw Karp slam a punch with the same force, and a powerful wave of air surged with his fist instantly!


    With just one punch, Carl''s moves were cracked, and he was lifted by the powerful air current!


    But it was in the air, and Carl was able to control his body quickly, and then squinted his eyes.


    "Without the use of armed color domineering and relying solely on physical fitness, this level was achieved.


    Such physical fitness is at least A+ level strength, right?


    Really deserves to be the naval hero Karp. Both power and reaction will crush me. In that case, let me see if I can force you to be domineering!"


    Carl took a deep breath and his body disappeared again.


    In a blink of an eye, the surrounding ground suddenly vibrated.


    The entire venue of the martial arts field just soared into the sky!


    Carl stood on the painted surface of the field, controlled the fruit ability, and sent Karp to the sky!


    "Boy, what are you going to do? Don''t you think our navy can''t fly?"


    "No, I just want to see what you would do if you encounter a storm in the sky!"

 17 Chapter 17 Recruit Report!

    "Boy, do you know what you are doing!"


    Karp squinted and looked at Karl below.


    But Carl turned a deaf ear to his ears, but focused on his control.


    A huge air current began to circle in the air.


    The clouds in the sky have also begun to gather, and the embryonic form of a huge storm has been produced!


    Upon seeing this, Karp stepped on the moon step and wanted to get down from the martial arts field.


    But the two weapons that broke through directly forced him back!


    The intruding attack made Karp not expect that the navy cloak was cut out, which made him a little unhappy.


    Since he didn''t use all his strength, he didn''t even have the domineering look and feel, so naturally he didn''t find where these two weapons appeared.


    "Boy, don''t you think that with two weapons, you can hold me down? It''s so naive!"


    "Senior Karp, you are wrong. It is not me who is holding you, it is you! If you hadn''t despised me, now I have lost!"


    Carl chuckled slightly and said something unexpected to everyone present.


    At this moment, the entire martial arts field fell apart in an instant.


    Karp immediately noticed something wrong and wanted to return to the ground.


    But soon he discovered that his body was out of control.


    The surrounding airflow skyrocketed instantly!


    The tyrannical airflow began to revolve, directly rolling Karp towards a higher sky!


    The clouds at this time were already very thick, and the roar of thunder could even be heard faintly!


    "Is this a hurricane and a thunderstorm?!"


    "You kid, you can control the weather!"


    Although caught in the storm, Karp can still speak.


    His physical fitness is very strong, after covering his whole body with armed color domineering, this kind of storm can''t hurt him at all.


    But he was in the center of the storm, under the greatest pressure, and couldn''t break free for a while, so he could only let the storm involve himself in the thunderstorm.


    "Senior Karp, don''t laugh, I just watched the weather here when I came, and I was ready for all this!"


    At this time, the Warring States and others saw this scene, their eyes widened and felt a little incredible!


    In their estimation, Carl should have been abused by Karp, and then he gave up.


    In the end, Carl told them that he had planned for a long time, and he was waiting for Karp to throw himself into the net!


    Such a scene, even Sarkarski, who paid attention to Karl, did not expect it!


    "This guy is a fighting freak, but he is a fighting freak with a brain!


    That''s not bad. Our navy hasn''t seen such a good seed for a long time!"


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Warring States was very pleased.


    Although Karp will lose face because of this, he has a thick face, and he is not ashamed once or twice.


    However, Carl''s potential was shown in public, which made the Warring States and others'' evaluation of him even higher!


    Even Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel who has been carrying Carl at this time did not expect that Carl would deflate Karp!


    Boom!!!


    Accompanied by the thunder explosion!


    Karp has entered the thunderstorm area under the influence of the air current.


    But Carl was sweating profusely. Obviously, he had used his abilities to the maximum.


    This is already his limit!


    "Well, I declare that this match is tied, Karl, you can stop!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, Karl disarmed his ability, and the huge air current disintegrated instantly, blowing towards the surroundings.


    This airflow directly turned the navy around those who were ineffective.


    "Huh, how about the Marshal of the Warring States Period, am I qualified now?"


    Carl panted heavily and looked at the Warring States nearby.


    "I''m very satisfied, and I have discussed with Lieutenant General Crane. Starting today, you formally join the Navy and earn the rank of Colonel!


    It''s just that you were admitted exceptionally, so you need to stay in the Chambord Islands for a while before going to sea."


    "No problem! I can go anywhere!"


    Carl was a little excited, although his rank was a bit low, he was just a colonel.


    However, very few people get the rank of colonel on the first day of becoming a navy!


    This made the navy around who had been working hard for several years, but only major and lieutenant colonel a little envious.


    This is the benefit of strength!


    "Hahahaha! What a good kid, this time you win, but next time I won''t be fooled so easily!"


    Karp stepped on the moon step and fell from the sky.


    At this time, the navy cloak on his body had disappeared, and his clothes were also in tatters, and even some smell of burnt.


    Obviously, he was struck by lightning.


    But Karp didn''t have any injuries at all.


    "Warring States, I''m leaving first, I''m going to see the two boys in my family, how are they now!"


    Karp didn''t even bother to change his clothes, so he left.


    Warring States nodded, and then found a few navies to distribute the task of cleaning up here.


    The three generals also dispersed, and the flying squirrel wanted to say something, but the warring States eyes made him unable to tell.


    "Carl recruit come with me, I will personally assign you a dormitory and write you a transfer order.


    You are now resting at the navy headquarters for a few days, and in seven days you will officially report to the naval base in the Chambord Islands!"


    "Yes!"


    Carl saluted an indecent military salute and looked a little excited.


    In the shocked eyes of everyone around him, he followed the Warring States and left the exercise field.


    Then today''s events were passed on by these spectators.


    The news spread at the beginning was nothing, but Karl fought Karp and took advantage of the weather to get a tie.


    But the more and more ridiculous later.


    Not only Karl¡¯s recruits and Karp, but Karp¡¯s personal number.


    There is even such a rumor that Karl kills Karp in seconds, forcing Karp to surrender himself!


    Although these news made Carl''s popularity rise rapidly, as the protagonist, he was a little depressed.


    In addition to bringing fame, this kind of thing also caused him a lot of trouble.


    Now as long as he goes out, he will be watched by the navy.


    There will even be some pretentious navies who want to challenge Karl to become famous in one fell swoop!


    If he was just onlookers, he would laugh and not speak.


    But if you find faults like this, he will send him directly to the infirmary.


    It ranges from a coma for seven or eight days, to severe injuries and broken bones!


    Slowly, the title of battle mad Carl became louder and louder.


    His brutal record also discouraged many people who wanted to challenge him!


    Time goes by day by day.


    In this week, in addition to accepting challenges, Carl also participated in daily naval training, learned a lot of knowledge about the ocean, and met many like-minded friends.


    Today, the seven days of free allocation have come.


    Carl needs to follow the ship and report to the Chambord Islands!


    "Chambord Islands, I am here again!"

 18 Chapter 18 Coming to Chambord again

    "Report! I am recruit Carl, with the rank of colonel. This is my delegating order. Please check by the chief!"


    "Hahahaha, you are Colonel Carl, very good!"


    The Rear Admiral, stationed in the Chambord Islands, pulled Carl very enthusiastically into his office.


    "My name is Pizza, not the pizza I ate, although the pronunciation is almost the same, and I like pizza..."


    Hearing the unreliable eyes of Pizza''s preface, Carl''s eyes twitched slightly, and he felt that the person in charge in front of him seemed a little unreliable.


    He has said so much, he has always been around pizza, and even said how to make the best pizza.


    This makes Carl really speechless.


    "Chief Pizza, do you have anything else?"


    "Ah? Oh! Sorry, I can''t stop when it comes to pizza, but don''t mind, I''m so sick, it''s delicious! Haha!"


    Pizza laughed, then scratched the back of his bald head, which was serious.


    "I am Pizza, the person in charge of the Chambord Islands, a major admiral of the Navy Headquarters. I am forty-two. You will follow me next and get familiar with the things here.


    I know that with your talent, you can''t stay in Chambord Islands for long, so you''d better stay in your own jurisdiction during this time, and don''t run around!


    Apart from the pirates, navy and slave traders, there is a group of people who come to Chambord Islands and we can''t afford it!"


    "Is it because of the Tianlong people? I heard about them. I really don''t know how such scumbags can..."


    "Shhh..."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Pizza immediately blocked his mouth, then opened the door and looked around.


    After seeing no one around him, he was relieved.


    "Boy, you are still young and have a great future. Don''t ruin your future because of the Tianlongren.


    I believe that the Marshal of the Warring States period sent you to me to protect you and prevent you from contacting the Celestial Dragon.


    But you still don''t say anything like that just now. At least half of my men are dogs close to the Tianlong people.


    If they hear what you said just now, they will definitely go back and report it, so here you must be cautious!"


    "I see, but there is one more question..."


    "Just ask, I know everything!"


    Carl squinted his eyes and asked softly: "Listen to you, sir, you don''t seem to like Tianlongren, but why are you staying here?"


    "This question is very interesting, and I can tell you the truth, after all, it is not a secret."


    Pizza smiled, then turned around and took out a stack of Baileys from the drawer.


    "Because of the money! This group of beasts have nothing else, Bailey wants as much as he wants!


    As long as they give me Bailey, I will be their dog, if not, hehe!What kind of stuff is this bunch of garbage!I bother!"


    Seeing Pizza''s expression, Carl squinted.


    He could see that the purpose of Pizza here is very simple, it is for Pele in the hands of the Dragon.


    This also made him understand that the person in front of him was probably also the navy of the Warring States line, used to monitor the movements of the Tianlong people.


    Don''t even think that the Tianlong people are the rulers of this world, and even call themselves gods.


    But the Navy and them do not wear the same pair of pants.


    Except for a few who are willing to be the navy of the Denon dog, the other navies hate the Denon.


    But because of their status, they just dared not speak.


    Coupled with the special geographical location of Chambord Islands, it is not only frequented by pirates.


    Tianlong people also regard this as a back garden.


    In order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, the Warring States period needed to send some capable men to monitor the Tianlong people who came to the Chambord Islands.


    "Okay, that''s all I want to say. You take this wad of Bailey. Although it''s not much, you can treat it as a gift from me.


    "In that case, I''m not welcome!"


    Carl accepted these Baileys with a smile.


    Although he received a bounty from Luffy, Ace and Golden Lion.


    These add up to more than one billion Baileys, enough for him to splurge at will.


    But since someone sent money to the door, he would naturally not refuse.


    Carl followed Pizza and went to the training ground of the sub-base.


    Here he saw tens of thousands of navy, gathering gymnastics.


    There are still many people patrolling here.


    The ranks on the clothes of these people are colonels like Karl.


    "The people who come to me are basically colonels. People who reach the rank of brigadier general are eligible to go to sea independently, and they don''t even bother to be stationed here.


    Only people who are half of me in the soil and thinking of making money will come to Chambord.


    It can be said that most of the navy colonels who came here, except for some who were sent over, came to be gilded just like you."


    Pizza took a deep breath, then lit a cigar.


    Carl nodded, agreeing with his statement.


    "Reporter, everything is normal today, and the training indicators have been completed normally!"


    "Very well, in that case, we will disband in the evening, let everyone get together, and by the way pick up our new colleagues!"


    "Yes!"


    The navy paid a military salute, then looked at Carl suspiciously.


    "This kid is a new colleague? It doesn''t look very good, he''s a colonel at such a young age? Isn''t he a related household?"


    Carl scratched his head when he heard the other party''s question, a little embarrassed.


    "You''re really right. This kid is a relationship householder, but his relationship is harder than you think! Hahahaha!"


    Pizza laughed, as if he had heard some funny joke, which puzzled the navy.


    Carl was even more embarrassed.


    "This kid''s name is Karl. He only joined the Navy seven days ago and made an exception to become a Captain. How about? Doesn''t it feel familiar?"


    "You''re Carl?! Carl who killed Karp in seconds?!"


    "What?! He was Karl who defeated Lieutenant General Karp?!"


    "Could it be that it was this kid who made Lieutenant Capp called Dad?"


    The people around heard the colonel''s exclamation and looked at Carl together.


    His eyes were very feverish, as if to eat people.


    But what they said in their mouths made Carl extremely angry.


    "It''s that bastard who spread the rumors so outrageously? You guys want me to die!"


    Carl intentionally or unintentionally released the domineering look, and instantly stunned the 10,000 navy present!


    These navy colonels felt this momentum, and they were also surprised.


    Pizza''s eyes widened and his face was shocked!


    "This is the legendary overlord look?!"


    Carl nodded and snorted and walked towards the base gate.


    "Chief Pizza, your ethos here needs to be changed. This kind of slanderous predecessor Karp''s reputation and rumors of killing me, it''s time to rectify it."


    "Wait, where are you going?"


    "Go out for a walk, is it okay?"


    Seeing Karl''s sharp eyes, Pizza swallowed and took a step back subconsciously.


    "No, no problem..."

 19 Chapter XIX Raleigh!

    "Like the rumors, under normal circumstances, the temper is good, but sometimes it seems moody, and the domineering look of the overlord has also confirmed that he has indeed awakened..."


    Pizza returned to the frightened colonel and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and wake up the other navies and prepare for the party at night!"


    "Oh, yes!"


    The colonel was relieved.


    He did not expect that Carl would be so disgusted with such remarks.


    However, he also saw Carl''s strength today. Although only the tip of the iceberg, it was enough for them.


    Especially pizza.


    He originally wanted to find a chance to try, is Karl''s strength as strong as the headquarter said.


    But from today''s point of view, a single look can make oneself retreat.


    Pizza can never do this kind of momentum.


    "It really deserves to be called a genius with monster potential by the headquarter. I hope he will not cause trouble here, otherwise I will be in trouble..."


    Pizza shook his head, feeling a little helpless.


    As an officer, what I fear most is that the strength of his subordinates exceeds that of himself.


    This kind of person is not only very difficult to discipline, but also easy to cause trouble.


    So he intends to think about it, and arrange a good position for Carl so that he can settle down.


    After all, the title of Carl''s battle madness is well known within the Navy!


    ...


    "Xia Qi, I''m back again, the same way, give me the sign here!"


    Carl came out this time, in addition to relaxing, the more important thing was to see Pluto Raleigh.


    So he came to Xia Qi''s bar.


    But unfortunately, after he looked around for a week, there was no one in the store except himself and Xia Qi.


    Raleigh was not here to disappoint Carl.


    "Here you are, a glass of cold water!"


    Xia Qi looked at Carl coldly and served a glass of cold water.


    "Hey, you look down on people a bit, look at my clothes, I have money now!"


    Carl pointed to his navy uniform, then patted a wad of Bailey on the table.


    "Is the money enough for a good bottle of wine and a plate of snacks?"


    Xia Qi counted, and then said: "A total of 300,000 Baileys are indeed enough."


    Xia Qi glanced at Carl in surprise.


    She didn''t expect that Karl had just become a navy, and he would have so much money.


    "Since it''s enough, I''m going to work, I''ll wait here, and wait for Rayleigh by the way."


    "The wine and snacks are coming soon, but Raleigh is not here."


    "No, he will be back soon. I have inquired about him now in the slave market, as if he is going to sell himself."


    Carl held back a smile and said.


    To be honest, he couldn''t understand Raleigh''s quirk of selling himself.


    Although this is done for money, it is a bit funny, how strange it looks.


    Xia Qi was holding her forehead, a little speechless.


    She knew that Raleigh had a gambling and liked selling herself, but she didn''t expect that Raleigh would be known by outsiders because of this habit.


    It made her feel a little embarrassed, and she didn''t even want to pick up trouble.


    It didn''t take long for Xia Qi to serve the wine and the food to go with.


    There are very few things, and the wine is a very small bottle, which makes Carl a little speechless.


    "You really are a black shop here. If there are so few things covered by Rayleigh, I''m afraid they have been demolished?"


    "You don''t need to care about this kind of thing, and do I live on this kind of thing?"


    "Yes, yes, I know you sell intelligence, so do you have the latest intelligence about the Four Emperors?"


    "Don''t you know all the latest information? After all, you are the initiator. You personally arrested Huoquan Ace, the captain of the second division of the Four Emperors Pirates.


    The white beard is very angry now, I can''t wait to kill you!"


    Xia Qi sneered and stared at Carl firmly, as if she wanted to see his scared expression.


    But she stared for a long time and didn''t see the slightest fear in Carl, which made her feel a little boring.


    "That''s it? I thought there would be any good news, but I have a news here. Would you like to listen to it?"


    "what news?"


    "Ace is Roger''s son, do you know that?"


    "what?!"


    Suddenly there was a voice outside the door, and a gray-haired old man rushed in, staring at Karl with his eyes.


    "You''re saying it again! Whose son is Ace?!"


    "You are Raleigh, right?"


    Feeling the aura of the man in front of him, Carl squinted his eyes and smiled slightly.


    "Xia Qi, two more bottles of wine! Don''t worry, I still have money!"


    "This wine is given to you for free. Tell me if Ace is Roger''s son!"


    Raleigh sat directly opposite Carl, completely ignoring the man in front of him, he was a navy!


    With Raleigh''s strength, even if the admiral came in person, he would not be afraid.


    As long as it is not for the three major generals to shoot together, he has nothing to fear!


    This is why he dared to take root here.


    "Forget it, let''s avoid it this time..."


    Xia Qi just wanted to say something, but when she saw Lei Li''s serious eyes, she shook her head and stopped talking.


    She knew very well what an irreplaceable position Roger had in Raleigh''s heart.


    If Ace is really Roger''s son, this thing would be a big deal!


    "Raleigh, apart from seeing you, I want to tell you that Ace is actually Roger''s son.


    Karp''s recognition of him as a grandson was only Roger''s request. As for the reason, you can ask Karp yourself.


    And you don¡¯t need to find out how I knew it. I only heard it from others by accident.


    It''s a pity that the old man died too early, and he has other secrets that he hasn''t revealed, such as Lockes..."


    Carl narrowed his eyes and said half-truth.


    Then he raised the bottle and invited Raleigh to drink with him.


    Raleigh frowned and took a sip before asking.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because it''s funny! I personally captured Ace and sent him to Push City, so I want to see what you Roger''s old club do."


    Carl took a sip of wine and suddenly leaned forward, his eyes were covered with scarlet blood.


    His expression looked slightly crazy, as if he was doing this only for his own interest!


    "Huh! The captain is dead long ago, and the Roger Pirates have also dissolved.


    Even if Ace is really his son, but he has been arrested, this matter has nothing to do with me!"


    "Really? What a pity..."


    Carl shook his head, then looked back at the door.


    "People outside have been listening for so long, why don''t you come in and chat?"


    Carl shouted loudly, while Rayleigh had sharp eyes.


    When the two of them were talking, someone was eavesdropping outside.


    But they didn''t care.


    Carl was eager for this kind of news to spread, while Raleigh thought it was unnecessary for him to participate in this matter.


    Ace is not Roger after all, if he hadn''t been caught, Raleigh might still help him.


    But he has been arrested, and Raleigh has no reason to help him!

 20 Chapter 20 Spreading News

    "Thief hahahaha! I just planned to come over for a drink, but I didn''t expect to hear such interesting news.


    You seem to know the big things about Lockes and the Roger Pirates, navy kid!"


    "Introduce yourself, I am Blackbeard Titch! The future One Piece!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!!!!"


    Titch, with a big belly and dirty, swaggered to be between Carl and Raleigh.


    "Boss, here is a bottle of wine!"


    Xia Qi squinted her eyes and brought him a bottle of wine.


    Blackbeard now has a great reputation as a man who killed his companions and defected from the Whitebeard Pirates.


    His fame has spread all over this sea.


    Baibeard vowed to catch him and send him to hell!


    Such a ruthless person appeared here, even Raleigh couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Titch, what are you doing here? There are many people in the Chambord Islands, don''t you be afraid of the white beard chasing him?"


    "Thief hahahaha, what is so terrible about that old man, and I will be Qiwuhai soon, why should I be afraid of him?"


    Titch laughed, obviously not looking at the white beard.


    His arrogance made Raleigh a little unhappy.


    "What an interesting person, I also read your news, is a disgusting careerist!"


    "Thief hahahahaha, thank you for the compliment, so you are that naval star Colonel Karl?"


    Titch narrowed his smile and his eyes became hot.


    His eyes were full of killing intent, as if a beast was eyeing its prey.


    But he didn''t do it directly.


    Titch knew exactly whose site was here, and he didn''t want to offend both the Navy and Raleigh at the same time.


    After all, he will soon become Qiwuhai.


    "It''s not a problem to sit down like this. Why don''t you continue the topic just now, and I will listen to you by the side without talking."


    Titch saw the atmosphere froze, and he wanted to ease it, but Raleigh got up directly.


    "No matter what Ace''s identity is, it has nothing to do with me, and I don''t know much about the Rocks Pirates."


    Raleigh said he was leaving here, obviously not planning to continue this topic.


    He was afraid that he couldn''t help but want to save people, so he left quickly.


    Titch grinned when Leiley left, showing his mutilated teeth.


    "Thief hahahaha, now that Raleigh is gone, why don''t we have a chat?"


    "Hehe! I have nothing to talk about with you, the pirate, even if you are about to become Qiwuhai, it is useless.


    Sooner or later, the Qiwuhai system will be abolished, and you will still be wanted!"


    Carl didn''t want to pay too much attention to Titch.


    This guy is very difficult, and Karl''s goal has been achieved.


    The news that Ace is Roger''s son has been made known to outsiders.


    With Blackbeard''s character, it won''t take long for the navy and this sea to know the news, and he will take credit for himself!


    This is Titch''s character!


    "The thief hahahaha, what a funny kid, it seems that he deliberately revealed the news to me for me to spread it.


    But this is better, because the plan he couldn''t implement can now be carried out again. God is helping me!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!"


    Titch walked out of the bar with a big laugh and attracted the attention of people around him.


    "Captain, can we do anything?"


    Van Oka with the monocle lifted up, glanced at Carl, and licked his lips.


    But Titch shook his head and gently pressed his muzzle down.


    "Don''t worry, we will be Qiwuhai immediately. There is no need to do anything with the navy.


    And I now have more important news. As long as this news is spread, I don''t believe that the world and the navy will do nothing!"


    "Let''s go! The next destination, the Navy Headquarters!"


    Titch beckoned, and walked toward the port with his subordinates shamelessly.


    Carl is not walking fast.


    He deliberately filled his steps in order to get Tic to do something on him.


    But the other party did not do this, it means that he has other plans.


    "It seems it''s time for a showdown."


    Carl smiled, returned to the navy headquarters to borrow the phone worm from Pizza, and called the Warring States Period.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, I have one thing to report, it''s about the identity of Ace!


    I met Blackbeard Titch, and learned from him that Ace is the son of Roger, the Pirate King!"


    Carl did not evade, and directly told the secret.


    The Warring States Marshal of the Navy Headquarters frowned, then said softly.


    "I know, don''t say anything about this for now!"


    After saying this, the Warring States period hung up the phone worm, and then looked at Karp, who was heartless beside him.


    "Cap, what happened to Ace is exposed!"


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    Karp ate the donuts, completely unaware of what happened.


    "Ace is Roger''s son, right?"


    "Yes... wait, what are you talking about? Ace is my grandson! How could he..."


    "Kapu! Don''t lie to me, you think you can lie to everyone, but do you think you can lie to me and Crane!


    And Karl, the kid already knows, according to what he reported, it was Blackbeard Titch who leaked it!"


    "Titch? The pirate who betrayed the white beard?"


    Karp''s expression went cold.


    After a while, he put down the doughnut in his hand and walked outside with a serious expression.


    "Cap, you come back to me!"


    "I know that you are very anxious about this, but you can''t move Tiqi. He saved a Tianlongren and turned in one billion yuan of heavenly gold!


    Now he has been appointed as Qiwuhai by Wu Lao Xing, so he is sent to report here!"


    "If you kill him now, although you can keep the secret, what do you make the five old stars think?"


    Hearing what the Warring States had said, Karp gritted his teeth and couldn''t say a word.


    When the Warring States period saw his old friend fall into autistic state, he also felt helpless.


    A few days ago, Karl arrested Ace and Luffy.


    In the past two days, another black beard appeared and began to spread Ace''s true identity.


    This also gave him some headaches.


    "Carp, Blackbeard is expected to come to the navy headquarters in two days. You''d better avoid it first..."


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Suddenly the phone worm rang.


    The Warring States subconsciously picked up the phone worm and asked the other party subconsciously.


    But he was greeted by a burst of cursing!


    "Well, you Warring States, you even dared not report if Roger''s son was arrested. Are you not in your eyes anymore?"


    "If it weren''t for Blackbeard, I''m afraid we are still being kept in the dark by you now! Warring States, the admiral of the navy is what you do?!"

 21 Chapter 21 Leisurely Daily Life

    one week later.


    The news that Ace is Roger''s son has appeared in the sea, and even the news that Ace is Cap''s grandson has also been spread.


    More importantly, there is also a white beard pirate group on Esming, the second division captain.


    This means that he is also the son of White Beard!


    In this way, Karp became the father of Roger and Baibeard!


    This kind of explosive news spread all over the sea in this week. No matter how the navy suppresses it, there is no way to spread this gossip news.


    People''s psychology to gossip is innate and can''t be suppressed at all.


    As long as ten people know it, ten thousand people will know it the next day.


    By analogy, it would be slow to deliver this information to the entire sea in seven days!


    It is precisely because Karp took advantage of Baibeard and Roger and became their father.


    This led to the fact that Ace was Roger''s son was downplayed.


    However, the high-level navy and the world''s top officials, as well as the pirates such as White Beard, will not forget this news.


    Especially Raleigh, who belonged to the remnants of the Roger Pirates!


    It was the Blackbeard Pirates who spread the news.


    In order to increase his popularity, Titch gave all these news to the big news Morgan, and even spent a lot of money to make the news known to everyone.


    The big news Morgan also lived up to Blackbeard''s expectations. Not only did he spread the news, he even specifically marked it. This is one of the seven martial arts under the king, and Blackbeard Titch exclusively provides news!


    For an ambitious man like Titch, the higher his popularity, the higher his benefits!


    So he was cheeky and took the news he heard from Karl as his own.


    Carl was very satisfied with this.


    What he wants is this effect!


    Now, apart from Raleigh, Xia Qi, and Titch, no one knows that it was Karl who spread the news of Ace''s true identity!


    Now Tic has a reputation, and even if someone clarifies the truth, no one will believe it.


    "Unexpectedly, Titch did better than I thought. It''s amazing!"


    Carl was sitting in Shaqi''s bar, drinking leisurely, without any tension.


    He has become a frequent visitor to this bar now, and he does not do anything else every day, just order a bottle of wine and sit all afternoon.


    As long as there is no trouble in the Chambord Islands, he doesn''t need to act.


    And the main thing is, Pizza in order to prevent Karl from encountering the Dragon people, causing unnecessary conflicts.


    Also happy to see him running to the bar.


    Xia Qi''s bar is located in a relatively remote place, and Tianlong people will never visit here, so it is very safe.


    "What do you want to do? Is it good for you to spread this kind of news?


    The navy headquarters has now become a mess, and the pirates are also in chaos.


    Especially on the white beard side, they even planned to declare war with the navy, probably intending to take Ace back.


    Could it be said that this situation is what you want to see?"


    Xia Qi was puzzled.


    She didn''t understand why Carl did this.


    Carl took a sip of wine and said with a smile.


    "Xia Qi, don''t you even understand this? Isn''t the current trend of events exactly what I expected?"


    Seeing Karl''s smile, Xia Qi frowned.


    "What a lunatic!"


    "thank you."


    Carl raised his glass and touched Xia Qi in the air, then drank it.


    As he said, the white beard and the navy are ready to go, which is what he wants.


    He wanted to replicate the war on the top caused by Blackbeard at that time!


    Only in this way can he trigger his own selection system, as long as he kills the white beard.


    He can gain the power of the white beard!


    In the eyes of outsiders, this kind of thinking is a lunatic who fears that the world will not be chaotic.


    But he knows very well that other people''s vision is imaginary, and only those who get the hands are truly his!


    It''s just that Carl also understands that he is not Whitebeard''s opponent now, he can only gain his abilities by reaping Whitebeard''s life in the war!


    After this period of research.


    Carl basically understands how the system can proceed.


    Only when he meets some important people or things can he make a choice.


    There are two options. There is a high probability that it will not change the trend of the original plot. Although there are rewards, they are very rare.


    But the last one will definitely change the trend of the plot, and the rewards are also very rich!


    Counting the Golden Lion, Luffy and Ace, he has only triggered four choices so far.


    The last choice was when Titch was spreading the news of Ace. He had several choices, which were to add to the flames, observe secretly, and suppress them.


    Carl did not hesitate to choose to add to the flames, and secretly helped Tic spread the news.


    The reward is to upgrade all attributes by one level.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: D+


    Agility: D-


    Spirit: E+


    Physical strength: C-


    Abilities: Military Fist (G), Piaopiao Fruit (S), armed color domineering (proficient), seeing and hearing color domineering (proficient), domineering color domineering (mastery) double knife flow (D)


    Although his current attribute panel has not changed at all in terms of ability.


    But the physical fitness has fully reached the average level of a lieutenant general.


    Now he is almost as good as the old lieutenant admiral.


    "Hahahaha, today I heard a very funny news.


    Someone outside even said that the captain robbed the white beard''s wife and gave birth to Ace.


    After a lapse of more than ten years, Baibeard was furious, and then snatched Ace over and recognized him as his son.


    The person who summed up this statement is really a talent, hahahaha!!!"


    Lely, who was drunk, walked in from the outside staggeringly, sat down in front of Carl, and even burped a drink.


    "Raleigh, you should brush your teeth..."


    Carl frowned and moved a bit disgustedly.


    Xia Qi brought a cup of sober tea.


    "Is this funny? In my opinion, the one who says this is damned!"


    Xia Qi glanced at Carl, but Carl shrugged.


    "Don''t look at me, I am not so bad. I will only spread the facts and will not write such things that corrupt others'' reputation."


    "Hahahaha, although this navy boy is very hateful, he does not spoil others'' reputation.


    But you are right, the person who spreads such rumors is really damn!"


    Reilly took a sip of tea, then smashed the table hard, staring at Carl scorchingly.


    "Navy kid! Now that your goal has been achieved, the Navy has officially responded to Whitebeard''s declaration of war!


    Three months later, they will start the final battle at Malin Vandor, and that day will also be Ace''s public execution day!"

 22 Chapter 22 The Period of March

    "Sentence Day?"


    "Three months later?"


    "This time span is a bit too big, isn''t it? Isn''t the Navy and the World Forces afraid of accidents?"


    Although this news made Carl very happy, the three-month span is really too big!


    Once there is an accident in the middle, the so-called day of the final battle becomes a joke!


    And there is time for Baibeard to save people in these three months!


    "Huh! Boy, don''t underestimate the navy, and don''t underestimate the white beard!


    The navy will definitely take strict precautions and even transfer Ace. You have only joined the navy for less than a month, and it is normal that you don¡¯t even know as many things as my pirate.


    As for the old guy White Beard, hum..."


    Reilly snorted coldly, took a sip of wine before continuing to speak.


    "He is the strongest white beard in the world! How could such a person be robbed of prison?"


    "That''s what I said, but I don''t know the news, how could you know it earlier than I did?"


    Carl looked at Lely in confusion, while the other party took out a crumpled newspaper from under his ass.


    "The Navy has already promoted the time of the morning. You come to Xia Qi to sit here for a day, and you have no phone worms. Who will come here to inform you if there is nothing to do?"


    After being ridiculed by Raleigh, Carl was not angry, but nodded, and then read the Naval News.


    The news in the newspaper is basically the same as what Raleigh said, without any deviation.


    Then Carl looked at Raleigh suspiciously.


    This old drunkard has been drinking now, without stopping at all.


    Carl stared at him for a long time, and the other party didn''t say a word. He only asked when his eyes became sore.


    "By the way, you old guys don''t plan to rob prison? That''s Roger''s son!"


    "Hehe, let us discuss the prison robbery in front of a navy, do you see me as a fool?"


    Raleigh sneered and glanced at Karl contemptuously.


    Carl then realized it suddenly.


    Although Raleigh is not a pirate, even if he really wants to do something like prison robbery, he can''t say it in front of Karl.


    Otherwise, you will be a fool.


    "I''m done drinking, I should go back, Raleigh, if you want to do something to me, it''s better to be early.


    Because I am not sure when I will be transferred, and then you will have no chance to do it."


    "See you tomorrow! Hahahaha!"


    Carl left the bar with a wild laugh.


    As his laughter moved further and further away from the bar, Lei Li''s expression became calm and a little angry from the beginning.


    A murderous intent gradually emerged in his eyes!


    "Raleigh, I know your mood, but you need to be patient. It''s not the time to attack him. Offending the Navy at this time will not do any good."


    "I know, but I haven''t contacted the other old guys, and the plan to robbery may be shelved.


    The Navy will definitely move Ace to other places. The previous plan must be overturned and redone. Perhaps the war in three months will be our chance!"


    Rayleigh''s eyes flashed with a hint of light, and then he drank the wine in his hand.


    Xia Qi rubbed her chin and asked tentatively: "Luffy the Straw Hat is Karp''s grandson, and Ace is also Karp''s grandson. Maybe he can provide some useful information.


    Should we tell Karp the truth about this matter?"


    "Tell him why? Do you still want him to kill Karl?


    Don¡¯t forget, only Ace was executed. Although Karp loves Ace very much, there is no blood relationship between them, unless..."


    Thinking of this, Leili and Xia Qi looked at each other and blurted out at the same time.


    "Unless Luffy and Ace are executed at the same time!"


    "Hahahaha! That''s right, that''s it! Only when two grandsons are executed at the same time can Karp, an old thing, take action!


    And Straw Hat Luffy is still the son of the Dragon of the Revolutionary Army, this guy is not annoying!


    He is called the most vicious criminal in the world for no reason!"


    Because of this time period, Lu Fei and Lei Li have not been in contact, let alone the origin of Lu Fei''s straw hat, just know that his nickname is Straw Hat Lu Fei.


    Using Luffy''s life for things like Ace, Raleigh can do it!


    Not to mention, Ace and Luffy are both Karp''s grandsons.


    If two grandsons were executed at the same time, he would certainly not sit still!


    "Then what do you plan to do next? Luffy''s identity is not enough to be publicly executed."


    Xia Qi asked suspiciously.


    Raleigh shook his head, and then took out a stack of rewards.


    "The Straw Hat Pirates have not disbanded yet. Maybe we can use them to do something..."


    ...


    "Report, Captain Carl, request to return to the team!"


    Just when Raleigh was planning how to launch Luffy and Capra into the water.


    Carl has returned to the naval branch base.


    At this moment, he was carrying a person on his shoulder, one size bigger than himself.


    The team in the base was gathering at this time, and Karl didn''t know what they were going to do.


    "Leave it to me the pirates. They are patrolling routinely. Just go back and rest."


    In order to avoid letting Carl meet the Draco, Pizza dare not let him go on patrol.


    The places where the patrols are going are all prosperous areas where Tianlong people often haunt.


    According to Pizza''s understanding of Karl, if he goes 100%, he will conflict with the Dragonites.


    So he didn''t give any orders to Karl at all.


    But even so, in addition to drinking during this time, Karl also brought back one or two pirates with a bounty of more than 50 million every day.


    Today is no exception.


    On the way back, Carl met a pirate who didn''t have long eyes, and then he caught him back.


    "It''s the same again. I want to go out on patrols and not let me. I do nothing every day. My body is about to rust..."


    "I think your body is about to rust, you just want to find the fault!"


    Pizza''s mouth twitched slightly and took the unconscious pirate from Carl''s hand.


    "Is this a beard with a bounty of 110 million Bailey?"


    "Okay, this guy is a professional human trafficker, and his achievements alone are comparable to yours in the past few days!"


    Pizza looked surprised, and did not stingy with his appreciation.


    Carl is not interested.


    This is the rhetoric of pizza going back and forth these days, even the rhetoric of appreciation is almost the same.


    This makes Carl a little tired.


    "Since there is nothing to do with me, I will go back first, and you will continue."


    Carl returned to his room listlessly.


    When Pizza saw Karl closing the door, he was relieved and his expression became serious.


    "Boy Carl, it''s not that I don''t let you go, but your character is not suitable for dealing with the Tianlong people.


    For all of us, you should stay here and wait for your command from the Marshal..."

 23 Chapter Twenty-Three

    "The next auction is our final product, the mermaid from Murloc Island!"


    "The starting price is one billion Baileys! Each increase must not be less than one hundred million Baileys! Now the bidding starts!"


    With a shout from the auctioneer, the curtain was instantly opened.


    A mermaid was trapped in the glass box, very pitiful.


    Seeing her tearful eyes, she really wanted to break the appearance of the water tank, and the''gentlemen'' who were present all came off the court to rescue such a beautiful mermaid.


    "I pay a billion Bailey!"


    "I am 1.3 billion!"


    "I am 1.5 billion!"


    "Two billion Baileys!"


    The bidding was fierce, but in a moment the bidding came to more than two billion Baileys, and the price is still rising.


    Seeing this scene, a man hiding in the corner couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "It''s really a group of greedy people, but then again, the murlocs are really miserable. Every time I come here, I can meet the murlocs being auctioned.


    On the contrary, I have not seen any human slaves. Is it because humans are not yet easy to catch murlocs?"


    Carl wears casual clothes, a mask on his face, and a black silk scarf on his head.


    He appeared here fully armed, and no one could recognize who he was.


    This auction house will not authenticate the real name, as long as the deposit is paid, anyone can enter!


    Pizza didn''t let Karl go out, but Karl was not a kid, he really wanted to go out and no one could stop him.


    And dressed like this, only wearing an ordinary iron knife, no one would associate him with the energetic Karl.


    The purpose of his coming here is very simple, just to try his luck and see if he can meet the Devil Fruit.


    He wanted to experiment, whether he could eat another Devil Fruit.


    In this way, his strength can be improved.


    However, it has been five days since he arrived here, and Karl rescued four murloc slaves, but he did not see a demon fruit.


    I have to say that Devil Fruit is really rare.


    It is really rare to see the devil fruits everywhere in the original book.


    "Forget it, I have taken four shots anyway, and it''s not bad for you!"


    Carl shook his head, cocked his legs and waited for the end of the auction to save people.


    He hated slave traders very much, but the slave traders couldn''t catch them cleanly. He could only do his best.


    "Ten billion Baileys! This murloc is mine!"


    Just when Karl observes, who can take this murloc.


    At the door, a disgusting sound suddenly came!


    This voice is very sharp, it sounds harsh, and the owner of the voice is the terrifying world aristocrat Tianlong!


    "Draco actually came? No wonder Pizza will send someone to patrol today. It turns out that a Draco came here today."


    Carl''s eyes moved slightly, then he looked around.


    At this time, all the people in the venue lost their voices collectively when they saw the Tianlongren appearing, and no one dared to speak.


    The Tianlong people represent absolute rights. If you dare to resist them, even just a word of it is a sin!


    To be sentenced to death!


    The people here are very savvy, so after hearing the quote from the Tianlongren, they all remained silent.


    The person in charge of the auction house also announced the result of the auction tremblingly, and then sent someone to loosen the murloc.


    "Huh! I have long heard that the murlocs auctioned here are high-quality goods, and the ones that are provided to me on the compilation of untouchables are even more beautiful. After seeing them today, it is true."


    Tianlongren looked at the mermaid in front of him excitedly, and then left the auction house,


    "That, auction money..."


    After watching the Tianlongren leave, the person in charge couldn''t help but ask.


    But the Tianlongren ignored him, and the man in black next to him took out his pistol.


    With a''bang''!


    A blood hole suddenly appeared in the auctioneer''s forehead!


    "The scumbag, this is your money, take it away!"


    The man in black sneered disdainfully, and then left with the group.


    After they were gone, the auction room suddenly fell into chaos.


    The personnel inside the auction house were even more at a loss.


    The auctioneer is also the person in charge here. Now that the person in charge is dead, they are also a group of dragons without a leader.


    When the meeting place was in a panic, Carl took advantage of the chaos to leave, and quietly followed the pace of the Tianlongren.


    At this time, the Tianlongren was sitting on the back of the slave. Next to him, a huge slave was helping him carry the water tank.


    "It really deserves to be a Tianlong person, and he took more than 30 slaves when he went out.


    Seeing the eyes of these slaves, they seemed to be numb, and they didn''t know if they knew how to write the word escape."


    Carl shook his head, and a flash came to the front of the Tianlongren, blocking his way.


    "Huh? Where did the untouchables dare to stand in my way, really looking for death!"


    When the Tianlongren saw Karl who suddenly appeared, he was a little angry.


    He did not hesitate to pull out the pistol and squeeze the trigger, trying to solve Karl who was in the way.


    But this pistol is not a threat to Karl.


    He just tilted his head and escaped the bullet.


    "Listen, all the slaves, if you still want to survive, run now!"


    "Round Dance Cut¡ª¡ª"


    The voice is not over!


    Carl swung a knife instantly!


    The round sword energy instantly lifted the ** devices on the necks of all slaves!


    He added the fruit ability to the power of this sword, which directly destroyed the explosion system inside the shackles!


    After a few days of experimentation, it was very easy for him to complete this delicate operation.


    To put it simply, it is only familiar.


    "Run!!!"


    After seeing the shackles disappear, the eyes of all the slaves present restored their brilliance.


    I don''t know who shouted, all the efforts exploded out of all his potential, and he rushed!


    Even the slave who was riding underneath him overturned the Sky Dragon at this time and ran away at a fast speed!


    Except for the murlocs who could not move freely, the other slaves all expressed gratitude to Karl, and then quickly fled the scene.


    "What are you rubbish doing, hurry up and catch these damn slaves!"


    Although the Tianlongren was thrown into a turbulent manner, his thoughts were still very clear, and he immediately ordered the black bodyguards to catch the slaves.


    But before they acted, Carl''s figure had already arrived in front of the Tianlongren.


    He wiped the necks of all the people in black around him!


    These men in black looked arrogant, but they were not as powerful as the Lieutenant Commander.


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    "Do you know who I am, you untouchable, I am a dragon, the god of this world, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Carl pierced his heart instantly.


    "God? Haha!"


    After a sneer, Carl glanced around and found a naval patrol team not far away.


    Without any hesitation, he picked up the murloc and ran towards the beach.


    After a while.


    The long overdue naval patrol team was shocked when they saw the slain Denon.


    "It''s over, we are late!"

 24 Chapter 24 The Legend of the Masked Man

    "Thanks, thank you for saving me, Masked Man..."


    An unmanned seaside.


    The rescued mermaid, timidly thanked Carl for his rescue.


    But her name surprised Carl a little.


    "Mask? What the hell is this?"


    Carl looked dumbfounded and didn''t know when he had such a name.


    The mermaid squeezed this body and explained with a reddish face.


    "Master Masked Man, the news that you have rescued my family in the past few days has spread throughout the fisherman island.


    I just wanted to come here to see you, but I was accidentally caught by a slave trader..."


    Speaking of this, the mermaid''s face turned redder, obviously it was her own work, otherwise she wouldn''t be caught.


    Carl didn''t say anything, just rubbed her head gently, then smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter, you are safe now, but I advise you not to come here. If I am not here today, you will really become a slave."


    "Hmm, I know Master Masked Man, I will stay at home honestly and never come out again.


    But I can ask, are you a human or a murloc?Why come to save us?"


    "What you asked..."


    Carl laughed blankly, then touched the mermaid''s hair again.


    "Of course I am a human being, but you can rest assured that I will not discriminate against you, nor will I discriminate against other races.


    In my eyes, all races can get along with each other in peace, except for the dragon people!"


    When talking about Tianlongren, Karl''s tone obviously became a bit deep.


    The mermaid shrank when he heard Carl''s words, then nodded.


    "I see. Although I still want to have a few more words with Master Masked Man, I should go back, or my family should worry about me. Thank you for saving me."


    The mermaid thanked again, then jumped into the sea.


    The mermaid moved very fast in the water, and in a blink of an eye she disappeared from Carl''s domineering coverage.


    Carl shook his head, then glanced not far away, there were quite a few navies searching.


    They were obviously looking for and killing the fierce beast of the Tianlongren.


    Carl didn''t intend to stay here much, and left the seaside directly.


    After a while, he returned to his room and used his power to destroy all the tools of the crime.


    Both the clothes and the iron sword were turned into a pile of powder by him.


    In this way, even if someone suspected him, there was no evidence.


    "Carl, come out!"


    Carl, who had just gotten dressed, replied subconsciously when he heard Pizza calling him.


    "Immediately, I get dressed and go out!"


    After a while, Carl walked out of the room, and then saw the serious face of Pizza.


    "What happened to Major General Pizza? With your expression so serious, what happened?"


    "It is true that a major event happened, the Tianlongren was killed in front of the auction house!


    By the way, you stayed in the room all afternoon, did you not go out?"


    "What''s this, if I don''t stay in the room, where can I go?


    This Heavenly Dragon has no grievances with me, I can''t run out to make trouble for him, right?"


    Carl shrugged, put on a''you''re kidding'' expression, and pretended to be innocent.


    Hearing Karl''s denial, Pizza breathed a sigh of relief, then patted him on the shoulder.


    "That''s enough. Because this time the accident was my dereliction of duty, the above didn''t give me any opportunity to investigate. It directly lowered my rank and made me return to the headquarters and be punished.


    Your transfer order has not come yet, so I hope that before the arrival of the new chief, you can rest for a while and never go out and run around.


    I''m not sure about the person who will replace me, I am so good at talking."


    Pizza said earnestly, which made Carl awe.


    He didn''t expect that he just killed a Celestial Dragon and actually demoted Pizza directly.


    This is something he didn''t expect.


    And more importantly, before leaving, Pizza still cared about himself so much.


    Carl was a little touched, so he solemnly nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not run around these days!"


    Only these days!


    Karl silently added such a sentence to his heart.


    Pizza seemed to see through Karl''s thoughts, and shook his head helplessly.


    "Forget it, I can''t control you anyway, I just hope that the person who replaces me can catch the murderer of the Tianlongren.


    Otherwise, the Bailey that I have saved for more than ten years may have to be dispersed halfway to exempt the Tianlong people from punishing me..."


    "My money!!!"


    Pizza wanted to cry without tears, and the whole person was a little haggard.


    Seeing this picture of pizza, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "After a long time of trouble, you are worried about your Bailey. Is it not easy to make money with your ability?"


    "Yes, making money is easy, but making legal money is very difficult.


    Apart from the Chambord Islands, where else can I go to slaughter a fat sheep like the Tianlongren?"


    Pizza was a little excited, his eyes became sharper when he said money.


    Carl couldn''t help shivering when he saw his eyes, then smiled and agreed.


    "Tianlong is rich in wealth, and it is indeed a good mobile treasury..."


    "Yeah! My treasury is just gone. I want to make money in the future. It won''t be so easy...


    You must not be the same as me. If you provoke the Tianlong people because of something, you must find someone to blame, and you must not be hated by them!


    I was unlucky this time. I didn''t expect a masked man to appear in the Chambord Islands.


    Don''t let me know who he is, this bastard, or I must have taken his skin off and twitched his muscles!


    Even if I dare to cut off my money, I will surely let him die!"


    Pizza is exuding a chilling killing intent.


    Carl couldn''t help feeling frustrated.


    This was the first time he saw such a pizza.


    I have to say that a person who loves money is suddenly cut off from the road, which is indeed almost the same as killing him!


    So Carl decided to pretend to be a masked man and hide it in his heart forever, so that no one will know it!


    But what he didn''t expect was that he would have such a big fame after only five days of casual clothing.


    This makes him a little puzzled, who is propaganda for himself.


    "Major General Pizza, I want to ask, what is going on with the masked man you just mentioned?


    I don¡¯t seem to have heard of such a man. Is he a pirate?"


    "No, the masked man is not a pirate, he is a good man, but also a demon!


    This guy is saving a lot of slaves, and also killing the dragon people, so he is a good man and a hero!


    But he cut off my money and allowed me to return to the headquarters to be punished, so he is a demon!"


    Having said that, Pizza stared at Carl firmly, and then grabbed her by the shoulder.


    "Carl, I have ordered the boss to give you the last task!


    Help me find the Masked Man and beat him up!But don''t catch him, just beat him to death!"


    "Have you heard?"


    "Yes! Sir!"

 25 Chapter 25 Doflamingo!

    After sending the pizza away, Carl breathed a sigh of relief.


    From Pizza, Karl also understood why the masked man¡¯s reputation would spread in such a short period of time.


    It''s all because of the credit of the slave traders.


    After these slave traders were beaten twice by Karl, they began to frantically promote his deeds.


    Said that he was the one who robbed hard-working merchants, and asked all hard-working merchants to be careful, and wrapped himself into a mummy.


    As long as you encounter people with similar images, you have to take a detour.


    Slowly, the slaves heard the news and imagined him as a hero.


    Coupled with today''s events, the masked man''s reputation will not be limited to a small area of ??the Chambord Islands.


    His legend will be circulated throughout the Chambord Islands.


    "I''m speechless. I didn''t expect these slave traders to even help me publicize.


    But unfortunately, this identity can no longer be used after killing the Tianlongren.


    Even if you want to use it, I''m afraid you have to wait a few days to avoid the limelight."


    But Carl didn''t want to be a hero as the outside world said.


    His purpose of doing this is pure, just to prevent the slave traders from feeling well.


    He also had no plans to rescue all the slaves, because he knew very well that with his current strength, he couldn''t do this at all.


    So he can only say sorry to the slaves who are looking forward to being rescued in his heart.


    At the same time, in the naval compound, a man wearing pink carelessness landed in front of Pizza from the air.


    "Who are you? This is a naval base. What are you doing here?"


    "Hey, hey, I am Qiwu Haiduo Flamenco. I came here to take the corpse of the Tianlongren.


    If you are acquainted, let me go, otherwise you will be at your own risk!"


    "Impossible. Although I will be dismissed immediately, I am still the commander here.


    No matter who you are with me, as long as there is no order from the Marshal of the Warring States period, it is impossible to take the corpse of the Celestial Dragon!"


    "All the navy obey orders, aim at Doflamingo and be ready to fire at any time!"


    "Yes!"


    "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, is really interesting, since you think the dead do not blame me!"


    In the lobby of the naval base, Doflamingo, who is more than two meters tall, gave a weird laugh and suddenly crossed his hands!


    Suddenly.


    All the blood present soared out!


    Each of them had ten more bone scars.


    Only Pizza used the armed color domineering and barely resisted this trick.


    But even so, there are six or seven shallow marks on his body.


    "Asshole! I didn''t expect you to be so strong!"


    "But even so, I can''t let you pirates dominate the navy''s territory!"


    "Doflamingo! Go to hell!!!"


    Pizza was already seriously injured at this time, but fortunately, he was good at it and didn''t get a second shot like other navies.


    Taking advantage of his current counterattack strength, he instantly rushed to Doflamingo, covered with armed domineering fists, and hit Doflamingo''s face.


    "Hey, hey, hey, it''s disgusting to have so many words in a rubbish!"


    Although Doflamingo was smiling, his tone was full of disdain.


    I saw him gently raise his hand.


    As soon as the invisible thread was seen, it shot out instantly!


    Pizza''s naked eyes can''t see this thread, but he is domineering and tells himself that he must avoid it, otherwise he will definitely die!


    But his body has not allowed him to dodge in midair.


    So he had to close his eyes resignedly.


    But at this time.


    Along with the sound of metal collision, Pizza felt his body suddenly fly.


    When he looked straight again, he realized that he had come into the room.


    It was Karl who saved him!


    Originally, Carl wanted to go back to the house and take a good rest, but when he heard the sound of fighting outside in the yard.


    With curiosity, Carl wanted to see who was so bold, only to see Pizza''s death.


    If he doesn''t stop in time!


    Pizza must die!


    "Carl, here you are..."


    "Yes, I''m here, you can rest, I''ve heard the reason.


    Although I also hate the Tianlongren, this time for you, I will not let him succeed!"


    Pizza nodded and squeezed Carl''s shoulder firmly.


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    ''Shoo''!


    Something resembling a bullet hit from behind Carl instantly.


    Carl turned around and raised the knife, blocked the''bullet'', and then looked at Doflamingo.


    "Doflamingo, you are one of the seven martial arts under the king, the sneak attack is not in line with your identity!"


    "Hey, hey, you two have ignored me for a long time, don''t you allow me to sneak attack?


    Has your navy become so defiant now?It''s so funny!"


    Doflamingo sneered and crossed his hands again!


    At this moment, Carl''s domineering knowledge told himself that there are sharp threads in all directions!


    He has nowhere to escape!


    "Since there is nowhere to escape, cut off all these threads!"


    Carl gave a chuckle, waved the two knives in his hand, and directly cut the dense thread around him.


    Afterwards, Carl didn''t stop at any moment, and flashed directly in front of Doflamingo.


    Withered wood and Sakura''s ten-blade position, simultaneously slashed towards Doflamingo''s neck!


    There was a clang.


    Doflamingo''s hands were covered with armed domineering, and his body trembled slightly to block Carl''s blow.


    "Withered Tree and Sakura Ten..."


    "You are Naval Nova Carl?"


    "Unexpectedly, I should be so famous. Even a big man like you knows me. I am really flattered!"


    Carl chuckled and changed his trick instantly!


    Doflamingo didn''t insist, but blocked Carl''s change of moves, and stepped back a few meters and smiled again.


    "Hey, hey, I thought that the old thing in the Warring States Period would arrange a good seed like you in the new world.


    Unexpectedly, I threw you into the shampoo. This old thing in the Warring States period is really a violent thing!


    How about you follow me?Join my Don Quixote family, I will never treat you badly!"


    Doflamingo and Carl simply played against him to test out that his strength is not weaker than his own.


    Such talents are still in Chambord, even Doflamingo can''t help but give birth to the desire to attract.


    But Carl shook his head, the airflow around his body began to rotate, and he flew into the air.


    "Sorry, my dream is to be a navy, and your solicitation does not tempt me at all!


    And as Qiwuhai, you have violated Qiwuhai''s treaty by taking the initiative to attack the navy!


    Now I have the right to exercise an arrest warrant against you!Just catch it, Doflamingo!"


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, since this is the case, let me see, what are you capable of, a famous naval star!

 26 Chapter 26: Persuasion

    The sound of ping-pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong-pong-pong sound constantly resounded in mid-air.


    Carl holds dead wood and Sakura Ten, and covers all the two knives with armed domineering, and is engaged in a fierce battle with Doflamingo.


    With the ability of fluttering fruits, Carl can reduce the resistance of the knife in the air to nearly zero.


    In this way, he can play his fastest speed with every hit, and at the same time make Withered Wood and Sakura Ten sharper!


    What''s more important is that he can also use the fruit power to form a sharp sword gang, although it can''t cover the armed color domineering.


    But in this way, his slash has double insurance.


    Even if the opponent defended the first slash, but the second slash will come in the next second!


    The opponent needs to consume more energy to block his attack.


    If you encounter someone underestimating the enemy and not defending, as long as the opponent is not an enemy of the level of Karp and the Four Emperors.


    Carl''s attack method can definitely teach him how to be a man!


    But Doflamingo''s strength is not weak, even the average lieutenant admiral is not his opponent.


    Facing Carl''s attack, Doflamingo can be said to be able to deal with it with ease, his expression still looks so relaxed, and the smile on his face has not changed at all.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhh, is this the same for Naval Rising Stars? I heard that you killed the Golden Lion. It seems that the rumor is wrong!"


    "The rumors are true. I only killed the Golden Lion by luck. It doesn''t mean that I have the same strength as the Golden Lion.


    But just my insignificant power is enough to deal with you, the weak Qiwu Sea!"


    Carl sneered at Doflamingo contemptuously, which made the other''s face slightly changed and he felt angry.


    But Doflamingo quickly suppressed his emotions and kept himself calm.


    He is very calm, it is difficult to be emotionally mobilized, and it is impossible for Karl to lose his sense of anger by speaking alone.


    Therefore, the battle between the two sides still needs to be resolved by hard power!


    "Humhhhhhhh, if your strength is like this, go to death!"


    "Super Strike Whip--"


    Doflamingo''s figure flashed, and he instantly narrowed the distance with Karl, and a thick white thread wrapped with multiple silk threads, quickly thinking of Karl to draw.


    Facing such an attack, Carl was not afraid of it. He set up a pair of swords, and there was a tyrannical storm out of thin air around his body!


    "Underestimate others, but there is a price to pay!"


    "Lionwei Chikiya¡ª¡ª"


    Enveloping the storm and slashing, immediately collided with Doflamingo''s moves, causing a violent explosion!


    The two men''s moves even destroyed the courtyard of this naval base!


    The navy here is completely unable to get involved, even if it is a pizza, it can only hide in the safe area behind to avoid being affected by the fighting between the two of them.


    After a while.


    The surrounding sands began to dissipate.


    The collision between Karl and Doflamingo is temporarily over.


    Neither of them was injured while floating in the air.


    The blow just now was a tie, and the two of them did not have a single victory.


    "Hey, hey, the swordsmanship of the swordsman level combined with Piaopiaoguo, can still exert such power.


    You reminded me of the scene where the Golden Lion made a big fuss at Malin Vandor. In order to prevent you from growing into a Golden Lion-like existence, it seems that I must kill you in advance!"


    Doflamingo believes in the weak and the strong, and he will not leave himself a very threatening enemy.


    Although his arrogance made him look down on most of the pirates and navy.


    But Carl''s potential is obvious to all.


    In addition, the Piaopiao fruit was still in the hands of the golden lion, exerting its power to destroy the world.


    Although Doflamingo has never fought with the Golden Lion, he knows how powerful the Golden Lion is.


    In order to prevent Karl from becoming such an existence, he must strangle this naval star in the cradle!


    "Doflamingo, you are Qiwuhai now, aren''t you afraid of being deprived of your identity if you do it to me?"


    Carl was not worried about the threat from Doflamingo.


    With his current strength, it is impossible for Doflamingo to win himself, so there is no need to be afraid.


    "Hey, even if I kill a navy recruit in my capacity, what do you think the Warring States period can do with me? My methods are more than you think!"


    With an unruly smile, Doflamingo raised his hands and prepared to do it.


    But with Carl''s next sentence, he suddenly stopped the big movements in his hands, and his expression became very shocked.


    "Yeah, you are covered by the Five Old Stars. You were once a Celestial Man, and you also have a secret of Celestial Man. That''s why you have no fear."


    Carl tilted his head, showing his white teeth, and asked with a smile, "Am I right, Mr. Tianyacha?"


    "You bastard, what else do you know?!"


    Doflamingo''s mood at this time has finally changed somewhat.


    He didn''t expect that Carl knew so much.


    The identity of Doflamingo is no secret. The high-ranking navy and some big pirates all know that he was once a dragon.


    But he holds the secrets of the Tianlong people, no one knows except for the five old stars and the senior officials of CP0!


    Carl''s words directly caused him to burst into a cold sweat, and even wanted to kill people directly!


    "You don''t have to guess why I know your secrets, you just need to know what I know, more than you know!"


    "So if you are not leaving, I don''t mind exposing your other secrets to the public, such as artificial devil fruit!"


    "You bastard..."


    Doflamingo gritted his teeth, but he didn''t plan to do anything against Karl.


    He didn''t believe that Carl knew his secret, thinking he was just guessing it.


    However, he was personally responsible for the artificial devil fruit, and he was still making the transaction as the dark world.


    There are no more than ten people who know it!


    Once this matter is exposed, he will be greeted by a double blow from the Navy and Kaido!


    That''s why he was a little afraid that Karl would tell this matter.


    "You can roll now, Doflamingo?"


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect you kid to be more difficult than I thought.


    But it doesn''t matter, you will enter a new world one day, and we will see you again then!"


    "I will be waiting for you in the new world! Naval star!"


    "Humhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    With a weird smile, Doflamingo flew into the air and drifted away.


    Since Karl has mastered his fate, it is really not easy to shoot here, so he can only put aside his cruel words and leave.


    And Doflamingo thought about it for a moment, and it would be too risky to stop talking here.


    He would suffer a big loss if he recruited an admiral, and he would not lose much if he left temporarily.


    The only pity is that the Tianlongren''s body was not obtained, and he could not continue to blackmail the five old stars.

 27 Chapter 27 Prestige Appears

    "Huh, this Tianyacha has finally left. If he is not weak, if he really fights with him, it is possible for anyone to win or win.


    Fortunately, this guy is constrained by too many places, just saying one or two can make him give up fighting.


    As long as you don''t go to Dresrosa, this guy has nothing to fear."


    It wasn''t until Doflamingo''s breath disappeared that Carl breathed a sigh of relief, and then retracted the double knives into the scabbard.


    He looked around for a week and found that the entire Navy Plaza had become devastated.


    The buildings here are almost completely destroyed, with nothing left.


    This is the aftermath of their battle.


    Although it only lasted for dozens of minutes, the damage caused should not be underestimated.


    "Captain Carl thank you very much this time, if it weren''t for you, we would all be over!"


    A colonel who had a good relationship with Carl came out to thank Carl.


    After a while, the other navies all came out, thanking Karl for saving them.


    Although these people are still wounded, this does not stop them from coming to thank Karl.


    "Col. Carl, you did very well this time. Without you, all of us would not have survived, and even the body of the Tianlongren would have been taken away.


    Although we don''t care if such things as Tianlong people are robbed, it is a matter of the Navy''s face.


    Tianyasha is so defiant and completely slaps the navy in the face. You did a beautiful job this time. When I go to the headquarters, I will definitely praise you with the marshal of the navy!"


    Pizza was already wrapped in a bandage, and his energy and spirit had recovered.


    Carl scratched his head and asked with some confusion.


    "To be honest, I don''t understand why Doflamingo came back to grab the body.


    Is the corpse of the mere Tianlongren so important?Could it be said that he wants to use Tianlongren for human body research?"


    "Hahahaha, what kind of brain circuit are you! Tianyasha did it just because he wanted to blackmail the five old stars.


    This is not the first time this guy has done this. Before I took office, Qiwuhai had done it when Qiwuhai first took the stage.


    If I remember correctly, Wu Lao Xing was blackmailed a lot of Pele!"


    "In other words, isn''t he the first time to do this? What a habitual offender!"


    Carl snorted and showed disdain, obviously despising Doflamingo''s behavior.


    Pizza smiled, then patted Carl on the shoulder.


    "Thanks to you this time, none of us thought that this fellow Doflamingo would be doing business in the Champagne during this time.


    This is the same as before. It was a coincidence that he would snatch the body. This can only be said to be bad luck for us..."


    "Hey, you are really unlucky to say that."


    Just when Pizza thought he was unlucky.


    A wretched voice suddenly appeared from behind the crowd, scaring a lot of the navy.


    Carl and Pizza became vigilant at the same time, turning their heads to look in that direction.


    Neither of them felt the smell of someone approaching.


    Carl had just experienced a battle, and now he was completely relaxed.


    When he heard someone approaching, he was shocked.


    However, he was relieved when he saw that the person was Polusalino, one of the admirals.


    It seems that even if the battle is over, I can''t relax, otherwise I don''t know if someone is approaching, it would be too dangerous.


    Karl silently set a rule for himself in his heart, and then he saluted Polusalino.


    "Welcome to General Polusalino, what are you doing here?"


    "Hey, isn''t this what you asked me to support? I''m here now, but where is the enemy? I was beaten away or is he dead?"


    Polusalino asked Carl and Pizza with his signature wretched voice, tilting his head.


    "Report! The intruder Doflamingo has been beaten away by Colonel Carl, and now the crisis is over!"


    "Really? It''s the best that''s the case. I didn''t expect you, a little devil, to be able to fight even Tianyacha. It seems that I still underestimate you."


    Hearing the report of Pizza, Polusalino glanced at Carl in surprise.


    Although he had seen Carl do it, it was only by trickery and the favoritism of the Warring States period that he forced a tie with Karp.


    In his eyes, Carl''s strength is at most just above major general and below lieutenant general.


    But now he repelled Doflamingo, which really surprised Polusalino a little.


    "Pizza, you will bring the body of the Dragon Man and return to the navy headquarters with me.


    As for the situation here, before the arrival of the new commander, you will be in charge of it for the time being. There is no problem, is it Carl boy?"


    "I?"


    Hearing Polusalino''s sudden appointment, Carl froze for a second, then immediately stood at attention.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll go to the naval port first. Please pack up the pizza and follow it quickly. Don''t let me wait."


    Porusalino nodded, his voice still so wretched, but this time his expression was more serious.


    "Keep working hard to enter the new world, where is the real battlefield!"


    Pizza squeezed Karl''s shoulder vigorously, gave him an encouraging look, and then went to pack his things.


    It didn''t take long for Pizza to carry out the dead body of the Draco with a few navy soldiers.


    Carl watched his departure, then glanced at the devastated naval compound, and sighed.


    "Everyone, the navy is in charge! Now General Polusalino has temporarily appointed me to manage this place.


    If you have any objections, point it out now, and I will give you a chance. If you don¡¯t stand up now, it means that you have no objections!"


    "We have no objections!"


    "no disagreement!"


    "Yes! We have no objections!"


    The navy soldiers stood in line on their own. Some people had injured their legs and still had to stand in line.


    Carl was moved to see this scene.


    "In this case, all the wounded with mobility impairments and severe injuries will go to the medical room for treatment!


    The rest, join me in repairing the naval base!"


    "Yes!"


    Accompanied by Karl''s order.


    The one who should be healed went to heal, and the rest of the others followed him to repair the naval base here.


    With Karl taking the lead here, although these navies are tired, they have no complaints.


    Carl saved their lives, and even if they were to return their lives to Carl, they would not have any objections!


    Not to mention just patching up the naval base.


    And with Carl''s fruiting ability, they repaired the base very quickly.


    And in the following time, in addition to repairing the naval compound, they also completed a lot of normal work.


    Under Carl''s command, the naval sub-base in Chambord did not have any problems at all!

 28 Chapter 28 Welcome

    "Carl Carl, I know you spent a lot of effort to build the naval base in Chambord in five days.


    But you should also be aware that the rank of colonel is not enough to control the naval base in Chambord.


    So I have sent the appointment order, and she will trigger it right away. You and her will complete the handover procedures and do things well under her.


    Your achievements are still a bit short of the brigadier general, you have to keep working hard!"


    "I know the Marshal of the Warring States Period, thank you for your love, I will definitely not let down your expectations! I will strive for the achievement of getting promoted to Brigadier General as soon as possible!"


    "Hahahaha! Yes, very good, what I want is this momentum, you must not let me down!"


    Warring States was very excited to hang up the phone worm, and then looked at Polusalino and Pizza at the table.


    "After observing Carl for five days, he has done his best for the five days, not only leading the soldiers to repair the naval base himself.


    It even expanded the scope of patrols and arrested many slave traders and pirates.


    I can¡¯t imagine these feats were made by a navy colonel.


    This kid has the potential to be a navy general!It''s really a good seed I value!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    In five days and five nights, the Warring States side did not do nothing.


    He used his maximum authority to observe Carl for five days, let him command the navy to the maximum and see his level.


    But five days is already the limit, and the navy in Chambord must have a navy above the rank of major general.


    So he must appoint someone to pass, the time is today!


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, when I first saw this kid, I felt that his potential was very good.


    Then after seeing him for the second time, I found that he had repelled Tianyacha, but this kid was only twenty years old and he had great potential!"


    Although Porusalino clocked in to work, he seemed indifferent to everything.


    But he still devoted everything he had to the Navy.


    "Yes, I agree with General Polusalino, Carl is a kid with great potential, and the most important thing is that he is still young!"


    "Yes, you are an old man in Pizza, and you have seen a lot of monsters rise.


    So after five days of confinement, do you have any ideas?


    If you want, I can also transfer you to Shampoo, but your rank may be lowered to brigadier general and will help Taotu from then on.


    But it doesn''t matter if you want to demote or not, you can go to Zefa''s men and help him train new recruits. These are the two best choices.


    I don''t want you to be stationed in the new world, your body can''t stand the battle of the new world."


    "I know, so I plan to train soldiers..."


    Pizza made his choice in a sigh of relief, while Warring States nodded, then waved his hand and wrote the order to him.


    "By the way, when you leave, help me inform Taotu so that she can leave as soon as possible and not be late. This guy is becoming more lawless and lazy following the crane."


    "Yes, I''m going now..."


    Pizza smiled helplessly, and then walked out of the marshal''s office.


    After Pizza left, the Warring States period set his sights on Polusalino.


    "How about, has Ace been transferred to a secret prison?"


    "Kuzan is on the way and will be there soon, but on Baibeard''s side, I didn''t find out that they wanted to rob prison.


    On the contrary, there is another group of pirates, as if encouraged by someone, they have declared that they are going to overthrow the city..."


    At this point, Polusalino''s expression became a little strange.


    "What pirate group? It''s so bold?"


    The Warring States period was a little surprised. This was the first time he saw that a pirate group dared to do this.


    Porusalino sighed and said softly: "The remnants of the Straw Hat Pirates..."


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl looked a little bit reluctant as he watched his office for five days.


    Since the commissioning order has not come down for the previous five days, he sat here and commanded the navy here for five days.


    He has had a very fulfilling five days, much more fulfilling than when he wandered around before.


    He even forgot to go to Xia Qi''s bar for a drink in the past five days.


    "It''s a pity, the days of fulfillment are always so short, and now I''m going to be forced to leave my job, so I really feel a little bit reluctant!"


    Since he is only a temporary commander, he will naturally be replaced.


    But the people below have recognized him, even if the newcomers want to exclude him, don''t be afraid.


    But he won''t really fight for power. It''s just a small shampoo, and there is nothing to earn.


    As long as the other party does not run him, he will not do anything to the new chief.


    "Master Carl, you said that the new chief is a man or a woman, a lieutenant general or a major general?"


    "You ask me who I want to go? The marshal just said he was coming, and the ghost knew whether he was a man or a woman.


    Just wait with peace of mind. When that happens, we will line up to welcome him. He must not let him think that we are not giving face."


    "Yes! Sir!"


    "You don''t need to call me the chief, just call me by name. Let''s go and prepare to meet the chief."


    Karl gave the major a glance, then walked out of the room.


    The major followed him with a smile on his face.


    Time passed by.


    Karl led the navy to greet the upcoming commander.


    But from the afternoon to the evening, no one was seen for nearly four hours.


    The Warring States period was a phone worm that called in the morning, when he said that the appointment order had been issued.


    Calculate by time, even if there is an accident in the middle or the departure is late.


    Carl took the navy to go out to meet him at the right time to meet the opponent.


    But all four of them disappeared, and there was no ship shadow on the sea.


    This makes many navies a little angry.


    "Who, according to the normal speed, we would have been greeted by this time, and then we finished our meal!


    As a result, this newcomer was such a big air, he thought he was a general!You are so crazy!"


    "That is, even a general can''t be so unpunctual, it''s almost four hours!"


    "I''m almost starving to death. Will this bastard come or not? Really too hungry!"


    "Huh! This bastard''s first impression is so bad, wondering I would not listen to him.


    Even if he lets me do work, I will do what I want, and I will never give him a good face!"


    The surrounding navy chatted, and even more sat down on the ground and began to protest.


    Carl ignored these people, but picked up the binoculars and looked at the sea intently.


    He has been standing here for a long time, and he didn''t even move much.


    Such perseverance surprised the rest of the navy, but also admired him.


    They thought they could never do it, and stood motionless for four hours.


    At this moment, Carl squinted his eyes and found a naval ship not far away, approaching!


    "Everyone! Stand up!"


    "Ready to welcome our new chief!"

 29 Chapter 29 Peach Rabbit! Peach rabbit!

    "Master Taotu, we will arrive at the Chambord Islands soon, please be prepared."


    "I know, don''t rush, I''m not the first commander of the base."


    The Navy, known as Lieutenant Admiral Taotu, is a female Navy with a height of more than two meters and slender thighs.


    After hearing someone calling her, Taotu took off his sunglasses and got up from the couch.


    Then she went to the bow of the ship, picked up the binoculars, and saw the welcome troops in the naval port.


    "What''s the matter with those people, are they welcoming me?"


    Taotu was a little curious when he saw the people lined up to welcome him, and Karl standing at the forefront.


    "It was the first time I entered a naval base and was welcomed by the queue.


    Seeing my arrival in other places, the original commander wanted me to leave quickly, for fear that he might strengthen his power.


    In fact, I don''t care about the power of such a small place, but their attitude here is obviously a little different from where I used to go!"


    Taotu is known as one of the generals.


    She is not only beautiful and beautiful, but also has a bunch of slender thighs, and her strength is comparable to that of a veteran lieutenant!


    More importantly, she is still young now, not even thirty years old!


    With such strength at such an age, it is no problem to say that he is a candidate for general!


    And as long as she is given another five to ten years, she will definitely become the new general and carry the banner of the navy!


    It can be said that Taotu is a former naval star and one of the most promising young people in the navy.


    But compared to Carl now, her potential is even weaker.


    After all, she is a few years older than Carl.


    "Admiral Taotu, you have been outside, you may not know what happened in this department.


    The person standing in the front has just joined the navy for less than a month and has become a colonel¡¯s rising navy star. His achievements are even more numerous..."


    When the navy next to Taotu said Carl, he was ecstatic, and the whole person''s state became a lot enthusiastic.


    When the warship was about to dock, the navy basically told Karl''s recent deeds.


    It can be seen that he is a fan of Karl, otherwise it would never be possible to keep so many things in his mind.


    No omissions at all!


    "It turns out it''s such a thing. I understand what you said like that. No wonder the Marshal of the Warring States Period keeps saying that after letting me come over, take care of another person named Karl.


    But this kid, is he really as good as you guys say?Even when I faced Doflamingo and Boya Hancock, I couldn''t win.


    He actually drank the two Qiwuhai alone, feeling a bit exaggerated, right?"


    "Master Taotu, although there is Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel on the female emperor''s side, only Colonel Karl himself is actually fighting the female emperor.


    As for Doflamingo, there are at least a thousand witnesses in the Chambord Islands!


    And you also know very well what the combat power here looks like, except for Colonel Carl, no one can withstand a move in the hands of Tianyasha.


    So you don''t have to doubt that Colonel Carl is really good, but I just want to be a little worse for you."


    The navy could talk, first praised Carl, then inadvertently praised Peach Rabbit.


    His move is also very useful.


    "In that case, let me see what this kid is capable of!"


    "Stop the boat, everyone will disembark with me!"


    "Yes!"


    Accompanied by Taotu''s stern voice, the navy who followed Taotu disembarked one after another to the naval port.


    Carl squinted his eyes when Peach Rabbit arrived, then shouted.


    "salute!"


    "Welcome to Lieutenant General Taotu!"


    "Welcome to Lieutenant General Taotu!"


    Cheers like a wave, one after another one after another.


    This welcome ceremony is very grand, if it is daytime, this scene will be even more spectacular!


    Unfortunately, Taotu overslept because of being too lazy.


    That''s why I arrived at Chambord Islands at night.


    "you know me?"


    Taotu looked at the only navy Karl, and asked suspiciously.


    Carl nodded, showing a standard smile.


    "Of course, Lieutenant Admiral Taotu is one of the alternate generals of the Navy, your reputation is beyond the reach, I certainly know!


    "I thought you were an arrogant kid with eyes higher than the sky, but the result was not bad. It seems that Master Marshal has a good vision."


    "Of course, the Warring States Marshal''s vision is certainly not wrong. If anyone wants to say that he has seen the wrong person, I am the first to disagree!"


    Carl pretended to be proud and raised his head.


    "Although I know that you are the new commander, the routine is still to go.


    Please show your appointment order, and then it will be fine."


    "What if I say, my appointment order is lost?"


    Lieutenant Taotu squinted his eyes, exuding a shocking aura.


    The navy, who was still laughing around, suddenly changed his face when he heard Taotu''s words.


    Even Taotu''s own men didn''t expect their chief to say so.


    This is taking the initiative to find fault!


    It''s still the Lieutenant General who finds fault with the Colonel!


    If this kind of thing spreads out, it will not be good for Taotu''s reputation.


    But they didn''t dare to go forward and persuade, Taotu seemed easy-going, but when she got serious.


    Except for the Lieutenant General Crane who took her as her younger sister, no one can stop her!


    "Sorry, if Ms. Gion you don''t show the appointment order, I won''t be able to let you in!"


    "This is the rule!"


    Seeing the other side looking for fault, Carl was not to be outdone.


    He did not hesitate to release the domineering look and suppress the momentum of the peach and rabbit!


    Since Taotu intends to come to disarm her, of course she can''t persuade him!


    Even if the opponent is an alternate general, as long as he doesn''t actually start his hand, he doesn''t have to worry.


    Although Gion''s strength is very strong, it is at the same level as Doflamingo.


    Although she is called the alternate general, her strength is still a bit short.


    Otherwise, in the original book, the red dog will not be conscripted in the world, and two generals have been recruited, instead of using general candidates.


    Obviously, it is because of insufficient strength!


    "Is this overlord?!"


    The pirate who was following Taotu felt the shocking aura and was immediately shocked.


    It''s just that Carl is only setting the goal of domineering and domineering as Taotu alone.


    Therefore, other people can only feel this momentum, and will not be affected by the power of the overlord''s domineering.


    But contrary to their shock is the pirate on Karl''s side.


    Since Karl came here on the first day, he let go of his domineering look and shocked everyone.


    So they are not surprised.


    They just want Carl to do it right now and give it a good beating!


    Who made her so arrogant!


    Thinking that you are beautiful, you can do whatever you want!


    Nonsence!

 30 Chapter Thirty Dismissal of power?

    "There is a domineering look, it is really unexpected!"


    Taotu''s face was a bit ugly.


    She has never heard of Karl being a domineering look


    Because other people will not deliberately spread this kind of news.


    Although the senior officials such as the Warring States Period knew it, they would not deliberately spread it.


    It''s not bad to have a domineering look, but there is no need to let everyone know.


    After all, in the new world, almost every strong man who dominates one side has a domineering look.


    This is nothing unusual, and naturally it has not been taken seriously by the Navy.


    Taotu''s own character is not a person who likes to inquire everywhere, she did not ask, naturally no one told her that Karl would be domineering.


    That''s why she suffered a sad loss when she met Carl for the first time today.


    Although her aura is very strong, ordinary people simply cannot bear it.


    But the overlord''s color was stronger, completely crushing the aura that she burst out.


    This is a natural advantage, and Taotu has no choice.


    "Humph! You won this time!"


    "Here you are, this is my order of appointment. Is it in line with the procedure now?"


    Seeing that his aura could not overpower Karl, Taotu chose to take a step back and take out his appointment order.


    Karl glanced at the appointment order, and then returned it to Taotu before giving way.


    "Welcome to Master Taotu, the commander of the Chambord Naval Branch!"


    "Welcome to Master Taotu!"


    After Carl''s voice fell, cheers once again resounded throughout the naval port.


    The welcoming sound continued, and when Taotu officially entered the naval base, those talents stopped.


    But their move made Taotu a little enjoyable.


    This is the first time that she has been so welcomed, whether these people are sincere or not, but at least she is now comfortable.


    "Master Taotu, do you have any instructions tonight?"


    Keep asking the navy behind Taotu.


    Taotu sat on the table and thought for a while and said, "Forget it today, it''s too late for them to disband and go back to rest.


    But tomorrow morning according to the official Navy standards, no one can be late!"


    "Yes!"


    After getting the password, the navy went out to convey Taotu''s order.


    After a while.


    A handsome man walked in without knocking on the door.


    "Who? Enter my office without knocking?"


    Taotu heard the footsteps, her first reaction was anger.


    But when she saw that it was Carl who came in, she was stunned for a second, and then she was discouraged and did not continue.


    "I''m here to share with you what I have done in the past few days. Here are all the documents I have compiled.


    It''s the information material of the trafficker I arrested. This is the place that needs to be repaired. And here..."


    One by one, Carl told Taotu all the things he had done in the past five days.


    These five days are short, but Karl has done a lot of things.


    He hasn''t reported many of these, and staying here is basically equivalent to giving all these achievements to Taotu.


    Although doing so will make Karl''s performance rise slowly, it doesn''t matter to him at all.


    With his current strength, he can go out for a day and catch two pirates casually.


    Anyway, he is not a temporary commander now, so naturally he doesn''t need to be in the base every day and worry about the ceiling.


    After explaining all these things, Taotu hit a Hatch and asked casually.


    "You did these things in the past five days? Isn''t it a bit too much?"


    "Is this too much? I don''t think I have reached the limit. If it weren''t for the repair of the naval compound, it would have delayed me a lot of effort.


    These pirates and slave traders, I can catch twice as many!"


    Hearing Karl''s swearing words, Taotu couldn''t help feeling a big head.


    Although she is also a conscientious and good navy, she does not like to work overtime.


    Peach Rabbit prefers Polusalino''s rhythm of clocking in and out of get off work.


    So when she saw these materials, her head was big.


    In his impression, Carl went from a naval star to a workaholic like Sakaski!


    Carl didn''t know that he got such an evaluation.


    He is still upset now.


    If there was enough time, he could indeed arrest more slave traders!


    Since he has such power, he certainly can''t waste it!


    In his previous life, he hated human traffickers very much!


    Traveling to the world of One Piece, although human traffickers have become slave traffickers, the essence is the same!


    So when he faces these scumbags, he will be more ruthless than against the pirates!


    "Okay, you go back to rest first, and I will stroke it all by myself."


    Carl nodded, took a longing look at the room, and then left.


    After Carl left, Taotu slumped in a chair, took out a pile of materials, and scratched his scalp.


    "I didn''t expect that this legendary new star of Pirate would have such a side.


    As long as he has a certain amount of power in his hands, he will turn into a workaholic, which is exactly the same as the predecessors of Sakaski!"


    "Fortunately, he is the same as Senior Sakaski, he is not so extreme, otherwise I will be in trouble..."


    Taotu reluctantly opened the information and began to prepare for taking over here.


    The lights stayed up all night.


    In the entire naval base, the other navies are already asleep, and only Taotu is still staying up late to work.


    Until the next morning, Taotu read all the information, and then came to the Navy Yard after a brief wash.


    The paint has not even dried in some places because it has been renovated.


    Taotu could see clearly, and couldn''t help being surprised again.


    In the original information, the naval compound has been completely destroyed by the battle between Doflamingo and Carl.


    This place was completely built temporarily, and it still looks good, even if it is officially completed, there is no big problem!


    "Now I finally understand why Master Marshal is so optimistic about him.


    The execution is so strong, and there are dual attributes of workaholics and combat madness.


    Coupled with his hatred of sin, as well as his care and kindness to ordinary people, this is simply the perfect navy template!"


    Taotu sighed in his heart, then glanced at the surrounding navy.


    "They were all on time, but... how about Colonel Carl?"


    "Why is there no Colonel Karl in the team? Where did he go?"


    At first, Taotu was very excited, thinking that these navies would gather so quickly and it would be easier to manage.


    But she looked around and couldn''t find Carl, which made her a little puzzled.


    "Colon Carl...should be going to drink..."

 31 Chapter 31 Depressed Peach Rabbit

    "Carl, you bastard, I said yesterday that all the navy should be assembled. You dare to ignore my orders and even come to drink!


    In your eyes, is there a boss like me?!"


    Lieutenant Admiral Taotu learned from other navies that the bar Carl often goes to is Xia Qi''s bar.


    She gave up the drill of those navy and ran over to catch people.


    Yesterday, Carl''s impression in her heart was still a naval star who was not proud, but very powerful and responsible.


    But after coming here this morning and seeing Carl who was drinking, her impression of Carl plummeted.


    She couldn''t imagine how a workaholic would give up work and drink here.


    Taotu couldn''t understand why Carl did it.


    "Don''t be angry, Lieutenant General Taotu. Major General Pizza didn''t arrange a position for me before, so I don''t have my place even if I gather.


    And I''m not here to be lazy, how do you think I caught so many pirates and slave traders?


    If I hadn''t come out every day, how could it be possible to collect so much information?I''m not doing nothing."


    Carl shook his head, obviously not thinking about the duties like Taotu.


    Seeing Karl go his own way, even drinking, Peach Rabbit was a little depressed.


    "Could it be that I blamed you? Actually, you came here with your own plans?"


    "Yes, that''s what it is!"


    Carl nodded, lying without blushing.


    Taotu touched his nose, then slapped it on the table!


    "Humph! Don''t try to lie to me, you just ran out to be lazy!


    I ask you, did the appearance you showed some time ago pretended to be seen by the Marshal of the Warring States period?


    After I come, will you begin to show your true shape?"


    "Hmph! I knew it would be like this. You are not a workaholic at all, and you are not so dedicated.


    You are just to let Master Marshal see your efforts!How about it, after being exposed by me, there is nothing to say, right?"


    Taotu showed her graceful figure with her hands on her hips, and her face looked like she was sure of winning.


    Carl sighed, then pointed to the back of Taotu.


    Taotu was a little puzzled, and then looked back.


    I saw in the corner of the bar, a few pirates were knocked unconscious, where to throw them.


    Their wrists were handcuffed specially for the Navy.


    Obviously these people were caught by Karl!


    "I said, I''m just going out to drink by the way. The main thing is to catch pirates and slave traders.


    Both of these are scumbags who sell slaves. Since you are here, take them back. I just missed a trip."


    Hearing Karl say this, the corners of Peach Rabbit''s mouth twitched slightly.


    She originally thought that she had caught Carl''s handle, but he came out really to arrest someone.


    She really had never seen this kind of operation.


    But even so, as Carl''s boss, she would never admit defeat!


    "Huh! Even so, this is not an excuse for you to leave the team without authorization!


    Quickly follow me back to practice those navy, you are more familiar with this place than I am, I need you to help me!"


    Lieutenant Taotu was on his right hand, and he obviously wanted to bring Karl back.


    She had put down her figure and didn''t want to argue with Karl again.


    There was no grievance between the two of them, and Taotu was a little angry at most, and Karl didn''t gather. It was no big deal.


    And he arrested two traffickers, enough to offset his violation of not gathering.


    This is not the headquarters of the Navy, and the rules are not so strict. Taotu knows that the rules are different in each place.


    So she will not be very strict with her, her men.


    Unless the other party committed a serious crime.


    "You''d better go back first, I''m fine here."


    Carl shook his head, not planning to go back with Taotu.


    "Haha! If you don''t go back, I won''t go back either! Let''s spend it here!"


    Taotu saw that Karl didn''t appreciate him, and his temper came up.


    She flicked her cloak, sat directly on the seat, and waved her hand.


    "Boss, give me the best wine here! I want to drink it!"


    Hearing Taotu''s words, Carlton''s eyes lit up, and then he looked at him gloomily.


    "Did you bring money? This is a black shop, and drinks are very expensive!"


    "Hehe, my wife''s assets are beyond your imagination!"


    Taotu sneered, then put her slender legs on the table on the other side.


    Fortunately, there is no other person here, otherwise her actions like this will definitely attract some pirates'' covet.


    "Miss Navy, I advise you to take a look at the price list of drinks.


    Mr. Carl is right, we are really expensive here!"


    Xia Qi smiled and looked at Taotu.


    She also heard a little about Taotu''s reputation.


    Although she is not afraid of each other, Taotu''s identity is the navy.


    This is the way to survive in Shampoo, and Xia Qi naturally knows it.


    "Well, then I''ll take a look..."


    Taotu took a look at the wine list helplessly, and then lay down on the ground.


    Yes, literally, she turned the chair over.


    He also fell to the ground.


    She would be so gaffe, she was completely frightened by the price of drinks!


    "What''s the situation here?!"


    "A wad of wine costs ten thousand Baileys?!"


    "Even if it is served with wine and food, it will cost three thousand Baileys?!"


    "And this, what kind of wine is this? One bottle costs 300,000 Baileys?!"


    "Black shop, you are a pure black shop! I want to seize you!"


    Lieutenant Taotu stood up and came to the bar aggressively.


    Xia Qi shook her head, and then took out a business license.


    After Taotu glanced at the business license, her eyes suddenly widened.


    Because she saw a familiar signature.


    That is the signature of the Warring States!


    "How is it possible, how could the Marshal of the Warring States Period give such a small hotel a business license?"


    "You will know this question when he comes out. Now you should sit back and order a glass of wine with me."


    Carl smiled and said mysteriously.


    Taotu glanced at Carl, then glanced at Xia Qi, who was neither humble nor overbearing, still looking at the pipe, and snorted coldly.


    "Huh! Give me a glass of cold water!"


    "puff!"


    Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Taotu, Carl almost spewed out just after taking a sip of wine.


    Even Xia Qi at the bar couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What''s your situation? What happened to a glass of cold water? I didn''t bring money today! What happened to a glass of cold water?!"


    Taotu angrily raised the chair and reached the opposite side of Carl.


    "Nothing, you don''t need to care, don''t care at all."


    Carl smiled and shook his head, not wanting to reveal his dark history, but Xia Qi was not used to him.


    "Miss Navy, when Mr. Carl first arrived, he had no money like you, and only ordered a glass of cold water.


    If you look at it this way, you two really match up..."

 32 Chapter 32 The Cute Rabbit

    "Don''t, don''t talk nonsense, I''m a good match for her? How is this possible?!"


    Although Taotu is an alternate general and is in her twenties, she has lived in a naval camp for a long time and has not experienced severe beatings by society.


    So when she heard Xia Qi''s words, her first reaction was shy.


    Then when she saw Carl snickering, she suddenly became angry with an unknown rage!


    "Hurry up, buy me a bottle of wine! Spend your money, or I''ll remember it for you today!"


    "Good, good, I see, boss Xia Qi, please give this beautiful navy a bottle of the best wine!"


    "Coming soon!"


    Xia Qi nodded, and then went to prepare wine.


    Although she hates the Navy, she hates Karl even more.


    Because of Ace''s affairs, both Xia Qi and Lei Li wanted to treat the guests quickly.


    But for some reason, they can''t do it now, so they can only let Karl dominate here.


    Fortunately, he came here to drink and eat to give money, which also allowed the bar to have a fixed source of income.


    Today she saw a lovely navy like Taotu, and she felt much better.


    In her opinion, at least not all navies are as annoying as Karl.


    "Why do you come here every day? Is the wine good?"


    Taotu blinked and asked curiously.


    The way she blinked was cute, but Carl didn''t care, just took a sip, and then shook his head.


    "The wine here is hard to drink, but I am not here to drink, but to irritate people."


    "Annoying?"


    Taotu was a little puzzled.


    Xia Qi came over with the wine, but her mouth twitched.


    After putting down the bottle, she left here without saying a word, not even bothering to stay in the bar.


    "Yes, I''m here just to irritate people, don''t you know that every time that old man sees me, he blows his beard and stares.


    This look is really eye-catching. I can''t see him for a day now, I think there is something lacking in life."


    Carl smiled and answered that Taotu still didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask.


    "Haha! You kid, what else can you do besides pissing me off?


    If you are able to go out with me, go heads-up with this old man!"


    Suddenly one sounded a little old, but full of air, sounded from the back door.


    Xia Qi called Leily out, otherwise she wouldn''t know what Carl could say too much.


    "Yeah, didn''t you just say that you don''t want to see me this morning? Why did you come out?"


    Carl raised his glass to Raleigh, then drank the drink.


    Taotu looked at Lei Li and felt that he was a little familiar.


    "Is this Lieutenant General Taotu? I have heard of my name for a long time. I didn''t expect you to come to my shop..."


    "It''s my bar!"


    Xia Qi added one sentence later, and Lei Li coughed slightly and pretended not to hear.


    "He is Carl who you just said you want to be angry with? If you really make this old man angry, wouldn''t you blame yourself!"


    Taotu Zhengyi said Ling Ran, but these words made Lei Li breathe out and almost didn''t catch his breath.


    What is it that he will blame himself if he is so angry?


    If he is really angry, he will be the happiest one!


    Carl just wanted to refute something, but Taotu pinched his chin, unconsciously revealing his beauty.


    A pair of big water spirit eyes stared at Lei Li up and down, as if looking at some rare animal.


    "What a beauty! Compared to Hancock, she doesn''t let her go too far..."


    As an old gentleman, Raleigh''s eyes are always so unique.


    When Xia Qi saw Leili''s eyes, she punched him on the head without hesitation.


    "Old stuff, be serious!"


    "Hi, Xia Qi, can you not be so violent?"


    "If you don''t look at beautiful women, I''ll still do it to you?"


    The two looked like old couples, very natural, and there was no trace of contrived.


    "I remember! No wonder I see you familiar, you are a pirate!"


    Suddenly Taotu stood up, put his hand on his saber, ready to do it at any time.


    "Hahahaha, yes, I am Ray..."


    "You are the deputy captain of the Pirates of the Gutter, Thunder Dog!"


    Taotu interrupted Leily''s words loudly, and from the careless pocket, put out a reward order.


    This reward order is the wanted thick captain of the pirate group, Thunder Dog!


    His bounty is 210 million Bailey, which is a very powerful big pirate.


    And the most important thing is that his portrait on this wanted order is really similar to Lei Li!


    No matter the shape of the face or the wrinkles on the face, they are almost exactly the same.


    The only difference is that Thunder Dog has always maintained a gloomy smile, and his hair is also crimson.


    Raleigh is different, his smile is bold and his hair is naturally silver-gray.


    If you abandon these gaps, at first glance this''Thunder Dog'' is really one, high imitation Raleigh!


    "Hahahaha, I really laughed at me!"


    "Lieutenant General Taotu, you are really a talent. I didn''t even connect Lei Li and Lei Gou. How did you think of it?"


    "Hahahaha, no more, my stomach hurts with laughter..."


    Karl kept slapping the table, the laughing man turned his back, and even burst into tears.


    Lei Li and Xia Qi glanced at each other, the atmosphere is as embarrassing as it is.


    Raleigh thought that Taotu really recognized himself, so he planned to make a simple appearance.


    As a result, the other party not only didn''t recognize him, but even regarded him as a little pirate.


    This makes Raleigh very shameless!


    Xia Qi snickered aside.


    She also knows about this''Thunder Dog'', but the other party has disappeared and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    It is very likely that she is dead, so she will feel a little funny.


    Taotu was suspicious and compared the wanted order carefully with Rayleigh. Only then did she scratch her head awkwardly and withdrew the wanted order.


    "It turns out that I made a mistake. You are Lei Li and Lei Dog. Although they are about the same length, you are not alone..."


    "Wait, your name is Raleigh?! Pluto Raleigh?!"


    Peach Rabbit, who reacted slowly, just remembered at this time. Karl said that his name was Raleigh.


    Then she linked Leily''s wanted warrant with the appearance of the old man in front of her.


    This surprised him, and instantly drew out his sword and waited for it!


    "It''s not easy for you to recognize me finally..."


    Reilly shook his head, somewhat speechless.


    After receiving Raleigh''s acknowledgment, Lieutenant Taotu''s expression became more serious.


    "Carl, I''ll hold him here, you quickly notify the Marshal of the Warring States Period, saying that Pluto Raleigh is here and requesting a general to be arrested!"

 33 Chapter Thirty-Three: Raleigh with Garlic

    Lieutenant Taotu is very nervous now.


    She didn''t know why One Piece''s deputy, the legendary One Piece Pluto Raleigh, appeared here.


    But a legendary pirate like him, no matter where it appears, will cause an uproar!


    That''s why she was so nervous, for fear that Raleigh would do anything to them both.


    "It''s a lovely girl. It''s been a long time since I saw such a lovely navy.


    If only all the navies were as cute as you!"


    Raleigh smiled and shook his head, then stared at Carl firmly.


    Carl was unmoved, stood up and pressed the waiting peach rabbit to his seat forcibly.


    "You don''t need to be nervous, Lieutenant Taotu, the Marshal of the Warring States has already known about Raleigh''s presence here.


    I discovered his navy here the first time, and also notified the Marshal of the Warring States Period.


    But the Marshal of the Warring States did not intend to care, as long as he doesn''t do something extraordinary here, let him carry it here.


    And how do you think the signature here came from?Obviously, the Warring States Marshal knew that Lei Li was here earlier than we did!"


    "Yes, is that the same thing?"


    Taotu is a little confused.


    She had no idea that she would meet the legendary pirate Raleigh here.


    And more importantly, the Marshal of the Warring States Period was originally an insider in this matter!


    This made her mind a little bit overwhelmed.


    Carl sat down and slowly explained to Taotu.


    "To put it simply, Raleigh is very strong. If you want to capture, you need at least two generals and a dozen lieutenants.


    Arresting him to start such a big battle is completely outweighed by the gains, and it can even attract other comrades, and it will be even harder to end.


    And most importantly, in order to prevent the Roger Pirates from reuniting, the Warring States Marshal would let him go.


    Otherwise, why do you think Raleigh is here?And more importantly, there is a more legendary person than Raleigh!"


    "More legendary? Is it the boss?"


    Peach Rabbit was a little curious when he heard Carl''s words, and then turned his gaze to Xia Qi.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Although I was a pirate once, I was just an unknown person.


    In terms of popularity, I am certainly not as big as Raleigh."


    "Yes! You are not as famous as Lei Li, but the Pirate Group you used to belong to is a very scary existence in the memory of the older generation!"


    Carl smiled, Xia Qi also smiled, Lei Li smiled awkwardly, his eyes became sharper.


    Seeing these three people''s way of communicating like dumb puzzles, Taotu felt that his IQ was not enough.


    "Forget it, drink quickly, and come back with me after drinking!"


    Taotu doesn''t want to entangle these things anymore.


    No matter it was Raleigh or other things, she was not qualified to intervene.


    The most important thing now is to get things right in hand.


    Carl nodded, then walked over to Raleigh, smiled and raised his glass.


    "Senior Raleigh, you are no longer a pirate, how about you, as an ordinary person, accompany me for a drink?


    By the way, talk to me about the Straw Hat Pirates, but I heard that they declared war on the world, intending to overthrow the city!"


    "The Straw Hat Pirate Group? Is it the Pirate Group founded by Cap''s grandson Luffy?


    What does their robbing have to do with me, can I help them?"


    Reilly shrugged and said nonchalantly.


    "Even if I want to rob prison, I will only save Ace, who is Luffy? Why should I help him?"


    Carl smiled when he heard Raleigh say this, then pointed to the military cap on his head.


    "His straw hat, but Roger''s straw hat! And he is one of the four emperors Shanks optimistic.


    Shanks is your former crew member, he will definitely tell you this, so it is not surprising that you will help him?


    And I heard that during the few days I was working, Shanks came to Chambord Islands briefly.


    It''s just a pity that I didn''t see the legendary four emperors, otherwise I must try to fight him!"


    When he talked about the battle, Carl''s eyes shone with fanaticism.


    Although this light only flashed, it only lasted for a second.


    But the people present are not weak, they all saw Karl''s enthusiasm!


    The pretended enthusiasm made Lei Li and others believe that he is a fighting fan!


    "Haha, what does this have to do with me? I don''t even know Luffy. Why do you think I am an old man to make those arrogant little devil obedient?"


    Raleigh still didn''t care, he wouldn''t admit it no matter what Carl said.


    Carl did not continue to struggle with this, but drank the wine in his hand, and then said.


    "In that case, I won''t ask anymore, it doesn''t matter what you do.


    But when some people go to die in vain, that''s your responsibility!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Carl walked out of the bar with a smile, but Taotu, who didn''t know why, followed Carl.


    Carl''s aura is very strong, Taotu followed behind him with a dazed expression, acting like her lieutenant general instead.


    Instead, Carl became her boss.


    But Taotu didn''t care about these, she just wanted to quickly take Carl back.


    When Carl and Taotu left, Lei Li stared at the empty wine bottle left by them.


    After a moment, Reilly sighed and relaxed his body.


    "I didn''t expect that Karl, this kid, could be so clever.


    It hasn''t been a long time since Shanks came here, he even thought of me about the declaration of war by the Straw Hat Pirates.


    This kid has wisdom not weaker than that of the Warring States Period, and he is very good at seeing people.


    He knows all the information. If I didn''t know it through Shanks, the straw hat on Luffy''s head was the captain''s straw hat.


    I am afraid I will only regard him as a victim, and will not choose to save him."


    Raleigh shook his head.


    At this moment, he seemed to be several years old.


    Xia Qi stood behind him, rubbing Lely''s temples and scalp to help him relax.


    "What do you plan to do next? Do you continue with the original plan or wait for a while?"


    "Wait for a while, this kid Carl is too smart, I can''t do anything about him here.


    Fortunately, he won''t stay here for too long. During this time, let Shanks train the Straw Hat Pirates to help them improve their strength.


    They won¡¯t be able to use them until they save people, but this time I can¡¯t stand on the sidelines, I have to leave the game in person!


    Carl, this kid, is really difficult!"


    "Really, do I need to help you contact some old friends?"


    Xia Qi''s eyes flickered slightly, and Lei Li shook his head.


    "No, it''s enough for me to add Shanks and those little ghosts, and we are not without foreign aid.


    Long, the kid, wouldn''t stand idly by to his son!"


    Reilly smiled.


    He always wanted to laugh every time he thought of Dragon.


    The shoe prints on his face, coupled with that serious expression, would inexplicably poke Rayleigh''s smile every time.


    "Uncle Raleigh, I''m passing by the shampoo, and I will come to see you by the way."


    Just when Raleigh was relaxing, a woman with a graceful figure appeared in the bar.


    Seeing this graceful figure, Lei Li squinted his eyes, showing the old gentleman''s smile.


    "It''s Hancock..."

 34 Chapter 34 Another Qiwu Sea!

    After a morning of tossing, Taotu finally took Carl back to the naval base.


    The other navies were also very excited at this time due to the half-day vacation.


    But in the afternoon they could not escape the fate of reprimand.


    But Carl still didn''t gather here, he still went his own way, staying in the room alone and didn''t come out.


    Taotu had no choice but to let him go.


    Carl''s strength is very strong and he has a lot of achievements. In addition, the Marshal of the Warring States period has taken a fancy to him, which allows Carl to ignore Taotu''s orders.


    There are actually quite a few navies like him, most of them are arrogant people, and they have decent strength.


    Taotu is also commonplace, so I don''t plan to take care of it.


    As long as Karl doesn''t lose the chain at the critical moment.


    "Come here today, disband on the spot, and everyone will immediately return to their posts!"


    "Yes!"


    After disbanding these navies, Taotu was also relieved.


    This is true for every admiral. Everywhere they go, they will abandon the original rules and set their own rules.


    This is also one of the reasons for convening all navy meetings.


    But more importantly, let the commander appear in front of all navies, otherwise, if there is a situation where the navy does not recognize the commander.


    That would be embarrassing.


    Some high-profile navies can completely omit this step.


    If it is something that has no reputation in the first place, this is also an opportunity to get closer to the Navy.


    A beauty like Lieutenant General Taotu can abandon this tedious step, but she doesn''t want to give up the opportunity to set rules.


    After finishing the training, Taotu returned to his command room, which was relieved.


    It was just that when she saw the information on the table again, Swallow felt that one head was two big.


    But fortunately, she stayed up all night to read these materials. Now she only needs to sort them slowly and report them.


    The next thing is very simple, it will not take long to complete.


    But Taotu doesn''t plan to do it now. She is not a workaholic. When she is not busy, she naturally fishes if she can.


    "I really didn''t expect that Carl didn''t stumble me at all. It seems that his target is not just a commander of a small base.


    This kid should have a bigger goal, but he doesn''t know what his goal is.


    However, looking at his calm dialogue with Raleigh today, the future of this kid is limitless!


    He might even become a general before me!You really deserve to be the person who is valued by the Marshal..."


    Taotu sighed.


    After today''s observation, she found that no matter what aspect she was, she couldn''t keep up with Karl''s rhythm.


    Especially since the conversation between him and Raleigh today was even more hazy, she didn''t understand a word.


    This made Taotu deeply doubt his IQ.


    But she quickly abandoned this idea, ready to take a nap, and then continue to work.


    Just when she just lay down, there was a commotion outside.


    "what happened again?"


    Taotu frowned, ready to go out to have a look.


    at the same time.


    A graceful beauty appeared in the navy compound and asked to see Karl by name.


    The surrounding navy was very tangled, and some people even bowed under the beauty''s skirt, trying to hug their thighs.


    Facing this kind of man, the beauty kicked him flying without hesitation.


    The body of the navy that was kicked into the air showed partial petrification, but it did not die.


    She didn''t come here to kill, otherwise none of the people present would survive!


    "Boya Hancock, one of the seven martial arts, what are you doing here?


    This is a navy place, not a place where pirates can set foot!"


    Taotu was shocked when she saw the beauty who appeared here.


    The female emperor''s reputation is outside, even several times greater than Taotu''s reputation.


    Few people on this sea of ??her appearance don¡¯t know.


    Taotu recognized the identity of the other party the first time!


    "Huh! I''m here to find Carl, what are you, please get out of my concubine!"


    Hancock raised his head proudly, and walked towards Taotu.


    "Those who are still awake quickly take other people away, this is not a place you can take!"


    Some of the surrounding navies have been confused by her, while others use pain to force themselves to stay awake, and then take away some of the tempted navies.


    Taotu knows Hancock''s abilities very well.


    Her beauty even made Taotu a little excited.


    With every step of Hancock, the sweat on Taotu''s forehead becomes denser, and his heartbeat will gradually accelerate.


    Wait until Hancock stands in front of Peach Rabbit.


    Taotu only felt that her mouth was dry and her tongue felt as if she had been roasted by fire, very hot.


    This is the ability of sweet fruits, coupled with Hancock''s natural beauty.


    Whether male or female, few people can resist the beauty she exudes.


    Taotu was originally a very beautiful woman.


    But when she saw Hancock, she knew that her beauty was nothing in front of Hancock!


    More importantly, she discovered that she had fallen in love with the proud woman in front of her.


    This discovery made Taotu crazy instantly, and the whole person collapsed a bit!


    "No, I have to hold on. I don''t have a boyfriend yet and I absolutely can''t like women!Absolutely not!''


    Taotu''s struggling and tangled expression aroused Hancock''s interest.


    She showed a charming smile, narrowed her eyes, gently pinched Taotu''s chin, and put her slender fingers on Taotu''s lips.


    "Miss Navy, do you like the beauty of your concubine body?"


    Hancock''s sudden words made Taotu come back to his senses in an instant.


    She pulled away Hancock''s jade hand, took a step back with sweat, and then drew her weapon.


    "Get out of here!"


    "This is not a place where pirates can enter!"


    "Cocococo, it''s really interesting, follow your own heart and admit it, you just fell in love with your concubine.


    There is no doubt or self-denial, it is normal to fall in love with a concubine, because the concubine is the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    Boya Hancock smiled charmingly, and again prepared to pinch Taotu''s chin.


    Peach blossoms appeared in Taotu''s eyes at this time, which was obviously charmed by Hancock.


    If she doesn''t wake up again, she will fall completely soon!


    Taotu knows this too well, but she can''t do it at all.


    What Hancock is strongest is not his own strength, but his own charm ability.


    This lack of vitality, even a veteran lieutenant, cannot rely on his own willpower to break free.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel is the best example.


    He broke free of Hancock''s charm and relied on self-harm!


    As for the other people who are getting rid of the charm, either have the domineering look of the overlord, or the strength is strong, with the strength enough to crush Hancock to destroy her charm aura.


    Either it is a tendon, a lack of a string, or simply a fool, so that she can be completely immune to her charm!

 35 Chapter 35 Fight Hancock again!

    "Hankock, I advise you not to do anything to Gion.


    She is the famous Peach Rabbit in the Navy.


    If you start with her, believe me, Senior Crane will definitely talk to you about life!"


    Just when Taotu thought he was going to fall completely.


    A young, but extremely reliable voice sounded from behind Taotu.


    When Taotu returned to God, he found that he had appeared in Carl''s arms.


    She had no idea what was going on.


    Just now, her brain was completely blank and she had no memory.


    When he came back to his senses, Carl had already appeared and held himself in his arms.


    Feeling Carl''s warm and reliable arms, Taotu even wanted to close his eyes and sleep well here.


    "Huh! Even if Crane is in the future, I am not afraid!"


    "But it''s best to avoid a trouble, and I''m not here today to trouble the navy, but specifically to find you!"


    Hancock is definitely not afraid that Lieutenant He is just too troublesome and doesn''t want to get involved with such an old navy.


    The navy of the same era as Carl has almost become legendary.


    As the General Staff of the Navy, Lieutenant General Crane is no exception.


    Especially when Doflamingo was chased by cranes around the world, Hancock was also an insider.


    She naturally knew how strong He was.


    "Since it''s looking for me, let''s go outside and say, after all, it is inconvenient to speak here at the naval base."


    When Carl saw Hancock so witty, he didn''t talk nonsense, and directly put Taotu here and walked out.


    Taotu felt the warmth disappear, opened his eyes a little disappointed, and looked at Carl''s back.


    For some reason, she suddenly twitched her head and yelled softly.


    "Be careful, the empress is very strong..."


    Hearing Taotu''s sudden concern, Carl was shocked, then looked back at Taotu and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, she is not my opponent."


    "Hehe, you are still so confident!"


    Hancock snorted coldly and walked out after Carl.


    Seeing the backs of the two of them walking out, Taotu suddenly reacted, and he became blush again.


    "What did I just say!"


    "It''s really embarrassing..."


    "But Carl should be fine, right? He beat Doflamingo back after all, and it''s not the first time he has played against the Empress."


    "No, I still have to go out and see, if Karl is really in danger, I can help too!"


    Taotu took a deep breath, restored her mood to a normal state, and followed out.


    at the same time.


    Other navies also saw this abnormal performance of Taotu, and they all showed expressions of eating melons.


    "I didn''t expect Colonel Carl to be so attractive!"


    "Yes, not only did the empress come to the door in person, but even directly attacked Lieutenant General Taotu''s heart. If this is not a love veteran, I will pull X on the spot!"


    "I really envy... Two beauties, I don''t know how much Colonel Carl had before..."


    ...


    "Let''s talk about it, why are you looking for me?"


    Carl looked at Hancock coldly.


    He didn''t know what the other navies thought of him and Hancock.


    Carl just wants Hancock to leave now, she can easily affect other navies here, which is very annoying!


    That''s right!


    The empress with the most beautiful face in the world is just an annoying pirate in Karl''s eyes!


    If Hancock knew Karl''s evaluation of himself, he would have regarded Karl as his mortal enemy in his life.


    "I came here for two things. The first thing is to thank you for arresting so many slave traders.


    I hate slave traders very much, because I take you differently, so I plan to come and see you smoothly.


    Don''t think that this will make me feel good about you, you are not qualified!"


    Hancock sneered. Although he said he was thankful, there was no difference between the tone and the questioning.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what''s the second thing?"


    Carl frowned, not wanting to talk nonsense with her.


    Hancock smiled and kicked it without hesitation!


    When Carl saw this, his eyes became sharp and he raised his hand to block her blow!


    However, Hancock''s kick was not only used for armed and domineering, but also used for fruit ability.


    Although Carl used his armed color domineering to prevent him, he was still beaten back by two meters.


    The sleeves of the uniform turned into gravel and fell to the ground with a flick.


    "This is the second thing you asked me for?"


    "As Qiwuhai, you openly attacked the navy. This is a felony!"


    "Hehe, I didn''t want to find fault with you, but you embarrassed Senior Raleigh in advance.


    He won''t be embarrassed with you because of his identity, but I am different, this time you don''t want to use all kinds of reasons to shirk!


    This can be regarded as a personal grievance. Coupled with the approaching war, I believe that Zhanguo and the Five Old Stars will not revoke my Qiwuhai identity because of such a trivial matter!"


    Hancock said confidently, then tapped his lips, and suddenly a heart-shaped substance appeared in front of her.


    "Captive''s Arrow--"


    Hancock launched an attack on Karl without hesitation.


    Looking at the pink arrow and thinking about himself lashing out, Karl squinted his eyes and pressed his hands down instantly.


    In an instant, the huge air current smashed all the arrows directly from top to bottom.


    Hancock''s face changed drastically when he saw it, and he didn''t hesitate to withdraw.


    At this moment, with Karl as the center, a huge ring with a diameter of more than ten meters suddenly appeared!


    The depth of the entire ring is more than three meters, only the place where Carl stays, there is no change!


    "How about it, my newly developed move "air pressure" is pretty good, right?"


    The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, his body leaned forward slightly, the enthusiasm in his eyes flashed away.


    Withered Wood and Sakura Ten were late, and then they flew out of the base and fell into his hands.


    at the same time.


    The system sound rang after a long time.


    But the choice this time made Carl a little surprised.


    ''Ding!God level selection has been triggered!''


    ''Option 1: End the battle and get Hancock''s heart, reward the host for Hancock''s loyalty!''


    ''Choice 2: Kill Hancock and get Gion''s heart, reward the host for Gion''s loyalty!''


    ''Choice three: Repel Hancock, reject Gion''s love, and reward the host with a level increase in all skills and attributes!''


    This choice is somewhat different from the previous choice.


    But for Carl, the first two options are almost negligible.


    He wants only strength now!


    Without strength in this world, he is nothing, so he chose three without hesitation!


    Straight guys should be straight guys. In order to gain strength, you have to abandon some unnecessary things!

 36 Chapter 36 Fierce Battle

    "Boya Hancock, you provoked the navy again and again, and I don''t need to give you any preferential treatment!


    Now I am arresting you in the name of the navy!"


    "Huh! If you have the patience, come and try! Smelly kid!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Hancock naturally couldn''t admit it.


    In an instant, the overlord colors of the two of them collided with each other, and the entire sky suddenly flashed and thundered, as if the end of the world!


    Dark red lightning appeared continuously from the sky, smashing all the clouds in the sky.


    Carl was expressionless, holding his double knives tightly in both hands, with a fanatical expression in his eyes.


    He was like a lion ready to culling its prey at any time, his eyes fixed on Hancock.


    As if in the next second, the prey in front of you will be shredded!


    A drop of cold sweat appeared on Hancock''s forehead.


    She didn''t expect Karl''s progress to be so rapid.


    It has only been more than a month since the two of them met last time.


    Although Carl had a rudimentary form of an overlord, he had the qualifications of a king.


    But he did not really awaken the overlord''s domineering look.


    But when she saw Carl today, she found that the other party had not only awakened the domineering look.


    He even raised the domineering power of the overlord to a level comparable to himself!


    You should know that Hancock''s domineering look has been achieved for a long time before it has reached this level.


    Even if Carl was the overlord who awakened the day he met Hancock, he had cultivated to this level in a month.


    It''s already very jaw-dropping.


    Not to mention, Hancock at the time knew clearly that Karl was not his opponent.


    But now he can not only fight with himself, but even repel Doflamingo.


    With such strength, it only took a month to make Hancock understand that the potential of this person is extraordinary!


    But precisely because of this, she wants to defeat Karl!


    "Aromatic feet¡ª"


    When the two faced off, Hancock chose to strike first.


    She came to Carl in an instant, covered with armed and domineering power transfer, and rushed towards Carl''s facade.


    Most people simply can''t react to this blow, even some lieutenants can quickly deploy defenses.


    But Carl was engrossed and put his eyes on Hancock''s lap.


    By the time she launched the attack, Carl had already reflected.


    This is not only the result of seeing and hearing the domineering, more importantly, Carl is very concentrated!


    I saw him set up the double knives and blocked Hancock''s foot abruptly.


    Before Hancock could continue his attack, Karl''s counterattack had already come!


    "Lion Power¡¤Dirth Roll¡ª¡ª"


    With a roar, the earth began to cry!


    The surrounding ground rolled up two huge whirlwinds, and instantly rose into the air, enclosing Hancock!


    "This is the ability of the Golden Lion?!"


    Hancock saw these two whirlwinds, without any hesitation, he went straight up with two feet!


    Her strength is not weak.


    With these two feet down, combined with the fruit ability, as long as there are physical things, everything can be petrified by her!


    Even these two whirlwinds are no exception.


    As long as it is not covered with armed color domineering, no one can escape the fate of Petrochemical!


    Carl frowned slightly. He didn''t accidentally think that Hancock''s petrification ability could affect Whirlwind''s body.


    "Is this the ability attached to Fruit Awakening?"


    "Oh? You know that Fruit Awakens?"


    Hearing Karl''s question, Hancock did not answer directly, but asked with a charming smile.


    Karl didn''t catch the stubble, and fell instantly from the air!


    "Cross Slash--"


    A very simple move is to cover the arms and domineering from the double swords, and then carry out a surprise attack with a very fast speed.


    But the simpler the moves, the more miraculous it sometimes works!


    Since Karl launched a surprise attack from the air, the double acceleration of the fruit power and gravity made his speed exceed the speed of sound in this second!


    Hancock didn''t even react, his blow had already rushed to Hancock''s eyes!


    "Damn stinky man!"


    Along with a roar, a cloud of smoke rose from the ground.


    After a while, Carl''s figure reappeared from the air.


    However, his attack continued uninterrupted.


    The continuous air slashing, combined with the whirlwind attached to the fruit ability, made his slashing even more abrupt.


    The smoke and dust on the ground intensified, and it soon covered a radius of 100 meters.


    But Carl, who has a domineering look, can still clearly''see'' Hancock''s location.


    His attack was uninterrupted, like a machine gun, two slashes would fly to Hancock in one second, without stopping at all!


    Carl may not be as fast as Hancock in terms of speed.


    But to compare strength and physical strength, Karl is definitely better than Hancock!


    The good foundation laid by 3 million push-ups in five years is not so easy to surpass!


    The top powerhouses in this world, regardless of their abilities, the body is the first!


    Without a strong body, even if you have strong abilities, it is just a waste!


    The golden lion, which was abandoned in old age, is a good example.


    Time in the city, almost hollowed out his body, even if he escaped, the foundation was destroyed.


    Coupled with underestimation and some dark diseases, he was silent for more than ten years but was finally defeated by Luffy, and then died in Carl''s hands.


    It is clear to Carl through these that how important it is to have a very good physical fitness!


    "You damn man, kind of head-on with me!


    What kind of man are you with this kind of move!"


    Hancock was a bit miserable by Carl''s suppression. She was already anxious at this time and wanted to attack Carl with words.


    But Carl was unmoved, he just wanted to quickly defeat Hancock and get system rewards.


    This is his goal. As for what Hancock said, he wouldn''t care.


    And he will not release water just because the other party is a beautiful woman, so whether it is an insult to Carl or Hancock!


    "Damn bastard, Captive Arrow¡ª"


    Hancock found that she was passively defending and would never be able to break away from Karl''s attack in her life, so she chose to counterattack.


    But this trick is of no use to Carl.


    Carl just used the fruit power again to blow away all the arrows.


    What was blown away at the same time was the smoke and dust that filled the ground.


    But taking advantage of this pre-marital check, Hancock has walked around behind Carl!


    "Aromatic feet¡ª"


    Hancock has a hideous face, and this kick is merciless, hitting the back of Carl''s head!


    However, her attack has been captured by Carl''s domineering look and feel, holding the sword in his right hand.


    Within milliseconds, Hancock''s blow was prevented.


    It''s just that Carl''s defense was relatively hasty, and his strength was insufficient, so Hancock shot him out.


    Hancock took advantage of the victory, and rushed to Karl again!

 37 Chapter 37 Repelling

    "Sure enough, the rumors are true, Colonel Carl is really strong!"


    "Although Colonel Carl repelled Doflamingo before, the two only fought for less than ten minutes.


    Now she fought fiercely with the empress who is also Qiwuhai for more than half an hour.


    I''m afraid that the average lieutenant general can''t compare with this kind of strength, right?"


    "Don''t say that, Lieutenant Admiral Taotu is here too, she must have no problem!"


    "Yes, Lieutenant Admiral Taotu is not only good-hearted, but also very strong! Dealing with the Empress is absolutely nothing!"


    "But Colonel Carl is really strong. I am afraid that only the old lieutenant general can stabilize him?"


    "I don''t know this. Anyway, there is no general. If the three generals come, Qi Wuhai will not dare to be so arrogant, right?"


    "This is not nonsense. The three generals are the top combat power of our navy. Even the Four Emperors themselves dare not act against the three generals!"


    "Speaking of generals, when will Colonel Carl become a general?"


    "Becoming a general requires not only strength, but also military merit, right? Every ten and a half years, I am afraid it will not be possible."


    "But Colonel Carl''s promotion speed should be very fast. I can become a major general within one year of Bailey!"


    "I bet two Pele, he can become a major general in half a year!"


    "I bet that Colonel Carl will become a lieutenant general in three months!"


    The surrounding navies are bragging about the navy''s combat power.


    In their eyes, Carl''s strength is very strong, and he can already match the old lieutenant general.


    As for the admiral, he can stabilize the existence of the Four Emperors.


    And Karl''s exposed potential is more exaggerated than Taotu.


    So when he can become a general, it has also become a topic that everyone talks about.


    At this time, Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit, watching the battle between Karl and Hancock, and listening to the surrounding navy, bit his lip, his heart pounding.


    She clearly understands that her strength is almost the same as Carl now.


    But in the face of Hancock''s charm, even if she is the same woman, she can''t avoid falling in love with each other.


    Although this is only the fruit ability of the opponent, having a tough will can be immune.


    But Taotu doesn''t have such a tough will, she can only remain semi-conscious at best.


    In this state, her strength has dropped very seriously, and it is impossible to be Hancock''s opponent.


    This is why, when she faced Hancock, she was so nervous and even sweated all over her body.


    But now she slowed down and admired Carl even more.


    In her eyes Carl had become a hero, if it weren''t for Carl''s help.


    She might really like Hancock and be petrified by him.


    After thinking about the consequences, Taotu shuddered.


    "Captain Carl, don''t lose..."


    Taotu prayed silently in his heart, hoping that Karl would win.


    If Hancock wins, the Navy will surely sweep the ground, and she herself will be severely punished.


    After all, she is the commander here.


    As for Carl''s punishment, although there is, it is certainly not serious.


    Therefore, whether it is for his own impunity, or the face of the Navy, and Karl himself.


    She didn''t want Karl to lose.


    No one knew Taotu''s mind, she just prayed silently in her heart.


    But at this time, the battle between Carl and Hancock was drawing to a close.


    The fighting style of these two people is very bold.


    The movement caused by Carl''s style and fruit ability is very big.


    Although Hancock is a woman, she is a female emperor. The fighting posture is not very beautiful, but she is very heroic!


    Her heroic fighting method is very seductive to the audience.


    "Huh~"


    "Carl, I recognize that your strength is comparable to mine. I didn''t expect you to grow to this level in just one month.


    If you give you another year or two, you will probably have the strength of a general or even the four emperors!


    How about this, I will admit defeat in this battle, but you have to promise me not to trouble Raleigh!


    He is my benefactor, if you agree, I owe you a favor!"


    Hancock knew that he would not be able to defeat Karl in such a fight.


    Both of them sweated profusely after an intense exercise.


    But Hancock had a lot of injuries on his body, and Carl had consumed a lot of physical strength.


    There are no obvious injuries on the body.


    And the most important thing is that Carl still keeps breathing smooth, his eyes are still sharp!


    It can be seen from here that Carl''s physical fitness is better than Hancock.


    The two of them chose to continue the fight, and after a few days, it was Carl who stood here in the end!


    Hancock knew it well, so she didn''t plan to continue to struggle.


    After hearing Hancock''s condition, Carl shook his head and took a step forward, and the overlord color turned on again!


    "It''s a pity that Raleigh is the deputy captain of Roger, the Pirate King. For whatever reason, as long as I am here, I will not stop monitoring him!


    So your request is not established at all, and the camp between us is originally an opposing relationship!Why should I promise you?"


    Carl tilted his head, pretending to ask suspiciously.


    Such an expression made Hancock a little angry, but he was helpless.


    If she continues to struggle now, things will be delayed.


    Hancock came to Shampoo, after all, he was just passing by, not specifically to find faults.


    "Haha! Smelly man, remember your words, although I lost this time, I will definitely let you kneel at my feet begging for mercy if I see you again!"


    "Wait and see! Colonel Carl!"


    Hancock snorted coldly, took a step back, and did not continue to struggle.


    Carl watched Hancock''s departure until she disappeared from his line of sight, and then he put away the swords and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s really a troublesome woman, but that''s good, I also truly realize my current strength, to what extent."


    Carl smiled and walked towards the naval base.


    After this battle, he already knew his strength and what level.


    And the selection task has been completed, his full attributes and abilities will be upgraded by one level again!


    In this way, his strength will be improved again!


    If Hancock hurries back, Karl will be able to teach him how to be a man immediately!


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: C-


    Agility: D


    Spirit: D-


    Physical strength: C


    Abilities: Military Fist (F), Piaopiao Fruit (S) Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Proficient), Domineering Color (Proficient) Double Sword Flow (C)


    After opening the properties panel and taking a look at the latest properties, Karl was very satisfied, and then returned to the base surrounded by the navy.


    Even Lieutenant Taotu had tears in his eyes and was happy for him.

 38 Chapter 38 Excited Warring States

    "Carl Carl, you are so majestic today! You actually repelled one of the female emperors of Qiwuhai.


    If this incident were to spread out, it would be even more exciting than the previous persuasion of Doflamingo!"


    "I didn''t expect that Colonel Carl would be so strong, he really deserves to be a man valued by the Warring States Marshal!"


    "Yeah! I like such a man!"


    "Hurry up and get out, all men, what do you like?"


    "That is, even if Colonel Carl wants to like it, he will like Lieutenant Admiral Peach Rabbit, such a beautiful female navy, and you, rough masters like you, go away!"


    "Ahem! You all calm me down, get excited, what do you mean by me? Do you want to be punished?!"


    "Hurry up and return to my post. If I find that someone still says that I don''t work, I will be punished to run the entire Chambord islands!"


    "Yes!"


    The Lieutenant Taotu who was named suddenly blushed and scolded the navy who didn''t have a door in his eyes.


    After being reprimanded by the training peach rabbit, these navies also shut up one after another, and then returned to their posts.


    The Chambord Islands are so big that if you are penalized for a lap, you may not be able to finish it all day and night.


    So they all closed their mouths, for fear of annoying Taotu.


    After sending these people away, Lieutenant Taotu still had a blush on his face, but his expression relaxed a lot.


    "These guys know what to do! I obviously have nothing to do with Carl, and I insist on having a relationship. It''s really not big or small."


    "But whoever comes, Karl has great potential, is handsome, and has a good body, and more importantly, he is a little taller than me.


    If I want to find a husband in the future, he is indeed a very good reference template..."


    "Bah, baah! Gion, now is not the time to find someone for dating, please calm me down!"


    Taotu patted her face and forced herself to calm down. Then she returned to her room and began to deal with official duties.


    And regarding what happened today, she repented and gave it to the Marshal of the Warring States.


    Carl had returned to his room and didn''t know what the rumors were about him. He didn''t know that after he defeated Hancock, it touched Taotu''s heart.


    Now he just wants to take a good rest and eat a meal, and then go to the training room to master the strength he just gained.


    The improvement of strength is only the improvement of data, if you can''t master the body perfectly.


    This kind of improvement is a burden, so Carl will have a fixed number of hours of training every day.


    This is also one of the reasons why the navy admires him.


    Not only is he close to the people, he is also very inspirational, and he has no background, and he has obtained this treatment purely on strength.


    It is a template for grassroots counterattack!


    Therefore, the navy is very optimistic about him, and some people even regard him as a role model.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The Warring States at the navy headquarters hung up the phone worm and showed a satisfied smile.


    "Carl this guy has improved in less than a month.


    Doflamingo had to retreat because of some words.


    But this time, he actually repulsed Hancock, and even some lieutenants could not match his strength.


    Even if Taotu is a candidate for the general, I am afraid that with her current strength, she is not Carl''s opponent, right?"


    "Hahahaha! I didn''t expect that flying squirrels would recruit such a good seed for me, it is really great!"


    The Warring States Period was very excited, and such a good seedling as Karl was very rare in the navy.


    Since Sakarski and his generation, they have become the pillars of the Navy.


    On the contrary, the next generation was a little bit blue and yellow, and apart from Smogg and Taotu, none of them could stand up.


    And even these people are currently in the growth stage, and it will take at least ten years for them to grow.


    During this time, the Navy will usher in a period of weakness, which is what the Warring States period is most worried about.


    Fortunately, Karl''s strength and talent can make up for this period of weakness.


    This is the real reason why the Warring States is happy.


    "Humph! Even so, I can''t forgive this kid for taking my two grandsons into prison!


    Without him, Titch, the bastard, would not disclose Ace''s identity, causing the five old stars to execute him.


    If I hadn''t come forward to beg for mercy, I''m afraid it would not be executed in three months, but it would be a public sentence this month!"


    Karp snorted, obviously dissatisfied with Karl.


    But he was just dissatisfied, and there was not much hatred.


    In the eyes of everyone in this world, Ace''s identity was made public, and it was Titch who spread it.


    The fact of spreading information to the sea, although he did it right.


    But the real communicator was Carl, and no more than five people knew about this.


    The most important thing is that these people, for their own reasons, will not tell the truth.


    Coupled with the fact that Titch wanted to spread his reputation, he naturally acquiesced in this matter.


    This has led to a very good relationship between the navy and Karp, who hates Tic!


    "Carp, although that''s what I said, I still want to advise you to be calm.


    Whether it''s Carl or Titch, when you are facing both of them now, calm me down, and don''t make bad things out of impulse.


    Luffy is still locked on the sixth floor. If you still want him to come out, you will accompany Zefa in the past three months and train your troops.


    We must not lose in the decisive battle with White Beard three months later!This is the order of the five old stars, and it is also the best time for our navy to want the world to show its strength!"


    "In this war I will let the whole world know that the navy is the real overlord of the sea!


    Four emperors, but you!Only for navy shoes!"


    The aura of the Warring States period radiated out, making the surrounding space a lot depressing.


    Karp snorted without speaking, but left the room straight away.


    Although he likes to act recklessly, he still knows how to make a difference in such big things.


    At least his heart is still toward the navy.


    "He, do you have anything to say?"


    The Warring States period glanced at the back of Karp''s departure, and then put his gaze on Lieutenant General Crane, who was sitting on the side and kept silent.


    Lieutenant General Crane took a sip of tea, then took out Karl''s data sheet and said: "It''s time for him to become a brigadier general, although the navy''s current strength is sufficient.


    But with his talents, there will definitely be a breakthrough before the war, we can give him a ship and some soldiers, let him go to the new world.


    It would be a waste of his talent if he just stayed on the great route and shampoo!"


    "It makes sense..."


    Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Crane, Sengoku squeezed his chin, staring at Carl''s picture and looked again.


    "Wait two more days. After the shampoo stabilizes, I will transfer him to the new world!


    Don''t let Taotu work alone, she is still young and needs to grow up."


    "agree."

 39 Chapter Thirty-Nine

    one week later.


    The naval base in Chambord.


    After daily drinking from the outside, Carl caught a few pirates back, threw them into the corner, and handed them to other navy soldiers.


    Then he was ready to go back to his room to rest.


    However, when he stepped into the naval base today, he obviously felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong.


    The emotions of the people around seem to be a little abnormal.


    What was even more exaggerated was that some people even cried.


    With tears in his eyes and a choked voice, it looked very wrong.


    "You are all here to see what I am doing, hurry back to your post, do you want to be set off by Lieutenant General Taotu?"


    Carl frowned, wondering what they were gathering here for.


    At this moment, Admiral Taotu walked out of the room with graceful steps.


    "You fellow, you don''t even bring the phone bug, if you didn''t come back in time, I''m going to find you myself!"


    Taotu''s tone was a bit resentful, which made Carl even more puzzled.


    After repelling the Empress before and after a week of getting along, the relationship between Carl and Lieutenant General Taotu has changed from unfamiliar to familiar.


    The most important thing is that during this week, Taotu often goes to Xia Qi''s bar to drink with Carl.


    By the way, supervise Raleigh.


    This move made Raleigh very distressed, and she couldn''t even do her own thing.


    But precisely because of this, Carl has also seen how cute Peach Rabbit is after being drunk.


    "What''s the matter with me? You seem to be anxious depending on your appearance."


    Since the relationship between the two parties is not that distant, there is no need for them to have too many rules.


    But this is due to Karl''s strength and prestige.


    If he was just an ordinary navy, he would definitely not be able to communicate with Taotu on an equal footing.


    "Ahem, there is good news and bad news, which one do you listen to first?"


    "Don''t sell it to me. If you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t say it, I will go back."


    Carl didn''t talk nonsense, and asked Taotu to tell the story.


    Taotu frowned and pouted her cute mouth.


    "Humph! You are still so boring!"


    "To tell you the truth, the bad news is that you are about to leave me, such a great beauty, do you feel very sad?"


    Taotu squinted his eyes, as if expecting something.


    But Carl just gave a simple "Oh" and there was no more text.


    This made Taotu stomped her feet angrily, and instantly lost her interest, then she took out a piece of paper and threw it to Karl.


    "This is a transfer order, the Warring States Marshal asked you to return to the navy headquarters within three days!


    According to my guess, your gilding task has been completed, and staying in shampoo will only waste your talent.


    So I think Master Marshal, will definitely let you go to the new world to experience, I hope you will be in the new world, you can still care about nothing like you are now!"


    "Humph!"


    Taotu angrily threw the transfer order in front of Karl, while he returned to the room.


    "What a bastard, I don''t know how to praise me after I say that, you deserve to be single!"


    After this time of getting along, Lieutenant General Taotu''s favorability for Carl has soared.


    Her current situation is that she has some good feelings for Carl, but she is not sure whether she likes Carl.


    But if Karl takes the initiative to confess to her, Taotu will accept it 100%!


    This is her current state of mind.


    It''s just that Carl''s slow performance made her a little angry, but also a little happy.


    At least Carl''s character would not let other people take advantage.


    at the same time.


    Karl was very happy when he got the order.


    He didn''t know Taotu''s inner activities, he just felt that Taotu liked to stick to himself very much during these two days.


    Although he had thought that Taotu would like himself.


    But just think about it, Carl doesn''t think he has such a charm.


    Although he is very handsome and has a good body, he is still a promising navy star.


    But Carl doesn''t think Taotu will like himself, in terms of identity and future.


    For now, Taotu can throw off Karl a great route.


    "Waiting left and right, finally waiting for this transfer order. It seems that you guys also know that I will leave soon, so you gathered here, right?"


    Seeing these good brothers, Carl couldn''t help but shed a few tears.


    "Let''s go to the banquet tonight! My treat!"


    Carl thought for a while, Han said such a sentence.


    The navy immediately cheered and began to prepare for Karl''s parting party.


    His departure also made many navies feel uncomfortable.


    When Karl is here, their job can be a lot easier.


    As there are many pirates and slave traders in the Chambord Islands, many people trade secretly here.


    The navy wants to control, but these soldiers are not strong enough to easily provoke retaliation from behind the scenes.


    Especially when Pizza was in town before, I thought of Doflamingo''s level of tasks, the forces that developed.


    They have no way to intervene.


    When Karl arrived, he cut off a lot of power alone.


    Now add Lieutenant General Taotu.


    After the two men united and conducted a raid on the Chambord Islands, they also cleared out many slave traders and pirates.


    Those forces formed by Doflamingo and Golden Emperor, or the big bosses of the dark world, did not dare to do anything against them.


    The tasks of these navies are therefore much lighter.


    You only need to complete the tasks you should complete every day, which is very easy.


    Even the residents of the Chambord Islands have a high evaluation of the Navy.


    More than half of all this is the credit of Karl.


    Everyone was really reluctant to leave him like this.


    But this transfer order will come sooner or later, and everyone knows this, so there is nothing to regret.


    In this way, the evening banquet opened as usual.


    Except for those who need to be on duty and shifts, everyone else attended the banquet.


    Even Taotu joined in the fun, but she didn''t drink.


    Even if she was embarrassed in front of Karl alone, she didn''t want to be embarrassed in front of so many navy.


    Otherwise, his prestige may be gone.


    Time passed by every minute, and it soon arrived late at night.


    Most of the navies were so drunk that they sat on the ground and fell asleep like this.


    Carl was not drunk, and rarely even drank, just chatted with others and watched the stars.


    "Carl, I have a question for you."


    Taotu leaned over and reached Carl''s side, his lips lightened, and Youlan exhaled.


    "Do you have any dreams? In this world, many people have dreams.


    For example, the dream of the Marshal of the Warring States is world peace, and Lord Sakaski''s dream is absolute justice.


    And my dream is to become a general and protect the peace of one party. Do you have any dreams?Why don''t you tell me to listen?"


    Taotu blushed but was not drunk, but looked very relaxed.


    This kind of peach rabbit is very attractive, but Carl is still unmoved, he just shook his head and sighed.


    "My dream! It''s actually very simple, just to be the strongest in the world!"


    Carl''s gaze was quiet and energetic, and it didn''t seem like a casual word at all.


    Taotu nodded when she saw it, and stopped talking with an unchecked''um''.

 40 Chapter 40 Promotion to Brigadier General!

    Early the next morning.


    The banquet that lasted all night is over.


    Carl simply packed his belongings, carried his suitcase, and after greeting everyone, he left the shampoo.


    His ability is very convenient, and he can fly to the navy headquarters without riding a navy warship.


    Even in terms of the speed of his flight, even the fastest naval ship can''t keep up with his speed!


    It also takes at least three hours for a navy ship to reach the navy headquarters from Chambord.


    Even if the wind goes smoothly, it will take two hours.


    But relying on his own flying ability, Karl could fly to the navy headquarters in less than an hour.


    Although his speed was still several times slower than Polusalino''s speed.


    Polusalino departed from the navy headquarters and arrived in the Chambord Islands in just over ten minutes.


    Carl is completely incomparable with him.


    But Carl has more room for growth, as long as he is given time, he can definitely reach Polusalino''s level.


    One hour later.


    Carl came to the sky above the navy headquarters.


    Carl felt a little nostalgic looking at the navies under training, and then went to simply register.


    It didn''t take long before Carl came to the Marshal''s office and saw the Warring States Period.


    "Captain Carl, see Lord Marshal!"


    Carl smiled and offered a standard military salute.


    In the Marshal''s office at this time, there were no other people besides Karl and Warring States.


    So the Warring States waved his hand and signaled that Carl need not be so serious, and Carl was not polite to this.


    "Relax, how about you in Chambord? It feels good to be stationed at the base for the first time?"


    "To be honest, in the Chambord Islands, I accompany Rayleigh every day to drink and drink, catch pirates and traffickers, this kind of life is quite leisurely."


    Carl told the truth.


    This kind of life is indeed very pleasant for him, but he returned to the general navy, even Taotu dare not say that this kind of life is very leisurely.


    He went to Shampoo for a month, and he didn''t idle at all.


    His military merits have long been awarded the rank of brigadier general, so he was transferred back a few days later.


    Just to let him assist Taotu and get familiar with the situation of Shampoo.


    Now Taotu has completely mastered the shampoo land, so he transferred Karl back.


    "Carl Carl, I know everything about what you did in the Chambord Islands, and I am very satisfied.


    Now I officially grant you the rank of Commodore, allowing you to own your own warship and fifty navy soldiers willing to follow you!


    This is the force you can have now. The next task I will give you is to patrol the new world!"


    "Is this going to the new world? I didn''t expect this day to come so quickly!"


    Carl''s eyes moved slightly, showing a very excited expression.


    Although he had expected that he would be assigned to the new world.


    But he did not expect that he was not going to garrison a certain base, but patrolling in the new world!


    In this way, there is simply too much room for maneuvering!


    "Yes, it is too wasteful to guard a certain base with your talent. Only by patrolling can you grow better.


    But you have to be careful, the new world is very dangerous, especially in the realm of the Four Emperors, you''d better not set foot.


    Although your strength is good now, you are still not their opponent against the Four Emperors!"


    "I understand! Although I like to challenge the strong, but for people of this level, I''ll talk about it later.


    Now I am really not their opponent, I still know myself."


    Carl scratched his head, telling the truth.


    He knew his strength very well, and he was slightly higher than the lieutenant general Qiwuhai and the navy headquarters.


    But the difference between the ranks of the four emperors and generals is a little far away.


    The power of the generals and the four emperors is enough to kill most of the Qi Wuhai and the lieutenants!


    With this kind of strength, he can at best support a few moves like Jinping in the original, but he is definitely not an opponent!


    He will naturally avoid the head-on fight with the Four Emperors.


    "You can be so self-aware."


    Warring States nodded in satisfaction, then stepped forward and patted Karl on the shoulder vigorously.


    "Boy, from now on, you are the Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters, with a small number of troops and the right to go to sea freely.


    But you should take a break in the next few days. The new navy uniform will be sent to you tomorrow.


    In the past few days, first choose a warship and your own men to prepare for going to sea!"


    Hearing the words of Sengoku, Carl nodded, and then showed a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Karl''s expression, the Warring States hurriedly asked with concern.


    Carl touched his nose, his tone a little awkward.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    "Can I go to sea by myself? You know very well that I don''t know how to lead soldiers, and I haven''t received training in this area.


    Even in the Chambord Islands, I only gave orders for a few days, and someone helped me lead my troops.


    So I''m worried, I can''t manage these fifty people..."


    When Karl said these words, he himself felt that the room was full of embarrassment.


    Zeng Guo''s eyes widened even more. He did not expect that someone would give up leading troops.


    This is the first in the history of the Navy.


    However, the Warring States period thought carefully about Karl''s background and what happened during this time.


    This made him understand that Carl is a qualified lone ranger, and as far as leading troops, there is really not much outstanding.


    "This is a little troublesome. It would be too dangerous for you to go to the new world without taking soldiers, but it is also very convenient for one person.


    Don''t leave, I''ll make a phone call to ask her opinion and listen to her."


    The Warring States also couldn''t make up his mind about this matter.


    Although he is a wise general and a marshal of the navy, it is the first time he has met Karl''s request.


    Therefore, she needs to discuss with Lieutenant General Crane, the navy chief of staff, to see if this is feasible.


    Carl was also relieved to see that the Warring States did not directly refuse.


    The reason why he didn''t want to lead troops, besides that he could not lead troops, the more important thing was that he could not complete some of his plans.


    Some plans can only be completed by one person. If someone is next to them, it will be very inconvenient for him to do things.


    So Karl looked very much looking forward to the Sengoku who was talking.


    After a while, the Warring States sighed, hung up the call, Worm sat back in his chair.


    "Brigadier General Carl, I approved your request."


    "Really?!"


    Karl was a little excited when he heard the words of Warring States, but Warring States shook his head, nodded the table and said.


    "but!"


    "You will definitely not be able to go to sea alone, so continue to pick people these days, at least seven people, or I won''t allow you to go to sea!"

 41 Chapter 41 The Depressed Karl

    "In the end, I''m still going to lead soldiers, it''s really depressing.


    Fortunately, I was allowed to recruit elsewhere. Is this a special treatment for me?"


    Carl scratched his head, returned to his dormitory in the navy headquarters, and began to think about what to do next.


    Although the Warring States period allowed him to bring only a small amount of navy to sea, Karl was still a little uncomfortable.


    He can''t fully guarantee the safety of these people if they are in danger with them.


    Therefore, he must select members with lower ranks, but not lower in strength.


    However, he needs at least seven members, these people have almost all the configuration on the ship.


    Marine doctors, cooks, navigators, boat craftsmen, etc., recruit one for each profession, and almost everything is complete.


    This is the standard configuration for Pirates, but it was the first time Karl was placed in the Navy.


    So he didn''t know what to do.


    However, in the end, under Karl''s reasoned struggle, the Warring States Period allowed him to go outside to hold a meeting, not just limited to the navy headquarters.


    And the most important thing is that the time to recruit soldiers is extended indefinitely.


    When will he be able to recruit seven people before letting him go to sea.


    If Karl keeps fishing and not recruiting, he will be locked in the navy headquarters for the rest of his life.


    Although Warring States did not want to do this, it was his duty.


    If this trick is to deal with the green pheasant and Polusalino, the two of them would like to stay here for the rest of their lives.


    These two lazy people like to stay still in one place.


    But the Warring States period is very clear about Karl''s character. He is not in one place and can stay.


    That''s why he issued such a request, the purpose is to force him to find a suitable soldier as soon as possible.


    In this way, he can go to the new world as soon as possible, improve his strength, and broaden his horizons.


    "Forget it, after eating at noon, go to the naval training camp and take a good look. What if there are any good seeds?


    By the way, the ships are selected again. Except for some special ships, most of the naval warships are actually the same, and there is no need to carefully choose and look at the right ones.


    The most important thing is to select members, which is really difficult!"


    Carl shook his head, lay down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    He plans to sleep first, then go to lunch, and wait until the afternoon to pick boats and people.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The afternoon came soon.


    After Carl went to the dock to adjust a pleasing ship, he told the dock staff about his modification plan.


    After spending a little time with the dock staff and drawing up the refitting drawings, he strode straight towards the boot camp and training camp.


    But the recruits are really all recruits.


    The strength of these people is mostly at the level of a major in this department, and some of them are more talented, and their strength is also at the level of a lieutenant colonel.


    Moreover, these recruits are not even domineering and cannot protect themselves in the new world.


    Carl walked for more than half an hour, then left the boot camp and walked towards the elite training camp.


    Most of the people here are at the colonel level.


    Although these people are not necessarily all domineering, but at least they have the qualifications to learn domineering.


    And these people are all promoted from the new barracks, young people with great potential.


    Had Karl not been recommended by the flying squirrels, he would now be a member of the elite training camp.


    Here you can systematically learn the six types of navy, and some other combat methods, and even the domineering armed and domineering, and you can also learn theoretical knowledge.


    But if Karl hadn''t been recommended, but had studied here, his strength would definitely not be as fast as he is now.


    He has a system. If he doesn''t go out and use the system to improve his strength, it will be a waste!


    It didn''t take long for Karl to arrive at the elite training camp.


    But as soon as he came here, he saw an old acquaintance who was training these soldiers here.


    "Pizza?"


    Carl was surprised and delighted to see pizza here, and went straight up to give the senior a big hug.


    Pizza had been staring at these people''s training intensively.


    But suddenly he was hugged, which made him a little confused.


    At first he was a little angry, thinking it was a prank by that student, but when he looked back, he found that it was Karl!


    This also made him overjoyed.


    "Carl, you were actually transferred back, and it is about the same as I calculated. One month is enough for you to gild the shampoo.


    Are you planning to pick soldiers and go to sea with you?"


    "Yes, I have to select at least seven crew members and go to the new world with me."


    Ka Crocodile touched his nose, and replied a little awkwardly.


    Ordinary admirals have to take at least fifty men to sea.


    But Karl only has seven people...


    Even Pizza couldn''t help but open his mouth at this time, there was something in the mouth but couldn''t speak.


    After Carl briefly explained it, Pizza reluctantly accepted the setting.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, I won''t say anything. There is a list of personnel here, so you can read it yourself."


    "I see, thank you Senior Pizza!"


    Carl was stern and gave a serious military salute, but Pizza smiled and patted Carl on the shoulder.


    "Haha, don''t be so serious, it makes me uncomfortable."


    Pizza and Carl have a very good relationship, and when they were in the Chambord Islands, the two also set off for each other.


    More importantly, Karl saved Pizza''s life, so the relationship between the two will get better and better.


    "By the way, pizza, would you like to go to sea with me? If you want, I...":


    "Forget it, I''m over forty years old and have no potential at all. Going to sea with you will only drag you back."


    Pizza refused the invitation without waiting for Karl to finish.


    He knew very well that Karl invited himself not because of strength, but because of feelings.


    So no matter what Carl said later, he justly declined the invitation.


    Seeing that Pizza was so determined, Karl also gave up the intention of inviting him, and then put his eyes on the list of these people.


    This data sheet is divided into two parts.


    There are only three people in the first part. These three people have shown extraordinary potential just after joining the Navy for a month.


    And the evaluation of the strength of the three of them is very high!


    Especially Melinda Nilu, who ranked first in the elite training camp.


    Her strength has reached the level of a major admiral of the navy headquarters!


    More importantly, there is an introduction below her, which is playing against Pizza.


    Although the result was defeat, it was only because she had no experience in fighting pizza.


    If you give her time to grow, she will soon surpass pizza!


    Her background is also very simple. Melinda Nilu was raised by a wandering giant.


    After being trained and nurtured by the giants, she also inherited part of the power of the giants!


    Although compared to the giants, her power is not strong enough, but in the eyes of ordinary people, this is a strange power!


    Even Pizza is not as powerful as her!

 42 Chapter 42 Recruitment

    "This Melinda Nilu is very interesting. He was nurtured by the giants and even inherited some of the powers of the giants.


    The power of the giants cannot be underestimated, even if it only inherits one-tenth, her power is more than ordinary people.


    However, based on this information, she seems to have inherited nearly half of the adult giants'' power!


    She is only twenty-two years old this year, and she has such potential only two years older than me. It cannot be underestimated!


    More importantly, she is still a girl!I almost beat you!It''s an exaggeration!"


    Carl couldn''t help but admired, completely ignoring the feeling of pizza.


    Pizza, who was standing next to him, stared at Carl without squinting, his mouth twitched slightly.


    He wanted to say that Carl was the real monster now, but he couldn''t say it to his lips.


    In the end, Pizza could only sigh and continue to accompany Karl to read the information.


    In Karl''s remarkably surprised tone, he turned to the second page and saw an outstanding swordsman.


    This person was named Enzo, and he was a wandering Wano country samurai.


    According to his own statement, he escaped because he couldn''t stand the rule of Kaido and Black Charcoal Orochi, and under the self-sacrifice of other good friends warriors.


    It''s just that after he escaped, there was nowhere to settle down, and as a samurai pride, he never allowed himself to be a pirate.


    So he can only earn rewards by hunting pirates to ensure that he can survive.


    Later, because of a coincidence, he got the opportunity to join the Navy and then entered the elite training camp.


    He joined the training camp for half a month less than Melina Nilu.


    The two of them joined halfway through, but they showed the power to crush the others.


    Especially Enzo, he has reached the threshold of Jianhao, as long as he is given an opportunity, his strength will change qualitatively!


    So Karl is very optimistic about this man, and his strength has reached the threshold of brigadier general.


    This is also very suitable for Carl.


    The strength of the Brigadier General Threshold, as long as he does not provoke the Four Emperors, is enough to protect himself in the new world.


    Then Carl put his gaze on the last list.


    This is also a female young, but after seeing this person, Carl''s eyes become a little strange.


    This person is no one else, she is one of Zefa''s favorite disciples, and also the navy Ain who followed Zefa to defect!


    Ain''s strength reached the threshold of a brigadier general, and Enzo was almost the same level of strength.


    It''s just that she has been trained under Zefa since she was a child, and now she has been trained for seven or eight years. It''s normal to have such strength.


    Without Melinda Nilu and Enzo, she would be the well-deserved number one in this issue.


    And most importantly, she has now become a regressive fruit ability person.


    "That''s it, Enzo and Melinda, I''m observing, and you can help me ask by the way.


    It''s best if they want, and I don''t want to force it."


    "I know, but Carl is also good at Ain, don''t you think about it?"


    Pizza looked at Carl with a smirk, but Carl didn''t hesitate to slap him on the back.


    Although the slap was not hard, it was not light on the pizza.


    At least it made him feel the pain briefly.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Do you know how to respect the old?"


    "Who told you to cheat me? You think I don''t know that Ain is one of the most important disciples of Senior Zefa?


    You let me grab someone from Zefa-senpai?I don''t want to be put on shoes!"


    Carl glanced at the pizza contemptuously, his eyes as if to say that he didn''t want to cheat me again.


    "Unexpectedly, your information is quite well-informed. In order to avoid misunderstanding, her teacher was not marked as Zefa on the data sheet.


    But needless to say about this kind of thing, people who want to know will know it after inquiring.


    I didn''t expect you to understand so clearly just when you returned to the navy headquarters."


    Pizza shook his head, looking a little disappointed because he didn''t get Karl.


    Carl smiled and did not speak, but continued to look through other people''s information.


    But everyone else''s information, Karl can see.


    The strength of these people is to reach the threshold of a colonel if they die.


    Although it has great potential, the growth cycle is too long, and Carl can''t afford such a time.


    What he needs is people like Melinda Nilu and Enzo who have the ability to protect themselves and have good potential!


    This kind of talent is very difficult to find, so Karl looked around and didn''t see a suitable candidate, which made him a little helpless.


    "It''s not too early today. I''ll be back two days later."


    "Here''s gone? These people are not suitable?"


    "No, these people are not qualified."


    Carl shook his head, and then left the training camp.


    Pizza was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Carl''s requirements were so high.


    In his opinion, there are still many good people in the elite training camp.


    But Carl didn''t take these people into consideration.


    Although they are good, they don''t even have names in the original works of previous lives.


    Even Melinda Nilu and Enzo belonged to the existence without a name.


    Obviously, in the original book, the two of them either died prematurely, or just stopped here, and did not show stronger strength.


    These two people with good potential are so, let alone others.


    This is the status quo of the navy.


    There is a big gap between the older generation and the new generation, and there is no suitable person to make up for it.


    Carl is the only one who can fill the vacancy, which is one of the reasons why he is valued by everyone.


    that''s it.


    Today''s selection of Carl is considered to have completed the task.


    It''s just that the subsequent selection is getting more and more difficult.


    Carl went to other training camps, even the dock and the back kitchen.


    He also picked a suitable helmsman and chef, but the strength of the two is a bit weak.


    Not only will they not be domineering, but they have not even mastered the six navy styles.


    That''s why the two of them were sent to do logistics.


    However, they can be regarded as a young navy with good strength in logistics and more potential.


    Karl took the second place, lowered his requirements, and included the chef and helmsman in his team.


    Then he found a veteran sniper, probably between the colonel and the brigadier general.


    He can master the six navy styles proficiently, and can see and hear the domineering, but he hasn''t learned the armed and domineering.


    But it doesn''t matter, what Carl sees him is not his strength, but his superb sailing skills.


    This is a very skilled navigator, but he is a bit withdrawn, so he rarely goes to sea with other teams.


    For this kind of weird character, Karl did not hesitate to throw an olive branch!


    The other party also readily accepted, which made Carl very happy!

 43 Chapter 43 One more person!

    "Pizza, is this the ship doctor you introduced to me? Although it looks good, how is the technique?


    Her profile is mediocre, and she doesn''t seem to be any outstanding."


    Four days have passed, but Karl is still struggling with the ship doctor.


    There are many excellent ship doctors in the navy headquarters, but most of them already have goals to follow.


    So Karl can only look for ship doctors with good medical skills and strength from the boot camp.


    Pizza also found some doctors, but most of them were denied by Karl.


    The ship doctor is one of the most important cores on this ship, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he controls the life and death of the crew.


    Therefore, the ship doctor must be reliable, even if the strength is not good, it does not matter, the technology must be passed!


    For the ship doctor''s requirements, Carl can be said to be very high, really higher than the combatants!


    That''s why in four days, everyone else was looking for it, and he hadn''t found the ship doctor.


    Even Pizza took a lot of effort to recruit such a very suitable ship doctor for Carl.


    But her age is a bit too young, she is only seventeen years old now.


    The other crew members are older than Carl, and that weird sniper is even thirty years old.


    But the ship doctor was only seventeen years old, which made Carl have to doubt her skills.


    If it weren''t for Pizza''s strong recommendation, he wouldn''t even bother to watch it.


    "You''ll know when you come with me. Her technique is absolutely good, and she''s also an animal-type fruit capable person, and has a certain ability to save life.


    Those with the ability of animal fruit are very exaggerated in terms of physical strength. You should know this better than me.


    Although her technique is not top-notch, she is the best among her peers, even better than some doctors in their twenties!


    The only flaw is that her identity is a bit sensitive, so no one wants to take her aboard, but I believe you will definitely not care about her identity."


    "What kind of sensitive identity will make people afraid to take her on board? Is it possible that she is a descendant of the Dragonites, or was once a slave of the Dragonites?"


    Carl felt a little funny when he heard what Pizza said.


    Pizza couldn''t laugh, but nodded solemnly.


    "Yes, she used to be one of the slaves rescued, and I think you know Tiger''s deeds very well.


    She was lucky, and she was rescued before she was branded with the mark of the Celestial Dragon.


    When she was young, she had already eaten the devil fruit and flew to the naval base with all her strength.


    The Marshal of the Warring States Period and Lieutenant General Crane saw her pitifully, so they took her in and asked her to learn medical skills at the naval base and become a physician.


    So her identity, whether it is the five old stars or the navy, is very clear, but because there is no Tianlongren brand, the five old stars are too lazy to pursue it.


    But the Tianlongren always wanted to take her back, if it were not for the Warring States Marshal to stop her, she would probably not survive.


    This is why, other people dare not take her out to sea, because it is easy to be targeted by those mentally handicapped Tianlong people!"


    When talking about the identity of the little girl, Pizza couldn''t help sighing, obviously sympathizing with the little girl.


    Carl was also a little surprised when he heard this story for the first time, and stopped smiling.


    It has not been two months since he joined the Navy. He still knows too little about some people in the Navy.


    People with stories like this are everywhere in the Navy.


    "If this is the case, you can take me to see it. Anyway, the Sky Dragon is not a difficult role for me.


    If her skills pass, I will take her to sea."


    Carl didn''t care about the Dragonites at all, and the place he was going was the New World.


    Don''t talk about the dragons here, even the navy must be careful if they want to set foot.


    Tianlong people come here with only one word, death!


    The Four Emperors are not afraid of Tianlong people, and they will not give up robbing such a good fat sheep.


    As long as he enters the new world, even if the Tianlong people want to target themselves, they have to weigh it carefully.


    And Carl''s potential has been paid attention to by the five old stars.


    The five of them will not let their own people go to work on a rising star in the Navy.


    In their eyes, a fighter like Carl is the best to control.


    This is the character that Carl has deliberately displayed during this period, and it has already achieved initial results.


    After a while.


    Pizza took Carl to the navy hospital and found the girl that Pizza said.


    The girl''s hands became a pair of wings.


    She is using her own ability to help the patient in front of her to treat her injuries.


    Carl can clearly see that this girl can finely control any feather on her wing!


    Using the convenience of these feathers, she quickly helped the patient to suture the wound.


    After completing this simple operation for her, she changed her hands back to their original state, revealing her white and delicate jade hands, helping the wounded continue to apply medicine.


    "Her technique is really good, and she is also a fruitful person, which is in line with my standards!"


    Carl smiled and nodded. He didn''t expect that the girl that Pizza found would exceed his expectations.


    This surprised him.


    Pizza smiled, and then waited until the other party''s operation was over before shouting.


    "Black Feather! Come out, someone will look for you!"


    The named Kuroba glanced at Pizza, then nodded.


    After she finished packing her things and took off her white coat, then she came to Pizza.


    "See sir, is there anything wrong?"


    "Kuroba, don''t you always want to go to sea? This is Brigadier General Karl and my good brother.


    He is recruiting crew members, and he and I feel that you are very suitable, so we are going to ask your opinion if you are willing to go to sea."


    "Go to sea..."


    When Kuroba heard these two words, his indifferent face suddenly blushed and he looked very excited.


    But soon her excitement subsided, and her whole person became like an iceberg again, somewhat indifferent.


    "Sorry, Sir, you know my sensitive identity, it is impossible for the Tianlong people to spare any slave, so..."


    "Nothing! As long as you agree, you will be mine from today!


    Even if it is the Tianlong people who come to make trouble, I will protect you to the end!This is a promise made to you and all crew members!"


    Karl suddenly uttered a sound that made Kuroba stunned, but she still shook her head, obviously a little scared.


    But her eyes betrayed herself.


    Kuroba still wanted to go to sea with the warship in her heart. She wanted to see what this vast sea looked like!


    "Haha, don''t worry, Kuroba, he knows your identity, you can rest assured that Karl will definitely protect you, I promise with my personality!"


    Pizza patted his chest to make sure, and Carl showed a harmless smile.


    Kuroba was a little moved, and then she looked back at the colleague she was working with.


    Then she found that those people were all looking at herself with cheering eyes, which made her heart alive after a long time, and she became less lifeless.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I agree!"


    After getting Kuroba''s consent, Karl laughed.


    Now, there is still one person!

 44 Chapter 44 Anilu

    The fifth day.


    Carl has recruited six members from the navy headquarters.


    The six members agreed and all have their own positions.


    But one thing, Karl didn''t tell them the truth.


    They don''t know when they will go to sea or how many people will follow Karl.


    But now that they had the opportunity to go to sea, they naturally wouldn''t ask too much. Generally speaking, the number of people who went to sea with the brigadier general was around fifty.


    But Carl is different.


    The main reason he didn''t tell the truth was that he was worried that these people would regret halfway through.


    They won''t be able to run as long as they get on the boat.


    However, the recruitment of personnel has not yet been completed, and he is still short of the last core.


    As long as he can be brought over, even if the configuration of this ship is completed, even in the new world, he can break out of his own world.


    "Is this Sky Island? It''s so beautiful..."


    Carl followed the memory of the original work and the naval map to find Gaya Island, and then he followed the White Sea to find the empty island.


    The Warring States period gave Carl permission to recruit crews elsewhere, but Carl did not say that he would definitely recruit the navy.


    So his last place has always been reserved for Ainilu!


    According to the timeline, Aini Road at this time has just been defeated by Luffy for less than two months.


    It is impossible for him to fly to the moon in such a short time.


    Taking advantage of this time, Carl found Aini Road, and forcibly pulling him in is the best choice.


    The current Aini Road not only lost his pride by Luffy, but also knew that there were a lot of powerhouses under the sky island.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he always wanted to go to the infinite land, with his character, he would definitely go to the great route to make a good trip.


    Carl knows Ainilu''s character well, so he plans to get him into the group.


    As for how the war is going, this is not in Karl''s consideration.


    After all, Ainilu''s current strength is also above the major general and below the lieutenant general.


    Carl drew a man who was less than thirty years old, with super talent, and capable of thundering fruit to become the navy.


    Although it may only be Karl''s private army, this is a big improvement for the Navy.


    When the Warring States period has been fooled, Wu Lao Xing will be even better.


    These five talents don''t care what you want to do, as long as you focus on the navy and the world, they don''t care what you do.


    Sometimes it will even help you.


    So Karl will make good use of his identity and continue to let the five old stars add weight to him!


    ...


    The outskirts of the Island of God, Carl entered here without anyone else, and attracted the attention of Aini Road


    "Who would dare to step into God''s territory!"


    "A mere mortal, if you don''t want to die, leave immediately, otherwise you will be at your own risk!"


    Just when Karl was flying in the air, looking for the island of the gods.


    Ainilu''s voice suddenly sounded from the air.


    His domineering look is very exaggerated and can cover an entire island!


    Coupled with the power of the Thunder Fruit, he is like a true god, controlling everyone in the sky!


    And his speaking voice is also a long-range sound transmission deliberately trained to match his own identity.


    If ordinary people hear this deep voice, they will naturally subconsciously treat it as a god to worship.


    But this is pediatrics for Carl. He completely ignored Anilu''s warning and flew straight to the island of God.


    Sitting on Aini Road in the temple, he was a little angry when he saw Carl ignore his warning and continue to fly towards him.


    "Since you choose to die, don''t blame me!"


    After being taught by Luffy, Ainilu''s temper was not as violent as before.


    Otherwise, he would not warn first and then take action.


    When he saw Karl, he didn''t mean to retreat, and even accelerated his speed.


    This made Ainilu very angry, and without hesitation, it was a divine penalty hit.


    This divine punishment is very powerful.


    After being defeated by Luffy, Anilu practiced for a long time.


    This allowed him to grasp the fruit ability to a higher level.


    If Luffy and others fight Ainilu again, it is hard to say who will win.


    But for Carl, Anilu''s attack was useless at all!


    I saw him snap his fingers lightly.


    The surrounding air began to flow, and it immediately condensed into one to choose, blocking this heavenly punishment.


    "Anilu, get out of your temple!"


    At the entrance of the Island of God, Karl stood in the air and did not directly enter.


    He didn''t want to destroy such a beautiful place, so he planned to wait for Aini Road here.


    Ainilu was a little angry when he saw that his move was broken and was taunted by Karl.


    He turned into thunder and lightning without hesitation, and rushed out directly!


    "Mortal, you angered the gods! Accept the punishment from the gods!"


    "God punished ten million volts¡ª¡ª"


    Ainilu''s standard opening remarks, without too much nonsense, just come up!


    Carl shook his head. He couldn''t say what he had prepared.


    "It seems that you can only communicate smoothly by hitting you down."


    Carl didn''t do anything, but the air around him spun around.


    In the face of the Thunder offensive at Anilu, the cyclone created by Carl can be easily defended.


    The difference between the two of them is huge, and Karl can completely crush each other.


    But at this moment, the system sounded and the choice appeared again!


    ''Ding!When you meet Ainilu, the choice of God level has been triggered!''


    ''Choose 1: Kill Anilu and reward the host for the ability to get the fruit of thunder!


    Remarks: No side effects, no conflict with Piaopiao fruit''


    ''Choice 2: Kill Aini Road and reward the host to become the only god in the sky!All attributes improve three!''


    ''Choice two: defeat all the self-confidence of Anilu, make him feel despair, reward the host for the loyalty of Anilu, and the same level of knowledge and domineering as Anilu!''


    Seeing the appearance of these three choices, Karl was stunned for a second.


    These three choices are very good, making him hesitate for a while whether he should abandon his original plan.


    In particular, obtaining the Thunder Fruit will not conflict with the ability of the Piaopiao Fruit.


    This option can make Carl''s strength a qualitative change!


    But in this way, his original plan will fall to nothing.


    Although the second option looks good, it is not very useful to become the god of the sky island.


    Only the level of all attributes is increased by three, which greatly improves himself.


    And the last choice is very much in line with the plan I made.


    After thinking a little bit, Carl chose not to kill the chicken to get the eggs, but to go down to the ground, step by step.


    Although killing Ainilu''s own strength in a short time, it will produce a qualitative change.


    But Ainilu''s talent is already good. Give him a year or two of development time and standardized training, and he will definitely become an existence no less than a general!


    After thinking about it, Karl finally chose three!


    Pulling out seedlings to encourage growth, killing chickens and getting eggs can indeed achieve greater benefits in a short time, but Karl still likes to put long lines to catch big fish!


    It is better to take a long-term perspective.

 45 Chapter 45: Fierce Battle

    "A mere mortal, dare to look at me with this look! Looking for death!"


    Carl''s eyes on Anilu were full of disdain, which made him very unhappy, even a little angry, who called himself Thor.


    Ainilu didn''t hesitate, and once again created a thunderstorm to attack Karl.


    But none of his attacks could hit, which made him increasingly anxious.


    "Damn mortal! You completely angered the god! Go to death!!!"


    "Billion volt Thor is coming¡ª"


    Accompanied by Ainilu''s roar, a huge thunder giant appeared in front of Karl.


    Such a huge thunder giant appeared here, full of oppression.


    Even Karl couldn''t help but feel a little tricky.


    "Such a giant, if you want to kill in a second, I am afraid it is impossible.


    But it doesn''t matter, my goal is not to kill Ainilu anyway."


    Carl thought for a moment, then flew forward and attacked Ainilu in the face of the thunder.


    "You came here on the initiative? Really looking for death!"


    Anilu roared, and the huge thunder giant threw a punch below.


    The huge thunder power instantly swept all areas of the first half of the island of God!


    The clouds and vegetation here have been destroyed by the power of thunder!


    The power that seemed to destroy the world completely covered this area!


    Facing such an attack, Carl only smiled contemptuously, and then crossed the swords and placed them in front of him.


    "Lionwei Chikiya¡ª¡ª"


    Accompanied by Carl''s low roar, two lions capable of breaking the mountain and the ground instantly rushed into the sky!


    The tyrannical force directly cuts down the entanglement in the sky!


    Anilu''s attack also fell at this moment.


    But the attack of the Thunder Giant seemed to be very powerful and ferocious, with a great sense of oppression.


    But when the fist of the Thunder Giant touched Carl''s slash, it fell apart instantly, without any power to parry!


    Seeing this scene, Ainilu was shocked, and once again gathered the Thunder, trying to block Karl''s attack.


    But unfortunately.


    Under this cross-cut temperament, the body of the Thunder Giant instantly dissipated, as if it had always existed before.


    Ainilu''s body was also cut off, but he did not die, but turned into Thunder, condensing his body into one place again.


    But even if he didn''t mention it, he was panting heavily, feeling a little afraid in his heart.


    He didn''t expect the mortal in front of him to be so strong.


    His own attacks are not only ineffective to him, they can even be defeated by him!


    In this way, Ainilu thought of some bad memories related to the straw hat.


    But when he checked his body and found that he was not injured, he became arrogant again.


    "Hahahaha! Although mere mortals have great power, they can''t hurt me as a god at all!


    My Thor, Anilu, is an invincible existence. As long as you don''t have the physique of a straw hat kid, you can''t beat me!"


    When talking about Straw Hat Luffy, Anilu gritted his teeth, obviously hating him very much.


    At that time, he was obviously full of advantages. As long as he used the speed and the burning of Thunder, he could cause fatal damage to Straw Hat Luffy.


    But he had his head twitched at the time, and he insisted on fighting in close combat, and he was abused.


    This is the conclusion drawn by Ainilu after carefully analyzing his strength.


    So whenever he thinks of Luffy, he gets very angry.


    Carl can clearly feel the anger that Ainilu has overflowed at this time.


    He smiled, and then said: "It feels uncomfortable to be defeated, isn''t it? Claiming to be Thor, but being defeated by a rubber boy, his self-confidence has been severely hit."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I can tell you now that the straw hat boy has also been arrested by me. His strength is in the sea below the island, and he can only be regarded as the last.


    With your talents and abilities, staying here is really violent, Ainilu, the god of thunder, are you interested in following me and taking a walk in the ocean below?Let me see and see, more powerhouses?"


    After playing for such a long time, Karl took advantage of the time when the opponent did not attack immediately, and then said his purpose.


    When Anilu heard that, his pupils suddenly shrank and his expression was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Luffy would be arrested, and he would still be arrested by the person in front of him.


    And the most important thing is that Karl Cheng Luffy''s strength, in the sea below, is just the last!


    This is what makes Ainilu very concerned.


    "Huh! If that kid hadn''t restrained me with fruit ability, I would lose to him?


    But since you have said so, I also ask you a question, what kind of strength are you among Qinghai people?"


    Anilu asked this question, obviously wanting to know what rank Karl''s strength ranks.


    And he asked that, it showed that he had already got some interest in the sea below.


    What Carl has to do now is to strike while the iron is hot and convince Anilu to be completely convinced!


    "My strength, to put it bluntly, is above average, but you can''t even beat me of this strength, and still have the face to call yourself thunder?


    Haha, I feel embarrassed for you like this. Throwing your strength on the sea, you can''t even make a splash!"


    Although Carl said a bit exaggerated, it was almost the same.


    Although the thunder fruit is very strong, if it is really placed on the sea, it will be the first half of the great route.


    Once he maintains this strength, he enters the new world.


    As long as you find someone who can domineering, it is possible to defeat Ainilu.


    Domineering is a threshold, after learning domineering, strength will have a qualitative leap.


    Although Ainilu has a heart network, he is still far behind!


    "Hahahaha! It''s really interesting, you said that your strength is not the top in Qinghai.


    I am really interested in the world below, but before that, you, a blasphemous mortal, are still going to die!


    Your attack can''t hit me as a naturalist, so I now give you two choices, or die!Either kneel and surrender to me!"


    Obviously, Ainilu also took a fancy to Karl''s strength, so he wanted to recruit.


    However, this approach made Karl couldn''t help but laugh.


    Carl did not expect that Ainilu''s brain circuit was so strange, and he wanted to recruit himself.


    This approach is really funny.


    "A mere mortal, dare to laugh at this god! It''s really looking for death!"


    Ainilu saw Karl''s smile, and his anger was hooked again.


    He did not hesitate, and his firepower was on instantly!


    The dense thunders instantly spread the entire space, forming a dense thunder grid!


    "100 Billion Volts God Punishment Network¡ª¡ª"

 46 Chapter 46: Surrender

    "The fruit ability development is really good, but unfortunately it didn''t work in the right place.


    If you don''t pursue the scene and the aura, but focus on the power of the thunder fruit in a certain aspect.


    It''s really a pity that your strength can still be improved to a level!"


    Carl shook his head, and the two swords crossed again!


    Although this Thunder Network is terrifying, dozens of falling thunders appear every minute and every second.


    Faced with such a situation, even the average lieutenant admiral must be prepared.


    Thunder''s power is very exaggerated, even if it is just rubbed, the body will be slightly paralyzed.


    This negative impact is very deadly in battle!


    If Carl is not a person with the ability to flutter fruit, he can isolate all the scattered thunder from his body.


    He would not come here to trouble Ainilu.


    "Yehahahaha! Mortals, go to death!!!"


    Accompanied by the roar of Ainilu, the sky full of thunder network rushed toward him!


    Facing the mighty power like the destruction of the world, Carl gave a chuckle, and the domineering look burst out!


    The powerful momentum stopped the surrounding Thunder for a second or two.


    Even Ainilu was stunned by this powerful aura, with an incredible look in his eyes!


    Carl seized this two-second opportunity, and the two swords instantly covered the armed color domineering, and instantly flashed in front of Ainilu!


    "Cross Slash--"


    A very ordinary slash, but it directly hit the entity of Anilu, causing a huge X-shaped wound on his chest!


    Blood was flowing continuously, and Ainilu lost consciousness due to severe pain.


    Carl retracted his swords and looked at the disappearing Thunder and Ainilu falling from the air, and couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "The physical fitness is so bad, I didn''t use my full strength, and I couldn''t handle it.


    But this is fine, at least it shows that he still has a lot of room for growth.


    Give him a simple dressing first, lest he die here."


    Carl caught Ainilu with one hand, lifted him in the air and walked into the temple.


    Through seeing and hearing domineering, Karl found a lot of medical equipment.


    After simply bandaging Ainilu, he temporarily threw him here.


    Carl walked towards the Golden Country behind.


    After a while.


    Carl came to the position of the golden clock.


    Looking at the surrounding gold, the huge golden bell in front of him, and the historical text below the golden bell, Carl was lost in thought.


    "Sure enough, it''s not the text of this world, at least not the current text, I can''t understand it at all!


    Carl shook his head, not planning the 9th-order historical text.


    This thing is basically useless to him, anyway, he doesn''t plan to look for Lavdrew, let alone become the One Piece.


    The purpose of his coming here is very simple, is to collect some gold to use as his own start-up capital.


    However, these gold cannot be found by the Warring States, otherwise their small vault will be gone.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of big boxes here. Just put the gold in the box and finally transport it back to the ship.


    In his capacity, as long as the Warring States period does not come in person, no one will generally check what he brought back from outside.


    It took more than an hour to get six large boxes of gold before Carl returned to the temple contentedly.


    Although I got six big boxes, compared with the gold here, there is almost no reduction in gold.


    When you need money in the future, this will be a great vault!


    This is how Carl plans for the future.


    "By the way, I only remember now that after defeating Ainilu, I will be rewarded with domineering experience."


    After returning to the temple, Ainilu hadn''t woken up yet, but Carl thought of his reward.


    Then he opened his personal attributes without hesitation and checked it briefly.


    The physical attributes have not changed at all, and the level of ability has basically not changed, except that there has been a slight change in the domineering color.


    Carl''s experience is domineering, although he still has no changes at the same level.


    But when he releases his domineering domineering, he will find that his domineering dominance has undergone a qualitative change!


    As long as he wants to, he can hear the sound of the entire empty island.


    Even if some people speak quietly, he can hear it clearly!


    However, the difference between Carl and Anilu is that he can freely control the coverage of the domineering color.


    If he wants to, focus it on a small area, and even create a perspective-like effect!


    Although it is not a real perspective, it can get a panoramic view of everything there.


    Even a small bug will be clearly caught by him!


    This situation made Carl a little excited, he didn''t expect that his domineering experience would become so flexible.


    "If you are learning to predict the future, you will really take off!"


    Carl was a little excited, but at this moment, Ainilu, who was thrown to the ground with a bandage on his chest, also let out a painful ***.


    Anilu slowly stood up under Carl''s gaze.


    He touched his wound lightly, and the intense pain made him grin.


    "In the ocean below, there are countless people like me, and they can easily defeat you.


    Although you are a natural fruit-powered person, there are many things that restrain you, not to mention sea towers and the sea.


    Armed color domineering is even more a weapon against those with natural fruit ability, although armed color domineering needs to cooperate with the user''s strength in order to exert its due effect.


    But where I want to take you, more than 80% of people have this power. Are you interested in taking a trip with me now?"


    Karl smiled and invited Ainilu to join his team.


    Anilu frowned and did not speak.


    The moment he was defeated by Karl, he thought of Luffy again.


    It''s just that this time is different from last time.


    The last time Ainilu was unlucky, he encountered a fruit ability to restrain himself.


    If you want to fight hard, Anilu may not be defeated by the opponent.


    But he was killed by Carl in seconds.


    The absolute gap brought about by this kind of strength made Ainilu understand that his strength is really weak in Qinghai!


    "I don''t have much time. I''ll give you a few more minutes. If you think about it, follow me.


    Otherwise, I will not keep you as a potential threat!"


    Carl exploded with an amazing aura again, and the impact of the overlord color made Anilu sweat all over his body.


    Even the wound that had begun to heal had a trace of blood oozing out.


    Carl said very clearly that he can live with him, not only with death!


    Faced with such pressure, Ainilu has no choice but to agree


    "Humph! Even if I lose to you today, don''t let me find a chance.


    One day I will defeat you and return to the sky island again!"


    Ainilu is still full of confidence in himself.

 47 Chapter 47 Return

    Late that night.


    Carl took Aini Road and quickly left from the sky island, and within a few hours, he returned to the navy headquarters.


    But when the two of them came back, it was already late at night.


    Except for those on duty, most people in the Navy went to sleep.


    Carl also took this opportunity to throw his six large boxes of gold into his warship warehouse.


    Then he took Ainilu to the infirmary for treatment.


    "Master Karl, he is not a member of our navy? And what is going on with his injury? It''s so deep!"


    "You don''t have to worry about this kind of thing, you just need to know that he will be one of us from tomorrow."


    Hearing Karl''s words, Kuroba didn''t ask more, but nodded and began to treat.


    Kuroba knew that he was not a member of the navy when he saw Ainilu.


    Kuroba has worked in the infirmary for nearly ten years, although he can''t say that everyone in the Navy has seen him.


    But I also saw a lot of things.


    In addition, Kuroba''s memory is very good, even if they meet again after three or four years, they can be vaguely recognized.


    That''s why she knew that Ainilu was not a member of the Navy.


    Although this wound was deep, it was not a problem at all for Kuroba.


    Seeing that Black Feather''s hands turned into wings, she manipulated the dense black feathers on her wings and began to stitch the wounds for Anilu.


    "Black Feather, I always have a question, where is your limit, how many feathers can you control at the same time?"


    "Thirteen thousand! Lord Carl."


    "Thirteen thousand feathers are all the feathers of my arms, and it doesn''t matter if the feathers fall, they will grow.


    It took me nearly ten years to reach this level. How about it?"


    Although Kuroba looked cold, she was still very young, only seventeen years old, the age of a little girl.


    She said that, obviously, she wanted to be praised and recognized by others.


    Carl is not a person who will be stingy with praise, but without hesitation is a praise.


    This made Black Feather''s face reddened with Carl''s praise, and she was obviously very useful.


    "By the way, who is this man? He is not a navy, so he can join our team?"


    At this time, Ainilu had fallen asleep because of the anesthetic.


    No matter how Karl and Kuroba discuss, he will not wake up.


    "His name is Ainilu. As for his ability, I will announce it when you all meet tomorrow.


    Now I will sell it first, but I can say that his strength is second only to me among the people I choose!"


    "Is it so strong?!"


    Although Kuroba didn''t know, who Karl had chosen to join his team.


    But being able to get Carl''s praise made Kuroba understand that the person he had healed was indeed good!


    But in this way, she was even more puzzled.


    Since his strength is so strong, who caused such a deep wound?


    With such a question, Kuroba also asked Karl, but the answer he received made Kuroba a little speechless.


    Karl was about to recruit him. He simply said it, and Kuroba understood it.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, he seems to be a very proud person.


    But if you do this, Lord Carl, wouldn''t it hurt his self-confidence?"


    "Don''t worry, Ainilu''s self-confidence is not hit so easily.


    If you want to be strong, even if it is not in combat, but in other areas, self-confidence is indispensable!


    Even if it is defeated a thousand times or ten thousand times, you must have the courage to stand up again.


    Otherwise, no matter how strong this person is, he will never become a strong one, because he is not worthy!"


    Having said that, Carl once again thought of the Golden Lion.


    Before being caught and retreated into the city, this guy was indeed a real sea powerhouse!


    But when he cut his legs and escaped from Pushing City, it changed.


    He has lost self-confidence and the heart of a strong man, thus becoming more and more inactive.


    "I will leave it to you. Don''t forget to gather tomorrow afternoon. I have to go back and sort out the information about Aini.


    At least I have to make up the Marshal of the Warring States period to find fault."


    "Master Karl, don''t worry, put him with me, there is absolutely no problem!"


    Hei Yu Bingshan''s face showed a sweet smile.


    This makes Carl suspect that this is the true character of the other party, the previous iceberg face is just a disguise.


    But he didn''t struggle too much.


    Her experience as a child was complicated, and self-protection was also a normal behavior.


    "Today I have to stay up again, and my hairline feels like it has to move back a few millimeters. It''s really hard for me..."


    Carl shook his head, then returned to his dormitory.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Office of the Marshal of the Warring States Period.


    Carl stood here, waiting for the reprimand of the Warring States.


    Seven personnel have been found, and the first six are all good naval soldiers and have great potential.


    But the last Ainilu, the Warring States did not find any information about him.


    Although Carl''s information stated that he was a talent found by chance in the first half of the great route, he was also a person with the ability to thunder and fruit.


    But his identity is a mystery, and his origin is unknown, which is really unacceptable for the Warring States Period.


    "Carl, you have to think clearly. Going to the new world is not a game, it''s very dangerous!


    You bring such a new world with an unknown person, are you sure there is no problem?


    And he doesn''t have any military rank, just someone you recruited from outside. How can I create a file for him?"


    "What''s the problem with this? Master Marshal, I have already figured it out. You only need to arrange for him as a logistic soldier.


    Moreover, he was originally a boatman, and he was very good at shipbuilding and repairing ships. Wouldn''t it be enough for him to be a trainee boatman?


    This is not only convenient, even if the five old stars personally intervene, they can''t find the problem, after all, the interns don''t have much file information."


    Carl showed the side of the old fritters, which made the Warring States feel helpless.


    He didn''t want to reprimand Karl too much, but this time he did a little too much.


    Not only did I not discuss it in advance, but I even thought about everything myself.


    Although this was very efficient, the practice of cutting first and playing later made the Warring States somewhat unacceptable.


    "Master Marshal, what are you still struggling with? And you can also look at it from another angle. Ainilu is very strong. If I don''t recruit him, he will most likely become a pirate.


    The fruit of the thunder, coupled with the domineering color that can cover a kingdom, can this kind of strength at least replace Krokdal to become the Qiwuhai, right?


    But I recruited him as a subordinate. This not only added a part of the strength to the navy, but also reduced the potential enemy. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone, right?"


    Hearing Karl''s fallacies, the Warring States period felt even more headache.


    In his impression, Carl should be very serious, but this time he really understood.


    Even those who seem to be serious, do something extraordinary, it makes people more headache, and the thinking is clearer!


    With Carl''s words and the information he provided, there is no flaw in the Warring States period!


    There is no way, the Warring States can only agree in the end.


    Otherwise Carl will still be nagging here.


    Warring States didn''t want to be educated, so he could only let him go.

 48 Chapter 48 All Gathering

    Nearly one morning, Carl spent a lot of effort and finally convinced the Warring States with his three-inch tongue.


    In the end, the Warring States had no choice but to agree to Karl''s request, which was not an excessive request.


    And what Carl said was wrong. Instead of making Anilu a potential enemy of the navy, it was better to bring him into the group.


    In this way, it can not only increase the strength of the navy, but also reduce the pressure on yourself, why not do it.


    And for the identity of Ainilu, just follow the identity of the last trainee boatman.


    This will neither cause suspicion nor hinder Karl''s going to sea, which is very easy for the Warring States period.


    All the preparations Carl did were seamless, except for the blurred background of Anilu.


    There are no loopholes, so the Warring States has nothing to do. They can only agree to Karl and let Ainilu join his team.


    However, regarding Ainilu''s background identity, the Warring States Period said that he would insert it to the end, but Karl did not care.


    Anyway, no matter how you check the Warring States period, you will never find out that Ainilu will be the god of the sky island.


    And even if he could find it, it would be hard to get off by then, and it would be impossible for the Warring States Period to recognize the identity of the Ainilu Navy.


    Karl blocked all the roads, which made the Warring States very uncomfortable.


    As for how he will deal with the questioning of the five old stars next, this is his own business, and Karl doesn''t care.


    Although the five old stars pay attention to himself, Carl is very clear that he is not qualified to talk directly with the five old stars.


    The middleman of the Warring States Period was the most unlucky one.


    After lunch, it was time for the team members to gather.


    Carl hid from the side and appeared last deliberately, just to see how these people reacted.


    When six people in navy uniforms appeared at the assembly point, they all turned their eyes to the only Ainilu who was not wearing a navy uniform.


    "Anilu, where is the uniform I gave you this morning?"


    Kuroba frowned, wondering why Ainilu didn''t wear a uniform.


    "That thing is too strenuous, I''m still so comfortable, and I''m not losing face to you."


    Anillu pointed to his injured navy cloak, then draped it behind him.


    Seeing him like this, Melinda Nilu frowned slightly and looked a little unhappy.


    "You are not the navy after all, you do not respect the uniform of the navy a bit too much!"


    "Yehahahahaha, let''s not say it so serious. My God doesn''t mean disrespect. There are so many powerful naval forces. These are all my goals to defeat in the future!


    As for the few of you, they are not qualified enough to teach the gods, wait until the bastard Carl comes over!"


    Anilu still goes his own way, not paying attention to other people''s eyes at all.


    And when he called Carl, he also deliberately increased the pronunciation of the word "jerk".


    This made the people around, even Kuroba, a little unhappy.


    "He is not a navy!"


    Just when everyone was very upset at Ainilu, the man with stubble beside him kept silent and spoke.


    "How would you know?"


    Anilu was not a navy business, and Kuroba knew it, so she seemed a little surprised.


    But the man just shook his head and pointed to his eyes.


    "I never forget, and I have seen all navies in the navy headquarters, but I have never seen him!"


    "Okay! You are not the navy, but you still come in. What is your purpose!"


    Melinda Nilu was initially unhappy with Anilu, but now that he is not a navy, she is even more angry.


    She couldn''t understand why someone from the navy would appear here.


    Nilu''s aura drove forward and took two steps, obviously to do something on Anilu.


    Anilu smiled contemptuously, and didn''t pay attention to Nilu.


    Just as Karl said to Kuroba, now all of them are not domineering, Anilu is the exception of Karl.


    The second strongest person!


    Nilu could not be his opponent at all, but she didn''t know Ainilu''s ability, so she planned to do something against Ainilu.


    "Melinda, calm down, no matter what his status is, we are all selected by Brigadier General Carl.


    Since we choose to follow Brigadier General Carl to go to sea, we must obey his orders. Isn''t this common sense?"


    With a pair of dead fish eyes, Enzo stood up blankly to make a round.


    His character looks very serious, his appearance and shape are also standard handsome.


    It''s just this pair of dead fish eyes that lowered his appearance.


    "Humph! After Master Carl arrives, I will ask what is going on!"


    Nilu''s temper is very violent, and it is obviously a character that is not afraid of the sky.


    Although she agreed to join Karl''s team, this does not mean that she will willingly accept Karl''s command.


    She had to test Karl''s ability herself.


    During this time, Karl''s reputation was very loud in the navy headquarters.


    Nilu joined the navy about half a month later than Carl, so she also wanted to know.


    What kind of person is Carl, and why would he be considered a little monster by other navies.


    "It''s weird. If I remember correctly, the brigadier general team needs at least fifty navy soldiers.


    But now there are only seven of us, can it be said that everyone else has eaten it?Meow?"


    A cute girl with cat ears and cat tail, blinked her big watery eyes and asked others.


    Hearing what she said, everyone except Ainilu realized that the gathering this time seemed to be something wrong.


    Not only did other people not come, even Karl didn''t come!


    "What''s the situation? What about Brigadier General Carl?"


    Enzo frowned and looked around, but he didn''t see Carl.


    Others also started looking for Karl, but still didn''t find it.


    Only Ainilu glanced at the other people contemptuously, and then put his gaze on the sniper.


    "I can perceive that you are domineering, have you already seen Karl, where is this bastard?"


    "I did see Lord Carl, he is flying towards us.


    But what did you mean by just now?Could it be that you are also domineering?"


    The sniper Jace looked at Ainilu in surprise.


    He knew very well that most of the people present were recruits and couldn''t use domineering at all.


    Even Nilu and Enzo have just reached the threshold of learning domineering.


    That''s why Ainilu''s words attracted his attention.


    "Yehahahaha, I am a god! How can I not be domineering?"


    Ainilu laughed, and then thought of Carl''s domineering things about his science popularization yesterday.


    It was also at this time that he knew his heart network, which was actually called domineering.

 49 Chapter 49: Temptation

    at the same time.


    Carl leisurely flew from the outside towards the meeting point.


    He has observed the reaction of each of them through seeing and hearing the domineering.


    The helmsman Ellan was the calmest, he didn''t say a word, and waited quietly for Karl to arrive.


    Ainilu is still as arrogant as before, but it has converged a lot than when he was on the sky island.


    After Karl''s education, Ainilu deeply realized that there are so many strong men in this world.


    And Karl also told him that there are at least hundreds of people in the navy headquarters who are strong at the same level as him.


    There are dozens of people who are better than themselves.


    This made Ainilu even more afraid to act rashly, for fear that he would die here.


    After all, his current status is still a black household, and there is no such person in the navy headquarters.


    If he really died, Carl could only mourn for him, and then find a good grave to bury him, there is no other way.


    Then came Melinda Nilu.


    She is the same as Pizza said, her temper is very hot, she looks like her second child and her third child.


    But this is also somewhat similar to the personality of most giants.


    After all, she was a human being taught by the giants, and because of her special physique, she inherited half of the power of the giants.


    This led to her arrogant capital.


    Then there is Enzo.


    His personality is good, his appearance is online, and he is very rational.


    The only thing that made Carl feel criticized was that his natural dead fish eyes gave himself a lot of looks.


    Hei Yu also said few things, still maintaining his high coldness.


    But her eyes were full of expectation.


    Carl believes that after all of them are familiar, Kuroba''s high cold fan will slowly disappear.


    Then there is the chef cat demon.


    That''s right, the cute little girl with cat ears and cat tail is the cook Carl personally sought.


    Her cooking skills are average, but she has her own unique experience in desserts and the like.


    The meal eaten on the boat can be average, but the dessert must be good!


    In addition, she is also a fruit-bearer of the animal system, and she also has a certain ability to protect herself.


    But she likes it very much, using the fruit ability to keep the tail and cat ears always online.


    Although this is a bit cute and cute, it looks a bit strange.


    This also led to her being completely out of sync with her peers, and only some old gentlemen would like her.


    The last is the sniper Jace.


    He is just like Anilu said, with a domineering look.


    His domineering coverage, although not very wide, but the linear range is very long!


    This is where his advantage as a sniper lies.


    And besides being a sniper, he is also an excellent navigator.


    If it wasn''t for his withdrawn character, which offended many navies, it would be impossible for Karl to pick up the leak and successfully get him aboard.


    "Looking at this group carefully, they are really problem children.


    If I have to say anything, I am afraid that there is only Airland, the only normal person among these people."


    Carl shook his head with a wry smile.


    He did not expect that he recruited so many people, most of them are problem children.


    But then again, these people have potential and strength, and it doesn''t matter if they are problem children.


    According to general standards, Carl is also a problem child.


    After a while, Karl came to the assembly place, and the others were also serious at this time.


    Even Ainilu dared not talk casually, for fear of being taught another lesson by Karl.


    The fact that he was beaten up yesterday is still fresh in his memory!


    "Sorry, I''m a bit late for other things, don''t you mind?"


    Carl smiled and asked knowingly.


    He said that just to see what these people thought of him.


    "Master Carl, the time for our assembly was half an hour ago, do you want to give an explanation for being late?


    Or can you not be punctual as an officer?Is this unfair to us?"


    As Carl expected, Nilu was the first to stand up and want to challenge Carl''s authority.


    The other people did not move, even Ainilu did not speak.


    He just showed a smirking expression, wanting to see how Nilu would end up.


    Enzo sighed again and again.


    He and Nilu have a good relationship. He was like a candle Nilu just now, so she was not impulsive.


    But he still didn''t hold on, because Nilu''s strength was too great.


    Even with his wrists, Enzo never beat her once, so naturally he couldn''t help it.


    "Do you want an explanation? Very good, I will give you an explanation if I win!"


    Carl is not talking nonsense, he knows that Nilu wants to challenge herself, so he takes the lead.


    In that case, it''s better to give her a chance to let her recognize reality!


    At this time, Nilu was a little excited, she didn''t expect Carl to be so direct.


    "Since you have said so, Master Karl, then I''m not welcome!


    Marine recruit Melinda Nilu officially challenged Lord Carl!


    I want to see what kind of strength you, a new star who has not joined the navy for two months, can surpass our recruits in elite training camps!"


    "Smash Fist¡ª"


    Nilu yelled, summoned all her strength, and slammed Carl with one blow!


    That''s right, just smash!


    Her power is huge.


    The moment it popped out, a one-meter deep pit appeared on the ground!


    Seeing this pothole, even Ainilu couldn''t help taking a breath.


    His thunder fruit is indeed powerful, but he does not rely on his own fruit abilities, but solely on physical fitness.


    It is impossible to have such power!


    Except for Enzo, the pupils of the others shrank suddenly.


    Although they had heard that Nilu was the strongest recruit in the training camp.


    But they never thought that Nilu''s power could be so great!


    As Nilu''s old opponent and teammate, Enzo was surprised to see this scene, but he sighed.


    "Comparing with Brigadier General Carl, I really suffer too much...


    If Major General Pizza is right, he is stronger than most lieutenants.


    In terms of strength, it can be called a monster. Nina, although your strength is strong, you are far from Brigadier General Carl''s opponent."


    Enzo muttered to himself, and the people around him deeply agreed with him!


    Because at this time, Carl caught Nilu''s full punch from the front!


    No matter how hard Nilu tried, she couldn''t make any progress!


    Refusing to admit defeat, Nilu began to punch and kick Carl.


    But no matter how she offensively, Carl can defend from the front, even he only uses his left hand!


    "The gap is so big?!"


    Nilu couldn''t believe that the gap between herself and Carl was so big!


    But this did not dampen her self-confidence, but gave her the motivation to move forward.

 50 Chapter 50 Boarding

    "How can you be so strong?!"


    "It''s only about half a month longer than I joined the navy, how can I become so strong?!"


    Nilu couldn''t believe that the gap between herself and the man in front of her could be so huge!


    You know, although her current strength is not as good as that of the Rear Admiral, at least she can fight the Rear Admiral and hold him back for a long time.


    But Karl''s rank is no more than a brigadier general!


    She couldn''t believe that a person with such strength would be just a brigadier general!


    "Yehahahaha, this guy Carl is a monster, you are so tender!"


    Without waiting for Karl''s answer, Ainilu on the side couldn''t help but laugh.


    Nilu turned back and glared at Anilu''s ridicule.


    She is a girl, and this expression is a bit unsightly.


    Nilu''s looks and figure can''t be regarded as beautiful, but it can be regarded as on the upper side. Generally speaking, it is the kind that can be seen, and the more you look, the more pleasing to the eye.


    And she has short orange hair and looks even more heroic.


    The only flaw is in terms of body shape.


    Coupled with the cultivation of the giant wild sect, she did not treat herself as a girl at all.


    "Why? Not convinced?"


    Anilu sneered at Nilu''s expression, then activated her ability and teleported to her side.


    "If you can touch me, even if you win, how about it?"


    "How can it be so fast?!"


    Nilu was shocked when she saw Ainilu''s speed so fast, but she didn''t admit it, she just punched her backhand.


    Without any exception, Anilu just stood here, letting Nilu punch and kick herself.


    He even hit Hache leisurely, because Nilu''s attack completely penetrated his body and caused no harm at all.


    After a few punches, Nilu returned to the team angrily.


    This time, her self-confidence was indeed shocked, but she did not admit defeat, but stared at Karl and asked.


    "When can I learn domineering! I must have a good beating, this natural bastard!"


    People in the navy headquarters are all well informed.


    They also studied the devil fruit systematically, so Nilu clearly understood that Anilu¡¯s ability is a natural devil fruit.


    As for the ability, she couldn''t guess it for the time being, because Anilu didn''t make a move.


    Others were surprised when they saw Ainilu''s ability.


    They did not expect that Karl unexpectedly recruited a natural demon fruit ability.


    You know, today''s three generals are all natural devil fruit abilities, and their power is obvious to all.


    Although Ainilu in front of him is not as good as the three generals, his growth prospects are bright!


    "Nilu, please wait first. You have enough strength now, but your mood is not enough. You need to calm down for a while.


    But after getting on the boat, I will teach you all by myself about the domineering training methods.


    As for how much you can learn, it''s up to you."


    Carl will not be stingy with domineering teaching, they will all be his own team in the future, the faster these people will improve.


    The better for Carl.


    After an episode, Carl once again spoke to everyone present, and repeatedly emphasized that the new world is completely different from the great route.


    They have the strength of some people, and in the great route, they can be regarded as the upper middle.


    The strength of Aini Road is the ceiling level of the first half of the Great Route.


    But their strength can only save their lives in the new world.


    Carl must emphasize this matter, no one can do anything to the pirate without his own order.


    Then Carl asked each of them to introduce themselves so that they could get acquainted with each other and cooperate in the future.


    After all this was completed, Carl took a look at the time it was close to the evening, and then he was ready to take everyone on the boat and set out to sea.


    Although it is said that going to sea at night is somewhat dangerous, the surrounding sea area is under the jurisdiction of the Navy, so there is no need to worry.


    But just as everyone was about to board the boat, the cat demon looked left and right, and finally asked what he had doubts since he came here.


    "Brigadier General, why do we count you in this team, there are only eight people? Meow?


    As far as I know, don¡¯t the brigadier generals usually consist of 50 to 100 people?Meow?


    It''s really strange!Meow!"


    "This is not surprising, because what I want to form is an elite force.


    I don''t need too much manpower, I just need people with potential and strength to follow me."


    Carl did not tell the truth, but used another method to pack these people into elites.


    If they say this, although they will still have doubts, it will not make them have too many concerns.


    More importantly, these people were also very excited after hearing Karl''s words.


    These people in the navy headquarters are just a group of ordinary soldiers.


    Even if it is Ainilu, he is still in the sky island now, being his own native god.


    Carl''s praise is very useful to these people.


    But it is only clear to Karl himself that this is just his rhetoric when facing these people.


    The real reason is only known by him, Sengoku and Lieutenant General Crane.


    "If it looks like this, if my ship didn''t fly the navy flag, would it be more like the Pirates?"


    Carl suddenly thought of a question and couldn''t help but vomit.


    Black Feather walked at the end and heard Karl''s spit, but he didn''t stretch himself suddenly and laughed directly.


    But only Karl saw her laugh, and no one else saw it.


    She hurriedly raised her face, keeping her iceberg beauty, and step by step walked onto the boat.


    Carl looked at Kuroba''s state and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed for her.


    "Her original character must be very happy, if it weren''t for her status as a slave to the Sky Dragon, she would never pretend to be cold.


    I hope she can be really happy on the boat. If she keeps her face like this, she will be under a lot of pressure, right?"


    Although Carl can understand the psychological changes after the slave was rescued.


    Just like Hancock, she was a slave once, and her character is not as strong as she is now.


    But in order to hide the past, this deliberately put on a high-cold model, and made her character so strong, the purpose is to discourage those close to her!


    Kuroba also had this idea, but she was still young and didn''t pretend to be thorough enough.


    "Forget it, these people are all problem children anyway. Let''s go to sea first, and their problems will be solved later."

 51 Chapter 51 Landing

    New world.


    A naval warship is traveling alone.


    The dense clouds in the sky symbolize that there will be a rainstorm soon.


    But the people on this ship have no worries.


    Although the weather in the New World is changeable and very bad, there is no threat to them.


    Carl can fully use the ability of fluttering fruits to fly his ship to avoid such bad weather.


    So they didn''t worry at all, instead they were all in the training room, being taught by Karl.


    "Today is the first day for all of us to go to sea. After one night, I don''t care if you rest or not.


    Now everyone must obey my orders, do a thousand push-ups every day to train their physique!


    Black feather and cat demon, you two can appropriately reduce a little, five hundred is enough, after all, you are not combatants, or girls who have never participated in battle.


    But there are no few other people at all. Having a good physique will be the key to your life!


    That''s right, in the new world, don''t think about catching any pirates. With your current strength, life-saving is a problem!"


    Carl spoke to these people unceremoniously.


    He knew very well that most of the people in front of him were arrogant, especially Nilu and Ainilu.


    So Carl must beat their arrogance, only then they will not die in vain in the new world.


    Although Nilu didn''t know why she needed such training, she didn''t care as long as she could improve her strength.


    Ainilu''s face was a bit ugly.


    He is a thunder fruit capable person, the development of the fruit is very powerful, but he has never exercised physically.


    A thousand push-ups a day is a bit difficult for him.


    Although the others were a little puzzled, they agreed with Karl and started to exercise.


    "Master Karl, you don''t need to take care of us like this. I have discussed with the cat demon, and we can do what they can do!


    And don¡¯t forget, we are the animals with fruit ability, so our physical strength will not be worse than them!"


    "Yes, meow! We won''t be bad either!"


    Carl was a little surprised when he heard Kuroba and the cat demon.


    He didn''t expect that Black Feather and Cat Demon would be so active, but Carl was right after thinking about it.


    He really underestimated these two people, just because they two are animals with devil fruit ability, their physical strength will not lose to the others.


    Even if the two of them would basically not participate in the battle, there is no harm in having more life-saving power.


    So Carl also agreed to their request.


    One thousand push-ups a day is a compulsory course for everyone next.


    Carl himself has more than 2,000 a day, and can even reach 3,000 when he is full of energy.


    After seven days of such a peaceful day, Karl came to Punk Hassad.


    According to the original route, he originally wanted to Deres Rosa.


    However, the Warring States Period informed him that there was an unknown poisonous gas in Punk Hassad and asked him to investigate.


    Carl accepted the order of the Warring States Period, then turned the bow halfway, and came to Punk Hassad.


    "Everyone rests in place, and in an hour, we will reach Punk Hassad!


    Nilu and Ainilu will follow me with you in the future. The others will stay on the boat and guard our boat. If you encounter an enemy, you must call the bug to notify me!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, everyone stopped training and started to prepare for the next thing.


    Everyone performs their own duties.


    Dor Elland began to observe the chart, looking for hidden places, and preparing to dock the warship.


    The sniper Jace is responsible for guarding the surroundings to observe if there are any pirates.


    The cat demon and Kuroba are going to prepare the next meal.


    Although Kuroba is a ship doctor, in general, she hardly needs to work.


    In addition, she also has a certain interest in the kitchen, so she often makes some desserts with the cat demon.


    Enzo put his hand on his cock, leaning on the mast and said nothing.


    Nilu and Ainilu became busy, ready to follow Karl to disembark.


    One hour later.


    The warship docked in a hidden corner of Punk Hassad.


    "Anilu, give you a chance to show, use your domineering experience to see what is happening on this island."


    "Yehahahaha! No problem!"


    Ainilu laughed, unleashing his domineering look and hearing, and enveloped the entire island.


    Carl also secretly released his domineering look and feel, and got a panoramic view of everything on the island.


    After a while, Ainilu''s expression became a little ugly, even a little angry.


    "Asshole! What happened here?! There will be a large group of children!"


    Although Anilu is not a good person, he is not a pervert who will attack children.


    But he found many transformed children in this island!


    This made him feel a little angry.


    Carl also discovered this situation, but he had expected it a long time ago and was not too surprised.


    "This should be the Marshal of the Warring States Period. I have asked me to investigate. Poison gas is probably just a cover.


    These children are our target, and I noticed that some of them are the ones that disappeared half a month ago!"


    Half a month ago, Carl was still recruiting at the navy headquarters.


    At that time, he heard that many children have disappeared somehow.


    The most important thing is that these missing children come from all over the world.


    In addition to the new world, there are victims in the Great Sea Route and all over the world.


    After Carl heard about it, he didn''t pay much attention at the time, because in this world, it is normal for a child to disappear.


    Most of them were abducted by slave traders and then sold to the Tianlong people or other powerful people.


    This is one of the reasons why Carl hates slave traders.


    But even so, he paid attention to the photos of the missing children.


    As a result, he did not expect that these children would all be captured by Punk Hassad.


    From this point of view, the slave trader had a lot of trouble for Caesar.


    at the same time.


    Inside the secret laboratory inside Punk Hassad Castle.


    Caesar and Monet both stared at the navy ship, with uncertain expressions.


    "Shoot la la la la la la, it''s really interesting, there will be a navy here, maybe they came to investigate because of the leak of poison gas?"


    The gas leak was done deliberately by Caesar, with the goal of completely controlling the secret laboratory here.


    The navy would come to investigate, which was entirely in his expectation.


    Monet on the side glanced lightly at Caesar and did not speak, but went straight out.


    At this time, Monet has not been transformed like the original. She is still a slim and beautiful woman.

 52 Chapter 52 Entry

    "Shoo, la la la la, Monet, these navies outside are not a problem for you, right?


    This leading naval rank is just a brigadier general. Can you solve them?"


    Caesar''s sly smile obviously didn''t put Carl and others in his eyes.


    If the admiral comes, he will be afraid of three points.


    But if only the brigadier general comes over, he doesn''t have to be afraid at all.


    Those who can stand firm in the new world will not lose to the Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters at the worst.


    So Monet just nodded and continued to walk outside.


    Caesar was staring at the screen.


    He looked at Carl and the others, who had already approached the gate of the castle, and showed an inexplicable smile.


    "Shoo, la la la la, navy, welcome to the island of death! Please enjoy!"


    As the voice fell, the gate of the castle was opened by Caesar, but he also opened the poisonous gas injection device!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl originally wanted to use his power to open the door.


    But he did not expect that the castle would have opened by itself, which surprised the three of them.


    "It seems that the master here is very confident in himself! Not only did he open the door, he even sent someone to solve us, I was really underestimated!"


    The corner of Ainilu''s mouth raised slightly, and he walked in swaggeringly.


    His domineering domineering has been kept open, and he could easily hear Caesar''s self-talk in the basement.


    Carl did the same, but he didn''t plan to do it directly, but wanted to see what Caesar was going to do.


    In this way, Carl took Nilu and Ainilu and walked towards the inside of the castle.


    It didn''t take long for Carl to realize that the surrounding air was a little bit wrong.


    Not only him, Anilu also noticed something wrong.


    "This should be the poison gas the Marshal of the Warring States period said? Except for those with natural fruit abilities, it''s really difficult for other people to come here to investigate.


    The surroundings are sealed and the vents are closed. Even the navy will suffer here in the future."


    Carl gave a chuckle, and then used his abilities to envelope the three of himself in clean air.


    Faced with this poisonous gas, those with natural fruit ability can completely ignore it.


    As long as those with natural abilities are elementalized, this poisonous gas will never enter their bodies.


    In addition, the floating fruit can also restrain this poisonous gas.


    Carl can completely isolate the poisonous gas, so that he will not be affected by the slightest.


    So after they passed through the dense gas zone, Caesar could no longer calm down.


    Caesar had no idea that Carl and the others were not afraid of the poisonous mist at all, which made him a little panicked.


    So he hurriedly summoned his men to organize Karl and others to enter the core area.


    After receiving the order, Caesar''s subordinates all started to intercept Carl and others.


    But when they just appeared and had not yet launched an attack, Ainilu snapped his fingers and summoned several thunders to defeat them all!


    "Really irresponsible!"


    Anilu snorted coldly. He had already understood the actions of these people. He didn''t need to wait for these people to take action.


    Carl and others came to the basement level of the castle without hindrance.


    This is also the entrance to the secret base!


    "It should be here, this door is thicker, Nilu, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry! Just leave it to me!"


    Nilu clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and punched out suddenly!


    A powerful punch instantly hit the giant gate in front of him with a very deep punch mark.


    Dense cracks are distributed across the gate.


    Then Nilu punched out with the same few more punches.


    Suddenly, this door burst!


    Nilu breathed a sigh of relief, and pushed behind Carl.


    "Yes, after this period of training, my strength has increased a lot."


    Carl nodded in satisfaction, and then walked in first.


    Nilu was not happy because she was praised, because she knew very well that her current strength was not Carl''s opponent at all.


    This strength is nothing to be proud of.


    Ainilu on the side glanced at Nilu, and said nothing.


    Ainilu is now relying on himself as a natural fruit ability, and can be said to be the strongest member on the ship except Karl.


    But he knew very well that if he didn''t pay close attention to training, as long as Nilu learned to be armed and domineering, he would no longer be her opponent.


    During this time, Ainilu also reduced the playing time, and the slaves trained their physical strength, striving to reach the threshold of being able to cultivate the domineering armed sex as soon as possible.


    "Nilu, you go find those children and rescue them all, Ainilu, you go to solve this woman, try the first battle of your new world, there is no problem, right?"


    When the three of Carl entered the door, they saw Monet who was waiting here for a long time.


    Snow flies all over the sky, she just sat on an ice seat made of snowflakes, and waited quietly for Carl and others with her legs folded.


    "Yehahahaha, leave it to me!"


    After receiving the order, Ainilu turned into lightning and rushed forward without hesitation.


    Monet didn''t pay attention to the three people in front of her, but when she saw Ainilu''s ability, she was shocked!


    She did not expect that Anilu would also be a natural fruit ability person!


    This made Monet, who was full of confidence and thought that he could easily solve the three people in front of him, suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Accept God''s sanctions!!!"


    "Thunder--"


    Ainilu''s casual blow is a powerful thunder.


    But Monet was also a natural fruit ability person, she did not evade in the face of this blow, letting this thunder fall on her body.


    With a powerful blow, the surrounding swords were completely destroyed, but Monet was transformed into a snow girl and reunited his figure.


    "You are also a natural demon fruit ability?"


    Seeing the enemy in front of him, who was the same natural ability as himself, Ainilu put away his contempt, and his expression became more cautious.


    After this period of education, Ainilu also knows very well that if he can''t be domineering, two people with natural ability.


    It is difficult and impossible to tell the winner.


    at the same time.


    Nilu took advantage of Monet being entangled by Ainilu, and rushed to the other direction quickly.


    Based on the information she had received before, she already knew the children and where they were being held.


    As long as she doesn''t meet someone with the same natural ability as Monet in the middle, she can get those children out without hindrance!


    Carl simply found a place to sit down and took out a phone bug.


    "Is the Warring States Marshal here? I am Brigadier General Karl, I have very important things to report to you!"

 53 Chapter 53: The Battle of Nature

    "What you said is true?!"


    "Brigadier General Carl, I order you to break through Punk Hassad, and I will let people from the G5 branch to support you now!"


    After Carl briefly explained the situation here, it attracted great attention from the Warring States.


    Although he had suspected Punk Hassad before, there was no substantive evidence, so he wanted Karl to investigate the gas incident here.


    By the way, I''m investigating whether there are other abnormalities here.


    It turned out that something was wrong here, which made the expression of Warring States a bit ugly.


    It used to be one of the navy''s test and research bases. If it weren''t for the frequent outbreaks of poisonous gas, the navy would not have abandoned it.


    It is for this reason that it has become a secret place that no one wants to go to.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, I got some gossip that the G5 branch is likely to have spies of pirates.


    Although I am not sure who it is, for safety reasons, it is better not to let the navy of the new world come over.


    If possible, it is best to send a general to take over!


    If there is a general here, even if the spies of the G5 branch want to intervene, he can''t act."


    "There are pirate spies in the G5 branch? Are you sure?"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Senguo frowned.


    If it is the same as Carl said, there really are spies in the Navy, which is not a good thing.


    Carl continued in a skeptical tone: "I''m not sure, but this kind of thing would rather be trusted than not.


    And I heard that General Kuzan is in the new world. Wouldn''t it be faster to let him come than the people from the G5 branch who are farther away?"


    Carl''s words didn''t sound wrong, and letting Kuzan pass and return to the navy by the way was also a good reason.


    As a result, people in the G5 branch dare not complain.


    However, the Warring States period was still very concerned. Karl said that the G5 branch had spies.


    In his opinion, there can be no spies in the Navy.


    "Okay, so be it. After the price of Punk Hassad is resolved, wait two days, and I will let Kuzan go over and take over Punk Hassad.


    As for the G5 branch, if you have evidence, you will completely notify me, but there is no reason to doubt your colleague based on rumor. I disagree!"


    "I know, Master Marshal, I will not mention this matter again unless I have substantive evidence.


    So that''s it, I have an enemy here, so I hang up first."


    With that said, Karl hung up the phone bug, snapped his fingers, and killed all the enemies around him who wanted to attack him!


    "The Warring States Period is still so confident, thinking that his navy is like an iron barrel, it is impossible to infiltrate.


    But that''s right, if I were not a traverser, I wouldn''t believe that Vergo, who has been doing his duty, turned out to be Doflamingo''s.


    What he hides is really good, and he just helped Doflamingo to complete some transactions in the underground world, and did not deliberately approach the Navy secret information.


    Under such circumstances, it is very difficult to catch evidence that he is a spy."


    That being said, Carl didn''t care.


    In any case, Vergo has been on Karl''s kill list.


    Similarly, Doflamingo is also on his kill list.


    It''s just that Carl knows very well that with his current strength and status, he can find trouble for the two of them at most, forcing them to show their feet, and can''t directly solve them.


    at the same time.


    The battle between Anilu and Monet looked very fierce, but no one could help each other.


    Monet can control the surrounding temperature and make it very cold.


    Even if it was Carl, some snow appeared on his body.


    She can even create a blizzard to attack.


    But this kind of fighting method has no effect at all for Anilu.


    As long as Anilu becomes elemental, he can escape any of Monet''s moves without even feeling the cold.


    But in the same way, although Ainilu''s thunder was huge, it failed to hit Monet.


    As long as Monet is elementalized, Thunder''s attack will directly penetrate her body.


    But there is one thing that makes Monet very depressed.


    The power of Thunder is very powerful, and every time she needs to spend a very long time to reconsolidate her body.


    It is precisely because of this that her battle with Ainilu is completely at a disadvantage!


    The fruit of the thunder is called the strongest natural devil fruit, not without reason.


    The attack power of Thunder Fruit is not weaker than Lava Fruit.


    The speed is comparable to that of Sparkling Fruit.


    And the most important thing is that after being hit by the Thunder Fruit, it will have a paralyzing effect.


    This is the same as when being attacked by a Frozen Fruit ability person, it will produce frost to restrict movement.


    The Thunder Fruit that combines all the advantages of the three natural fruits, as long as it is used properly, the final achievement will certainly not be weaker than the three generals!


    Anilu pressed Monet to fight at this time, and it was also reasonable.


    The only pity is that he can''t cause fatal damage to it, and can only consume the opponent''s physical strength little by little.


    This is also one of the common ways to end the battle for those with natural ability.


    Without being domineering, generally speaking, they can only consume each other''s physical strength.


    When someone falls to the ground without physical strength, it is another person''s victory.


    Carl watched the massive battle in front of him, with a slight smile on his lips.


    "Anilu, the battle with the same natural ability is good, right?"


    "This feeling that no one can help each other, isn''t it strange to you?"


    "Yehahahahaha! It''s really cool. I never thought that in a place like Qinghai, anyone could have such strength.


    No wonder you say that people who can enter the new world are not bad. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I believe it!"


    Ainilu laughed wildly, his eyes full of enthusiasm, and his moves became more and more harsh.


    Monet clenched his teeth and insisted, but she knew very well that she would definitely lose if she continued to fight like this!


    "You have to think of a way!"


    Monet rolled his eyes, and finally put his gaze on Carl.


    She could tell that Karl was a brigadier general and the leader this time.


    As long as he is resolved, the opponent will definitely retreat.


    So Monet chose to attack Karl.


    Ainilu''s attack is invalid to him, as long as he rushes over with the thunder and solves Karl!


    This is what Monet thought.


    Ainilu also saw through her mind, but didn''t stop it, even put her hands around her chest, with a gloating expression.


    Monet did not understand why Ainilu stopped, but since he stopped, Monet would naturally not miss such an opportunity.


    "Go to hell! Navy!!!"

 54 Chapter 54 Spike!

    "snowstorm--"


    Monet knew that the Commodore, no one was a general, so she did not hesitate to release the big move, wanting to solve Karl in one breath.


    In an instant.


    The blizzard in the sky turned the entire room into a land of ice and snow.


    Monet even turned into a snow demon, rushing towards Karl with a hideous face.


    Facing Monet''s menacing move, Carl only shook his head, and took the dead wood in his hand with a casual move.


    "One sword flow..."


    Without releasing any moves, Carl simply covered the domineering and domineering moves on the dead wood, and then took a step forward.


    In an instant.


    Carl''s figure disappeared from Monet''s eyes.


    By the time she reacted, Karl had appeared behind Monet, and slowly put the knife into the scabbard.


    "Ihe!"


    As the voice fell, Monet felt a pain in his neck, and his vision suddenly became a little strange.


    In the last second of her consciousness, she saw her body fall from the air.


    This made her understand that she had been beheaded!


    After Monet''s spike, Carl didn''t touch anything in his heart.


    Killing pirates is already commonplace for him.


    Although Monet is a very cute girl, Carl does not intend to accept her as his own.


    Monet was very loyal to Doflamingo. Even if she forced her into his team, Carl couldn''t be sure that he could keep her loyal to him.


    In the original book, Monet did it for Doflamingo, and would rather die here than live!


    She was originally able to escape, but in order to prevent Doflamingo''s plan from being discovered, she was buried in the flames with this secret base.


    Her loyalty is worthy of admiration, and killing her is also her best destination.


    "Yehahahaha, you really deserve to be killed by a single sword."


    Ainilu squinted his eyes.


    Carl''s seemingly fluttering sword reminded him of his fight with Carl at that time.


    The battle at the time seemed to be huge, but in fact Karl also only used two moves to solve himself.


    Ainilu also knows very well that if it weren''t for Karl and found himself with a soliciting mind, I''m afraid he would be dead!


    "Anilu, the domineering study should be on the agenda, although the natural devil fruit ability is very strong.


    But without the domineering support, it would actually not be able to exert the power of the natural devil fruit.


    And the masters in the new world are like clouds, with your strength, it''s still not enough!"


    Carl patted Ainilu on the shoulder, indicating that he still needs to work hard.


    Ainilu nodded, showing a confident expression.


    Although he is confident of his own strength, he also knows that his former self was a frog in the well.


    Nowadays, if you see a small person in the new world, there will be a natural devil fruit.


    This made him even more aware of the importance of domineering!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Caesar, who saw Monet''s death through the monitor, had dialed the phone worm and contacted his boss behind the scenes.


    "Joker, send someone to rescue me! Monet has already been killed, and the test items have been rescued. I''m also in danger now.


    If you are not sending someone to rescue me, your plan will soon be exposed, so send someone quickly!"


    Caesar called the phone worm in a panic, obviously worried that Carl and others would invade him.


    Although he is very confident, he is very safe here.


    But according to the strength of these two people, even if he can hold him here, he can''t hold him for too long.


    And he also knew very well that if he could kill Monet in one hit, the strength of this brigadier general was definitely higher than his own rank!


    At least the strength of the major general level, otherwise it is impossible to kill Monet in seconds!


    And the most important thing is that Karl will be domineering!


    Caesar knew that he could not hide for too long and could only ask for help from the people behind him.


    "Hey, hey, he didn''t expect the navy to do this.


    Don''t worry, Caesar, I will let people pass!Hold on!"


    After speaking, no matter how Caesar on the phone worm snarled, Doflamingo had hung up the phone worm and destroyed the phone worm.


    He must not let the Navy know the connection between himself and Caesar.


    The plan of artificial devil fruit is generally revealed, not only will he be chased by Kaido''s people, even the navy will not let him go!


    As Qiwuhai under the banner of the world government, openly cooperate with the Four Emperors?


    Once such a thing is exposed, even if he holds the secrets of the Tianlongren, he will be deprived of Qiwuhai''s identity and be wanted again.


    He would never see such a situation!


    Then Doflamingo sat back in his seat, with Erlang''s legs tilted, his expression very vulgar.


    The gaze hidden under the eyes shot out a terrifying light, making people around them afraid to talk casually.


    At the expense of Monet, this loyal member, Doflamingo was also very angry.


    At this moment, Wilgo''s phone worm called in.


    After Doflamingo connected the phone worm, his expression became even more ugly.


    According to the information Vergo received, the person sent to Punk Hazard this time was Carl who had fought against Doflamingo before!


    The most important thing is that this time the Warring States period directly bypassed the G5 branch, allowing Kuzan, who was returning to the navy headquarters, to rescue the children there.


    There was no problem with this wave of operations in the Warring States period, but Doflamingo began to be suspicious.


    Instead of asking people from the G5 branch to help, let Kuzan go instead. Such an operation shows that people who don''t trust the G5 branch.


    Doflamingo couldn''t help but wonder if Vergo had been exposed, or some flaws had been exposed.


    So he told Vergo to continue to hide, and during this time not to contact him, let alone rescue Caesar.


    Vergo accepted the suggestion and chose not to move.


    Doflamingo broke the phone worm and began to think about how he should rescue Caesar.


    If he dies, the artificial devil fruit plan will be completely destroyed, and the alliance with Kaido will be broken.


    "Although I don''t want to do this, this is the only way!"


    Doflamingo looked awkward, then opened the drawer and dialed a phone bug that he didn''t want to call.


    "Hey, is it Jack? I''m Joker, and I need your help..."


    at the same time.


    Just when Doflamingo asked for help.


    Carl has taken Ainilu and found Caesar''s position.


    The two of them were unimpeded all the way, no matter what enemies or traps they encountered, they could not pose a threat to both of them.


    The two of them came to Caesar with ease.


    There is no suspense in the battle between them, even if Caesar is a gas fruit capable person, he is still killed by Carl!


    Just when Karl was about to solve Caesar, the selection system was triggered again!

 55 Chapter 55 Staying behind

    ''Ding!When encountering Caesar, the selection system has been triggered!''


    ''Option 1: Recruit Caesar, let him become his crew, and reward the host to gain Caesar''s loyalty.''


    ''Choice 2: Kill Caesar and destroy all artificial devil fruits, reward the host with a random devil fruit as a reward!''


    ''Choice three: Let go of Caesar, reward the host for the favor of Doflamingo and Kaido, and increase a random attribute by one level.''


    So little reward this time?


    Kalmo rubbed his chin, surprised.


    He did not expect that the reward this time would be so small.


    But think about it.


    Caesar in front of him did not pose much threat to himself.


    Although destroying the artificial devil fruit is the production base, the impact on the plot is minimal.


    At most, it is to attract the hatred of Kaido and Doflamingo.


    These two were originally enemies, and they held a grudge against themselves, and of course Carl wouldn''t care.


    This time there are few rewards and it is excusable.


    Afterwards, Karl didn''t hesitate, and directly took the knife down and killed Caesar who kept begging for mercy.


    He did not intend to spare him.


    Caesar did a lot of evil, and conducted many human experiments, completely a murderous demon.


    Although Begapunk often does human experiments, at least he will not abduct children directly like Caesar.


    Begapunk at least maintained his humanity, he would only act on people who agreed to undergo human experiments.


    But Caesar is different, he can be played by anyone!


    There is no need for such a scum to keep him and continue to harm the world!


    Then Karl took Ainilu and searched the entire secret base.


    During this period, Carl also saw a very ugly dragon.


    Without any hesitation, he shot him directly, and then realized that the opponent turned out to be Momanosuke!


    Carl then knew that he had killed the wrong person.


    But it doesn''t matter, whoever makes the other party not speak, he will attack him, and he looks so scary that he deserves to die.


    that''s it.


    After sorting out the information on the entire base and getting the children out, Carl ordered Ainilu to destroy all of this place!


    Ainilu also lived up to expectations, directly incarnation of a thousand-meter-high Thunder Giant.


    The thunder in the sky kept gathering.


    In the blink of an eye, the thunder of the world fell from the sky and instantly destroyed this huge castle!


    "Yehahahaha!"


    Ainilu smiled and lifted his transformation, looking at his masterpiece triumphantly.


    After several days of training, he found that his ability to control the fruit has become stronger.


    Nilu looked at the proud Ainilu and clenched her fists.


    She knew very well that she was not an opponent of Anilu.


    But she did not admit defeat.


    As long as she can learn to be armed and domineering, Nilu doesn''t think she will be much weaker than Ainilu!


    In this way, Carl also completed the task of choice two by the way and successfully obtained Xuexue Fruit.


    It''s just that he didn''t take out the Xuexue Fruit for the first time.


    Suddenly taking out a devil fruit would arouse unnecessary suspicion, so he planned to go out for a while.


    In this way, you can casually talk about the origin of the fruit.


    As for who eats this fruit, Carl feels that both Nilu and Enzo are quite suitable.


    "Next, we will camp outside and wait until General Kuzan arrives and pick them up to the navy headquarters.


    You are responsible for the safety of these children these days. I plan to go to the surrounding waters.


    I will not run too far. If you encounter an enemy, remember to notify me as soon as possible, and I will come back as quickly as possible."


    Carl just downplayed it and handed over the task of taking care of the pirates to the other members.


    that''s it.


    Karl left Punk Hassad without any psychological burden, and flew towards the surrounding sea.


    I have to say that Punk Hassad was still a very beautiful island before it became an island of ice and fire.


    It''s a pity that in the original book, Kuzan and Sakarski fought a battle, which completely changed the climate here and made it a frightening island.


    "I don''t know why the two of them have to choose such an island with a pleasant climate and scenery.


    Isn''t this a violent thing?It''s really a pity."


    Carl flew in the air and shook his head.


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Bru Bru Bru!


    At this moment, the phone worm rang.


    Carl stopped flying, stood in mid-air and connected the phone worm.


    "Hello. Who is this?"


    "Ah, you are Brigadier General Carl?"


    "you are?"


    Hearing this somewhat lazy voice, Carl felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember who the other party was for a while.


    "I am Kuzan. I heard the Marshal of the Warring States Period say that you rescued a group of children in Punk Hassad?"


    "It turned out to be General Kuzan. That''s right, Punk Hassad does have a group of children, and I rescued them all.


    And I have found some other information, and I will pass it to you at that time."


    "Really? It''s really troublesome, I have to make a detour...


    Have you caught the owner of that place?"


    "No, I killed all my enemies, but you can rest assured that Caesar is in charge of that place.


    Everything he has done is written in the information, and there is absolutely no omission!"


    Carl didn''t tell the truth.


    Although these data can prove that the artificial fruit was made by Caesar.


    But this does not prove that there is any connection between him and Doflamingo.


    Carl did this because it was too cheap for Doflamingo to end the game too early.


    "Really? It''s a pity. If it''s alive, maybe he can get other information from his mouth.


    But it doesn''t matter, your task is also perfect, and you will wait there for two days.


    My fleet and I will arrive in two days. During this time, the enemy may move. You have to be careful."


    Although Kuzan is very lazy, he still cares about his colleagues.


    Karl agreed, then hung up the phone worm.


    "Two days? There should be no problem. Virgo is definitely impossible to move because of Warring States'' orders.


    Doflamingo must have also received the news, knowing that Kuzan will come soon.


    If he wants to come, at least it will take more than a day. If he doesn''t want to be exposed, he will definitely not show up in person.


    In this way, there are not many people who can threaten me. The only uncertain factor is whether Kaido will send someone out."


    Carl thought for a moment, the only threat he faced now was Kaido''s men.


    But even if Kaido sent someone, he would just send Jack, a stupid man.


    This guy looks rough and thick, but for Carl, he is the least threatening one.


    For such a stupid man, he has 10,000 ways to sanction the opponent.


    Although he is not sure that he can be killed, the opponent can never be his opponent!


    This is Carl''s confidence!

 56 Chapter 56: Encounter

    "It''s almost time, it''s time to go back."


    Although Carl came out to explore the surrounding seas, he was more important to find an excuse to obtain the snow and snow fruit for himself.


    So he didn''t take too long.


    It was almost evening, and it was time for him to go back to rest.


    But just when he was about to leave.


    The ship below, which seemed to be a little broken, appeared in Karl''s sight.


    A very obvious Pirate Flag logo hung on the mountain.


    Carl is also very familiar with this Pirate Flag logo!


    This is the Pirates of Blackbeard Titch!


    Not only Carl found Titch, but Titch and the others also found Carl.


    Even Titch beckoned to himself, showing a constipated smile.


    "Hehe, since you have greeted me, do you seem to be a little timid if I don''t go there?"


    Carl sneered, and then flew straight over.


    He was not worried that Blackbeard would do it to himself.


    The opponent had no reason to attack him in the naval camp at this time.


    Tic still needs to endure for a while, until the outbreak of the Dingshan War, he will fully reveal his ambitions.


    Forbearance in this regard, if Titch claims to be second, I''m afraid no one dares to call first!


    Facing such an ambition, Carl also wanted to get rid of it quickly.


    But the opponent''s strength is not weak, coupled with his current Qiwuhai identity, Carl really can''t do anything with him.


    So he also needs an appropriate time to kill Tic!


    at the same time.


    Blackbeard Titch originally greeted Karl, just to mock him.


    But he didn''t expect that not only did Carl not be mocked, he even flew over.


    This made Titch suddenly a little confused, and became nervous from the bottom of his heart.


    "What should I do to cover up, this guy is here?"


    "I''m not doing well with him right now, otherwise my plan will be in vain, it''s better to bear with me."


    "This kid shouldn''t do it to me? Even if he does it to me, it''s the Navy''s fault, right?"


    Titch thought a lot, and after analyzing the pros and cons, he found that as long as he didn''t take the initiative to take the initiative.


    Even in the end, it was Karl''s responsibility, and it had nothing to do with him.


    After thinking of this, his expression became relaxed, and the iconic smile hung on his face again.


    Tiqishi stood on the bow himself to welcome Karl''s arrival.


    "Thief hahahaha, I didn''t expect Master Carl to come to my pirate ship, do you have any advice?"


    "Huh! I don''t dare to give any advice to you Qiwuhai. If you have to do it, does it count as killing all of you?"


    Carl has not arrived yet, the voice comes first!


    The powerful and domineering color burst out from Carl''s body instantly!


    Before Titch''s subordinates could react, more than half of them had been stunned by this domineering look.


    The others, except Titch, were equally uncomfortable.


    They can barely resist Carl''s domineering dominance only with most of their power.


    Although under normal circumstances, the overlord''s domineering can only be used to clean up the minions.


    But as your strength grows, and your domineering level increases.


    Domineering can obviously help you and weaken the enemy''s strength.


    Even Blackbeard was sweating when facing Carl''s overlord color.


    He also had to allocate a part of his energy to offset the influence of the domineering look of the overlord.


    "It''s really admiration Carl, the rising star of the Navy...No, now you should be Brigadier General Carl?"


    Titch glanced at it, and he recognized Karl''s military uniform floating above his head. Now Karl''s rank is Commodore.


    Pirates like them are very sensitive to the rank of the navy.


    As long as the opponent comes out wearing a navy uniform and does not make changes to the navy uniform.


    A pirate of Tic''s level can recognize at a glance, what rank is in the navy that hunts down his own.


    "Titch, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, nor do I want to care about your purpose in coming here.


    But the vicinity of Punk Hassad has been under the control of the navy, and here I discovered the trajectory of Kaido''s activities, and some ulterior secrets.


    If you continue to stay here, I can completely arrest you as a comrade of Kaido!


    According to the information I have, Kaido has a deal with a Qiwuhai.


    Although I am not sure who it is, you are the first Qiwuhai to appear here, so..."


    "Thief hahahaha, I''m leaving, I''m leaving now! I don''t want to interfere with your navy and the Four Emperors."


    Titch didn''t hesitate to admit it and chose to leave.


    He knew very well that with his current strength, directly participating in the game between the navy and the four emperors was an act of seeking death!


    At most, he just eats some leftover rice in the middle to get a little benefit.


    Especially the navy side, when he has some important information about the Four Emperors, he is even less likely to come out and die.


    This is totally inconsistent with his forbearance style.


    It''s not yet Titch''s rise, so he understands that no matter what happens here, what temptations are, he can''t stay here.


    Karl saw Tic''s confession so quickly, which he didn''t expect.


    But since he chose to leave so soon, Carl didn''t say anything, but floated in the air and stared at Titch silently.


    "Little devil, you can still have a good time now, after a while, you will become a prey!


    My Blackbeard Titch will keep staring at you!Thief hahahaha!!!"


    Titch suddenly made such a sentence, which sounded like a threat.


    If you change for ordinary people, you might not care.


    But Carl could hear his voiceover.


    Titch was clearly looking at himself, otherwise he would never have said such a thing.


    With his character, as long as he finds a chance, he will definitely start with himself!


    After Carl thought about it this way, he sneered, then opened his hands.


    "In that case, let me see you off first!"


    "storm--"


    With Carl''s soft voice, the surrounding sea instantly set off a storm.


    The huge incoming waves slapped Titch''s boat, making his otherwise unstable boat tottering.


    The violent storm even damaged the sails of the boat. If it hadn''t been for the waves, the boat would have capsized now!


    "Damn bastard!"


    Titch did not expect that Carl would actually borrow the wind of nature to attack himself.


    But it was too late for him to fight back at this time.


    His ship has entered the water, if he does not dare to make up, the ship will sink soon!


    Carl looked at the embarrassing appearance of Titch and the others and couldn''t help but laugh.


    But at this moment, the phone bug he carried with him rang, and Kuroba''s anxious voice came from inside.


    "Master Karl is not good!"


    "Drought Jack, one of the three plagues, is here!"

 57 Chapter 57 Welcome

    When Karl was molesting Blackbeard, Punk Hassad also had an unexpected situation.


    Drought Jack, one of the three plagues of the Big Beasts and Pirates Group, suddenly arrived.


    Without the domineering experience of Anilu, all of them would not be able to notice Jack''s arrival.


    Thanks to Anilu''s domineering experience, this allowed Kuroba and the cat demon to successfully take the children to a relatively safe area, and also allow them to prepare more.


    "It turned out to be Jack, one of the three plagues?!"


    "It seems we have to be prepared to delay the time and wait for Brigadier General Karl to return!"


    Among these people, Enzo is not the strongest, but he is the most reliable person.


    As a person who escaped from the country of Wano, he knew very well how powerful the three plagues were!


    At first, a group of them wanted to escape from the country of Wano, but in the end only he succeeded.


    This is not because of how strong he is, but because of other good brothers, paving the way for him.


    In addition, he was lucky enough to fall into the water from a height of several hundred meters and didn''t die, which made him survive by luck.


    However, he has never played against the Three Plagues.


    To be precise, he is not qualified to fight the Three Plagues!


    With his strength, even the six volleys are not qualified to meet!


    Although Enzo said so, Anilu and Nilu were a little eager to try.


    During this time, in addition to their normal exercise, they were also pressed into the cabin by Karl and forcibly learned information about the Four Emperors.


    Although they didn''t remember much, at least they remembered the personality characteristics of each of the four emperors and the strongest combat powers under them.


    Jack, one of the three plagues, is very unique. Even if Ainilu never sees it again, he can recognize him after seeing the reward order.


    "Yehahahaha, even if the opponent is very powerful, I can''t lose to him, I am the god of thunder Anilu!"


    Anilu laughed arrogantly, but his eyes were very cautious.


    Tactically despise the enemy and attach importance to the enemy strategically, this is what Ainilu is thinking now.


    And he also knows very well that the strength of the Three Plagues can be regarded as the combat effectiveness between the first and second lines of this world.


    Especially in the new world, Jack''s strength, as long as he doesn''t meet the generals and the four emperors, he can walk sideways!


    Therefore, although Ainilu is still proud, he does not despise the other party.


    The same is true of Nilu, who has the same idea as Anilu.


    She knows how powerful Jack is, but she also wants to try, between herself and Jack, who is stronger in the end!


    Nilu heard that each of the four emperors has power beyond the adult giants.


    Even some of their more famous subordinates have the power not weaker than the giants.


    Although it was pure strength, it did not calculate other strengths.


    But Jack, as a very resistant meat shield, is also very powerful!


    Nilu''s mind is very simple now, she wants to see what kind of power gap there is between herself and this existence!


    However, the two of them were very excited, and the others were worried to death.


    Especially the cat demon.


    She didn''t know how to fight, and she was the weakest among all members.


    If she had to say anything, her strength would be equivalent to that of a major in the navy headquarters.


    If it weren''t for the fruit ability, even if Carl valued her ability to make desserts, he would not agree to let her go on board.


    Fortunately, although she was scared, she moved the children unambiguously.


    With the cooperation of her and Kuroba, these children were successfully transferred.


    Kuroba''s fighting ability is not bad, but her hands are not for fighting.


    Once she had an accident and other people suffered serious fatal injuries, she would have no treatment.


    So everyone unanimously decided to let her and the cat demon hide first with the children, and then call the bug to notify Karl.


    As for the others, they are ready to fight.


    Ai Erlan''s fighting ability is also very average, but he was also a fast gunner.


    There is no problem leaving him here to guard the boat.


    Jace is not very useful in this battle.


    He doesn''t know how to be armed and domineering, and his melee combat ability is average.


    Although the shot was accurate, it didn''t do anything to a monster like Jack with a thick skin.


    So he can only stay here and guard the boat with Ellan.


    At present, it can become the fighting force against Jack, only Anilu, Nilu and Enzo are three.


    However, with the strength of the three of them, they are not Jack''s opponents, so they can only delay as much as possible.


    "Why don''t I go there first and give them a meeting gift?"


    Anilu showed a sullen smile, looking very much like a villain who wanted to sneak attack on the protagonist.


    Not only him, but even Nilu next to him, think like this.


    It''s a pity that Nilu hasn''t learned all six navy poses.


    Her talents, power, feet and finger guns were the first moves she learned.


    Yuebu and other Navy Six Forms, on the contrary, fell into a state of stagnation.


    So she was not impulsive, but waited and talked.


    "Be careful, Jack is very difficult to deal with. Although your strength is very strong, he is not easy to deal with!


    Brigadier General Carl said that there are few people who can be named in the new world who are not domineering, so..."


    "Yehahahaha! Don''t worry, I am not a fool, I won''t be caught by him!"


    Anilu laughed, then turned into a thunder and rushed over.


    at the same time.


    On Jack''s side, he is ready to crush this navy warship.


    In their opinion, a commodore''s warship could not be seen by them.


    If it weren''t for''Joker'' because the opponent was a navy, he wouldn''t be easy to do it.


    Jack didn''t bother to come over!


    "Huh! Joker, this guy is really a waste! Even if the navy can''t solve it, let me do it.


    Why did you say that this brigadier admiral is not easy to deal with, let me be careful?


    What a coward, even the navy, no wonder he wants to be Qiwuhai!"


    Jack was obviously a bit contemptuous of Doflamingo.


    To be precise, he is very contemptuous of all Qiwuhai, and despise all Qiwuhai!


    Even if there are monsters like Shiping, Xiong and even Mihawk in Qiwuhai, he still looks down!


    In its view, the people who take refuge in Qiwuhai are all cowardly people!


    "Jie Jie Jie, Lord Jack, someone has flown here!"


    Suddenly, a little brother shouted loudly.


    Jack raised his head indifferently, but he saw a stout thunder!


    This blow directly burned the sails of the ship, and a big hole was punched in the deck!


    The most important thing is that the stern position ignited a raging fire!


    The mobility of this ship has been completely abolished!

 58 Chapter 58: Jack arrives!

    "Yehahahaha!!!!"


    "My gift is pretty good, Jack from the Kaido Pirates!"


    Ainilu stood in the air with his hands on his hips, smiling out of style.


    Although his thunder did not have any impact on Jack.


    But this blow at least made Jack''s ship lose its mobility.


    In this way, the opponent''s idea of ??sinking the warship was completely disillusioned.


    "I don''t know where the bastard came from, you are looking for death!!!"


    Jack is a stupid big man, he didn''t hesitate to pick up the cannon, and it was a shot against the sky.


    But this shell did not hit Ainilu, but passed through him.


    After Jack played several rounds in a row, he confirmed that Anilu is a natural fruit ability.


    It''s just that Jack''s knowledge reserve is really worrying, and he has not seen the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book.


    Except for a few well-known fruit abilities, Jack has no idea what the other devil fruit abilities are.


    So when he knew that Anilu was the fruit of the natural devil, he was shocked, and then asked Anilu loudly.


    "That bastard in the sky, what kind of demon fruit are you!"


    "Yehahahaha! Why should I tell you?"


    Although Anilu''s IQ is not very high, he will not actively reveal his abilities after Karl''s sex.


    Even if one''s abilities are very iconic, the other party can guess it.


    But it is a good habit not to explode.


    Because some hole cards need to be hidden in order to be most useful.


    But Ainilu didn''t expect that Jack was really as stupid as the information said.


    After several rounds of artillery testing, the opponent didn''t even notice his such obvious fruiting ability.


    Jack''s brain has nothing but muscles.


    "Damn bastard, go to hell!!!"


    Jack roared and began to squat.


    His formidable power, plus his own monster-like weight, directly bent his ship a lot!


    After a while, Jack catapulted into the sky and came straight to Aini Road!


    The powerful force brought extremely fast speed, and it came to Ainilu in an instant!


    Jack''s fist was covered with armed domineering, and he blasted towards Ainilu!


    He is stupid, but he still understands that to deal with the natural devil fruit ability, he must use domineering.


    Otherwise you can''t kill the opponent!


    It''s just that Jack considers a very good offensive, which is not very good in the eyes of Ainilu.


    Such an offensive full of loopholes, he directly transformed into thunder and lightning to easily dodge it, and then another blow of thunder fell from the sky!


    Once again hit by the thunder head-on, Jack''s body crashed down and hit the ground directly, forming a big pit!


    "Yehahahaha!"


    "Billions of volts Thor is coming¡ª"


    Ainilu smiled wildly, without leaving any hands, directly unleashing one of his strongest moves!


    The huge thunder giant appeared in the air, punch after punch and smashed towards Jack on the ground!


    Every punch of his can cause the ground to shake and the sea to churn!


    Even the clouds in the sky gathered together because of his thunder, forming a dense thundercloud!


    Jack''s little brothers, when they saw Ainilu rubbing Jack on the ground, they were shocked and angry, and wanted to help.


    But at this moment, Ling Xi''s slash shot down several pirates running in front of the ocean instantly!


    Enzo stood on the huge stone ruins not far away, his eyes were sharp, and the silver knife in his hand reflected a terrifying light!


    He is very clear that he is not Jack''s opponent, so he might as well clean up the miscellaneous soldiers here.


    Jack''s strength is very good, but his ability to lead troops is very poor, and he will anger his crew because of some small things.


    It can be said that as long as the person is a little capable, he is not willing to follow Jack, for fear that he will die unclearly with him.


    Most of these crew members who followed Jack were forced to come over, and their strength was not very good at all.


    Enzo cleaned them very easily.


    But Nilu didn''t want to do such a tasteless thing.


    Now she braved the sky of thunder, rushing to the pit where Jack was, and wanted to join forces with Ainilu to deal with Jack!


    She also knows that Jack''s strength is very strong, but she still wants to try, how much worse is her strength compared to Jack!


    "Cut! What a troublesome woman!"


    Ainilu also saw Nilu rushing over.


    Fortunately, his domineering look is very good.


    He easily manipulated Thunder to avoid accidental injury, leaving a passable passage for Nilu.


    But the movement of his hand did not stop.


    Anilu could feel that Jack''s resistance became stronger and stronger.


    Although his attack is very powerful, it can even bring a paralyzing effect to Jack.


    But the opponent''s physical fitness is also very strong!


    His own massive attack has absolutely no effect on him!


    Jack even crawled out of the edge, carrying the Thunder hard!


    at the same time.


    Nilu rushed up too, and nodded to Ainilu in the sky.


    She used up all the strength of her body and jumped up.


    Her fist even glowed with a slight red light due to the flow of blood!


    This punch is her strongest punch so far!


    Accompanied by a roar!


    A crack appeared in the earth!


    Jack, who was about to climb up the pit, was beaten back by Nina directly!


    This punch hit Jack''s cheek firmly and almost broke the bridge of his nose!


    But Nilu''s right hand also became a little red and swollen.


    It can be seen from here that although Nilu''s punch is powerful, Jack''s face is also very thick!


    She didn''t even break the defense with this punch!


    "As expected of Jack, who is called a monster, my full punch didn''t even interrupt the most fragile nose of the human body!"


    Although her tone was a little low, Nilu also saw the gap between herself and the other party.


    She is the closest person to those who can learn to be armed and domineering among those recruited by Karl.


    The power of the punch just now made her touch the threshold of armed and domineering.


    But not enough!


    She needs to be stronger!


    This power cannot become her strongest, but must become the norm!


    Otherwise, Nilu will not be able to gain a foothold in this sea!


    "Asshole!!!"


    "You all are going to die!!!"


    Just when Nilu was thinking about this issue.


    A roar suddenly came from below the cavity!


    A huge humanoid creature leaped from the inside.


    Nilu couldn''t dodge, and was directly knocked out by this huge humanoid creature, spouting blood.


    Fortunately, his goal is not Nilu, but Anilu in the sky!


    Otherwise, this blow would have killed her!

 59 Chapter 59 Save the Field!

    "Anilu! Be careful!!!"


    Nilu, who was knocked into the air, used a lot of strength and adjusted her figure so that she would not land on her head.


    At the same time, she reminded Ainilu to make him be careful of Jack.


    At this time, Jack had already transformed into the form of an orc, and his height had been forcibly increased a lot!


    Such a Jack, not only has the explosive power become stronger, even the speed is stronger than before!


    Faced with Jack like this, although Anilu reacted, his elementalization speed was still a step slower!


    The huge Rakuten giant was instantly dispersed by Jack''s huge body!


    Anilu succeeded in elementalizing at the very moment, avoiding a fatal attack.


    But his body was still touched by Jack.


    A huge wound appeared in the abdomen.


    Although this wound was not as serious as the injuries Karl had caused him before, it would not make him unconscious.


    But as an Ainilu with few injuries, his ability to resist is really not good!


    Jack''s attack directly dropped his combat effectiveness a lot, and even his ability to control the Thunder dropped a lot.


    "Hahahaha! Go to hell! The arrogant kid!!!"


    After Jack saw that Ainilu was injured, he didn''t know what method he used, and he forcibly turned around in midair and rushed towards Ainilu!


    Faced with Jack who suddenly rushed over, Ainilu had no choice but to summon the sky full of thunder nets, wanting to intercept him!


    But the thunder that knocked Jack down before fell on him, just like a water gun, without any effect!


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that his attack had no effect, Ainilu turned into a thunder and lightning again, barely avoiding Jack''s attack.


    But at this moment.


    Jack didn''t know when, suddenly he threw two huge scimitars!


    These two scimitars were covered with a touch of armed domineering.


    Although the concentration is not very high, it is enough to cause damage to those with natural fruit ability!


    In addition, Jack''s strength is very strong, and it is not a problem to regret the adult giants.


    If these two weird weapons hit Ainilu, he will be cut in half!


    Seeing this scene, Ainilu wanted to be elementalized again to avoid the sudden attack.


    But the sharp pain of the wound made his figure pause.


    The attack has come before his eyes, and he has no time to escape!


    But at this time.


    Enzo and Nilu suddenly appeared in front of Ainilu, reluctantly helping him withstand the attack of two weapons.


    However, as a price, the two of them were also knocked out at this time, and their bodies were also scarred.


    Enzo was okay, he was protected by weapons, and his injuries were not serious.


    But Nilu was miserable.


    She relied purely on her body to regret this weapon, plus the protection of her unarmed domineering.


    Although her fist hit the side of the weapon, she did not face the blade.


    But there was still a deep scar on her shoulder!


    Seeing this scene, Ainilu was a little angry!


    Although he and Nilu have not dealt with each other, they are crew members who have lived together for a week.


    There is still a little feeling between them!


    Seeing that his companion was wounded, Anilu became angry again and turned into a huge thunder giant to fight back!


    But at this time.


    Jack''s figure suddenly arrived.


    I saw Jack, with a grinning smile, appeared in front of Ainilu, grabbing the big face of the Thunder Giant!


    "go to hell!!!"


    Jack roared and instantly crushed the Thunder Giant, and then he punched it straight to the front door of Aini Road!


    This was Jack¡¯s angry blow, and it was also his strongest blow!


    Ainilu knew that if he was hit by this blow, he would definitely die!


    He wanted to escape with elementalization, but the injuries on his body caused him to endure severe pain all the time!


    This injury affected Ainilu''s fruit ability, causing him to be unable to be elementalized in time!


    Seeing Jack''s punch, it has come to his face, Ainilu has nothing to do except incompetent and furious!


    But at this time.


    A thunder suddenly appeared in the sky!


    Then came the hurricane roaring!


    Both Anilu and Jack were forcibly rolled up by this hurricane!


    Jack was thrown into the sky fiercely, while Aini Road took advantage of this gap, elementalized and escaped from the center of the hurricane!


    "Damn it! If it wasn''t for that hurricane, I''m afraid I would have died!"


    Ainilu was very unwilling, he didn''t expect Jack to be so strong.


    Just a few tricks to make yourself defeated.


    He couldn''t believe that this was the strength of the New World Pirate!


    This kind of power is many times stronger than the Monet and Caesar he met before!


    If the powerhouses of the new world are at least of this level, Ainilu knows that his strength lies here, and there is only a dead end!


    And the most important thing is that he is very clear that Jack''s strength here can only be regarded as the last existence among them!


    Because there are emperor lieutenants above Jack, and even the four emperors!


    The current Ainilu deeply doubts what kind of monsters those so-called four emperors are!


    Nilu and Ainilu thought similarly, and she never expected that Jack''s power would be so strong, even thick skinned!


    His own punch hits the bridge of his nose continuously, which hurts one''s self-esteem too much!


    Coupled with the fact that Nilu was given a second after Jack''s attack, she couldn''t believe it before changing this kind of thing.


    But after experiencing one side personally, she realized how dangerous the new world is!


    As for Enzo, he had already seen these things openly.


    As a samurai from Wano Country, he was born in the new world from the very beginning, and he naturally knew how terrifying the monsters of the new world were.


    His thoughts are completely different from those of Anilu and Nilu.


    He now completely focused his attention on this sudden hurricane.


    "Does any of you know what this hurricane is about? Why is there such a hurricane suddenly and without warning?"


    Enzo''s question also attracted the attention of Anilu and Nilu.


    But it didn''t wait for the two of them to have doubts.


    Black feather''s figure came in front of the three of them.


    On her neck was a medical kit that was only available on the ship.


    "Don''t move the three of you. I will simply help you bandage the wound to avoid infection. Later, you will come back to the ship with me and I will treat you."


    "Hei Yu, why are you here? Didn''t we let you hide? You go quickly, it''s dangerous here!"


    Although Nilu is arrogant and conceited, she still cares about her companions.


    When she saw Kuroba, the first time she wanted her to leave.


    But before Black Feather could answer, Ainilu laughed.


    "Yehahahahaha, I didn''t expect this bastard to come back so quickly, this hurricane should be his handwriting!


    I didn''t expect that he still had such power. It seems that we all underestimated him!"

 60 Chapter 60 Fighting

    "he?"


    Nilu was a little dazed, Enzo nodded thoughtfully


    "It''s Master Carl! He came back, and happened to meet me, and then he brought me back to let me treat you."


    Kuroba waved his hand.


    She turned into wings with one hand for operation. After a while, she bandaged the injuries of the three of them, and then helped them to walk towards the warship.


    at the same time.


    "I didn''t expect Master Karl to be so strong. I just heard the rumors before, but now it is really surprising!"


    Enzo did not expect that Carl could even control such a powerful hurricane.


    Despite such power, the Thunder without Anilu looks arrogant.


    But in terms of quality, this hurricane far surpasses the Thunder of Aini Road!


    This is beyond doubt!


    The others also nodded, agreeing with Enzo''s words.


    Among them, the only two who had fought with Karl were Nilu and Ainilu.


    But Nilu simply tried a few tricks.


    Ainilu was even killed by two tricks, and he couldn''t warm up Karl!


    So they have never seen Carl take a serious shot!


    Today, they have the opportunity to see the picture of the navy''s most talented star Carl, the captain of the long-famous big pirate Drought Jack!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl did not show up directly, but hid in the clouds and continued to control the hurricane.


    He knows very well that Jack is very powerful and domineering.


    But seeing and hearing domineering is his weakness.


    And it is difficult for Jack to calm down.


    Seeing and smelling domineering must be calm before use.


    Carl did not do this to kill Jack, but to make him lose his composure!


    Although Jack''s domineering look is not strong, he can lose a kind of ability to the opponent, and the odds of winning are 10% higher for Karl!


    "Huh? After holding on for so long, finally can''t get stuck? Drought Jack is really not an opponent who can get stuck so easily."


    When Carl saw Jack suddenly become a mammoth, his body thought about the ground and quickly smashed!


    The form of the Devil Fruit and Mammoth of the ancient species is Jack''s fruit ability.


    When he transforms into a mammoth, not only his defense power will increase exponentially, but also his weight will increase exponentially!


    He weighs more than tens of tons, it is impossible for him to be picked up by a hurricane!


    Without any exception, he just fell to the ground like this, even smashing a huge hole.


    Upon seeing this, Carl danced his swords instantly!


    Two slashes that were several times higher than Enzo Ling''s speed, rushed to the mammoth below!


    After realizing that he was being attacked, Jack also roared, his long nose was covered with armed domineering, and he threw out with all his strength!


    Accompanied by a bang.


    Two deep wounds appeared on Jack''s long nose.


    If there is another blow, his nose will be cut directly.


    But after transforming into a mammoth, Jack was not sensitive to pain, so he didn''t feel how painful it was.


    He just felt that the sudden appearance of the enemy was a bit tricky, far from comparable to those little ghosts before.


    "Who is it that attacked Lao Tzu and got out of Lao Tzu!!!"


    Jack roared and transformed into an orc again.


    Although the mammoth is very fierce, it is very inflexible and can only be a living target when facing a swordsman.


    The ability to use fruit in human form is his perfect form.


    The only flaw is that the defense and strength are not as good as the mammoth form.


    "You know who I am. You don''t need me to introduce myself?"


    Carl''s figure slowly emerged from the air.


    Overlord and domineering instantly enveloped Jack!


    Feeling the impact of the overlord''s domineering, Jack was sweating and took a step back subconsciously!


    No matter who is attacked by the overlord''s domineering, as long as there is no overlord''s resistance, they will be affected a little.


    Even Jack, who lacks roots, is the same.


    It''s just that the extent of the impact has something to do with his own strength. The stronger the person, the less the impact will be.


    Then Jack saw Carl''s figure and appeared in his own eyes.


    It''s just that Carl''s face is very face-to-face. He only understood it when he saw Carl''s military uniform.


    The person in front of you is the one Doflamingo said, the commodore who is not easy to solve!


    "It turns out that you are the one Joker said, a tough kid!


    It seems that he did not speak. With the strength you just showed, that waste really can''t solve you!


    But I am different!I am a Drought Jack, one of the three plagues under the banner of the Beast Pirate Group!


    No matter who it is, there is only a dead end in front of me!


    Even if you are a navy, I can''t kill it!"


    Jack roared, holding a weird weapon in both hands, and rushed towards Karl with a stride!


    Every step of Jack can make another pothole. From here, it is enough to see how strong his power is!


    But Carl shook his head, easily dodged Jack''s attack, and dodged behind him.


    As the black light flashed past, Jack had two more wounds on his body!


    Although the wound was not deep, it made Jack feel the long-lost pain!


    "Asshole, hurt me! Go to hell!!!"


    Jack turned around with another blow, but before his attack arrived, he suddenly rose into the air!


    The ground under Jack''s feet suddenly rose into the air!


    Before Jack could react, he had already flown to the clouds!


    "What a reckless guy!"


    Carl''s eyes were sharp, and the two swords crossed and began to accumulate.


    "Cross Slash--"


    Carl is a nameless, so he gave up the name, as long as it is a similar attack, he will use the same name instead.


    The same goes for this cross cut!


    But this time, Carl exploded with a terrifying aura!


    The double swords were covered by the domineering armed color, revealing a black luster.


    I saw Carl jump into the air instantly, and his whole person disappeared like a teleport!


    When his figure appeared again, he had already come to Jack!


    at the same time.


    The ground that had dragged Jack up was broken, and a huge cross scar appeared behind Jack!


    Such a scene surprised Jack a little!


    He didn''t expect the navy in front of him, just two tricks made him helpless!


    But he did not give up, but became more vicious.


    Jack didn''t know where the explosive power came from, so he soared into the air and rushed towards Karl!


    Facing Jack¡¯s impact, Carl didn¡¯t intend to face the opponent head-on, but turned around to avoid the opponent¡¯s monotonous attack, released a hurricane, and swept Jack back into the ground!


    Then Carl''s eyes flashed and his figure disappeared again.


    When he reappeared, he had already retracted the double knives into the scabbard and opened his lips slightly.


    "Ihe¡ª¡ª"


    The voice fell.


    Blood spurts out!


    Jack is injured again!

 61 Chapter 61 Throw Him Out

    "It''s really rough and thick. My full blow can''t even hurt my bones. I can only get to the fur, which is really unpleasant!"


    Karl didn''t expect that Jack''s defense was stronger than he expected.


    The muscles of his body, coupled with the protection of the fruit ability and the domineering armed color, made his attack impossible to lethal at all.


    Although Jack wailed with every attack, it was a huge problem that he could not be fatal.


    In this way, Karl could not kill the opponent in a short time.


    But Carl''s speed is very fast, Jack''s speed is weak, and he is not very domineering.


    He belongs to the type completely restrained by Karl, even if he is very strong, he can only be played around by Karl.


    It''s just a pity that Karl felt that he couldn''t solve Jack, a rough-skinned guy in a short time.


    But don''t worry, he can dislike the storm here. After a short fight, Karl has understood that Jack is definitely not his opponent!


    Having said that, Jack did not admit defeat.


    He never thought that he would be branded such a miserable appearance by someone who was unknown or even never heard of.


    He has never been so embarrassed even in the face of the lieutenant admiral stationed in the new world and those old lieutenants.


    "Navy kid!!!"


    "go to hell!!!"


    Jack roared again and charged at Carl again.


    But it was the same, Jack would not learn the lesson before, so he rushed forward recklessly.


    Carl came immediately behind Jack and showed Juhe again.


    Without any exception, Jack had a few more scars on his body, but he still refused to admit defeat.


    No matter how many scars he has, as long as he doesn''t hurt him, Jack can''t fall here.


    This is also the biggest problem Carl faces.


    Jack''s resilience and defense are too strong.


    It''s so strong that it makes a headache.


    But his own strength is not actually the top-notch group in this sea.


    "Since you are so troublesome, let me try if the ocean can kill you!"


    Carl''s eyes flashed, and he thought of a good way to stop pestering himself.


    In the original book, Jack was hit the bottom of the sea more than once.


    Although he was unable to move, he was able to breathe freely. This was entirely because he was a murloc.


    But even so, he didn''t feel uncomfortable in the deep sea, so Carl planned to try, throwing him into some very turbulent waters with submarine volcanoes.


    If he can survive this way, Carl has nothing to say.


    Thinking of this, Carl once again avoided Jack''s attack, then waved his hand.


    I saw a huge whirlwind, forcibly dragging him up.


    However, as soon as Jack''s body vacated, he transformed into a mammoth, took advantage of his weight, and forcibly fell to the ground.


    But this is of no use to Carl.


    Although his weight can prevent the strong wind from blowing himself up, he cannot prevent the ground from rising!


    So Carl chose to directly raise the ground of the house kilometer!


    "Get on it!!!"


    A large piece of land in the entire outer area of ??Punk Hassad, under Karl''s ability, abruptly rose from the ground!


    The sea water gushed out of the hole that suddenly appeared in Punk Hassad.


    But Carl didn''t care, he had already flown into the sky at this time, controlling this large area of ??land, and flying out with Jack!


    "Navy kid! What did you do?!"


    Jack turned into a human form to see this scene, but he was a little frightened.


    As a subordinate of the Four Emperors, he has seen a lot of capable people.


    But it was the first time he saw it by forcibly decomposing an area of ??the island.


    This situation makes Jack a little flustered.


    "I can''t kill you, and you solved me, so I plan to take you to a good place for a hot bath!"


    The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a handsome smile.


    But his smile looked like a mockery to Jack.


    Jack did not hesitate to charge Carl again.


    He didn''t care what Carl had planned, he didn''t even notice his own and had arrived.


    Jack has only one idea now, and that is to kill Karl!


    "It''s a fool with a muscular brain, but that''s right. Apart from you, I am afraid that no one will play with me honestly."


    Carl shook his head, easily avoiding the opponent''s attack and then another blow, knocking Jack back to the spot.


    Jack still refused to admit defeat, and rushed up again.


    Just like this, Carl finally came to the eruption of an undersea volcano!


    Without giving Jack a chance to react, Carl directly activated the fruit ability to instantly disintegrate the kilometer-long''land''!


    Jack yelled for the last second to kill Karl, but the next second, the whole person was out of control, and he quickly thought of falling down.


    When he reacted, he had fallen into the sea.


    Carl didn''t let him go so easily.


    At this time, he urged his ability, stirred the situation, and began to affect the sea!


    As long as this sea area is disturbed and the submarine volcano is activated, the chance of Jack surviving here is very low!


    But with his perverted physique, he really wouldn''t necessarily die.


    But this has nothing to do with Karl, even if Jack did not die here, he is confident that he will kill Jack the next time he meets!


    ...


    at the same time.


    The other people on the warship stared blankly at the that appeared in the sky and the sky full of waterspouts, not knowing what to say.


    They witnessed Karl easily suppressing Jack, even playing each other around.


    I also saw that Jack wanted to attack Karl and counterattack, but he was easily resolved by Karl every time!


    And in this battle, they also saw with their own eyes how tough Karl was getting serious!


    This kind of strength, giving him the rank of commodore, is indeed a conquered talent!


    If it weren''t for Karl''s insufficient military service, he would have won the rank of lieutenant admiral with his strength!


    Especially the scene of the last piece of land rising from the ground, it shocked all of them.


    Even Ainilu, who prides himself on being highly talented and strong, took a sigh of relief.


    He claims to be his own fruit of thunder, as long as he continues to develop and is coupled with domineering, he will definitely be better than Karl in the future!


    But when he saw a large piece of land rising from the ground, he instantly dispelled this thought.


    He could tell that Carl still had room to control the land.


    If he wants to, manipulating the entire Punk Hassad is not a problem!


    "What a..."


    "monster!"

 62 Chapter 62 Shocked Everyone

    The people on the warship looked at each other, and after the shock, they finally left these two words as an evaluation of Karl.


    Even if they don''t want to admit it, there is no way, Carl is really a real monster!


    The most important thing is that he is still young, only twenty years old this year!


    We must know that when the three major navy officers possessed such strength, they were almost 30 years old!


    The three major navy officers at this age are just budding newcomers, far from being a monster.


    But at Carl''s age, he already has such strength.


    The future is immeasurable!


    "Yehahahaha! Although I felt that I would follow Karl to learn about the chairman and improve my strength.


    But I have never felt so comfortable and confident like I am today!


    I now have a hunch, as long as we can follow Carl''s pace, our strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds!"


    Anilu is still confident in himself.


    What he said was a bit illogical, because they simply couldn''t keep up with Karl.


    But his words won the agreement of most people present.


    Even the arrogant Nilu flushed and felt a little excited.


    With such a powerful officer, they also have the motivation to continue to grow stronger!


    And there are many strong men like Jack in this sea.


    If they rely solely on Karl, they will become cumbersome and completely useless.


    "I agree with Ainilu, starting today, I want to increase my training intensity!"


    Nilu slammed into her fist, completely ignoring how painful the scar on her fist was.


    "Yehahahaha!!!!"


    Anilu laughed out loud, which was regarded as a response to Nilu''s words.


    The others also smiled.


    Enzo began to grin because Xiao''s repetition was a little too big, which affected his wounds.


    "What about those pirate remnants? We packed up together by the way?"


    Ellan, who had not spoken much, pointed to the pirates who were at a loss not far away.


    Both Black Feather and Cat Demon both showed sly smiles.


    "Leave it to us!"


    While talking, the cat demon instantly transformed into a leopard cat in his watch, and his whole person''s momentum also changed a lot.


    In the same body, she became more...


    Cute?


    That''s almost what it means. Although the ocelot fruit can greatly increase the physical strength of the cat demon, its fighting ability is really average.


    In addition, the cat demon himself led the transformation, so it became more and more cute.


    Hei Yu didn''t change much, her hands only changed into black wings, her feet turned into claws, she tightly grasped the cat demon''s back and flew over.


    "These two people..."


    Jace shook his head and set up his gun, ready to cover them both.


    Although with the strength of the two of them, cleaning up these pirates is not a problem.


    But just in case, be prepared.


    After a while, Kuroba and Cat Monster flew back a little embarrassed.


    However, the expressions of the two of them are very happy. This is their first battle. Naturally, they are very excited for a complete success!


    Those mobs weren''t their opponents at all.


    At this moment, Carl who threw Jack into the volcano under the sea also flew back.


    He actually came back early in the morning, but when she saw the performance of Cat Monster and Kuroba, she didn''t want to show up and disturb them both, so she waited a little longer in the air.


    Ainilu was domineering, and he also saw Karl, but he didn''t make a statement.


    "Master Karl!"


    "Brigadier General Carl!"


    "Brigadier General!"


    Everyone was very excited when they saw Karl coming back.


    "Okay, what are you looking at around me? Why are you going to do it, and settle the children, the general Kuzan will almost be here tomorrow.


    When the time comes, let him see your appearance, but I am ashamed!"


    Carl said with a smile, although Ainilu and the others had some injuries.


    But Carl didn''t care.


    For people fighting at sea, how can there be no injuries.


    As for their initiative to provoke Jack, Karl didn''t want to say anything.


    In any case, Jack''s goal is still them, even if Ainilu and others don''t take the initiative to provoke each other, they will eventually confront Jack.


    And Jack''s frontal combat ability is really strong.


    Ainilu and others, if they don''t act first, they might not be able to delay Karl''s arrival.


    There is no big problem for them to do this, the only flaw is that Ainilu is still too confident.


    Otherwise, based on his domineering and fruitful ability, he would definitely not suffer such serious injuries.


    "I almost forgot. I went around outside and found a devil fruit.


    I have read the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book, and I remember that this is Monet''s Xuexue Fruit before. Look, who will eat it?"


    As Carl spoke, he took out the white devil fruit.


    After seeing the devil fruit, everyone took a breath.


    They didn''t doubt how Carl got the fruit, they just sighed that Carl had better luck, and then looked at each other.


    "Brigadier General, do you really plan to let us eat this fruit?"


    Enzo asked uncertainly, but Carl nodded, not intending to hide himself.


    "Eating a devil fruit directly can make your strength directly change qualitatively.


    Except for the few who already have devil fruits, who of you wants to eat?"


    Carl looked around and asked aside, but no one chose to eat.


    All of them love the lottery, as if saying they don''t deserve it.


    Carl shook his head, then looked at Nilu.


    "Nilu, would you like to try it?"


    "I?"


    Nilu, who was suddenly named, froze for a moment, and then desperately shook her head.


    "I can''t, I have no qualifications at all, at least I don''t have it now!


    And now I have the feeling that after a period of training, I can awaken the domineering armed color.


    I don''t want to drag down my training because of the power of the Devil Fruit!"


    "If this is the case, I don''t force it, do others have no ideas?"


    Hearing Nilu say this, Carl did not intend to force her to use Devil Fruit.


    Although she is very suitable for Xuexueguo, since I disagree, he has nothing to do.


    "If no one eats it, how about let me try?"


    When no one was speaking, Jace pinched out the cigarette in his hand and said slowly,


    "no problem!"


    Carl squinted his eyes.


    Whoever eats this devil fruit is the same to him, as long as it can help the strength of the whole group, he doesn''t care who eats this devil fruit.


    In this way, Jace gained the ability to control ice and snow after enduring a very human tolerable taste.

 63 Chapter 63 Daily

    Time goes by little by little.


    Three days later, Karl finally received a call from Kuzan.


    Due to the weather, Kuzan arrived at Punk Hassad a little later.


    But no later than this morning.


    Carl didn''t care when he arrived, just asked him to pay attention to safety, and then hung up the phone worm.


    In addition to training in Punk Hasadkar, playing with these children is one of the few pleasures.


    Although these children are very pitiful, but with so many people here, at least they will not be alone with a companion.


    If this group of children really become withdrawn, Carl really doesn''t know how to solve it.


    The other crew members, except for the cat demon and Kuroba, are also training.


    However, apart from Jess and Nilu, the strength of the others has basically not changed in these few days.


    Because of Jace''s ability to eat Xuexue Fruit, his domineering look and hearing has been improved again.


    And he also developed a new move, that is, to create one after another, with a compression snowball that is as hard as steel.


    Compressing these snowballs and then lasing them at a rate of fire no less than *** can create a huge monster breaking power.


    This is a new move developed by Jace. The name is undecided, but it fits his sniper''s style and strikes the enemy remotely.


    Jace has just acquired the fruiting ability, and the development of this trick is not perfect.


    It takes a certain amount of time to gather a snowball that exceeds the power of ***, and he can only make one at a time.


    Such restrictions made him a little depressed.


    Because this is not as refreshing as it is.


    But if this trick is used well, he can easily hit targets thousands of miles away!


    To be precise, as long as it is within the coverage of his domineering look, he will undoubtedly win this trick!


    And its power is also greater than the power of ***, how many times greater it is.


    However, there is still room for improvement in this move. As long as he improves his strength, he can achieve instant, or even multiple volleys!


    Plus this is a natural devil fruit.


    The physical skills of most snipers are average, and this devil fruit also improves Jace''s fault tolerance.


    At least after he was close, it was not easy to be second.


    Then came Nilu.


    Her desperate exercise directly doubled her training goal!


    Although Carl appreciates her approach, she still advises her to do what she can.


    Fortunately, Nilu''s physique is also very human, and she actually managed to come over.


    This made Carl a little speechless, but he also had some expectations, what kind of potential Nilu''s special physique could stimulate.


    However, although Nilu''s training is hard, she still hasn''t awakened the armed look domineering.


    Carl taught Nilu himself, but because the time was too short, Nilu just felt a little domineering on the edge.


    She is still behind a transparent film before she learns to master the domineering.


    If she can pierce through this film, the armed and domineering will come naturally.


    As for seeing and hearing...


    Nilu''s talent in this area is really not high, so she can only let it go, and wait until her strength rises, and then learn how to be domineering.


    In this way, the efficiency will be higher.


    As for Ainilu and Enzo, there was no improvement in these three days.


    However, the training of the two of them did not fall, and they even carried out additional training like Nilu.


    It''s just a pity that the two of them don''t have the special physique of Nilu, and after training, they will directly lead to collapse.


    So they don''t have the strength to learn domineering, and first get up the physique.


    The cat demon and Kuroba have not been training these days.


    The work of taking care of the children has to rely on the two of them, and if they are allowed to train, it will be a bit difficult.


    As for Irland...


    This guy is really low-key, even too low-key!


    If you don''t take the initiative to look for him, this guy is like a transparent person, you will completely ignore his existence!


    Those who don''t know thought he was a transparent fruit ability.


    It''s just that Airland has been training, and he hasn''t made any unusual moves, and Karl doesn''t know what to say.


    Although he reminded the other party, let him get in touch with the other crew members more and communicate.


    Allan also agreed, but his acquaintance and communication are only to the extent of greeting each day.


    Even when other people were resting and chatting, Ellan would only listen to her by her side, without saying a word.


    Even after they say funny things, Irland laughs but doesn''t laugh loudly. He is just an autistic boy.


    Before going to sea, Carl knew very well that these people on his ship were problem children.


    But after ten days of going to sea, Carl finally realized what their problem was.


    Needless to say, Ainilu has the same character as shown in the original book. He is arrogant and does not admit defeat.


    If this character is used well, his strength will increase rapidly, but if not used well, it will overturn like the original.


    Nilu is in the same situation as Ainilu, but she is good at learning and knowing what she can''t do.


    To put it bluntly, the personalities of the two are almost the same, and there is nothing to pay attention to.


    Enzo is Carl''s most assured one.


    Although his strength is not the strongest, but because he is a samurai from Wano country.


    Although he is very young and he is only 21 years old now, everything he has experienced in the country has made him very mature.


    The most important thing for him now is to improve his strength and then save his Wano country!


    This is a dream that Enzo confided when he was drunk one day.


    Hei Yu''s problem is simple, it is her identity that makes her very inferior, although she does not have the mark of the dragon.


    However, once her identity is exposed, the Dragonite will still be attracted, so she usually has a cold face, but occasionally she will show a warm smile.


    Although she also cares about others, she cares about others with a cold face.


    The cat demon''s information is very delicate, and she can see that Hei Yu has something on her mind, so she has always been with Hei Yu so that she will not be alone.


    It was precisely because of the existence of the cat demon that made Kuroba feel much better during this time.


    The same expression on the ice began to gradually decrease.


    With the cat demon, Kuroba will regain his original character before long.


    As for the cat demon...


    She has no problems except being cute.


    But Carl was curious, why she gave herself such a name.


    The cat demon is unwilling to answer this, and even when Carl asks her full name, the cat demon will turn into a blow-up.


    It''s like a small animal will react in self-defense when encountering danger.


    The cat demon is like that.


    Carl doesn''t intend to pursue this. Since she has her own secret, she doesn''t want to say it, but the bottom line is disrespect for her.


    Then there are Irland and Jace.


    Both of these are the same problem, rather withdrawn.


    Jace can communicate and speak normally, but he is more withdrawn and likes to be alone, which looks strange.


    But Irland is really autistic.


    As long as he does not sail, when there is no mission, and no one is looking for him, Irlan can even squat in the corner for a day without being noticed by anyone.


    Carl has no solution to this, he can only take it slowly.


    Anyway, they are all problem children, one more is not more, one less is a lot.

 64 Chapter 64 Kuzan

    "Lord Carl, look at it, it''s news bird! Meow!"


    The cat demon shouted abruptly, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    But when they saw it was a news bird, they didn''t pay much attention.


    Everyone has seen news birds, so naturally there is nothing to be curious about.


    But the cat demon is obviously very curious about the news bird.


    She even hooked the sky with her hand, trying to catch the news bird.


    However, the New Year Bird had misunderstood the meaning of the cat demon, thinking she was going to buy a newspaper, and flew into the hands of the cat demon unsuspectingly.


    then¡­¡­


    "Caught you! Meow!"


    Without any warning, the cat demon hugged the news bird directly, completely ignoring the screams of the news bird.


    Even the news papers on the news bird have fallen to the ground because of this move.


    This is all money...


    There were tears in the corner of the news bird''s eyes. I don''t know if it was because the news paper fell and couldn''t make money, or because I was caught, I looked a little excited.


    "Why are you so excited? Isn''t it just a news bird?"


    Anilu snorted disdainfully.


    Although he has not seen Newsbird, he has no interest in such things.


    "Meow!"


    "This is a news bird! I have never seen a live news bird since I was a kid.


    Even in the naval base, you can only see news but not news birds.


    To be honest, I have long wanted to hug the news bird, after all, it is so cute!"


    "Meow!"


    The cat demon looked a little excited.


    Kuroba twitched at the corner of his mouth, patted the cat demon''s head and said.


    "You should let it go quickly, it will be strangled to death by you..."


    "what?!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to meow!"


    Hearing Hei Yu''s words, the cat demon was shocked and immediately let go of the news bird that was about to be strangled to death.


    After the news bird felt free from the arms of the cat demon, he ignored the newspapers on the ground and screamed directly into the sky.


    It was obviously a little scared, and the cat demon continued to act on himself.


    "Fly Meow..."


    The cat demon looked a little disappointed at the news bird that flew away, obviously not having enough.


    Kuroba was next to him, picked up a piece of news and glanced at it, and then looked surprised.


    "Master Karl, here is news about you."


    "About me?"


    Carl, who had been practicing swordsmanship by the side, stopped training temporarily when he heard Kuroba''s words and walked over.


    He picked up a chapter of the newspaper at random, and then saw the news paper, in the largest font, that Karl defeated Jack.


    Although the photo is a bit blurry, there is still a scene of Carl''s ability to use it, with a large area of ??land and Jack!


    Although there is only this one photo, it is really tricky to shoot from this angle!


    From this angle, you can just capture the rank on Carl''s uniform and his profile.


    Jack''s panicked expression could be seen later.


    And the most important thing is that, from this angle, Carl''s profile looks like a giant, and Jack becomes a little bit!


    Under the blessing of the angle, this land looks like a huge island!


    This operation made Carl feel a little familiar.


    Because he was filmed in the news before, he also encountered a similar situation.


    "Is the big news Morgan? This guy is really pervasive and it makes a headache..."


    When it comes to the world of One Piece, what is the most mysterious is definitely not the Five Old Stars, it is not One Piece, and it is not an Eim!


    The most mysterious people in the One Piece world are these reporters!


    They are omnipotent, no matter where you are, they can get your photos.


    For these reporters, Carl just wants to admit that they are the strong in this world!


    Some thoughts too far.


    Carl pulled his thoughts back to his eyes, and then continued to look down.


    This report is actually nothing, it just blows at Carl and the Navy, then crazily degrades Jack, and stepped on the beast pirate group by the way.


    At first glance, there is no problem.


    This is a common news style that uses contradictions and conflicts to create topics and then arouse people''s desire for discussion.


    When there are too many people discussing, people who don¡¯t know why will want to know what happened, and then they will buy news to read.


    I have to say that Big News Morgan is a ghost in this regard!


    It''s just that Karl, the subject, after reading this news, a little bit wanted to kill!


    This report has boasted of his strength enough to rival the general.


    If he really has such strength, he will not be afraid.


    But Kaido was a second stunner. He saw that his men were bullied by a new navy that was comparable.


    What would he think?


    Of course it is!


    What''s more, Karl is now in the new navy, Kaido doesn''t have to try his best to attack the navy headquarters to find Karl''s trouble.


    So Carl is now quite a headache.


    If Kaido really intends to do something on himself, he doesn''t know whether he should admit it or just fight the opponent.


    "It''s really unscrupulous media, you know it!"


    If you scold you, you still need to watch the news.


    Then Carl flipped through other news, most of which were trivial matters in other countries.


    But there were two things that caught Karl''s attention.


    One is that the new arena of Dres Rosa has begun, and this time Doflamingo''s reward is one of the seventy-two good knives!


    Although there is no specific name, at least it is a famous knife.


    Although the knife in Enzo''s hand is good, it can only be said to be excellent, not even the seventy-two good knives.


    So Carl intends to let him participate in this gladiatorial fight and win this famous knife by his own strength.


    By the way, it can also improve his strength, which is exactly what kills two birds with one stone.


    Then Carl put his gaze to a corner.


    This is the third news he is interested in.


    However, it is not quite right to say that it is news here. To be precise, it is more like a job advertisement.


    "The Golden Emperor recruited a large number of pirates?"


    "It''s really interesting. I don''t know why he recruited so many pirates?"


    There is only one sentence and the coordinates where the Golden Emperor is currently hiding. There is no other information.


    If Carl wants to know, he must go there in person.


    But he was not in a hurry, because Tezolo could not run anyway.


    "A la la, hello, Brigadier General Karl, we meet again."


    Just after reading the news and preparing to continue training.


    A figure about the same height as oneself walked over from the coast with a lazy pace.


    While walking, he also hit a Hatche by the way, looking like he didn''t sleep well.


    Carl was still a little shocked when he heard a sound and avoided his domineering look.


    But when he saw the people who appeared here, he instantly relaxed.


    "Senior Kuzan, you are finally here, I''m waiting for you here, it''s so boring!"

 65 Chapter Sixty Five

    "Ah la la, I can''t help it. The weather in the new world changes so much, and I didn''t expect that we would encounter a storm.


    Fortunately, this storm did not delay too much, it was only one day late and it didn''t matter."


    Kuzan waved his hand, with a calm look.


    Carl took a look around, and then opened up the domineering look, but he did not find other naval ships.


    This made him feel a little puzzled.


    Kuzan seemed to have seen Carl''s thoughts, and said, sitting cross-legged on the ground without an image.


    "Due to the impact of the storm, some ships have suffered some damage and will come over when the repairs are completed.


    I came here early. They will be later, and they won''t be here until tonight at the earliest."


    Carl was also relieved to hear Kuzan say this.


    "That''s good, these children are too poor to be kept here, and they have also been injected with unknown drugs.


    All information about intelligence is on my ship, and most of them are experimental data that I can¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡±


    "It''s really troublesome. I can''t understand you when you take it, but you can take it first.


    Leave the next thing to me, the Warring States Marshal asked me to tell you, keep patrolling."


    "Don''t stop, are you? This is to make me take a better turn in the new world!"


    Hearing Kuzan''s words, Carl smiled, and then he waved his hand and brought the iron box full of materials.


    The ability of floating fruit is very convenient, especially when taking things.


    As long as the non-living object he has touched, and this object is still within the range of his domineering perception, he can directly retrieve it.


    Very convenient.


    "It''s really a convenient ability. Not only is it very powerful, but it can also play a big role in daily life. I really envy..."


    Kuzan patted the iron box on the ground, and then cast his gaze into the very violent puddle not far away.


    This huge puddle was left by Carl and Jack when he fought.


    Carl didn''t think so much at the time, just how convenient it was.


    He didn''t expect that, just taking away a small piece of land, it would slowly develop into such a big puddle.


    "By the way, what do you think about today''s news?"


    Kuzan glanced at the news on the ground and asked casually.


    "This is nothing good, right? Big news Morgan was originally a master who watched the excitement and didn''t think it was too big.


    If I am really targeted by Kaido, can''t I run if I can''t beat it?"


    Carl shrugged, acting very relaxed.


    Kuzan nodded and said nothing.


    He just put on the blindfold and lay on the ground.


    "Your task is complete, you can go now, and those kids will just leave it to me."


    Hearing Kuzan say this, Karl twitched his mouth.


    If these children in Zhenjiang are given to you, I am afraid they will starve to death at night!


    Therefore, Carl did not listen to Kuzan at all, but waited until the navy fleet arrived at night before handing the children to Kuzan.


    "Boy, don''t die in the new world. Although you have offended Lieutenant General Karp, this is for justice.


    But the rules of the new world are far more cruel than you think. The navy will not be your backstage here.


    All you can believe is your crew and your own strength!


    That''s all I can tell you. These are some of my experiences. I wish you a pleasant journey."


    Kuzan smiled, then patted Karl on the shoulder and left Punk Hassad.


    Carl''s expression was a little complicated as he watched the back of the other person leaving.


    He didn''t expect Kuzan to say so much to himself.


    You know, when he first met the three generals, Kuzan didn''t care about him.


    In the end, Sakarski, who cares most about himself, has never seen his face until now.


    Polusalino just marveled at his own strength, only Kuzan asked himself to be careful not to die.


    From here, we can see the differences in personalities between the three of them.


    Kuzan is obviously cold-hearted and doesn''t want a navy rookie like Karl to die here.


    "Relax, I am not such an easy person."


    Carl chuckled, then shouted loudly: "Everyone listens! Stop all training tonight and have a good meal and drink!"


    "Continue to go to sea tomorrow morning!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Carl and others have packed their things and left Punk Hassad.


    Whether it''s for Enzo or because of what I planned in the beginning.


    Karl was planning to go to Suave Deres Rosa.


    If you set off from Punk Hassad, you can fly there in less than a day.


    Even if it was sailing, it would not take three days.


    Generally speaking, this distance is very close and there will be no problems.


    But Karl didn''t know what was going on here.


    He saw many pirate groups, and they were all driving towards Dresrosa.


    However, these pirates are also considered interesting, and did not take the initiative to provoke Karl, but after seeing him, they left here for the first time.


    Carl originally wanted to chase after him, but after thinking about it, he didn''t need to bother to kill them one by one.


    I am going to Dresrosa, and these pirates are also going to Dresrosa.


    Their destinations are all the same, and it will be fine to solve them directly at Dresrosa.


    Thinking of this, Carl glanced at the phone worm and showed a bad smile.


    "Doflamingo, as Qiwuhai, you should lead by example no matter what?"


    Carl smiled and took out the phone worm and called Doflamingo.


    at the same time.


    Doflamingo, who is in Dresrosa, was calculating how to set off Carl, and cheat him here!


    The first time Karl left Punk Hassad, he got the news.


    When he learned that Carl''s destination was Dresrosa, he began to prepare.


    He also read the news about Karl''s defeat of Jack, so he would not be arrogant to think that he could kill Karl.


    Although there are a lot of people who can kill Carl, he doesn''t think he can hire these people.


    Because most of them are the signature figures of each of the Four Imperial Groups, even the emperor''s deputy!


    That''s why Doflamingo took the second place, planning to pit Karl.


    The pirates that Carl encountered were one of Doflamingo''s methods.


    But before he could continue the arrangement, Carl''s phone worm had already called in.


    "Doflamingo, do you miss me? Hahahaha!"


    Hearing this beating sound, Doflamingo wanted to hang up the phone worm directly.


    But he resisted the impulse and asked patiently.


    "What do you mean by calling me a bug?"


    "It''s not interesting, I just wanted to ask you, do you want to pit the pirates together?"

 66 Chapter 66 Take Off

    "Young Master, what should we do, do we pit the navy according to the original plan, or choose to cooperate with the navy to catch all these pirates?


    If we choose the former, we won''t get any benefits, but if we choose the latter, we can wipe out the finances of these pirates.


    Although we and this navy have already forged a beam, he still took the initiative to cooperate. Obviously, he did not know that Punk Hassad was related to us.


    In his opinion, the Liangzi between us is at best you have fought with him before."


    With a big nose and a harsh voice, Torrepol reminded him.


    He is considered the think tank of the Don Quixote family and a housekeeper.


    When Doflamingo was not here, he was basically in charge of the affairs, and he was also responsible for some of the following things.


    His IQ is not bad, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to assist Doflamingo to do this step today.


    "Hey, you don¡¯t even know these things, but I didn¡¯t expect that this arrogant navy would choose to cooperate with me, which is really surprising.


    I even feel like he hasn''t said something, I have a bad feeling."


    Doflamingo''s eyes were vicious, but his signature smile was still on his face.


    Seeing Doflamingo, Torrepol was still a little undecided, ready to continue to persuade him.


    But at this moment, a female voice wearing a maid costume suddenly broke in.


    "The young master is not good. There has been a riot in our port. The people who caused the chaos claimed to be under the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group."


    "People from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group? What are they doing here? Baby-5, have you found out? Is the opponent coming from the four-star or other ministers?"


    When Doflamingo heard Baby-5''s words, his face immediately became gloomy.


    He didn''t expect that people from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group would come to him at this time to make trouble.


    "The people who came claim to have just joined the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates, and the bounty seems to be only 300 million Baileys, not the four stars or the sweet minister."


    "Hey hey hey, he turned out to be just an inconspicuous little boy. It seems that I have been dormant for this period of time, and I dare to kick my nose and face.


    Baby-5, you go tell Pika to let him..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Doflamingo stopped suddenly, and then showed a sinister smile.


    "Baby-5, you can go down first. Don''t worry about the riots at the port.


    And you have to spread and rent them as members of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, and try to let everyone know that the people of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group have invaded Dresrosa."


    "Observe the young master, I will go! If you have other needs, please tell me as much as you want!"


    Baby-5 saluted, and ran out.


    It has to be said that Baby-5 is very mobile, except for its personality flaws.


    As long as Doflamingo orders something, Baby-5 can always complete it as quickly as possible.


    However, the premise is that what Doflamingo ordered is within the capabilities of Baby-5.


    "Young Master, what do you mean, if the riots are allowed to continue, we will lose a lot of property!"


    When Dresrosa was invaded, Torrepol''s first thought was not the lives of the civilians, but the property of the Don Quijote family.


    This is their values. The names of civilians in Dresrosa are worthless in their eyes, and there is no need to consider them.


    "Fufufufu, you don''t understand Torrepol, don''t you understand? We will return if we just do some transactions if we lose property.


    But there are not many opportunities to pit Karl as a bastard. I have now thought of a good way to not only cooperate with him but also to pit him easily!


    Thanks to those little guys, let me see, you who offended two or three four emperors at the same time, what can be done to get out of the siege!"


    With a somber smile, Doflamingo picked up the phone worm and called Karl.


    at the same time.


    Carl also received a phone call from Doflamingo.


    The content is simple, that is, Doflamingo welcomes Karl to Dres Rosa and agrees to cooperate with him.


    But Doflamingo has one condition, that is, he wants 70% of all the spoils.


    The reason why he wants so many is also very simple, because he is Qiwuhai, and when working with the navy, he has the priority to choose the trophy.


    Carl didn''t make any sense to this. He had no interest in the things of the pirates.


    But then, Doflamingo also made a small request, that is to let Karl come as soon as possible.


    Because the members of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group are massacring civilians in Dresrosa.


    And he and his men happened to not be in Dresrosa, so they needed Carl''s help.


    Hearing this request, Carl immediately understood that this was the person Doflamingo intended to pit himself and let himself offend the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group.


    Carl instinctively wanted to refuse, but he thought about it for a moment. He had already offended Kaido. If he offends one more, his popularity can be improved again.


    So Carl thought for a while, and then accepted Doflamingo''s request.


    After hanging up the phone worm, Karl moved his body, then did a set of health gymnastics, shouting loudly to everyone.


    "Everyone stops what they are doing! Find a place to grasp it firmly, I am going to move forward at full speed!"


    "Go at full speed? What do you mean?"


    Nilu looked dazed, wondering what Carl meant.


    As if thinking of something next to Ainilu, he immediately elementized himself.


    Although Jace didn''t know what happened, Anilu was elementalized, and he also took a firm foothold and elementalized himself.


    Seeing the performance of Anilu and Jace, Black Feather and Cat Demon didn''t understand what was about to happen, but they still used the fruit ability and stood on the iron wall.


    Enzo was still in the training room, completely ignoring Karl''s reminder.


    Ellan hugged the mast tightly.


    The sixth sense told him that something bad was about to happen!


    "All ready! Let''s start now!"


    "Launch!"


    Carl started to look domineering and found that everyone except Enzo was ready.


    Since Enzo didn''t care so much, he didn''t mind letting him suffer.


    With Carl''s soft sound, the entire naval warship flew out to the sky at a very fast speed!


    Carl activated the fruit ability, and within a second, he flew over a kilometer in the sky!


    At this speed, the people on board suddenly felt dizzy.


    Enzo even flew directly from one end of the training room to the other, and then fainted.


    But this is not over yet!


    After the general ship lifted off, Carl accelerated again!


    Everyone at this moment felt a dizziness lingering in their minds.


    Ellan, with the worst physique, vomited up against the wind. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have confused himself.


    Although Nilu has a very good physique, she is not very good at it. However, because Enzo fainted, she escaped...


    Even Kuroba and Cat Demon didn''t feel good at this time.


    Only those with natural fruit abilities, Jace and Ainilu, are more relaxed.


    Because of elementalization, they can''t feel any bumps.

 67 Chapter 67 Arrival

    "Hahahaha! Biaochuan is so comfortable! It''s really cool!"


    Feeling the air currents in the sky, Carl smiled.


    At this time, he has fully utilized the fruit ability.


    The speed is also increased to the fastest!


    Although, controlling the speed of a ship''s flight is not as fast as one''s own flight.


    But if you go forward at full speed, it''s actually not much slower!


    Because they have been out of Punk Hassad for a day, and they are not far away from Dresrosa.


    So not long after they flew up, Karl saw the shadow of Punk Hassad.


    After comparing the chart with the recording pointer, Carl filled his flight speed somewhat boringly and slowly lowered his altitude.


    at the same time.


    There was a news bird beside it, just overtaken by the spacecraft.


    Looking at the spacecraft that surpassed itself, there was a strangle mark on the neck, and the news bird that had lost a lot of feathers suddenly widened and stunned.


    I even forgot to flap my wings to fly.


    Fortunately, it is a bird. When it was about to fall to the surface of the sea, its instinctive reaction made it fly immediately.


    Carl saw this scene from the bow, feeling a little disappointed.


    "It''s a pity. Originally, I wanted to see how the news bird turned into a water bird."


    Carl sighed and set the speed of flight to the lowest.


    The current speed is only slightly faster than the normal sailing speed.


    "Huh, it''s really exciting!"


    "Yehahahaha! How is it, it is exciting! Although my speed is not slow, but being dragged to fly and flying by myself are completely two feelings!"


    As a visitor, Ainilu knows how it feels to be taken by others to fly.


    When he was defeated by Karl before, he was forcibly taken and flew to the navy headquarters.


    At that time, he was a little weak, and when Karl was flying, he was a little abnormal, and he liked to make a sharp turn from time to time.


    This makes Ainilu a little uncomfortable.


    Had he not played some high-altitude acrobatics regularly, he might have died in Carl''s hands.


    Jace was a little emotional.


    "If I hadn''t just eaten Xuexueguo, I''m probably going to end up just like Irland."


    Jace looked at him with some sympathy, Irlan, who kept vomiting, didn''t mean to ridicule, just looked at him pitifully.


    Black feather also slowed over at this time.


    Because she can also fly, although the flying speed is not fast, but fortunately she knows what it feels like to fly in the air.


    In addition, she is an animal demon fruit capable person, and naturally recovers quickly.


    When she saw the tragedy of Ellan, she hurried over to help him treat, lest Ellan bulged out her stomach acid.


    The cat demon has become a dead cat, lying on the boat without wanting to move, like a salted fish that has lost his dream.


    And Nilu is completely different from them.


    Nilu''s body was flushed unnaturally, and the flush on her face was even more intense.


    She actually refused the flight just now, because the feeling of weightlessness made her very uncomfortable.


    But slowly, she found that she had adapted, and in the end she even fell in love with this feeling!


    When she was just about to enjoy, the destination was almost there, and Carl stopped the boat racing.


    This made Nilu a little bit unfinished, and even wanted to do it again.


    "Master Karl, do we have another time? I still want..."


    "???"


    Hearing what Nilu said, everyone present was shocked, no one would have thought that she could say such a thing!


    Carl has a strange expression.


    Looking at Nilu who was a little abnormal, she always felt as if she had awakened some strange attributes.


    "Ahem, there will be opportunities in the future, you first go to wake Enzo, this guy has a mess in the training room, it is probably full of bags.


    The destination will be there soon, I will go down to clean up a wave of pirates, and you will come here after a while."


    While talking, Carl has put the ship on the sea.


    He flew out.


    The speed is faster than that of the previous boat.


    Nilu returned to normal at this time.


    Feeling the weird gaze around, Nilu was a little confused.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this? Is it because just now?"


    Kuroba, Ellan and the cat demon nodded desperately.


    "Isn''t it just a boat? What''s the big deal, how exciting!"


    "I even feel that I have come a few times, and I will be awakened immediately by the armed domineering!


    This kind of speed, this kind of pleasure, is the power I dream of, and I don''t know when I will have this power!"


    Nilu stared at Venus and yearned for the strength that Karl had shown before.


    "I have decided. After I learn how to be armed and domineering, I will learn Yuebu as soon as possible!


    I must master the method of flying in the air. Only in this way can I experience that feeling anytime, anywhere!


    It¡¯s no good to trouble Master Karl, I have to work hard by myself!Ok!that''s it!"


    Nilu clenched her fists, cheered herself up, and walked into the training room.


    The other people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Even Ainilu was stunned for a few seconds before revealing his signature smile.


    "Yehahahaha! That''s so interesting! What do you want to say about this?"


    When the voice fell, the atmosphere soon fell into an awkward situation.


    Because no one paid attention to him, even Jace''s expression was a bit ugly.


    They really don¡¯t want to do that experience again if they can!


    To be precise, I never want to...


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl has come to Dressrosa.


    He looked at the devastated port and felt a little annoyed.


    It took him more than an hour from getting the news to arriving here.


    This is already the result of his flying at full speed.


    But he didn''t expect that an hour''s time would make this place so severely damaged!


    And most importantly, he didn''t see any guards belonging to Dresrosa coming out to stop these pirates from sabotaging!


    "Doflamingo, this bastard, really doesn''t treat people as people!"


    Karl scolded Doflamingo, and then quickly rushed towards the pirate group that was still destroying.


    Along the way, Karl could hear that many civilians who were fleeing were saying that the members of these pirate groups were members of BIG¡¤MOM and the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Carl didn''t quite believe that the people of the White Beard Pirates would do such a thing.


    But the people from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group are indeed here.


    Because he was in the port, he saw the banner belonging to the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group!


    This made him confirm that Doflamingo did not lie.


    But when he saw the other person, his expression became a bit strange.


    Because the other party is a little pirate who didn''t know him at all!


    "What the hell! I thought it was the Minister of Desserts or the Four Stars, but it turned out to be a little guy?!"


    "Doflamingo, you really have a way of acting like a bastard"

 68 Chapter 68: Doflamingos Mind

    When Carl heard what Doflamingo said was so urgent, he thought it was the dessert four stars or other ministers of the Charlotte family.


    But the only ones who appeared here were the little guys with the name BIG¡¤MOM.


    This made Carlton lose interest.


    However, as a navy, what should be done is still to be done, even if this is Dres Rosa, he has to protect the safety of civilians here.


    As for the property belonging to Doflamingo, he didn''t bother to care about it.


    "All the pirates stop immediately! I am Commodore Carl, and all of you have been arrested!"


    Carl flew into the air and shouted.


    His voice was very loud and immediately attracted people''s attention.


    These pirates looked up to the sky one after another, and then discovered the existence of Karl.


    When they first heard this voice, they were very curious and a little worried.


    But after hearing that Karl blew his rank, the pirates suddenly laughed arrogantly.


    "Hahahaha! It''s so funny, the Commodore just wanted to come over and arrest us. I can''t help it!"


    "You kid, go back to your mother''s womb and drink milk, this is not where you should be!"


    "We are one of the four emperors, BIG¡¤MOM''s pirate group, how dare you say to arrest us? What a laugh!"


    "The mere commodore dare to speak up here, really looking for death!"


    "Even if we are in the Navy, we are not afraid! You kid, go to death!"


    These pirates mocked Carl frantically, and didn''t take him seriously.


    Obviously, Karl''s face of twenty years old, plus his rank of brigadier general.


    These people would not put Karl in their eyes at all.


    Even if his news has been disseminated.


    However, the pirates watched the news very few people, most of them only paid attention to their own reward orders, as well as the big moves of the Navy and the Four Emperors.


    Or some explosive news.


    Although Karl''s news is ranked first, it also uses the most prominent font.


    But apart from the navy and civilians, as well as the pirates with relatively good strength, not many people paid attention to him.


    Even if they pay attention to him, those people don''t think they are worse than a young navy.


    Those who can come out to be pirates, especially those who can successfully enter the new world, are arrogant masters.


    As long as they didn''t really meet, even if the Four Emperors were in their eyes, it would be nothing.


    So they did not hesitate to attack Karl in the sky.


    Whether it''s a sword attack or a firearm attack, or even throwing shells, they all show their magical powers.


    Facing these attacks, Carl just snapped his fingers lightly.


    When the hurricane suddenly appeared, it directly knocked everyone off!


    With an explosion in the sky, Carl''s figure reappeared in front of everyone, which surprised all the pirates present.


    They did not expect that the mere brigadier admiral would actually block the attack of themselves and others.


    "Sure enough, it doesn''t make sense, in that case, all of you go to die!"


    Carl''s eyes flashed with a hint of red light, dead wood and Ying Shi flew into his hands, and the domineering look broke out instantly!


    Accompanied by the overbearing and domineering momentum.


    Carl flashed himself instantly, killing dozens of pirates directly!


    "how is this possible?!"


    The captain who led the pirates to attack saw Karl rushing up at a speed that he couldn''t react to.


    This surprised him very much.


    "All the young ones! Kill me the navy looking for death!"


    "Come on!!!"


    With an order, all the pirate brothers rushed to die.


    "Really looking for death!"


    Karl sneered, and once again killed dozens of pirates!


    But this is not enough.


    The offensive of hundreds of pirates continues.


    But group fights or something are not a threat to Karl at all!


    Facing so many people, Carl''s eyes were sharp, and he rose from the ground instantly!


    "Lion Power¡¤Dirth Roll¡ª¡ª"


    ...


    at the same time.


    The palace of Dresrosa is high and low.


    Doflamingo was still tasting red wine leisurely, and didn''t care how much property and civilians he had lost.


    What he did was to make the group of young people panic, and then spread all over the place that these people were under BIG¡¤MOM.


    If possible, he can also let people spread false news, claiming that there are still a group of people who belong to the White Beard Pirates.


    As for the purpose of their coming here is not important, when the time comes, Doflamingo can completely fabricate a reason at will to cause a contradiction between the four emperors.


    Because these young people''s banners are real, and their identities are real. As for the others, it depends on how Doflamingo fabricated them.


    This is the real picture of the beginning, and the story is all made up.


    And this matter can also lead Carl to the opposite of BIG¡¤MOM, giving him one more enemy.


    Although there is no threat to Carl now, as long as he is in the new world, he will always meet people from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group.


    Then there will be a good show.


    Just when Doflamingo thought so.


    Torrepol suddenly ran in from outside, panting and looking very anxious.


    "Torrepol, what are you doing in such a hurry? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Great event! Great event! Young Master!"


    "The Brigadier General Carl has already arrived. He has already killed the pirates before we finish our preparations!"


    "what?!"


    Hearing Torrepol''s words, Doflamingo almost spit out a drink.


    Although he knows very well, Karl is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit.


    But he did not expect that the other party would come so quickly.


    Doflamingo judged Carl''s flying speed according to his own flying speed.


    But even so, he realized that he underestimated Karl!


    According to Doflamingo¡¯s own calculations, it would take Karl at least three hours to reach Dresrosa.


    This period of time is enough for him to ferment the news.


    But now the time has advanced, and the pirates have been solved.


    Doflamingo even heard cheers, which made him a little angry, but helpless.


    "Hey, hey, it seems that this kid''s strength has improved during this period of time. I underestimated him.


    But it doesn''t matter, the news paper was published according to the original plan. As for the content, let Morgan write casually, how to exaggerate it.


    Anyway, just blow Carl to my death, and tell him, don¡¯t forget to degrade BIG¡¤MOM.


    The most important thing is that Morgan can write it out if you want to linger on the two. Carl looks down on the Four Emperors. This is the most critical step!"


    "According to the young master, I will do it, but this time is different from the last time he defeated Jack. The money we have to spend may be..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, the last news brought a lot of benefits to Morgan.


    Tell him that the original price will not change this time, and he will also agree, so you can go without worry."


    "I know the young master, I will go now!"

 69 Chapter Sixty Nine

    After killing these pirates in seconds, Karl was surrounded and thanked by these civilians because he was the navy.


    In order to repay Carl for his life-saving grace, they gave out various gifts, and even girls who gave flowers expressed that they wanted to give it to him.


    Carl knew he was handsome, but he declined these girls who gave flowers.


    I am still young, of course it is impossible to get married.


    This is what Carl thinks now.


    Then Carl took a deep look at the palace heights and walked towards the port.


    Seeing and arrogantly telling him that Doflamingo is in the palace.


    But he did not show up, obviously intending to pretend that he is not here.


    Carl didn''t plan to tear him down, but parked his boat before talking.


    Waited for less than ten minutes.


    The navy ships came to the port of Dresrosa slowly.


    The staff at the port saw that Carl''s warship had arrived, so they directly assisted and avoided all expenses.


    Although Carl was a little uncomfortable, he did not refuse the other party''s kindness.


    "Is this Dres Rosa? It doesn''t look great!"


    The first thing Nilu did when she got off the boat was to observe her surroundings.


    But when she saw that most of her surroundings were in ruins, she lost interest.


    But she also knew very well that this was caused by the pirates, and it was not originally like this here.


    "Yehahahaha!"


    Ainilu burst into laughter after disembarking, and no one knew what he was laughing at.


    This second-yearly ill teenager will get sick from time to time.


    "Where are the pirates? Have they been caught?"


    Enzo came out with a bandage on his head, looking very miserable.


    "Those pirates have been killed by me, you join my team, you should be very clear about my character.


    As long as it is a pirate caught by me, except for those who have not committed a major crime, everyone else cannot escape!"


    Carl spoke coldly, obviously not caring about the life and death of these sinners.


    Enzo nodded and didn''t say anything, and the others had no opinion.


    They weren''t a virgin at first, and they wouldn''t want to kill the pirates just because of the order of the navy.


    It doesn''t make any sense to them.


    Those extremely vicious pirates are a threat to them as long as they live.


    So damn it never stay!


    There is only the kind that hasn''t done too many things, just ventured out under the banner of a pirate.


    Carl can decide not to kill them, just arrest them.


    "Master Carl, aren''t you injured? Are those pirates powerful? I heard that the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates are all very powerful, and each bounty is over 100 million yuan. Isn''t it difficult?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little boy who has a reward of 300 million yuan. Don''t say me, Ainilu can handle it easily.


    Even if Nilu Enzo and the others are struggling, they can''t beat them. After all, this guy doesn''t even master the domineering."


    "Is it so weak?"


    Nilu couldn''t help but vomit, while Enzo rubbed his chin and looked around.


    "Where''s Doflamingo? He really intends to pretend to be dead and never come out?"


    "Don''t worry, isn''t he here?"


    Hearing Enzo''s question, Carl smiled, thinking only about the sea not far away.


    After Doflamingo learned that Carl and his men had all come here, he had already left the palace.


    But in order to pretend that he came back from outside.


    He first turned around outside Dresrosa, and then flew back from the sea nearby.


    As for the other cadres of the Don Quixote family, they did indeed go out. Doflamingo did not lie about this.


    "Humhhhhhhhh!"


    "We meet again, Brigadier General Carl!"


    "I remember that when we met last time, you were a colonel. I didn''t expect how long it was? You became a brigadier general in less than two months.


    Your promotion is so fast that it surprises me. I have never seen a person who is promoted so quickly like you."


    Doflamingo came up with a rainbow fart. If he was praised for such a meal in a general navy, he would inevitably have some pride.


    But Carl knew that the treacherous villain Doflamingo must have no good intentions here.


    "I can''t do it, I''m not as strong as you, Joker who incarnates in the underground world makes a deal with Kaido.


    You said that if this kind of thing spreads out, how will the five old stars and the navy deal with you?


    More importantly, Punk Hassad was destroyed by me. What do you make Kaido think of you?"


    Although Punk Hassad was not Carl''s goal at the beginning.


    But by coincidence, the Warring States Period gave him an order to let him pass.


    Doflamingo can only admit that he is unlucky, there is no other way.


    "Hey hey hey hey, you can really be joking, when did I have a relationship with Kaido?


    Come with me to the palace and let me entertain you all."


    Doflamingo walked in the front, although there was still a smile on his face, but his eyes were very awkward.


    When he first met with Carl, Carl said that she was Joker and had a trade with Kaido for artificial devil fruit.


    Because of this incident, Doflamingo gave up snatching the body of the Draco.


    But after he came back, he thought about it carefully. Karl didn''t have any evidence to prove that he had an affair with Kaido.


    So he has nothing to worry about.


    But this time, when he heard similar magic eyes again, Doflamingo''s heart was already a little panicked.


    He even wanted to kill Karl directly, so that he would never have trouble!


    But it suddenly occurred to him that Karl has the strength to defeat Jack.


    Although it was a coincidence, his fluttering fruit is exaggerated to lift a large piece of land.


    This is the most famous brand of Piaopiao Fruit and the ability to be carried forward by the Golden Lion!


    If Carl really develops the fruit ability to the level of a golden lion!


    As long as he wants, he can hollow out the entire Dresrosa at will!


    There are too many secrets hidden here. If they are exposed, it will be more serious than exposing their cooperation with Kaido!


    So he thought about it, it''s not cost-effective to do it here.


    But Karl''s words made him very concerned.


    So Doflamingo got stuck.


    He wanted to know what Carl knew, whether he knew Monet''s identity, whether he knew the point of his transaction with Kaido.


    As long as he doesn''t know much, Doflamingo can still bear it.


    But if Carl knows everything, then he has some evidence!


    In this way, he must find a way to get rid of Karl!


    Otherwise the navy will soon know its secrets!


    In this way, Doflamingo struggled all the way, even if it was inside the palace, he was still worried about it.


    So absent-minded, he knocked down Baby-5 who rushed over.

 70 Chapter 70 Two Sinister Villains

    "Hug Hug, sorry young master! I didn''t pay attention!"


    After Baby-5 bumped into Doflamingo, he immediately apologized and looked a little scared.


    Doflamingo was a little irritable at first, so he was not in the mood to scold Baby-5.


    "Hurry up and tell me what''s going on, I''ll be busy with you if I''m fine, I need you over there!"


    I have to say that Doflamingo is very patient with his family members.


    These people all grew up with him. Everyone is an irreplaceable family member and one of the few family members of Doflamingo.


    Doflamingo will be very patient with his family.


    Although he would be angry with them, at least he would not kill his family members or punish them severely.


    Unless it is a traitor.


    "Master, I received a call from Kaido. He said he would come and find you in person..."


    When talking about this, Baby-5 looked very scared, and I didn''t know if he was afraid of Doflamingo or that Kaido was coming.


    "Okay, I see, you go ahead!"


    After dismissing Baby-5 casually, Doflamingo''s expression finally couldn''t hold back and became a lot gloomy.


    "Doflamingo, do you want me to inform the Marshal of the Warring States Period so that he can send troops to support?


    And I''m here, so I can help you."


    Carl said gleefully, then took out the phone worm and prepared to call it.


    But Doflamingo did not hesitate to release the silk thread, strangling Carl''s phone worm.


    "I don''t need your navy to care about my affairs!


    Kaido will not be able to come for a while. This madman should still be in this country now. If he wants to come over, he won''t be able to come without a journey of ten days."


    Doflamingo tried to pretend not to be afraid of anything, which made Carl feel a little funny.


    "Since you don''t need the navy to help, please tell me why Kaido came to you.


    Is it really like I said, is there really a secret transaction between you?"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Doflamingo''s eyes flashed fiercely, but because he was wearing glasses.


    So Carl didn''t see it.


    But Doflamingo laughed quickly, then shook his head.


    "How is it possible, this guy is here to get my revenge at best, after all, I killed one of his pirate ships before.


    You know very well that like their Four Emperors are very short-handed, especially Kaido, it is inevitable that this madman will take action in person."


    Doflamingo fooled around for a reason, trying to fool it.


    After hearing the words Carl had just said, he was in a good mood.


    The passage of Carl just now has two meanings. The first is the superficial meaning, asking if Doflamingo has an affair with Kaido.


    As for the second meaning, it means that Carl himself did not have the specific information between Kaido and Doflamingo.


    At most, I heard it, and then I knew something about it. He didn''t have the specific content and evidence.


    This is the message that Doflamingo understood.


    In fact, this is also the message Carl wants to convey to Doflamingo.


    Carl didn''t want to be here, so he turned his face with Doflamingo because it was not yet time!


    When the secret of Dressrosa is exposed, this is the best time to turn his face!


    "Since you have said so, I don''t bother to take care of you. After all, I am here to let you cooperate with me to clean up the pirates who participated in the gladiatorial fight.


    The division of the spoils is just what you said, these things are useless to me, but I have one condition.


    The final prize, that seventy-two good knife will go to me!"


    Carl the Lion opened his mouth, and wanted a famous knife as soon as he came up.


    This made Doflamingo''s face froze again.


    After a while, he smiled mockingly and said, "Hey, hey, it''s so funny, you want this knife directly?"


    "Yes, just say you don''t give it! I have almost given you the benefits of this cooperation. Isn''t it an exaggeration to change a knife?"


    "Eh, oh, why do you think I will give it?"


    "Because if you don''t give it, I will grab it!"


    Carl squinted his eyes, and the domineering look broke out!


    Not to be outdone, Doflamingo is also showing a domineering look!


    The overlord color of the two collided together for the second time, which immediately evoked fierce thunder!


    But this time, the two of them had a strong heart, and they only had a brief collision, and they did not directly confront each other.


    Once they fight, cooperation is no longer possible.


    "Hey, hey, it''s interesting. If you want it, you can give it to you. I''m still rich here with famous swords. It''s a pity that there is only one at the level of 72 good knives."


    "Tsk tut, really rich!"


    Carl sneered twice, then stared at Doflamingo.


    "Stop chatting here, hurry up and lead the way!"


    Doflamingo didn''t get angry when he was yelled, so he smiled and took Karl to the palace.


    After a while, Karl and Doflamingo came to his office.


    As for the others, they have been assigned to their respective rooms to rest.


    The seventy-two good knives were also sent by Doflamingo to Enzo''s room.


    After completing these, Carl sat down quietly, planning to discuss this gladiatorial cooperation with Doflamingo.


    "Let''s talk about it first, about how many pirates are here this time?"


    "Hey, you are not the navy, is it strange for you to ask me this kind of question?"


    "Nonsense! You are now the king of Dresrosa, I don''t ask who you ask?"


    Carl gave each other a blank look, and then lay on the sofa with his feet on the table, looking more leisurely than Doflamingo.


    Doflamingo saw Carl''s appearance, his eyes flashed a fierce light, but he didn''t show it.


    He was still smiling, following Carl''s appearance, in the same pose.


    "There are about a hundred pirate ships, more than five thousand pirates, oh, oh, these pirates are really stupid!


    They really thought that my prize was easy to get. I have been hanging here for so many years and I have never been taken away by an outsider.


    These people are nothing more than the leeks I use to harvest."


    Doflamingo''s tone was full of disdain for these pirates.


    Carl shook his head and continued to inquire.


    "How did you do it before? Clearly grab? Or secretly shot?"


    Hearing the question, Doflamingo smiled, very loudly.


    "Humhhhhhhhh!"


    "I really laughed at me, would I use such a low-level method?"


    "You only need to cooperate with me and help me catch the fish that slipped through the net, and leave the rest to me. It is said that it is cooperation, in fact, you are also a foil!"


    When the time comes, I will turn all your subordinates into dolls. I see what you do!


    Doflamingo''s smile remained the same, but his expression gradually became sullen.


    "Yeah, it''s really crazy, but if you say that, then I''m not welcome."


    Hearing Doflamingo say this, Karl raised his eyebrows and said inwardly.


    You are so crazy now, when the time comes, all the secrets will be exposed. Let me see how you cry!

 71 Chapter 71 Violet

    Carl came to Dressrosa and had a''friendly exchange'' with Doflamingo.


    He returned to Doflamingo and rested in the room prepared for him.


    As the other crew members didn''t have Karl''s order, they didn''t care about going out, until the next day Karl gave them a vacation to let them relax for a day.


    But Karl also reminded all the crew members to be careful of a little loli called Granulated Sugar.


    And never have any physical contact with her.


    Afterwards, Carl took out the picture of sugar for everyone to know, and explained her ability by the way.


    The crew was still a little disdainful at first, but after hearing about the power of sugar, they suddenly felt a little uncomfortable all over.


    This kind of thing that turns people into dolls sounds very abnormal!


    And the most important thing is that sugar can control the life and death of the doll at will.


    This is even more perverted!


    "It seems such a cute little girl is so disgusting, childlike fruit ability, really abnormal! Meow!"


    If Cat is the best tempered person among the members, she still can''t help but want to curse.


    One can imagine how complicated they are after hearing this ability.


    Carl looked around at the expressions of other people and nodded very satisfied after seeing them all showing disgust.


    What he wants is this effect!


    "Since you already know the power of granulated sugar, let me hide away.


    Without the arms and domineering, her ability to restrain everything, so you see this figure, even if it is just a similar figure, will hide away from me.


    Even if you can''t hide, you can''t let her touch your body, I don''t want to reduce the crew on the ship.


    Okay, that''s all I have to say, today you have a day off and you can play casually, just hide this girl for me."


    Hearing Karl''s words, everyone nodded solemnly, and then left the palace, preparing to go out and go around.


    Only Ellan himself remained in the room.


    He has no idea of ??going out.


    Even Jess, who is more lonely, thought about going out and going around the weapon arsenal to see if there were any good weapons to update.


    But Ellan didn''t intend to move at all, and wanted to stay here.


    "You are still like this. If you have any concerns, just say it. We are now in the same boat.


    If you really have something to tell us, although it is not guaranteed to be done for you, we will definitely do our best to help you."


    Carl knew very well that there must be a reason why Irland became what he is now.


    But no one knows the reason, even the Burning Mountain Admiral who picked him up at the time did not know the reason.


    The only thing Huoshaoshan knew was that Airland had escaped from a destroyed country.


    Regarding his identity, after the Warring States investigation, it was only possible to find out that he was from that country.


    As for the others, they were all destroyed because of the war.


    In addition, Airland was only ten years old at the time, so the Warring States period chose to take him in and put him in the dock.


    Then he became like this.


    It''s just that Ellan himself didn''t want to say it, and Karl couldn''t ask, he could only let him shut down here.


    "Okay, since you don''t want to say anything, then wait until you want to.


    What is this all about, all of them are problem children..."


    Carl scratched his head and walked out, his expression slightly speechless.


    After Karl went out, Ellan raised his head and glanced at the door, the loneliness and sadness in his eyes flashed away.


    He quickly recovered his calm, then tidyed up his clothes and started today''s push-up training.


    Carl came out of the palace, ready to take a stroll around Dresrosa.


    Because the arena will not open until tomorrow, Doflamingo also said that he is not needed for specific arrangements, so he is also idle when he is idle, so he might as well go around here.


    Take a look at those hidden places by the way, so that you can prepare for tomorrow''s gladiatorial fight.


    "Dress Rosa looks really prosperous on the surface! But under such a prosperous, it is endless hell?"


    Carl shook his head and walked on this busy street.


    But suddenly, his domineering experience told himself that someone was monitoring him.


    This line of sight made Carl a little unhappy.


    "Really, I just go out shopping casually, you all have to spy on me, right?"


    Carl shook his head and disappeared out of thin air on the street without attracting anyone''s attention.


    at the same time.


    The top floor of the palace.


    A woman wearing a cheongsam is using anti-human gestures, placing her hands on her eye sockets and observing the outside.


    But soon her face changed, she put down her hands and wanted to leave here.


    But she was still a step late.


    Carl has come to her and blocked her way.


    "Violet, the killer of the Don Quijote family, are you staring at me like this, are you planning to do something to me?"


    The first time Carl felt his sight, he knew who was watching him.


    Violet is the daughter of King Liku and the princess of Dresrosa.


    But because of the preservation of King Liku''s life, he joined the Don Quijote family and played for Doflamingo.


    But this is also because Doflamingo valued her ability, otherwise her allegiance would be very ridiculous to Doflamingo.


    And her ability is to stare at the fruit, with the clairvoyance ability, can see with the naked eye, anything from kilometers away.


    Even if it was an ant on the ground, she could see clearly what it was carrying!


    And staring at the fruit, you can see through people''s hearts and read their secrets.


    The most important thing is that staring at the fruit can see through...


    This is the ability that many gentlemen dream of...


    Thinking of this, Carl was a little envious, but to turn on the fruit ability requires an anti-human gesture, Carl said he couldn''t make it.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Violet was panicked, but on the surface he still wanted to remain calm.


    It''s just that the harder she tried to stay calm, the more flustered she became.


    Carl''s domineering vision can easily perceive the fear in Violet''s heart.


    He smiled slightly and approached Violet step by step.


    His speed is very slow, and it takes one to two seconds for each step to fall, which looks a little strange.


    But Violet felt a huge pressure at this time, which was transmitted from Carl.


    Every time Carl took a step forward, Violet''s body would involuntarily take a step back.


    About ten seconds later, there was no retreat behind Violet, and Carl stuck in front of Violet, showing an evil smile.


    "You stared at me for so long, do you like me?"

 72 Chapter 72: Legal Loli

    ???


    Violet, who was still full of pressure, almost burst out when he heard Karl''s words.


    But looking at Karl''s solemn expression, Violet could only hold back a smile and shook his head quickly.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, I''m so handsome, it''s normal for you to like me.


    If you like me, please tell me, I will find a very bad reason to refuse you.


    But please don''t stare at me with that kind of naked eyes, although your fruiting ability is very good.


    But I don''t like the feeling of being stared at, even beautiful women!"


    Carl suddenly exploded with domineering look, and directly frightened Violet to the ground.


    Although it was only a moment, Violet still felt the pressure brought by Karl.


    The overlord''s look at that moment almost made Violet faint.


    "I didn''t joking with you, just like I said, I just say if I like it, and then I will refuse.


    But next time, if I find you still staring at me, I don''t care what your identity is, I can''t kill you!"


    Violet heard Carl''s words similar to a joke, but actually threatening words, which made her feel a little scared.


    She knows that Carl is resolute and resolute, and she also knows that Carl''s character is more detached.


    But she didn''t expect Carl to be so funny.


    First let yourself relax, and then suddenly startle.


    Violet felt like he was about to come out.


    Tears...


    "Okay, you get up first, the daughter of King Liku is so timid, how will you manage the overall situation in the future?"


    Carl shook his head, said such a sentence, then turned and left.


    Violet was shocked when he heard Carl''s words.


    She didn''t expect Carl to know his true identity.


    Violet''s true identity, except for the aboriginal people of Dresrosa, and the Don Quijote family.


    Other people don''t even know.


    Even people in the Navy know very little.


    That''s why Violet was curious about where Carl knew it.


    If the Navy knows everything, Violet still has a chance to defeat Doflamingo!


    "Ah, what are you two doing here? Are you dating?"


    Just when Violet stood up and wanted to chase Karl.


    A crisp child''s voice appeared behind them.


    I saw the sugar holding the ordinary and walked in from another door.


    Her movements were very light, and she looked like she had come here to watch the scenery and accidentally bumped into the two of them.


    After Violet saw granulated sugar, his pupils suddenly shrank, and instantly hid his mind in his heart.


    Anyway, she is now a member of Don Quixote family.


    She must not reveal her true thoughts, otherwise not just her, but also King Liku, Rebecca and others will die!


    "Sugar, why do you come back here, why don''t you come here with the young master?


    It is cool and breezy now, you can easily get sick when you come here."


    Violet pretended to be concerned, ready to pick up sugar and leave here.


    But Granulated Sugar quickly broke free of Violet''s embrace and ran to Carl, revealing a lovely look.


    "Big brother, you are so handsome, can I hug you?"


    "Hug me? Okay?"


    Carl smiled and hugged the sugar like this without any precaution.


    Granulated Sugar also showed a smile, his eyes narrowed almost like a crescent moon.


    "It''s so light, so your name is Granulated Sugar? Are you also a member of the Don Quixote family?"


    "Yeah! Yeah, big brother, I am also a member of Don Quixote family, and I am super awesome!"


    Granulated Sugar waved her little hand in Carl''s arms, and put on an appearance of''I am great''.


    But this look looks very cute.


    Violet on the side originally wanted to stop Karl, but seeing that he had already hugged the sugar, he could only sigh helplessly.


    "Don''t play with sugar, go back with me, you are already weak, and it is not good if you are sick."


    "Hmm! I know!"


    Sugar put on an unhappy look, and Carl put him back on the ground.


    "Big brother, goodbye!"


    Sugar ran back, while Violet grabbed Sugar''s little hand and gave Carl a deep look.


    "You shouldn''t touch her."


    "Sugar is so cute, I won''t lose a piece of meat when I touch it, and doesn''t she like it very much?"


    "Yes, but you are done!"


    "Don''t be so absolute. The fruit of childishness is not invincible. The chatter ends here. I should also go outside. Dresrosa has a lot of places to go.


    By the way, Violet, if you really like me, you don''t need to hide it, just say it, I will find a reason to refuse.


    But I still said that, don''t stare at me, I will be uncomfortable, uncomfortable and want to kill!"


    After Carl said this, he disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time Violet''s face changed slightly.


    She didn''t expect that Carl knew everything.


    Granulated Sugar glanced at Violet bitterly.


    "You told him?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t say anything!"


    "Humph! Even if you say it, it''s okay. I tried it just now, but his ability is not valid for him. I can''t control this person!"


    "is it¡­¡­"


    Violet breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the sugar.


    If Carl really knew everything, he would naturally be prepared for sugar.


    For a person like Carl, the chances that Granulated Sugar wants to rely on the fruit power to turn them into dolls are simply too low!


    "Violet, you take me to find the other crew members of the navy!


    I don''t believe that other people can''t change!Humph!"


    Although Granulated Sugar is an adult, part of her thinking is still at the stage of a child due to the fruit of childlikeness.


    Sometimes, it will look very childish.


    She is like this now. After deflating on Carl, she immediately wanted to find a meeting place.


    Violet originally wanted to refuse, but at this moment, Doflamingo flew up from outside.


    "Humhhhhhhhh, Violet, take sugar with you. It''s best to turn all those people into dolls.


    I want to see Carl, this kid, the angry expression when he learned that his crew suddenly disappeared, and I still can''t remember who was there!


    Although he knows the abilities of Childlike Fruits, this does not mean that other navies also know that this is an opportunity!"


    Hearing Doflamingo''s words, Sugar was suddenly excited, pulling Violet to swing left and right.


    Violet sighed.


    Since Doflamingo had come to say that, she could only obey.


    Violet is different from the other Don Quijote family members. She has to take orders from Doflamingo.


    If you disobey the order, you will end badly!

 73 Chapter 73 The Little Human Race

    After a small episode.


    After Carl wandered around the streets of Dresrosa and bought some snacks, he was basically determined.


    No one followed him, nor did Violet continue to use his ability to stare at him.


    In this way, he can smoothly implement his plan and start looking for the little human race and toy factories.


    Carl''s vision is domineering, more than enough to cover the entire Dress Rosa.


    He quickly found the location of the villain.


    If there is no such kind of domineering, he wants to find these places, it is really difficult.


    "Is this where the villains are? They are really hidden. If I don''t have such a wide range of knowledge and domineering, it would be hard to find them."


    Carl shook his head and strode in.


    But when he entered this garden.


    Suddenly some unknown creatures flew out around.


    If they are seen by ordinary people, they may be regarded as larger wasps.


    The body of the little human race was a few punches more than a hornet, and it can also fly, which looks really no different from the hornet.


    But they have more power than adults!


    A trained villain warrior, his strength is completely stronger than ordinary people!


    If you are an elite fighter, your strength will not be weaker than some human trained fighters.


    Even an ordinary navy soldier may not be the opponent of the elite warrior of the villain.


    But the talent of their clan ends here.


    The little humans are not good at fighting, they are better at planting plants.


    When King Liku was there, he made good friends with the villains, and the whole of Dresrosa was very prosperous, and there was no shortage of food.


    This is all thanks to the villain.


    If there is only King Liku, it is absolutely impossible to manage Dresrosa so well.


    Therefore, the little human race still has certain merits.


    But when Karl came here, he didn''t intend to let the villains assist him.


    He intends to let the villains go to the toy factory to take the opportunity to release those imprisoned and create chaos!


    The little humans are very concealed, and it is generally difficult to find them without seeing or domineering people.


    It is very convenient for them to do this kind of thing.


    Carl entered the forest, and the surrounding small humans were still hovering beside him.


    These little human races thought that Carl did not find himself, but in fact Carl just didn''t bother to talk.


    After a while.


    Carl came to the palace of the villain.


    The palace of Lilliput is also very small.


    Although they also have a very large palace, it has been temporarily abandoned in order to avoid Doflamingo.


    They can only hide in such a small place now, seeking an opportunity to overthrow Doflamingo''s rule.


    "The king of the little human race, come out, I am Commodore Carl, I have something to talk to you!"


    Carl yelled, but no one responded.


    But there are more and more small human races around.


    Obviously, they have regarded Karl as an enemy.


    For the little human race, it is very suspicious that humans appear here inexplicably, and they must not carry anything.


    "I said you are annoying here? Tell your king to come out, I have something to tell him."


    Carl saw more and more little humans appearing in front of him, accompanied by mosquito-like sounds.


    Although the voice is very subtle, you can''t tell if you don''t listen carefully.


    However, thousands of small human races shake their wings at the same time, and the voices no matter how little Karl can ignore.


    "You know us?!"


    "Could it be that you just pretended to be?!"


    The little human race was shocked when he heard Carl''s words, and then assumed a fighting posture.


    Carl said in vain and they said, "I just watched you flying so happy, so I didn''t bother to call you.


    I am here to find your king to discuss matters about Doflamingo.


    I have a plan. If it succeeds, I can overthrow Doflamingo''s rule!


    Are you not interested?And my identity is the navy, more reliable than those pirates!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, all the villains present were silent.


    They thought Carl was the enemy, but his words made the little humans understand that Carl was not the enemy.


    However, they have not completely relaxed their vigilance and still remain skeptical.


    "You haven''t come out yet, are you? Since you are so uncomfortable, I''m leaving now, even if there is a navy coming.


    They will not be like me, willing to cooperate with you to deal with Doflamingo, after all, this guy has a very hard backstage."


    Carl gave a chuckle, turned and prepared to leave.


    But at this moment, a somewhat old voice appeared from behind and stopped Carl.


    "Wait! This young navy, I am the king of the Kingdom of Dongtata. If you have any questions, you can discuss with me."


    "You are the king?"


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Carl took a close look, then nodded.


    "I ask you now, do you want to overthrow Doflamingo''s rule?"


    "Yes! Of course I do! Not just me, all the villains in the Kingdom of Tuntata, dream of overthrowing Doflamingo''s rule.


    But he is too strong, we simply can''t do anything, so we can only wait for the opportunity.


    But as a navy, you are openly hostile to Qiwuhai. It is not good for you, right?Are you sure you can help us?"


    The king obviously did not trust Karl.


    Although Dongtata is a small human race, they were born in the new world and they have a lot of vision!


    They know the existence of the navy and the rank of the navy.


    When he saw the rank of Carl''s brigadier general, there was still a trace of loss in his eyes.


    In his opinion, the brigadier general does not play any role at all.


    But now there is no way. Since someone intends to help, he can only talk about it as a dead horse doctor.


    It''s not a loss to try anyway.


    What if it succeeds?


    "Since you are planning to overthrow Doflamingo, all follow-up plans will depend on me.


    Although I don¡¯t know how your little humans are fighting, I need you to invade the toy factory!"


    "what?!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, the villain warriors present were all surprised.


    This requirement is too difficult, they are almost impossible to complete!


    What''s more, there are cadres of the Don Quijote family guarding the toy factory.


    It is very difficult for them to invade.


    "Don''t deny it in a hurry, I will let my crew help you, and you don''t have to invade today.


    When there is a riot in the factory tomorrow and all the toys on the street will return to be ordinary people, it is the time for you to do it!"


    "Return to ordinary people... You mean, you have a way to get rid of sugar?!"

 74 Chapter 74 Communication

    The king of Tata Tower was very surprised.


    He didn''t expect Karl to be able to get rid of the sugar.


    Don''t even think that Granulated Sugar is just a little loli, but she still has certain strength herself.


    Although this strength is only stronger than that of ordinary soldiers, it is enough for her to react when others approach her, and then turn it into a toy.


    In addition, most of the sugar is protected by Doflamingo himself.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to get close to her!


    "There is no need to be surprised. I have a lot of means, and Doflamingo is at odds with me.


    Don''t think I am very comfortable in Dressrosa, but the first navy he wants to get rid of must be me!"


    Carl shrugged, stunned by Doflamingo''s psychology.


    He knew very well what position the information he had revealed in Doflamingo''s heart.


    Carl has now become, Doflamingo''s heart trouble!


    Of course he wants to get rid of it quickly!


    "Well, since you are capable, we will believe you, but are you sure you can deal with Doflamingo?


    Your rank is just a brigadier general, even if you are in the mid-ship, you are not necessarily Doflamingo''s opponent.


    If you want to deal with him, at least you have to be an admiral. With your strength..."


    "Who said he must be killed? We directly caused the riot in Dresrosa.


    Then expose what Doflamingo has done. Of course he will not come to Taiwan, and I will seek support from the navy.


    Don''t forget that my identity is the navy, he is just a pirate!


    Even if he is named Qiwuhai, he is just a pirate!


    As long as his crimes are exposed, even if his name of Qiwuhai is louder, the navy still has enough reasons to act on him!"


    This is Carl''s plan.


    He doesn''t necessarily have to cure Doflamingo and Death.


    All he has to do is to let Doflamingo step down from the position of Qiwuhai!


    It''s just that with his status and status, probably Lu will not step down from Qiwuhai''s position.


    But for the sake of face, the world will at least let him leave from Dresrosa, and even forbid him to enter the waters around Dresrosa.


    In this way, no matter how much Doflamingo has spent here, all will be lost!


    This is more uncomfortable than killing him!


    "In that case, I believe you once for the sake of your navy!


    But I have one condition!Please help me!"


    As he said, the king lowered his head, and the other small human races also bowed.


    Seeing this scene, Karl was a little confused, not knowing what they were doing.


    "Something to say, what does this mean?"


    "I want you to help rescue my daughter Man Shirley, who has gained the ability to heal because of the healing fruit.


    Not only does she have the ability to perfectly heal herself, her tears can also heal all injuries!


    Even the severely injured wounded will recover under her tears.


    So Doflamingo took my daughter and asked her to heal members of his family.


    I ask Lord Navy, help me rescue my daughter!I don''t want her to endure such inhuman torture anymore!"


    "Please! Lord Navy!"


    The king bowed his head again, and the other small human races also bowed.


    Seeing this scene, Karl scratched his head and sighed.


    Regarding the story of the princess, he had forgotten completely, and had no idea where the other party was.


    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, I have a domineering look, it is not impossible to find the other party.


    Not to mention that Violet is also in the palace, so it''s not impossible to ask her to find it.


    "Since you all said that, I will try to help, but I can''t save her today.


    Your daughter can only help you out when the riots start tomorrow, because tomorrow¡¯s final battle is the highlight!"


    "I understand, thank you Lord Navy!"


    "There is no need to do this, thank me after the plan is successful tomorrow, it is still too early.


    After all, I am not sure about the probability of success of this plan, but according to my estimation, it is not very low."


    Carl shook his head, and then took out the phone worm to contact the Warring States Period.


    "I''ll call the Marshal of the Warring States Period. After I finish reporting the information, you can tell him about Doflamingo''s crime.


    I was the only one who said that the evidence was not sufficient. There are so many small human races, and one of them is a witness.


    Although there is no physical evidence yet, at least if you have your words, the navy will send more reinforcements."


    After saying this, Carl called the Marshal of the Warring States Period to call Worm.


    at the same time.


    The Warring States Period is dealing with some official duties.


    At this time, he was still worrying about the coming war two months later.


    He must plan a very good strategy in order to keep the White Beard Pirates in Malin Vando.


    If they are let go this time, the consequences will be very serious!


    But just when he was attentive, the voice of the phone bug rang.


    "Who!"


    Warring States connected the phone worm, his voice was a bit irritable.


    When Carl heard that the Warring States period was so upset, he also knew that he was not in a good mood, so he omitted the gag and went straight to the topic.


    "Warring States Marshal, I am Brigadier General Karl, and I have a very important thing to report to you.


    It''s just that this matter involves Doflamingo, one of the seven Wuhais, please be patient and listen to me..."


    After a while.


    Karl said everything about Dresrosa.


    However, what he said was not very detailed, most of them were lacking and sounded very vague.


    But the Warring States'' ability to understand is very strong.


    Even if Carl didn''t say much, but the Warring States Period could still imagine, if this is true, what a terrible situation Dres Rosa would be like now!


    But Dresrosa is currently very prosperous, and he doubts whether Carl said so deliberately against Doflamingo.


    This is the brilliance of Doflamingo.


    All the gloom is buried in the corner, no one knows.


    Even if someone discovers these secrets, even if they only see the tip of the iceberg, Doflamingo will let them disappear completely!


    That''s why it is possible for Dress Rosa to maintain the prosperity on the bright side.


    So that the Warring States Period, even the Five Old Stars can''t see, what''s the difference between this place and the previous rule of King Liku!


    "Carl, although your reason for suspicion is good, but..."


    "Marshal of the Warring States period, don''t rush to deny it. I have a testimony here. He knows more. You can listen to his opinions.


    By the way, this witness is the king of the Kingdom of Dontata!His words still have a certain weight."

 75 Chapter 75: King Liku appeared!

    "It turned out to be such a thing?!"


    "Could it be that Deres Rosa''s prosperity is fake? It''s all faked by the fellow Doflamingo?!"


    After the king of Tata Tower had said everything, even the Warring States Period was a little shocked.


    He had no idea that King Liku was framed by Doflamingo.


    The prosperity of Dresrosa now is just an illusion!


    Because those who know the truth have either become toys or cheap labor!


    Or they have been thrown away by the sea!


    As for King Liku, the villain has not found him until now.


    The king of the villain guessed that he might have suffered misfortune.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, you can understand everything. I can''t bear Doflamingo doing these things.


    But I don¡¯t need you to help me. I will expose his crimes to my parents and children. I will definitely let him go around tomorrow!


    As for what you support, if you don''t care, it doesn''t matter if I die here.


    Anyway, this is a sacrifice for justice, it is my duty to Karl!"


    Carl''s words made the surrounding small human races full of passion.


    When he said it himself, it was full of momentum.


    But this is not Carl''s true thoughts.


    This is just a radical general method. After all, the evidence in his hand is not complete. Although it is possible to increase the number of troops in the Warring States period, it is difficult to get the general over!


    That''s why he said such things, try to inspire the Warring States.


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, that''s all I have to say. It is my duty to sacrifice for justice.


    Regarding Doflamingo''s crimes, I will definitely expose them all.


    Well, that''s it, I''m going to collect evidence."


    After saying this, Karl didn''t wait for the reaction of the Warring States Period, and directly hung up the phone worm.


    He didn''t want to listen to the nagging of Warring States.


    Because the Warring States period would definitely make him think twice, don''t mess with Doflamingo at this time.


    This is bad for the navy.


    If you really let the Warring States say this, the king next to him might be very disappointed.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the image of the Navy has always been just.


    In order to give this country''s heart, Karl will be so excited.


    "Mr. King, my plan must be implemented on time tomorrow. I still have things to do. Let''s go ahead!"


    After saying this, Karl looked at each other solemnly with the king, and then walked out of the forest.


    The king was also infected by Carl''s aura and began to summon the soldiers of the Dongtata clan to prepare for action!


    ...


    at the same time.


    At the base of the navy headquarters and the Marshal''s Office, the Warring States Period, pulling his beard, looked a little helpless.


    Karp next to him showed a gloating expression.


    "Hahahaha, it''s a sacrifice for justice, really worthy of this kid''s character.


    But I think his reason is false, it is true that he wants to fight Doflamingo to the death!


    As expected, this kid is still so crazy, no one is paying attention, but to be honest, he does have such capital.


    In the new world, he has defeated Jack, allowing people to see his strength.


    As long as he doesn''t meet those four monsters head-on, few people in the New World can surely beat him!"


    Kapuhaha laughed and looked very happy.


    Although Carl captured Ace and Luffy.


    But Ace''s execution is not Carl''s fault in Karp''s eyes.


    He is a little prejudiced against Karl, but he is definitely not going to harm him.


    On the contrary, Karp appreciates Karl''s character very much, because it reminds him of himself when he was young.


    When he was young, Karp was so spirited and arrogant.


    When you encounter inequality, you must use your fists to enforce justice.


    It is for this reason that his reputation on the sea is getting bigger and bigger, until the Battle of the Valley of Gods, he completely became a naval hero!


    "Kapu, don''t talk cold words here, this kid Karl is too impulsive.


    Now that he doesn''t even answer my phone bug, it seems that he is determined to do flamenco, which is really a headache!"


    The Warring States period rubbed his temples.


    He originally thought that letting Karl tour the new world would be very worry-free.


    Punk Hassad in the first battle is indeed the case.


    Carl made a great contribution and directly served a den of artificial devil fruit.


    Not to mention that the Warring States also praised Karl.


    But when he arrived at Dressrosa, Carl suddenly said that he wanted to expose the evil here.


    And the most important thing is that his words are 80% true!


    This made the Warring States very headache.


    After all, Doflamingo is Qiwuhai, and his former identity is still a Tianlongren.


    This makes him very difficult.


    "Warring States, I think you just let Polusalino go.


    Don''t this kid like to fish, just let him go and protect Karl''s life.


    By the way, give this kid a vacation. You didn''t see him drooping his face every day, just like someone owed him money."


    "That''s right, it''s just right to let Polusalino go, and this kid Carl said that he will be able to collect evidence of Doflamingo''s crime in the next day.


    At that time I will pay attention to that side, as long as Karl can come up with a piece of evidence, I will immediately let Polusalino pass!"


    "You are still so rigid..."


    Karp shook his head when he heard the words of the Warring States, and said nothing.


    In the Warring States Period, the phone worm was put down and continued to do what he should do.


    Polusalino, who was still asleep at this time, had no idea that he had been assigned a job.


    He is still fishing in his office, ready to punch out of get off work.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl, who was in Dresrosa, met a man he didn''t expect.


    "King Liku! Why are you here?!"


    Yes, the person who appeared in front of Karl was the King Liku who was framed by Doflamingo.


    Carl was planning to go to Rebecca to see if he was interested in participating in the war against Doflamingo.


    As a result, he hadn''t even reached the door of Rebecca''s house, but in the garden halfway through, he met the a little bit desolate King Liku!


    Carl searched his memory and found that he didn''t know where Liku was hidden in the original book.


    The original book didn''t explain at all, only that he suddenly disappeared and then reappeared in the bullfighting arena.


    His appearance surprised Carl very much.


    "You just told the Tatata tribe, you want to overthrow the Commodore under Doflamingo''s rule?


    Since you know me, I won¡¯t introduce myself, Brigadier Carl, I know you, so please let me join your team temporarily!


    Doflamingo¡¯s brutality makes me feel sad, and I must personally participate in this crusade!"


    "Please fulfill it! Please!"

 76 Chapter 76: Rebecca

    On a remote hill in Dresrosa.


    There is a beautiful garden and a small wooden house that looks very inconspicuous.


    But in this small wooden house, there lived a girl with long pink hair and a beautiful face.


    She is the key person Carl is looking for, Rebecca.


    At the same time, Karl also met Cyrus who was turned into a toy soldier.


    But he was standing aside at this moment, silently watching Karl and King Liku beside him.


    Because of the fruit of childishness, King Liku also forgot about Cyrus, and did not know such a character at all.


    But he could know that Rebecca was the daughter of the strongest warrior in his kingdom and his grandson.


    Although King Liku had forgotten Cyrus, it did not mean that he had forgotten Berek.


    King Liku knew that the culprit responsible for all this was Doflamingo.


    So he didn''t say anything when he saw Rebecca, just hugged his granddaughter gently.


    Rebecca also cried bitterly and hugged King Liku tightly.


    The two did not speak, and hugged each other in silence for nearly ten minutes.


    The emotions they wanted to express were all in this silent period.


    Even the toy soldier on the side couldn''t help but shed tears.


    However, after losing his identity, he was not qualified to hug the three.


    He could only watch his daughter and King Liku embracing and crying, silently moved alone.


    at the same time.


    Carl didn''t bother their grandson and grandson to revisit, but drank tea on the side, watching his choice a little entangled.


    That''s right.


    When Karl came here for the first time, he triggered the selection system.


    Only this time, the rewards for each task are very good.


    ''Choice 1: Kill Doflamingo, reward the host for the ability to obtain the line fruit and the training method of fruit awakening!''


    ''Choose two: defeat the Don Quixote family, obtain the training method of fruit awakening, and improve three random abilities.''


    ''Choice 3: Give up this mission and get the title of Master of Forbearance, title attribute: all attribute levels are increased by three!''


    According to the plan, the third option can be completely abandoned, because it is impossible for him to abandon this mission.


    To defeat Doflamingo is bound to win, this is what he must do!


    What Carl struggles with is how to choose the first two.


    Whether it is random ability improvement, or line fruit is very good.


    Especially the line fruit, under the development of Doflamingo, has become almost perfect!


    But it is difficult for Carl to completely kill Doflamingo one-on-one without assistance.


    Although defeating the opponent is easy, Doflamingo''s vitality is very tenacious.


    Unless he can kill the opponent in one hit, Doflamingo can always find a chance to escape.


    Thinking of this, Carl decided to settle down and chose the second option.


    It was Carl''s goal to defeat the Don Quixote family.


    As long as Doflamingo becomes lonely, the Don Quixote family will not exist.


    Doing this will break him more than killing him.


    After making a choice, Carl raised his head and looked at the two grandparents not far away.


    Feeling this warm picture, Carl looked at Cyrus next to him.


    "Cyrus, how do you feel when you see this picture?"


    "It feels like going back to the past..."


    "Wait, how do you know my name?!"


    Cyrus replied subconsciously, but he suddenly realized that he had never revealed his name!


    And the name Cyrus, under the power of the fruit of childlikeness, no longer exists!


    He was shocked when he heard Carl call out his name suddenly, and jumped directly onto the table.


    At the same time, King Liku and Berecka also discovered the situation here and looked at the toy soldiers.


    "Mr. Soldier, why are you so excited?"


    As Cyrus disappeared, Rebecca lost all the memories of her father.


    But for the past eight years, Cyrus has been taking care of Rebecca.


    Therefore, Rebecca completely treated Mr. Soldier as his own father.


    Seeing him so excited at this time, Rebecca was also nervous.


    "It''s nothing, Mr. Soldier is just hot. Don''t be nervous."


    Karl waved his hand and rounded off Cyrus.


    Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at King Liku.


    "Grandpa, do we really want to initiate a revolution at this time to overthrow Doflamingo''s rule?


    Although I agree, is it too early?Although the Tata family is willing to help.


    But only relying on them and this navy brother, can we really succeed?"


    Although Rebecca wanted to overthrow Doflamingo''s rule.


    But she is still sensible.


    Knowing this time to shake Doflamingo''s rule is very impractical.


    However, King Liku shook his head, and then set his gaze on Karl.


    "I can''t decide this matter, I just came with the mindset of being benevolent if it fails.


    If I succeed, everyone is happy, if I don¡¯t succeed, it doesn¡¯t matter if I die, at least I have tried!


    As for the specific plans, all were planned by this navy brother.


    I have heard about him a little bit. If the news reports are true, he is stronger than Drought Jack under Kaido!


    And he also played against Doflamingo, even beat Doflamingo.


    For such a person, I still believe in his strength."


    Rebecca blinked her big eyes and looked at Carl curiously.


    She did not expect that this young navy who looked a few years older than herself would be so strong.


    Then Rebecca looked at the armor and weapons in the corner, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "It would be great if I was so strong. My current strength is really too weak. I don''t even have the qualifications to participate in the bullfighting arena."


    "Don''t be discouraged, your talent is still very good, but this guy is too bad.


    If you change the navy to teach, your strength can at least double several times."


    Carl glanced at Cyrus and said casually.


    Although Cyrus wanted to refute Karl, he knew very well that his strength was the strongest in Dresrosa eight years ago.


    But as the pirate enters the new world, his strength is barely equivalent to some pirate supernovas.


    And still the weakest grade!


    Facing Qiwuhai, there is no resistance at all!


    "You are not allowed to say that, Mr. Soldier, he is very strong!"


    Rebecca bulged her cheeks, obviously disagreeing with Carl''s statement.


    Carl shook his head and touched Rebecca''s head, without intending to argue with her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let me talk about the plan carefully. After the riots begin tomorrow, your royal family is the most advantageous weapon to defeat Doflamingo!"

 77 Chapter Seventy Seven

    at the same time.


    Just when Carl and Rebecca and others were discussing plans.


    Violet took advantage of his fruit ability and started looking for the whereabouts of Carl''s crew one by one with sugar.


    The first one to be found was naturally Airland who stayed in the palace for training.


    It''s just that no matter how cute the expression of sugar is, Irland will not be tempted by her.


    When Allan got bored, he even said that sugar was disgusting.


    This made the sugar cried out with a wow.


    "Woohoo~"


    "I''m so cute, he said I was disgusting, Violet, help me teach this guy a good lesson!"


    "Okay, don''t get angry, since he refuses to play with you, we will go find someone else."


    "No! No! You help me teach him, or I won''t go out!"


    The sugar kid got angry, and Violet had no choice but to force the sugar and walk outside.


    Irland saw the two men coming over to play treasures without any mood swings.


    A person like him who is autistic, facing such a sloppy guy, can be said to be a natural nemesis.


    After the two of them left, Allan took out the phone worm and dialed Karl''s phone.


    "Master Karl, sugar is starting to attack us..."


    "Will you take the initiative to call me?!"


    At Rebecca''s house, Karl stared at the phone worm, feeling a little weird.


    Although he reminded everyone, if sugar does something to them, he must inform himself in time.


    But he didn''t expect that Airland would be the first one and would call himself in such a timely manner.


    Originally he would have thought that Ellan would be silent and say nothing.


    But Carl was wrong.


    Although Airland is autistic, he still cares about his teammates.


    It''s just that with Carl''s complaint, the Ling side of the phone worm has been silent.


    Only the sound of breathing proved that Ellan was still there.


    Carl stared at the phone worm for a long time before he said awkwardly.


    "Okay, I see, you protect yourself, and I will notify others."


    After speaking, Karl hung up the phone worm, and then turned his eyes to Rebecca and the three of them.


    "That''s the specific plan. You pay attention to the details. As for the speech, you can figure it out.


    I believe that you, as a royal family, should be comfortable with speeches!Hehe!"


    Karl showed his white teeth and smiled very brightly.


    After waving his hand to the three of them, Karl flew directly into the sky, turned on the domineering look, and looked for the location of sugar and Violet.


    Since they choose to do something with their own people, even if they have not successfully implemented it, Carl will not let them go!


    And this time, but the other party took the initiative to reveal the flaws, of course Karl will not miss such a good opportunity!


    at the same time.


    Violet, who was looking for Carl''s other subordinates, caught a glimpse of Carl''s fast approaching figure through the fruit ability, which changed her face greatly.


    "Don''t go out, follow me back to the palace!"


    Without any explanation, Violet directly picked up the sugar and ran towards the palace.


    Sugar looked dumbfounded, and didn''t know what Violet was going to do.


    But at this moment, there was a whistling wind in the sky.


    The two of them were instantly blown to the ground by a hurricane.


    Sugar and Violet connected to the roots and rolled on the ground several times to stabilize their figure.


    "Navy! Don''t do too windy!"


    Violet saw Carl appear in front of her, although she was terrified, she still had to show some momentum.


    If Sugar dies here, Dresrosa will directly fall into a riot.


    In this way, Violet knows how miserable his fate will be!


    So she must not let granulated sugar die here!


    "Why is he here¡­¡­"


    Sugar also saw clearly at this time, and the person who came here was Carl.


    She didn''t expect Carl to come back so soon, which caught her off guard.


    "Sugar, run back quickly and inform the young master, I will hold her here!"


    Violet knows that Karl''s presence here must be because of Irland.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Carl''s defensiveness towards herself and others would be so strong!


    Even a small gesture can attract his attention!


    "I said Violet, if you like me, just tell me.


    It is not good for you to find my subordinates to approach them quietly, or even to inquire about my news!


    They won''t say anything, I have notified them to stay away from anyone in the Don Quijote family.


    So are you ready to accept punishment?Don''t worry, it won''t hurt too much!"


    Carl chuckled, and the deadwood appeared in his hand.


    Violet did not hesitate, and directly activated the fruit ability, creating two very huge tears rushing towards Karl.


    "Sugar, hurry up and notify the young master, otherwise we will all die here!"


    "I know!"


    Seeing this, Sugar ran out without hesitation.


    at the same time.


    Facing Violet''s attack, Carl only swung his weapon twice easily.


    These two tears, which looked very huge, were cut off instantly.


    The powerful sword aura swept across both sides of Violet''s body, destroying all the walls around the palace!


    "That''s it. Thank you for giving me a reason to work on the walls here."


    Carl took a look at Violet, then turned on the domineering and began to pay attention to Doflamingo''s movements.


    The sugar at this time has returned to the palace, and you will soon be able to see Doflamingo.


    There is not much time left for Carl!


    "I don''t have much to say about Violet, now I need to wrong you.


    When the riots tomorrow, you can do what you always wanted to do!


    By the way, if you can meet the princess of the Dongtata clan, please tell her for me.


    Tomorrow the riots begin, I will send someone to rescue her!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    As soon as Carl''s voice fell, before Violet could react, she felt a heat in her chest.


    The sharp withered wood instantly penetrated Violet''s chest.


    But Carl used his domineering experience and did not hurt Violet''s vital organs.


    With her physical fitness, this injury can be healed even if she doesn''t rely on the princess of the Dongtata clan, and can be cured for three or four days.


    So Carl doesn''t have to worry about her life safety at all.


    Violet''s face was full of incredible expressions.


    She understood what Carl said, but she still couldn''t believe it.


    It turned out that this was planned by Carl!


    Even this hands-on is part of Carl''s plan!


    For Carl, it was a few hours earlier, but it didn''t matter!


    Because his goal has been achieved!


    "Violet, don''t talk, just pretend to be dizzy."


    Violet didn''t respond when he heard Carl''s words, but closed his eyes and his breath became very calm.


    It looked as if he had really fainted.


    At this moment, the sound of breaking through the sky fell from the sky!


    The huge white whip came with a sharp whip!


    "Super Strike Whip--"

 78 Chapter 78 In Progress

    "Doflamingo, do you have to be so excited? I didn''t really kill her. Is it necessary to engage in such a big battle?"


    Carl easily blocked Doflamingo''s attack, and cut the overstrike whip from the middle with a backhand sword!


    The powerful sword aura caused Doflamingo''s pupils to shrink, forcing him to avoid Karl''s sword aura.


    Although his moves did not cover the armed color domineering.


    But Doflamingo knew very well how powerful and strong his move was!


    Carl''s blow directly cut the huge white whip from the middle!


    Jian Qi even rushed towards him undiminished!


    From this point of view, Karl''s single talk about swordsmanship has definitely reached the level of a great swordsman!


    However, the great swordsman is also divided into several levels, and the great swordsman who just started is also the great swordsman.


    But like Hawkeye Mihawk, the world''s largest swordsman is also a swordsman!


    Doflamingo couldn''t figure out how far Karl''s current strength had grown.


    So he did not choose to do it, but silently walked to Violet and hugged her.


    "Humph! I admit it this time, but you wait for me!


    Sooner or later, you will be planted in my hands!Carl kid!"


    Doflamingo snorted and flew towards the palace, not planning to stay with Karl.


    He was afraid that he would not be able to live here and do something.


    If this is the case, all the preparations he makes tomorrow will turn into nothingness, and even put himself in a dangerous situation.


    "It seems that you are quite sensible, but you will stop there.


    When everything is exposed tomorrow, I see what you should do next!"


    Carl sneered and walked out of the palace.


    He still has some chores to do.


    Not going back to the palace for now.


    ...


    After a while.


    Inside a secret room inside the palace.


    Violet felt the warmth in his chest and Doflamingo''s angry voice, and opened his eyes in a daze.


    "you''re awake?"


    After seeing Violet wake up, Doflamingo threw a female villain aside not far away.


    "Since she is awake, it''s useless for you to stay here, go back!"


    The little human race dared to be angry and did not dare to speak, so he could only lower his head and prepare to return.


    But Violet suddenly thought of something and caught the little human race.


    "Young Master, I still feel a little uncomfortable, how about letting her stay with me?"


    "Hmph! Whatever you want! But you remembered it to me, starting today, don''t remove anyone connected with Karl!


    I don''t want any member of my family to be in danger!Even if you are only a half-hearted member!"


    Doflamingo is still very concerned about his family members.


    As long as he joined the Don Quijote family, even a member like Violet who joined midway.


    If he is in danger, he will come forward and avenge him as soon as possible.


    However, Violet was not well received within the Don Quijote family.


    Although Doflamingo always wanted her to be his princess.


    But this is only for her to stabilize the regime of Dresrosa.


    In fact, Doflamingo has no feelings for her.


    Violet didn''t speak, just holding the villain, silently watching Doflamingo go out, after waiting for about ten minutes.


    She dared to use the fruit power to see everything around her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she was sure that no one was watching her.


    But that little human race still looked listless.


    After being arrested by the Don Quixote family, this little human race could not help himself.


    The miserable treatment has gradually made her accustomed to her current identity.


    "Man Shirley, don''t talk or ask me questions. You only need to prepare to escape from here tomorrow with me.


    I know the specific situation but not many, but someone told me that he will solve it all!"


    Violet breathed a sigh of relief after speaking softly.


    It feels like a big rock has been pressed on the chest and suddenly taken away.


    This feeling is very relaxing.


    Man Shirley, the princess of the villain tribe, had her eyes regained after hearing Violet''s words.


    Although she was a little dazed, she knew very well that Violet treated herself well after being imprisoned here for several years.


    And Man Shirley also knew very well that at this moment in the heart of the Don Quixote family, there are some things better not to say.


    It can''t even be expressed on the face, otherwise it will be known by Doflamingo!


    At that time, to greet her will be another torture!


    So Man Shirley just nodded, regaining her previous appearance again, becoming lifeless.


    Violet glanced at Man Shirley, then put her by the bed and lay down.


    "You can accompany me the next time. I am here alone. I am really lonely."


    Having said this, Violet couldn''t help but touched his chest.


    Under Man Shirley''s ability, the injury completely recovered, and there was no scar left.


    However, Violet still felt a little depressed at this time.


    "This bastard is really ruthless, I really thought I was going to die at the time! If I had a chance, I would definitely not let him go!"


    "Yes, I won''t let that bastard go! Hehe!"


    Suddenly, the voice of granulated sugar came from the door, and Violet was shocked.


    However, Sugar did not act strangely, but came to Violet with a look of concern.


    "Thank you Violet, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to escape.


    I have heard Master Young Master say that as long as the stinky navy sword is one inch up, it will reach your heart.


    What a nasty bastard, but the young master also said that the smelly navy doesn''t seem to want to kill you.


    I don''t understand the specific reason, but the young master said it was because there was no need for them to make things worse.


    So in order to avoid conflict, I was banned. The only place I can go now is here."


    Sugar pouted, obviously dissatisfied with Karl.


    Violet didn''t say anything, but heaved a sigh of relief.


    Obviously Granville did not hear what Violet said to Man Shirley.


    All she heard was Violet''s painless verbal abuse.


    at the same time.


    In Doflamingo''s office, he just dialed a phone worm.


    "Asshole Joker! How dare you still contact me?! Wait, I will be in Dres Rosa in two days, you''re done!"


    "Don''t be so angry, our transaction is not over, there is more than one artificial devil fruit factory, and our transaction can be as needed.


    But before that, I have something I need you to handle for me!


    I need you to come to Dressrosa before tomorrow night and help me kill someone!


    As long as you can successfully kill him, the next transaction price will be directly reduced by half!"


    Doflamingo tilted Erlang''s legs and showed a sinister smile.


    "How about Kaido, this deal is a bargain!"

 79 Chapter 79: The gladiatorial fight begins!

    "The all-anticipated gladiator has finally begun!"


    "This time our final reward has changed from one knife to three!"


    "Speaking of these three knives, although they are not as famous as the seventy-two good knives, they are also made by famous artists.


    Compared with those good knives, it is not much weaker!Some are even sharper than some good knives..."


    "After talking about the prizes, we will now introduce our contestants directly!


    The first participant, from the Don Quixote family, is the champion of the bullfighting arena and the strongest gladiator!


    He is Diamanti, the person with the ability to fly fruits, everyone, please cheer!!!"


    "Wow!!!"


    Accompanied by the introduction, Diamanti calmly entered.


    He enjoyed the cheers very much.


    Although it is said that he participated in the gladiatorial fight because of the needs of the mission, he himself likes this kind of occasion very much.


    "The next second person has a lot of background!


    She is the granddaughter of King Liku, Rebecca!Cheers everyone!"


    "Call~~~"


    "The Liku royal family don''t deserve to be here! Get out!"


    "Yes, get out of me quickly"


    The appearance of Rebecca aroused strong resistance from all audiences.


    Someone even told her to get out.


    But Rebecca has long been accustomed to such abuse. Wearing a cool armor and holding a sharp blade, she just stood here unmoved.


    Diamanti, who was next to him, saw Rebecca''s appearance and became interested in her.


    "It''s not easy for a little girl to endure such abuse, hehehehe.


    How about, do you want me to help you shut up these annoying worms?"


    "Huh! I will not accept any charity from the Don Quijote family!"


    Rebecca sneered, ignoring Diamanti.


    When Diamanti saw this, he sipped: "Bah! I really don''t know how to lift a bitch!"


    Rebecca watched this scene quietly and closed her eyes.


    She knew exactly why these people abused the Likus so much.


    It was entirely because of the original frame that led to the death of the Liku royal family''s reputation.


    Those who have become toys, as long as they do not recover for a day, these people will never be sober!


    Only when those memories are found, these people will thoroughly see what kind of evil the Don Quixote family is!


    "Okay, please continue with the cheers. The one who is about to appear is a large pirate with the ability of rock and fruit with a bounty of more than 300 million..."


    The introduction continues.


    This host has very good skills.


    No matter how chaotic the audience is, he can effectively control the field.


    It can only be said that he deserves to be the dedicated host in charge of the arena.


    But his style, Carl sitting in the VIP audience, some can''t stand it anymore.


    "It''s really too slow. It took about half an hour to explain the prizes and introduce the characters.


    I read the list of entries this time. There are almost a thousand people. When will he introduce it?"


    "Haha, Lord Carl, don''t you understand?


    Generally speaking, this kind of competition will only introduce ten to twenty heavyweight players.


    As for the others, basically they will only be introduced separately when there are highlights in the battle.


    You see, now they are about the same as they have already introduced, are they ready to fight?"


    Enzo was very familiar with such rules and environment, and he gave Karl a popular science.


    When Carl saw this, he didn''t say anything. After he had finished speaking, he asked lightly.


    "Did you finish?"


    "Uh... finished..."


    "Now that you are finished, let''s prepare. Although you don''t need to play this time, our target person must be protected!


    Rebecca, Cyrus the soldier, and King Liku must have nothing to do.


    And the actions on the side of the villain have to hurry up, Enzo, you are the most sensible, you and Jace must make no mistakes.


    If there is a handicap in the toy factory, we will lose all the games!"


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, the seven crew members present left four.


    Jace and Enzo are in charge of the factory.


    The two of them are the most sensible as Carl said, and teaching them to be in charge of the toy factory is the best choice.


    And Jace''s natural devil fruit is also a guarantee.


    According to Karl''s past life memory, the person guarding the toy factory is not domineering.


    Jace can deal with each other perfectly.


    As for the domineering members of the Don Quixote family, they basically stayed in the palace.


    These people will definitely come out when the time comes to kill the members of the Liku royal family.


    So someone needs to stare at them. This is also the task of Anilu and Nilu.


    Although these two people are still not domineering, they have grown a lot after the battle with Jack.


    They know how to use their advantages to fight.


    And both of them need a close battle to help them awaken the armed domineering faster.


    Especially Nilu, she is now only the last window paper to awaken the armed domineering.


    "Next is the three of you. According to the original plan, the three of you are the Liku royal family who needs to protect the bullfighting arena.


    If things go well, you basically don¡¯t need to do anything, because I will eliminate all threats.


    To be precise, the three of you are insurance to stay with the Liku royal family. You must not leave them, understand."


    The cat demon nodded frequently and looked very cute.


    Ellan remained silent, but his eyes were fixed on Rebecca who participated in the battle.


    There was a slight emotion in his eyes, as if he was thinking of something.


    Not only him, but even Kuroba sighed as he looked at Rebecca who was fighting below.


    What a ill-fated girl, compared to her, I feel I am lucky.


    Had it not been taken in by the Marshal of the Warring States, I would have collapsed under the torture of the Tianlong people."


    Kuroba sympathized with Rebecca, but the cat demon didn''t speak, she just stared at Kuroba, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Carl just wanted to say something, but Ellan suddenly spoke.


    "This is the last fight of the subjugated princess, if only I had half of her courage..."


    Allan said this abruptly, which shocked everyone present.


    You know, there may not be a hundred words that Allan said on the ship.


    This one suddenly appeared today. It sounds like a lot of information.


    Even the cat demon felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Meow meow meow?"


    "Island, do you have anything to say?"


    Ellan shook his head and regained autism.


    Carl looked at him and patted his shoulder lightly.


    "When you have the courage to speak, all of us will be the object of your talk."


    "Thank you¡­¡­"

 80 Chapter 80 Do it in advance!

    Time passed slowly.


    The fighting in the arena has entered a fever pitch.


    This time the arena and the rules in the original book have hardly changed. They are all divided into four regions.


    There will be a few signature powerhouses in each district, and in the end one will be left to advance.


    But on Rebecca''s side, I don''t know what''s going on.


    Her strength is not very strong, she barely reached the strength of a major navy headquarters.


    But with such strength, he barely managed to become the last winner in Zone D.


    In the eyes of all audiences, such a scene is very hoodwinked.


    Because he also participated in the gladiatorial fight with Rebecca, but was assigned to another division, Liku, was beaten.


    Such a situation, even Carl did not expect it.


    As for the winners of the other three divisions, they include Diamanti and the big pirate with a reward of 300 million.


    As for the last person, there is no introduction about him, and no one knows his origin.


    But he is a swordsman, wearing a Wano country style dress with a heavy mask on his face and pretty flowing hair.


    His long and black appearance, tall figure and wild fighting style aroused the howls of the audience.


    But no one knows his true identity.


    He dressed like this to hide his identity.


    And this person hasn''t said a word from beginning to end, and Karl''s domineering look and feel can''t tell who he is.


    The only thing Carl can be sure of is that the other party is pretending to be a woman!


    That''s right, this graceful, long and straight black''female'' is a man!


    Carl always felt that this configuration was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who the other party was.


    However, the strength he showed was completely crushed.


    Even Diamanti and the big pirate, I am afraid they are not the opponents of this women''s clothing boss!


    Such a person is definitely not an unknown person in the sea.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to cover his face, or even fight with a sword in one hand.


    "I really don''t know if Rebecca is lucky or unlucky.


    According to the original plan, both she and King Liku will be eliminated in the first round and will not enter the second round at all.


    It turned out to be better now. She entered the second round and then met two strong enemies and an unidentified female gangster.


    This female gangster must have hidden his strength, his sword skills were mediocre, but he barely reached the level of a swordsman.


    But her fighting style and habits show that he is definitely not an authentic swordsman, he has hidden his true fighting methods!


    It seems that Rebecca is in trouble this time. If I don''t take action, she will even die here..."


    Carl shook his head and picked up the phone worm.


    Although the time was a bit earlier, for Rebecca''s safety, he decided to start the plan ahead of time!


    "Everyone listens to the order, the plan opens in advance, all of you wait for my signal!"


    "Yes!"


    A response came from the phone worm, and Karl hung up the phone worm and looked at Kuroba and the others.


    "Follow the plan!"


    "Yes!"


    Kuroba saluted and left the box quickly.


    Carl stood up and put the navy coat not far away on himself.


    The word justice fell behind Carl, without wind.


    Carl tapped the glass in front of him lightly, and then smashed it with a punch!


    He flew out of the treasure chest without hesitation and came to the center of the arena.


    "Who is that?"


    "Why is there a navy here?"


    "What is the Navy doing here?!"


    "Hello, what are you doing, what is this navy going to do?!"


    The surrounding audience felt a little angry when they saw Karl who suddenly appeared.


    The final battle will begin immediately.


    As a result, a navy suddenly appeared. Isn''t this disappointing?


    Even the experienced host does not know what to say at this time.


    "Everyone listen to me."


    Carl yelled loudly, but no one answered him. The mouths of these audiences were all verbal abuse.


    Carl shook his head about this. He had already thought about this.


    Since none of these people listened to himself, he didn''t need to take into account the feelings of these people.


    Carl broke out with a strong domineering look.


    The audiences around were all stunned without exception!


    Even the host and the beauty commentator fainted.


    Carl came to Rebecca and looked at the other three people sharply.


    "There is no need to continue this battle. If you two don''t want to die, leave here quickly."


    Carl pointed to the lady''s gangster and the pirate who offered a reward of 300 million.


    The strength of these two people is not bad, if not necessary, he does not want to have any conflict with these two people.


    "Hahahaha! I really laughed at me, the mere brigadier admiral dare to intervene in our battle.


    Although I don''t know what your purpose is, you have already angered me, Jonathan Jonathan!"


    "go to hell!!!"


    Accompanied by the roar of Jonathan Jonathan, his skin instantly turned into a hard rock.


    This is also the power he can kill all the way, so rely on!


    "Although Yanyan Fruit is good, you are really bad!


    I only know how to operate the fruit power on the skin, but I don''t know how to develop it. It''s really a waste!"


    Carl shook his head, his eyes suddenly become extremely sharp!


    He folded his hands and disappeared instantly.


    After a while, his hands were already placed on the hilts of Deadwood and Yingshi.


    These two knives were pushed back by Carl as if they had just been sheathed.


    "Ihe¡ª¡ª"


    Puff.


    There was a huge''X''-shaped scar on the chest of Jonathan Jonathan who was deeply visible!


    His eyes turned white, Yin Hong''s blood flowed, and the whole person fell straight.


    One hit!


    This scene made Diamanti, who was still laughing, suddenly became nervous.


    Because he knows very well that even if he is facing Jonathon, he must go all out, otherwise he may lose!


    But he saw that Karl easily killed the opponent in seconds.


    In other words, he can also kill himself in seconds!


    Thinking of this, Diamanti couldn''t help but shudder, and took a step back without moving a trace.


    But Karl didn''t let him go.


    Before Diamanti could react, Carl had appeared behind him.


    "Want to run?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "People from the Don Quixote family deserve to die!"


    Black light flashed!


    Diamanti couldn''t even see when Karl had the knife, and his neck had already been severed!


    The woman wearing the mask still didn''t speak, but looked at Karl quietly.


    Rebecca ran up to Carl in a panic and asked uncertainly.


    "Is the plan ahead?"


    Carl nodded, then guarded Rebecca behind him and looked at the women''s gangster.


    "For your safety, you can only plan ahead, because this women''s clothing is big...Bah!


    This guy pretending to be a woman is very dangerous!"

 81 Chapter 81: Izang, the womens clothing boss!

    "Women, women, women?!"


    "Master Carl, do you mean he is a man?!"


    "How is this possible?!"


    Rebecca''s focus is a bit strange.


    What she should pay attention to is the atmosphere at this time, not the gender of this guy.


    However, Rebecca''s naturalness also shows that she has not completely lost her girl''s nature, which is a good thing.


    "You don''t have to doubt, you have just awakened from what you saw, and I have mastered it for a long time.


    I can clearly see that although this person is very beautiful, there is no doubt that he is a male!"


    Carl raised Ying Shi in his right hand and pointed his sword at the opponent.


    "Let''s say, who are you and what is your purpose here!"


    If you are a rescuer brought by Doflamingo, then you are dead!


    There is definitely no good person who is embarrassed with Doflamingo, and I will not let you go!"


    Carl didn''t know the true identity of the other party. He said this just to make his position clear and let the other party know that he only targeted Doflamingo.


    If the opponent is not from Doflamingo, as long as he is sane, he will naturally not want to be involved in this turmoil.


    "Brigadier General Carl, you are really better than seeing. I thought you were just an arrogant navy.


    As a result, it seems that besides being arrogant, you still have a sense of justice.


    If you plan to save the Liku clan, I really don''t want to deal with you!"


    The female lady shook his head, threw the long knife in his hand to the ground, and then took off his mask, revealing his delicate face.


    After seeing this face, Carl''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Izang from the White Beard Pirates?!"


    "Unexpectedly, you, a new naval star, would know me. It seems that my reputation is not small."


    Yi Zang smiled.


    His voice is very feminine, it doesn''t sound like a man at all.


    This voice matched his perfect figure, and no one would treat him as a man if he didn''t know his true gender.


    I have to say that Izang, the women''s magnate, is very successful in a certain way!


    "Why did you appear here? The navy is about to start a battle with the Whitebeard Pirates, and you will come to Dresrosa with leisure.


    It seems that you are full of confidence in the war two months from now!"


    Carl squinted his eyes and signaled Rebecca to go out quickly.


    Rebecca understood Carl''s meaning, and went straight out from the other direction.


    She still has things to do and can''t waste time here.


    Izo glanced at the direction Rebecca had left, but did not intend to chase.


    Obviously, his purpose of coming here is only for Karl, and has nothing to do with the Liku family.


    "I just passed by Dres Rosa and wanted to win two knives by the way.


    Although Doflamingo would not agree, I believe he would not say anything in my capacity.


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, and I chatted with the little human race by the way, and found some amazing things..."


    Yizang''s eyes are charming, his lips are chuckled, and his amorous feelings are endless.


    If Karl didn''t know his true gender, I''m afraid he would really be confused by him.


    "The matter here has nothing to do with your Whitebeard Pirates, I don''t want to have anything to do with you!


    If you insist on not leaving, don''t blame me for doing it to you!"


    Carl burst out of domineering domineering in an instant, assaulting Izo in front of him!


    Feeling this domineering look, he was not moved by hiding, but the cold sweat on his forehead meant that he was not relaxed.


    "It''s a good power, no wonder you can catch Ace, he is still too young!"


    "Why, are you planning to avenge Ace?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, although I intend to teach you a lesson, the situation is clearly inappropriate now.


    Look over there, there is someone who wants to kill you more than me!"


    Yizang''s voice just fell.


    A burst of breaking air roared!


    The huge white whip instantly penetrated the ring of the entire arena!


    The blow came suddenly, without any signs!


    Fortunately, Carl''s domineering look and hearing has been kept on, which allowed him to escape this blow.


    After adjusting his figure, Karl floated in mid-air, looking at Izang who was not far away.


    He easily jumped into the host''s desk and sat on the table.


    Obviously he did not intend to do it, but chose to watch the show.


    Carl was also relieved to see this scene.


    As long as Yizang doesn''t do anything, he can deal with Doflamingo alone, very easily!


    Then Karl put his gaze on Doflamingo on the other side.


    But just as Karl turned around, another black whip whizzed!


    This blow was faster than before!


    The power is also stronger!


    This is a super-strike whip covering the domineering armed color!


    Carl''s two swords suddenly swung down, and the armed domineering also wrapped around Yingshi and Withered Wood.


    There was a''bang''.


    The black whip was cut off by Carl instantly.


    But Carl didn''t move at all!


    This time a pure force collision, Carl won!


    "Brother Doflamingo, you are Qiwuhai, you can even do something like this low price sneak attack on me?"


    Carl squinted his eyes, slightly teasing.


    Doflamingo was very angry.


    At this time, he was so angry that he couldn''t wait to smash Karl into pieces!


    "You bastard, you dare to let King Liku and his subordinates enter the loser''s zone and let them confuse people!


    You are really mean!Brigadier General Carl!"


    King Liku and Karl''s subordinates blended into the loser''s area very smoothly.


    And defeated all the guards there, as well as two cadres of Doflamingo.


    Coupled with the gradual temptation of King Liku and the threat of the navy, the people in the loser area also know what they are about to face.


    So these people directly rioted, causing chaos in the arena.


    This is Carl''s first plan.


    Cause chaos and attract Doflamingo to come to him!


    Now that the first plan has been successful, Carl can also be sure that this person is himself, not a clone, through his domineering experience.


    Then he took out the flare gun and pointed it at the sky.


    "Doflamingo, if you call me despicable, I will treat you as complimenting me."


    Carl smiled slightly.


    There was a''bang''.


    The flare gun was launched successfully!


    at the same time.


    Ainilu and Nilu inside the palace also got the news.


    The two of them directly attacked the place where the sugar is!


    This is Carl''s second plan!


    Just stun the sugar and all toys will return to normal!


    In this way, Doflamingo will definitely collapse!


    at the same time.


    The moment Doflamingo saw the flare gun, he felt something was wrong.


    He wanted to call the insects to go back and ask about the situation, but at this time, Karl was already bullying him!


    "Doflamingo, don''t be distracted when fighting me!"

 82 Chapter 82 Fight!

    "Damn bastard, what did you do?!"


    Doflamingo didn''t know that there was already a riot inside the palace, and the toy factory would soon be breached.


    Carl led him over, naturally trying to keep him here so that he has no time to be distracted.


    "Doflamingo, don''t think about other places, now fight to the death with me!


    Don¡¯t you always want to kill me?Now I will give you a chance and see if you can grasp it!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Carl laughed, and both swords were cut out at the same time!


    The powerful slash directly destroyed all the arena below.


    Doflamingo escaped the blow dangerously and dangerously, and then launched a counterattack!


    "Strike the whip--"


    The small whip whip hits Carl head-on.


    But Carl''s double knives crossed to block the blow, but he flew out himself.


    "Limited to play in the arena, just come outside with me!"


    Carl glanced at the sleeping civilians here, and then rushed outside.


    Doflamingo knew that Carl was planning to lead himself out.


    But now he is thinking about whether something will happen inside the palace.


    So he simply flew in the opposite direction, without thinking about fighting Karl at all.


    But at this time.


    With a shot, Doflamingo sensed the sudden arrival of the crisis, and hurriedly covered his hands with armed domineering, blocking a bullet.


    "With armed and domineering bullets?!"


    "Are you Izo from the White Beard Pirates?!"


    Seeing this person who suddenly shot, Doflamingo recognized him, it was Yizang!


    "I''ve been here for a long time, did you recognize me?"


    With an expression of resentment, Izang raised the two spears in his hands and aimed at Doflamingo.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of grudges you two have, since he has invited you to a decisive battle.


    If you don''t go, is it a bit too shameless Doflamingo?


    Although I don''t want to intervene in your battle, the current situation is developing, but it is getting more and more interesting."


    "Asshole..."


    Doflamingo saw Izang before him, his eyes full of disgust.


    Although he knew there was another person here, he didn''t recognize it at first sight. This person would be Izang from the Whitebeard Pirates!


    Izang is the White Beard Pirates, the captain of the 16th Division.


    He undoubtedly has the strength of a lieutenant general!


    Except for Marco, the other captains of the White Beard Pirates are not very different in strength, almost all of them are hovering between the lieutenant general and the elite lieutenant general.


    Although Doflamingo is confident, he believes that Israel is not his opponent.


    But now there is still a Carl staring at him.


    If he shoots against Izang now, Karl will definitely take advantage of it!


    This is the scene that Doflamingo didn''t want to see the last time!


    So there is no way, he can only turn his head and rush towards Carl, and strive to solve this nasty navy with the fastest speed!


    at the same time.


    Carl also saw Izang helping himself and stopped Doflamingo.


    Although he didn''t know why Izang did this, he at least stated his position in this way.


    Carl smiled back at him, and then directly rolled up the hurricane and blasted towards Doflamingo.


    "Lion Power¡¤Dirth Roll¡ª¡ª"


    "Super Strike Whip--"


    The moves of the two collided in an instant, causing turbulence in the entire land in an instant!


    Fortunately, there is no man''s land around the arena.


    There are only guards in the arena, and there is no need to worry about civilians.


    So Carl can let go of his hands and feet and fight Doflamingo!


    "Hahahaha, it''s still such a refreshing battle!"


    Carl laughed, and the enthusiasm in his eyes was unobstructed!


    Although his external personality is a fighting freak, but deep down in Karl''s heart, he also yearns for such a fight.


    At this time, he did not stay behind, every move and every style showed his arrogance!


    The power of opening and closing, coupled with exquisite swordsmanship, let Carl directly suppress Doflamingo for a time!


    Taking advantage of the sky, Carl used the power of the violent wind to cooperate with his swordsmanship to fight Doflamingo completely unable to counterattack, only passive defense.


    Such a violent attack on the sunscreen made Doflamingo think of Jack.


    But Carl¡¯s situation is completely different from Jack.


    Jack relies on his physical fitness to have such a fighting style.


    Carl relied on his superb swordsmanship and the ability to open and close the fruits to create such a seemingly wild fighting style.


    In fact, Doflamingo could feel that every move of Carl was calculated.


    The seemingly wild hurricane is actually the best move Carl can make after he has precisely controlled his power!


    "Hey, hey, you really deserve it, but you think this will solve me?


    Navy kid, you Wei Weiwei are too naive, right?Today I will let you see what the real power of devil fruit is!"


    Doflamingo was very upset when he was pressed and beaten.


    But he knows very well that if this continues, he will undoubtedly lose!


    Carl''s power clearly exceeded Doflamingo''s expectations.


    There is no way, he can still take out his hole cards here!


    I saw Doflamingo take a step forward.


    With him as the center, the surrounding buildings with a radius of 100 meters are all turned into white silk threads!


    The densely packed silk threads are connected together, giving people a very shocking feeling!


    And the most important thing is that the white line spreads very fast!


    Every time Doflamingo takes a step forward, a large area of ??buildings will turn into white silk threads!


    "Is this fruit awakening? Although I know this ability, I saw it with my own eyes, and it was really shocking!"


    Karl Fei was surprised in midair.


    He did not expect that Doflamingo would directly use the fruit to awaken.


    In this way, the opponent''s strength will be improved again!


    Carl wants to suppress the opponent as before, it is not so easy.


    "I don''t know what changes will happen after Piao Piao Guo awakens."


    Carl is not sure whether the power of Golden Lion in the anime is the fruit awakening.


    So he can only explore it slowly.


    When Karl was distracted, the dense white silk thread suddenly dragged Doflamingo up.


    Doflamingo used the fruit ability to easily come to a position where he could look at Carl.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, do you see it? This is the ultimate meaning of the superman devil fruit!"


    "No introduction, I know that this is fruit awakening.


    So are you ready now to continue being beaten up by me?"


    Carl was eager to try, the enthusiasm in his eyes was never seen.


    When Doflamingo saw this, his expression became more and more gloomy.


    "go to hell!"


    "Wild waves and white lines¡ª¡ª"

 83 Chapter 83 Raid

    "grandfather!"


    "Mr. Soldier!"


    "How are you guys!"


    Rebecca was alone in the basement of the arena.


    She is looking for the two figures of King Liku and soldiers.


    But there were so many people around, she couldn''t see anything, and was even hit by the huge crowd and couldn''t find North.


    Fortunately, these people didn''t plan to bother Rebecca.


    They were all those who failed in the gladiatorial fight, after being persuaded by King Liku and Carl.


    Whether it is a pirate or other adventurers, all of them unite at this time to make a breakthrough outside.


    They want revenge on Doflamingo, revenge on Don Quixote family!


    These people come here to participate in gladiatorial fights, just to win prizes, even if they lose.


    But none of them thought that this was just a conspiracy by Doflamingo!


    After Doflamingo mastered Dresrosa, gladiatorial competition became a place where Doflamingo cut leeks.


    All losers participating in the competition will all become toys, working for Doflamingo and making artificial devil fruits!


    As for their property, they will all be taken into the bag by Doflamingo.


    This is one of the reasons why Doflamingo can rise quickly.


    So these people are very angry.


    They can''t wait to smash this place and ruin the palace of Dresrosa.


    As a result, Rebecca couldn''t get in at all and could only get stuck at the entrance.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for these people to come out.


    Cyrus and King Liku walked at the end, saw Rebecca who was a little embarrassed, and rushed up instantly.


    "Rebecca, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay, grandpa, how is your side?"


    Rebecca shook her head, and then asked anxiously about the situation here.


    The cat demon came out from inside at this time, showing a happy smile.


    "Don''t worry, except for some disobedient thorns, everything else is done! Meow!"


    Kuroba nodded, then rushed to help Rebecca treat the wound.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t move, don''t deal with so many wounds, they will heal in a while!"


    "..."


    Hearing Kuroba''s words, Rebecca felt something was wrong.


    The cat demon explained with a smile; "Hei Yu has a bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder. As long as someone is injured, even if it''s just a small wound, she can''t help but bandage it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my obsessive-compulsive disorder is not that serious, I just care about Rebecca.


    And I will not treat people I hate, this is my principle!"


    Kuroba glared at the black cat, and then helped Rebecca to simply bandage the wound before he walked out.


    The cat demon followed behind him with a smile.


    Although Rebecca was a little confused, she still followed out.


    "Shall we take it or proceed as planned?"


    Rebecca blinked and asked.


    King Liku looked at the palace covered by thunder not far away, and then nodded.


    "Go to the palace first. Although the planned time has been advanced a lot, our purpose cannot be changed."


    Rebecca nodded and just took a step, but suddenly her tears flowed out involuntarily.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Rebecca''s tears couldn''t stop streaming.


    Familiar but unfamiliar memories gradually emerged from her mind.


    Even King Liku couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Cyrus..."


    "father!!!"


    Accompanied by a shout from the two.


    The toy soldier slowly recovered his body and turned back to Cyrus.


    Rebecca hugged it without hesitation, while King Liku wiped his tears and smiled.


    "Welcome back, Cyrus!"


    "King Liku...Rebecca..."


    "I am back¡­¡­"


    Cyrus gently patted Rebecca''s back, Rebecca''s tears couldn''t stop at all.


    She hugged Cyrus tightly, as if she was afraid that he would leave herself again.


    "Meow? How fast?"


    "It seems that the sugar has dizzy, the fruit ability has been lifted, and the third phase of the plan should be implemented.


    We have to hurry up here, otherwise we will be in trouble if we have not retaken the palace until the completion of the third phase of the plan!Meow!"


    The cat demon urged everyone to hurry to the palace.


    Cyrus nodded and rushed out with Rebecca on his shoulders.


    Rebecca still couldn''t stop her tears, but she had recovered most of her spirit and her smile came back.


    "This time, we will succeed!"


    The crowd rushed towards the palace amidst Rebecca''s shouts.


    During this period, Ellan was like a ghost, following everyone behind him without saying a word.


    Everyone ignored his existence.


    But at this time, Ellan had a look different from the past.


    "Sir Carl..."


    "Is there any hope..."


    ...


    at the same time.


    Outside the palace in King''s Heights.


    The thunderous sky enveloped the entire palace.


    The huge thunder giant, with an endless sense of oppression, descended on the Don Quijote family.


    At this moment, the Don Quixote family members looked at the huge Thunder Giant in front of them, completely helpless.


    Even with Pika, there is no good way to deal with the Thunder Giant in front of him.


    He has transformed into a stone giant at this time, but still can''t cause damage to Anilu.


    Pika''s armed color is not very strong.


    He couldn''t do it at all, covering the giant stone giant with his arms and domineering.


    If he can, like the ***, cover the giant with his arms and domineering.


    His strength is at least Qiwuhai level!


    It''s a pity that he can''t do this, he even has to be beaten by Ainilu!


    Ainilu, who was educated by Jack, knew very well what his current advantage was.


    He wants to use the natural advantages of the fruit of the thunder to create a variety of thunders that represent destruction to destroy the enemy!


    Although the stone is also insulated, in addition to the electric shock, Thunder''s impact and instant high temperature are also very powerful!


    Ainilu took advantage of this and had already beaten Pika''s stone giant beyond recognition!


    Pika has no way to resist such an attack!


    Guradius, this person with the ability to explode fruits, although he can manipulate objects to explode.


    But he is also a physical attack.


    Although he can use domineering, but his domineering is not as strong as Pika.


    Faced with Ainilu, who has top-notch knowledge and domineering, he can''t hurt him at all!


    Baby-5 and Buffalo are fighting harassment in the air, but neither of them is domineering.


    There is no way to cause effective damage to Ainilu.


    This time, Ainilu fully demonstrated what a natural disaster is!


    What is the real thunder god coming!


    "Yehahahaha!!!!"


    "It''s been a long time since I had such an invigorating, so comfortable ability to use fruits!"


    "Now, let me declare to the world, the arrival of Thor Anilu!"


    "Yehahahaha!!!!"

 84 Chapter 84: Nilus Awakening

    at the same time.


    Just when Aini Road was arrogantly shouting.


    The situation inside the palace is not very optimistic.


    Although Ainilu was alone, he dragged the four cadres, making them unable to release.


    But Nilu encountered a problem here!


    An old man blocked Nilu''s step!


    "G!!!"


    Rao G blocked the way for Nilu and others to break through.


    On the way, Nilu successfully solved two cadres from the Don Quijote family.


    Among them are Delinger of the murloc tribe, and Jora, who is capable of artistic fruit.


    Jora''s strength was average, and Nilu knocked her down with a punch.


    Delinger still had some strength, and he held back Nilu for a while.


    But after he confidently punched Nilu, the bones on the right half of the whole person were instantly shattered by the powerful force!


    Inheriting half of the power of the giants, this is no joke!


    It''s just that neither of those two will be domineering, and Nilu can easily deal with them.


    It''s just that Rao G in front of him looks a bit old and rude.


    But after Nilu punched him, she knew that this person is very strong!


    Although his physical skills are average, his domineering is not weak!


    This puts the non-dominant Nilu at a natural disadvantage.


    "Violet, take Man Shirley to leave first, leave this yin and yang weird old man to me!"


    "Be careful. Although Grana Sugar was knocked out by me, she may wake up at any time.


    If you are touched by her, it will be difficult for us to save you!"


    Violet reminded him, then hugged Man Shirley and left here quickly.


    She wants to regain control of the palace, only in this way can she announce what she wants to say to everyone in Dresrosa!


    So her goal is exactly the same as Carl''s plan, both are Doflamingo''s office!


    "Violet, you traitor! I didn''t expect the young master to value you so much, you still rebel.


    A traitor like you, Young Master shouldn''t take you in, go to death!!!"


    "G!!!"


    Rao G went straight over Nilu and rushed towards Violet.


    But at this moment.


    Nilu punched directly and forcibly collided with Rao G.


    The immense force set off a powerful air current, which shattered all the surrounding walls.


    "Nilu..."


    "Violet go quickly, I will be distracted when you are here!"


    Nilu shouted angrily, raised her left fist and smashed it towards Rao G.


    Facing Nilu''s punch, Rao G didn''t dare to underestimate him, and he flashed sideways, then punched Nilu in the stomach.


    Forces that did not belong to this age, coupled with the armed and domineering, directly repelled Nilu.


    But her physical fitness is very special, her body density is ten times that of ordinary people.


    This is almost close to the body density of the giants.


    It is for this reason that she has the power of only giants.


    At the same time, the body''s defensive capabilities are far beyond ordinary people!


    "go to hell!!!"


    Nilu glanced at Violet behind her and disappeared.


    She was completely relieved at this time, and then she slammed a punch!


    This blow was stronger than the previous one.


    Rao G''s pupils shrank suddenly and quickly retreated back.


    But Nilu followed closely, giving Rao G no chance to react, and punching again.


    After Rao G barely escaped, he discovered that Nilu''s punch had broken the entire load-bearing wall!


    Such strength surprised Rao G.


    But Nilu''s attack has not stopped.


    Although she is known for her strength, her speed is not very slow!


    In the case of strong power, the speed will not necessarily slow down.


    The strong in this world are like this!


    If one aspect is strong and the other is weak, it means that his cultivation is not yet at home, and he cannot be called a strong person.


    Only when all aspects become more comprehensive, he is the real strong!


    Nilu is developing in this direction.


    It''s just that this path is dozens of times more difficult than specialization!


    But precisely because of this, Nilu''s speed and strength are very balanced!


    "G!!!"


    Rao G saw that he couldn''t hide, he punched him abruptly.


    This time, Rao G was repelled a few meters away, but Nilu was uncomfortable.


    Her hands are already red and swollen, and if she gets a few more punches, she will probably bleed.


    Rao G saw this scene and instantly understood that Nilu would not be domineering!


    If Nilu could be domineering, this would never happen!


    "It turns out that you don''t even know how to be domineering, you are blind with such a strong power!"


    "Go to hell! Navy!!!"


    "G!!!"


    Rao G caught Nilu''s flaw and rushed up again.


    Nilu gritted her teeth and fought back!


    The two collided again, and the surrounding walls were all covered with cracks, like a spider web, very exaggerated!


    Similarly, both of them felt a sharp pain in their arms.


    Rao G has suffered damage to his arm because his strength is not as good as Nilu.


    But when he saw that Nilu''s arm and back of hand were bleeding.


    This made him understand that no matter how strong Nilu is, it is useless!


    Unarmed domineering and armed domineering are completely two concepts!


    Rao G thinks he can win!


    "go to hell!!!"


    "G!!!"


    Rao G shot again, enduring the pain of both hands, desperately blocking Rao G''s attack.


    But she found that her strength began to weaken, and her hands couldn''t help shaking.


    Nilu knew very well that she would definitely lose if this continued!


    However, as this time came, her heart became extremely calm, without the impatience she had before.


    "It turns out that this is the meditation that Master Carl said? It seems that I was really too impetuous before..."


    Nilu said this without beginning and ending, then closed her eyes and completely gave up her defense.


    Rao G didn''t know what was going on with Nilu, but seeing that she had given up the defense, he punched out without hesitation.


    "G!!!"


    The signature move, Rao G''s attack, poured all his power into it.


    As long as it hits, Nilu will definitely die!


    But at this moment, Nilu suddenly opened her eyes.


    A power that surprised Rao G, gathered in Nilu''s hands!


    The dark, iron-like armed color was domineering, entangled in Nilu''s hands.


    She had no wave of Gu Jing in her eyes, her expression was extremely calm, she did not grasp the domineering excitement.


    I saw her gently push out her fist, colliding with Rao G''s full blow.


    There are no fierce explosions, nor any fancy special effects.


    It is a simple collision of punches and punches.


    But Rao G felt that a wave of power was transmitted to his body through his fist!


    This force directly destroyed his internal organs!


    Rao G spit out blood, his face was full of incredible expressions.


    He opened his mouth but didn''t say anything, because his throat was completely destroyed!


    Nilu glanced at Rao G indifferently, her lips lightly opened.


    "Tenderness..."


    "This is the move that Master Carl taught me!"

 85 Chapter 85 Riot!

    After awakening the armed color domineering, after successfully mastering the technique of softness.


    Nilu took a deep breath, passed Rao G, and rushed towards Violet.


    She knew very well that the Don Quixote family and a cadre were in Doflamingo''s office.


    This person is the one who is very disgusting, but he is the culprit who led Doflamingo to the present!


    His strength is not very strong, but Violet alone certainly cannot deal with him.


    So Nilu can only endure her own pain and rush to a higher level.


    "If only I could understand Master Karl earlier.


    Only when you have peace of mind and one with all things can you master higher power. I only understand this sentence until now. It is really too stupid.


    If you could master the tenderness and the armed domineering one day earlier, you wouldn''t be so embarrassed at all!"


    Nilu shook her head and ran quickly.


    Although she was talking about herself, she also knew very well that she had not experienced this evenly matched battle.


    The time to comprehend it will probably take a few more months.


    But it was precisely because of this that Nilu realized that her savvy was not as high as she had imagined.


    This made her pride lowered unconsciously.


    at the same time.


    The battle outside the palace is almost over.


    Ainilu stepped on Pika''s body with injuries.


    The four cadres of the Don Quixote family were all solved by him!


    The strength of these four people is very strong. Among them, the strength of Pika and Guradius is even the top five of the Don Quijote family.


    But even so, they were still defeated by Ainilu.


    Relying on the natural advantages of the Thunder Fruit, as well as the top-notch knowledge and domineering, Ainilu finally ushered in the first battle in the new world!


    "Yehahahaha!"


    "It was a hearty battle. I didn''t expect this battle to be so hard.


    But this also proves that my strength is indeed inadequate. Armed and domineering must be put on the agenda!


    Otherwise, facing some strong physiques, I might lose miserably!"


    After Anilu talked to himself for a while, he thought of the previous two tricks and killed his own Jack in a second, which made him chill.


    "Drought Jack, is he?"


    "You wait for me, one day I will seek revenge from you!"


    "Anilu, what are you talking to yourself? Meow?"


    Just as Anilu was talking to himself, the cat demon and others had already arrived at the palace.


    Then the cat demon and others saw Ainilu''s record.


    Thousands of Don Quixote family soldiers and four senior cadres of the Don Quixote family were all dealt with by him.


    Such strength caused Rebecca, King Liku and Cyrus to take a breath.


    They didn''t expect that this character is strange, someone who likes to call himself Thor is so strong!


    "Good job! You are better than when you played against Jack.


    But don''t be arrogant, Lord Carl said, if you are proud because of this, he will destroy your pride himself!"


    "Meow!"


    Cat demon grinned, showing a cute expression.


    But her black belly was completely visible, which made Ainilu''s heart twitch.


    "Don''t say anything, I will bandage Ainilu for you, and then I should go to Doflamingo''s office and declare the truth to the whole of Dresrosa!"


    Kuroba said, and then took out a video phone worm,


    "This phone worm was given to me by Lord Karl to record evidence for the Marshal of the Warring States Period to see.


    After he sees the evidence, he will understand that Lord Carl''s words are true!"


    "It should not be too late, you are here to prepare first, and I will take my grandfather and father to go first!"


    Rebecca said, rushing up first.


    The same is true for King Liku and Cyrus.


    The cat demon is not in a hurry, she is waiting for Kuroba.


    Kuroba was helping Ainilu bandage, and it didn''t take long.


    Ellan, who had always been like a ghost, had a strange light flashing in his eyes, and then chased after him.


    "I''ll protect them, you keep up!"


    After saying this, Allan rushed up.


    Hearing Ellan actually talking, the cat demon looked at each other and then smiled.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Riots broke out in the toy factory and the artificial devil fruit factory.


    The toy factory is one of the places to recycle the loser and turn it into a toy. It is also a place to deal with toys that you want to resist.


    The artificial devil fruit factory, right next to the toy factory, is also to facilitate the labor force squeezing these toys.


    But Doflamingo obviously didn''t think about the consequences of riots in these two places!


    Thousands of toys automatically disarmed their abilities after sugar fainted and returned to human form.


    The villain cooperated with Enzo and Jace to break into the toy factory and liberated everyone here.


    Although I finally met a few people from the Don Quixote family.


    But the strength of these people is very average, Enzo and Jace work together to solve them all!


    After getting the Seventy-Two Good Knife, Enzo''s strength has been directly raised to a level!


    Although he still won''t be domineering, in addition to domineering, swordsman is also a way to improve his strength.


    This method is simple and rude, but very easy to use!


    So Enzo''s strength has skyrocketed!


    In addition, the people guarding here will not be armed and domineering, so he will naturally solve it easily.


    Not to mention, there is Jace''s support behind him.


    Jace''s marksmanship is very powerful, and he can also use Xuexueguo to create some difficulties for these people.


    Especially the person with the ability to swim fruit, there is no way to swim on the ground.


    Otherwise, he will be directly frozen by Xuexueguo and become a living ice sculpture!


    It is precisely because of the incomprehensible cooperation between the two people that the toy factory and the artificial devil fruit factory are liberated very quickly!


    There is not even ten minutes to break through here.


    After liberating everyone here, Jace and Enzo nodded and began to collect evidence.


    There is a lot of evidence here.


    And each one is enough to make Doflamingo irresistible!


    In this way, Dressrosa completely rioted.


    Everyone in Dresrosa remembered the pain of losing his family and the fear of being only worthy of Doflamingo!


    Every people united spontaneously and rushed towards the palace, wanting to overthrow Don Quixote.


    Although they are very clear that there is no difference between this and death.


    But this is the only thing they can do!


    But at this time.


    An old face appeared on all the big screens of Dresrosa.


    "King Liku! It''s King Liku!"


    "King Liku is still alive?!"


    "Mom, look at it, it''s that Liku King!"


    The residents of Dresrosa saw King Liku''s face with complicated expressions.


    King Liku opened his eyes, choked, then shouted.


    "Children of Dressrosa, I''m sorry!"


    "But! I''m not here to apologize today. You can see what the Don Quijote family did!


    The time has come for us to completely drive Doflamingo out of Dresrosa this time!"

 86 Chapter 86: Kaido comes!

    At the same time as the riots broke out in Dresrosa.


    The battle between Karl and Doflamingo has also entered a white-hot stage.


    Doflamingo and the strength of using the fruit to awaken, forcibly suppressed Carl''s fruit ability.


    But Karl''s power should not be underestimated.


    Although Piao Piao Guo was completely suppressed by Doflamingo, his sword skills combined with Piao Piao Guo''s ability made Doflamingo very uncomfortable.


    In addition, now that the riots in Dresrosa have taken place, Doflamingo is even more upset, anger rushing into his heart, completely unable to calm down!


    His experience told himself that all the civilians in Dresrosa took up arms and fought with the soldiers of the Don Quijote family.


    And on the big screen, let the video of King Liku continue playing!


    Obviously, the palace heights have been captured!


    The guards of the Don Quixote family are all defeated!


    And most importantly, Doflamingo also recovered some memories about toys.


    Although these toys are trivial things in Doflamingo''s eyes, this allows him to understand that the ability of sugar has lost its effect!


    "Damn navy, I didn''t expect you to have such a plan! What a despicable thing!"


    Doflamingo couldn''t laugh at all at this time.


    The secret of Dresrosa has been completely exposed, it is impossible for him to choose Siang to hide it.


    Not to mention, there was another member of the White Beard Pirates.


    If he wants to conceal it, he must bloodbath the entire Dresrosa!


    But he is obviously impossible to achieve this level.


    "Doflamingo, how do you feel now, all your hard work has been ruined, do you feel angry and desperate?"


    Carl looked at the angry Doflamingo, Xiao Yi on his face became more and more mad.


    Doflamingo couldn''t laugh, he could only repeat his attacks over and over again, trying to kill Karl!


    It''s just that after hearing such a long battle, Carl is also familiar with Doflamingo''s moves.


    At this time, he fought with Doflamingo, basically completely equal, even in the upper hand!


    Although Doflamingo''s fruit ability can suppress Carl''s fruit ability.


    But in terms of comprehensive ability, Karl is still slightly better!


    Doflamingo also knew very well that he had no chance of winning against Karl.


    All he can do now is to leave here immediately, only in this way can he save his life.


    But what makes Carl feel strange is that not only did Doflamingo not escape, he even slowed down the attack.


    This situation made Carl feel that something was not right.


    "Doflamingo, are you delaying time?


    What are you waiting for?Even if you delay, do you think someone will come to rescue you?"


    Doflamingo didn''t know how to do it, but he manipulated the Sky Silk once again and attacked Karl.


    Facing the overwhelming silk threads, Carl used the fruit power to create a huge tornado, and said that these four threads were destroyed in an instant!


    But at this time.


    A huge figure fell from the sky!


    When this huge figure landed between Carl and Doflamingo, Carl¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Doflamingo laughed while standing on the wave of silk thread.


    "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, beasts Kaido, you finally came!"


    "Kaido came so soon?!"


    The moment he saw Kaido appear, Carl knew that the other party must have been called by Doflamingo.


    Although Kaido came here, it was also to trouble Doflamingo.


    But now the only one who can save Doflamingo is the monster Kaido!


    When his only reinforcement appeared, Doflamingo laughed presumptuously!


    "birdcage!"


    Without any hesitation, Doflamingo directly took out his own assassin, and enveloped the entire Dres Rosa in the bird cage.


    Doflamingo didn''t intend to use the bird cage to kill people, he just used it to buy time for himself to escape and save people.


    Kaido glanced at Doflamingo and the surrounding bird cages, and did not take it seriously.


    This birdcage looks indestructible and sharp, but for a monster of Kaido''s level.


    As long as he wants, he can break open at any time!


    He had already put his gaze on Carl at this time.


    "Doflamingo, is this the Commodore you are talking about?"


    "Hey, hey, that''s right, he is that difficult kid, and he is the one who defeated Jack!"


    "Hahahaha! What a funny kid, since you can beat Jack, let me see what you can do!"


    "Thunder gossip--"


    Without any hesitation, Kaido came up with a swift blow!


    "So fast?!"


    In the face of Kaido''s sudden arrival, although Karl reflected it, he still had no time to defend!


    He can only push his body far away with the ability of koi to spur the fruits!


    But even so, he barely escaped Kaido''s blow.


    However, the wind pressure caused by this blow also damaged all the clothes on Carl''s chest.


    There was even a little redness and swelling!


    This is just wind pressure, which has already caused a little damage to Karl.


    It is conceivable that if he is hit directly, Karl will definitely be seriously injured!


    Although he is not likely to be discouraged with a single blow like Luffy in the original book, he is also very clear.


    I cannot resist such an attack.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, please enjoy yourself both of you..."


    Doflamingo saw this scene, pushed his glasses, canceled the fruit ability, and quietly retreated.


    At this time, he did not want to participate in this melee.


    Although Kaido came to help him.


    But he knew very well that once Kaido saw the destruction of the man-made devil fruit factory, he would undoubtedly become the next victim!


    So Doflamingo chose to retreat.


    Continue to stay in Dressrosa, there is only one dead end!


    at the same time.


    Although Izang saw Doflamingo''s actions, he did not take action. Instead, he took out the electric bug and reported everything that happened here to Baibeard.


    After a while, he hung up the phone worm, with a look of helplessness in his eyes.


    "The old man actually said, let me try my best to help the Liku royal family to avoid too many casualties among the civilians, and he even gave me a scolding...


    Hey, I shouldn''t be greedy for those three knives, otherwise I would go home early..."


    Izang smiled bitterly and shook his head, then turned to the palace heights.


    He can''t help with things here, and doesn''t want to help.


    If Karl died, it would be a good thing for Izang, which also meant White Beard.


    There was hatred between them, and of course Izang would not help Karl.


    But to help the Liku family, there is no such concern.


    Because the Liku royal family and the civilians of Dresrosa are the real victims.

 87 Chapter 87: Doflamingo, the deflated

    "That''s Kaido?!"


    The navy in the palace was shocked when he saw the figure not far away!


    Since the riots have occurred, the battle plan specified by Carl has been perfectly successful!


    All the crew members gathered inside the palace at this time, ready to pass evidence to the Warring States Period.


    The Don Quixote family members, except for Doflamingo himself, were all arrested and brought to justice!


    Just when they were preparing to report to the Warring States Period, Kaido''s appearance was caught off guard!


    They looked at each other, not knowing whether they should help in the past or stay here to guard King Liku.


    "No, you must quickly report to the Marshal of the Warring States Period so that he can send someone to support.


    With our words, it is impossible to be Kaido''s opponent!"


    Enzo is the one who knows Kaido best among the people present!


    After all, Kazoku is now in control of Guikaido, Enzo is very clear about the exaggerated power of monsters like Kaido!


    So he didn''t hesitate to call the worm and began to level up the Marshal of the Warring States Period.


    On the other side, Jace also opened the video phone worm, intending to let the Warring States see the influence of these materials.


    Only in this way can the Warring States be sure that there is evidence here, and then send troops to support it.


    The Warring States Period was like this, meticulous in work, and also relatively short-sighted.


    But in some respects it is very rigid.


    Especially this kind of thing that will affect the political structure is even more rigid!


    As long as he did not see the evidence, even if this matter was true, he would not send troops to reinforce it.


    Fortunately this time, after connecting to the phone worm of the Warring States period, the Warring States period did not think much about it and agreed to send troops to strengthen it.


    This made Enzo and the others very happy, and they didn''t expect that the Warring States period would be so easy to talk.


    It''s just that they don''t know, the Warring States originally had this plan, and now the only thing missing is evidence.


    He was already prepared for troops and personnel.


    What Sengoku didn''t expect was that Kaido would appear in Dresrosa to help Doflamingo.


    In this way, even if there is no clear evidence, the Warring States period can unilaterally declare that Doflamingo is indeed cooperating with Kaido!


    And the person sent by the Warring States Period is Polusalino!


    As for the naval ships, they will definitely not arrive for a while, so for the time being there will only be Polusalino as a reinforcement.


    However, they can also feel at ease with the generals coming.


    But at this time.


    A figure suddenly appeared next to the window, making them suddenly vigilant!


    "Doflamingo, why are you here?!"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Doflamingo, Enzo and the others were suddenly shocked, and then they guarded King Liku and others behind.


    "Hey, eh, are you Carl''s men? Really a bunch of brats!


    But I don''t bother to trouble you guys now!Get out of here!"


    Doflamingo released the silk thread, trying to kill these people in front of him.


    However, Enzo, Anilu, and Nilu instantly deceived them and knocked down Doflamingo''s attack.


    Ainilu even more fully urged the fruit of the thunder, and directly shot Doflamingo out of the window frame!


    "Sounding Thunder Fruit?!"


    Doflamingo''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He didn''t expect that Carl''s subordinates would even have the ability of Thunder Fruit!


    Because he had never understood the abilities of Ainilu and others before, plus he had been fighting Karl before.


    Naturally, he didn''t care about the situation in the palace.


    So he didn''t even know that Anilu would be a thunder fruit capable person.


    "Hey, hey, that''s interesting, but it''s not enough!"


    Doflamingo rushed up again.


    But this time he was surrounded by wind and snow!


    This familiar power caused Doflamingo''s pupils to shrink suddenly!


    Seeing this familiar snowflake, Doflamingo subconsciously thought of Monet.


    But he soon remembered that Monet was dead!


    This person took Monet''s devil fruit!


    "Asshole!!!"


    Doflamingo was immediately angry.


    He wanted to kill the Xuexue Fruit Ability to avenge Monet.


    But at this time.


    An extremely dark fist suddenly appeared on Doflamingo''s face!


    The powerful force directly smashed the bridge of Doflamingo''s nose, and his entire face was sunken!


    He didn''t react, he was driven directly into the ground.


    But what is strange is that his glasses are still intact, as if they were protected by something.


    Doflamingo under the palace stood up with a grinning grin and patted the dirt on his body.


    He didn''t expect that these Carl''s subordinates would have not weak strength.


    This makes him feel a little tricky.


    Doflamingo fought Carl in a battle, and had already suffered a lot of injuries, and his stamina was also consumed.


    In addition, he didn''t understand the abilities of these people, so naturally he suffered a boring loss.


    "Trouble, if you want to save people, it will take some time to get rid of these people..."


    Dando Flamenco looked up and then flew away without hesitation!


    His domineering look depends on telling himself, Yizangzheng came quickly!


    As long as Ainilu and others can delay about three minutes, Yizang will be able to arrive.


    Doflamingo used the fastest speed to solve Ainilu and others, and it took at least two minutes.


    For the remaining minute, he has no choice but to leave with his family members!


    No way, Doflamingo can only escape alone.


    After seeing Doflamingo leave, Ainilu and others were also relieved.


    But soon they became nervous.


    Because they also saw the figure of Izang.


    Although Ainilu and others didn''t know who Izang was, even Enzo didn''t know him.


    After all, the new generation of Samurai in Wano country, few people know the nine knights of the red scabbard.


    So after I Zang came here, he did not reveal his identity, but said that he was commissioned by someone to protect King Liku.


    Hearing him say this, although Ainilu and others were worried, they did not drive him away.


    In any case, one more helper is better than one more enemy.


    Then Izo gave a general explanation of the bird cage.


    After hearing his words, Ainilu and others were surprised again.


    King Liku was also promoted to open the live phone worm and report the situation to all residents.


    At this point, Dressrosa is completely messed up!


    Although King Liku was flustered, he still remained calm on the surface.


    He used the live video, only civilians began to flee to the central area.


    Never touch the thread of the birdcage!


    Fortunately, the situation is not critical this time.


    After Doflamingo escaped, the speed of Niaoshang''s shrinking became very slow, completely unable to reach the speed in the original book.


    But even so, the sense of crisis still permeates the entire Dres Rosa.


    King Liku and others can only go into battle in person and lead everyone to stop the bird cage from shrinking.

 88 Chapter 88: Fierce Battle with Kaido

    Just when King Liku and others organized their manpower to prevent the bird cage from shrinking.


    The fierce battle between Karl and Kaido continues.


    At this time, Carl no longer knew that Doflamingo squatted from Ainilu and others, and escaped from Dresrosa.


    He is now full of thoughts, all on Kaido.


    There is no way, Kaido is really strong.


    Carl has to admit that he is not the opponent.


    Facing Kaido''s menacing attack, Carl could only use the advantages of the fluttering fruit to avoid his attack.


    Su Rian said that every time it was dangerous and dangerous, could he cut off Kaido''s offense.


    But Carl took full advantage of flying so that Kaido could not attack him at all.


    "Asshole kid! You have the patience to let me down! Fight to the death with Lao Tzu!"


    "I won''t go down, you can fly up to find me if you can! Trash Kaido!"


    If you lose, don''t lose.


    Although he couldn''t beat the opponent, he couldn''t lose the battle that he said. This is Karl''s creed.


    If you lose even your mouth, you don''t have to be mixed.


    "If you can, just get me down!!!"


    Kaido was very angry.


    Although he can transform into a dragon, facing a navy imp, it means that he recognizes the strength of this person!


    Kaido looked down on Karl very much, thinking that he was just a junk who had just become a navy, and he didn''t need to be a dragon!


    But the current situation made Kaido a little angry.


    Carl took advantage of the fluttering fruit and kept floating in mid-air with very agile speed.


    Kaido''s strength and speed, although stronger and faster than Karl, but the state of the other person does not fly.


    As a result, his attack is always half a beat slow, and he can''t attack Karl at all.


    But in the same way, no matter what counterattack Carl launches, he can''t cause damage to Kaido.


    Kaido is called the strongest creature, and there is still some truth to it.


    He has thick skin and thick flesh, even if he receives an injury, he will heal in an instant. Carl''s attack has no effect at all!


    "It''s really a big shield, how can people fight it?


    Even if I can hold him back, I will definitely lose in the end, not to mention that Kaido can turn into a dragon.


    If it continues to be procrastinated, it will become more and more disadvantaged for me.


    I don''t know if Enzo and the others have reported the information here to the Warring States period.


    I hope he can quickly send someone to support me, otherwise I really will die here."


    Carl muttered to himself while avoiding Kaido''s mace.


    He can also find Kaido''s attack space by the way, create several tornadoes, and attack Kaido.


    It''s just that these tornadoes were directly shattered by Kaido''s mace!


    The strength has reached his level, unless faced with the kind of natural disaster that destroys the world.


    The calamity of this level created by Carl has no effect on him at all.


    Although the tornado created by Carl was enough to make Jack and Doflamingo jealous, it was not a problem even to destroy a country.


    But in the face of monsters like Kaido, his moves are equivalent to a child''s toy, and he is completely ignored.


    "If I can create a natural disaster like a white beard, or like a golden lion, create a hurricane that can destroy Marin Vando.


    Otherwise, no matter what moves, Kaido will have no obvious effect."


    As a traveler, Carl knows the advantage of Kaido''s thick skin and thick flesh.


    And his tonnage is very heavy.


    Even heavier than Jack''s transformed mammoth!


    With the fruit ability that Carl is working hard to release now, there is no way to roll Kaido up.


    And even if he used the power of the floating fruit to vacate the area around Kaido.


    But Kaido and Jack are different.


    Jack is a pure brain damage, and Karl has the strength to suppress the opponent, which successfully threw him into the submarine volcano.


    If Kaido rises into the air, Karl is purely looking for death.


    Doing so will only give the opponent a chance to kill him, and will not do any good to Carl!


    So Carl thought for a long time, but didn''t figure out how he should deal with Kaido, so he could only passively avoid his attack here.


    He looked really embarrassed now, the only thing to be thankful for was that he did not receive any serious injuries.


    At most, the skin was broken a little, and the abdomen had lost a little flesh and blood.


    It looked serious and bloody, but it didn''t actually affect his performance.


    at the same time.


    Kaido was also very angry.


    He wanted to defeat Carl every time, but he dodged him dangerously and dangerously every time.


    The two stood in a stalemate for about half an hour.


    Even the birdcage had narrowed a certain distance, and the two of them still didn''t know the outcome.


    The stalemate for so long made Kaido''s face uncontrollable!


    "Navy kid!!!"


    "You completely angered me!!!"


    "Roar!!!"


    Along with the roar of the earth-shaking dragon, a huge dragon rose into the sky!


    King Liku and others were still struggling to resist the birdcage.


    But with Kaido''s brilliant epigenesis, the huge dragon body rushed directly to the sky and broke the bird cage!


    Although he was injured a little by doing so, Kaido''s strong resilience made his injury heal instantly.


    He looked down at Carl with scorching eyes, and the anger in his eyes was self-evident!


    I saw that he opened his mouth, and a thick flame was ready to go in his mouth!


    "Go to hell, navy kid!!!"


    Accompanied by Kaido''s roar, the fiery dragon''s breath burst out instantly!


    This is Kaido''s angry blow. If Dresrosa is hit head-on, the island will be destroyed by at least two thirds!


    The only thing left is probably only the area on Kaido''s back.


    You know, Kaido''s dragon''s breath has destroyed an island in the original book!


    Although it was his drunk state, it also represented his strength!


    At this time, King Liku and others are rejoicing that the bird cage has disappeared.


    But in a blink of an eye they saw the more powerful dragon''s breath, which made them suddenly dumbfounded!


    Even the two proud people, Anilu and Nilu, would feel terrified when they saw such a dragon''s breath!


    But in the face of such a dragon''s breath, Carl squinted his eyes, fully urged his fruit ability, and rushed forward!


    Although he is also scared, he wants to try more, what kind of injury can Kaido be caused by his all-out trick!


    "Try it!"


    "Lion Power¡¤ Imperial Palace Volume¡ª¡ª"


    Carl rushed to the blazing dragon''s breath without hesitation.


    He fully urged the fruit ability to create a small-scale storm around him.


    Although the scope of this storm is very small, under Karl''s control, all the flames of the dragon''s breath are accurately rolled around him!


    With the constant surging of the hurricane, Kaido''s dragon breath turned out to be magical, surrounded by Karl, without even hurting himself!


    With such a delicate operation, Kaido suddenly opened his eyes.


    He was not convinced and continued to release the dragon''s breath, but this happened to be in Carl''s arms!


    "Cross Slash¡¤Exit¡ª¡ª"

 89 Chapter 89 Support Arrival

    The black light flashed by!


    The flame breath that was rolled up by Carl''s fruit power was all returned to Kaido at this time!


    Accompanied by a burst of explosions resounding throughout the world, Kaido''s huge figure slipped from the sky, and then hit the ground heavily, causing an uproar!


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked by Karl''s strength at this time.


    They didn''t expect that Carl could even kill the legendary Four Emperor Kaido!


    This situation makes everyone feel excited.


    Ainilu and others were even more surprised.


    They never thought that Carl would have such strength!


    But Ainilu and others are different from others.


    They can clearly feel that Karl''s blow is already the strongest blow ever!


    Although it looks very gorgeous, it even shot down Kaido.


    But Kaido''s vitality is still flourishing.


    Carl seemed a bit exhausted!


    "If Senior Polusalino doesn''t come yet, Master Carl will probably be more fortunate this time..."


    Enzo shook his head and drew his weapon ready to step forward to help.


    Other people are the same, but King Liku is a little puzzled.


    "Why? Isn''t Kaido already defeated?"


    "Cut, defeated?"


    "The monster Kaido is nothing more than underestimating the enemy. It was hit by Karl.


    And this blow was already Karl''s strongest blow, Kaido was only injured, but not serious!


    Under such circumstances, you said Kaido was defeated?Really laugh at me!"


    Ainilu spoke coldly, and the thunder on his body kept flashing.


    His knowledge and domineering are the strongest person on the scene.


    Therefore, he can clearly feel that Kaido''s state at this time is still in full swing.


    But Karl is already at the end of the battle.


    If the fight continues, Karl will undoubtedly die!


    "No, I have to help. If Lord Carl dies here, each of us is responsible!"


    Nilu said, and then she was about to rush out.


    But when she was about to go out, Ainilu stopped her instantly.


    "Anilu, what are you doing?!"


    "Our reinforcements have already arrived, don''t you go out to die?"


    Anilu glanced at Nilu.


    This little girl is fine with everything, but she is too anxious.


    Although Anilu also knew his character, it was not much different from her.


    But he couldn''t help showing a look of contempt at her.


    Maybe this is falling in love and killing each other.


    At this time, Nilu showed a delighted expression when she heard Anilu''s words.


    "Senior Polusalino is here?!"


    "Yes, he has come!"


    Ainilu nodded.


    The others were relieved when they heard Ainilu''s words.


    Since Polusalino is here, there is nothing to do with them. They just need to continue watching the show here.


    However, Izang, who had been behind at this time, had an ugly expression when he heard Polusalino coming.


    He walked back calmly and left here not long after.


    Obviously he didn''t want to have anything to do with the admiral.


    Ainilu and others discovered Izang''s departure, but they did not stop it.


    They didn''t know Yizang''s identity, but thought that he was a pirate who had accepted the commission of others to come to King Baihuliku.


    It is normal for a pirate to run into a navy general, and they didn''t care.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl was panting in the sky.


    Kaido on the ground flew again.


    It''s just the hair on his head, because Karl in turn used his fire breath.


    It''s gone.


    The whole dragon head is bald and looks a little funny.


    And on the forehead of Kaido Dragon''s head, there is a huge''X''-shaped wound!


    Although the wound has healed, there is still a scar that is not deep or shallow.


    This is Carl''s strongest trick.


    With armed domineering, domineering domineering and fruit ability, the strongest slash that can be achieved!


    He has used countless simplified versions of this trick, and this is the first time he has used a full version.


    The effect is very good, even Kaido can damage.


    But this move cannot be used all the time.


    His physical fitness can only support him to use it two to three times a day for the time being, and then he will collapse completely.


    After all, it''s still not good enough.


    When he can use his big move as a flat a, he can become a real powerhouse at the top of the world!


    As for now, he is still far away!


    "Boy, I have to admit that you are the most talented among the younger generation in the Navy!


    But because of this, you will undoubtedly die today!"


    "If someone like you grows up, it will be a big threat to me! I will never keep you!"


    Kaido roared, and the energy in his mouth began to gather!


    Before Kaido used Flame Breath, Karl calculated a wave.


    Because the floating fruit can control the air, the flame can be blown by the wind.


    So Karl used the flow of air to stir all the flames together, forming a flame whirlwind!


    Using this flame whirlwind, Carl succeeded in blurring Kaido''s face, and then he successfully hit the opponent!


    But Kaido has calmed down now.


    He acknowledged the potential of Kekar, so he chose another way to end Karl''s life!


    "The energy cannon is really troublesome. I don''t really have any means to deal with this energy breath..."


    Carl scratched his head and yelled to the surroundings jokingly.


    "Uncle Polusalino, if you don''t handle it anymore, I''m really dead to show you!"


    The voice just fell.


    Kaido''s energy breath burst out instantly!


    But at this moment, a yellow flash of light suddenly appeared from under Kaido and hit his chin.


    When the light dissipated, I saw a figure with hands in his pockets and kicked Kaido''s chin.


    The immense power made Kaido directly close his mouth and even raised his head!


    The energy ray rushed directly into the sky just before touching Karl.


    The remaining power that was not released quickly exploded in Kaido''s mouth!


    Puffs of thick smoke came out of Kaido''s mouth.


    This made him extremely angry!


    "Yellow Ape!!!"


    Yes, the wave of Sao operations just now was the masterpiece of Admiral Polusalino.


    After hearing what Carl said, he didn''t hesitate to help, and kicked Kaido in the chin.


    "It''s terrible, this is Kaido, one of the four emperors, the beast, how come you, kid, got into such a monster?"


    Hearing Polusalino''s ridicule, Carl actually wanted to ask, you monster ashamed to say that the other party is also a monster?


    However, he did not ask this sentence, but pointed to the palace.


    "There is no way, Doflamingo and Kaido''s transaction information is in my hands, of course he is going crazy!


    Kaido is the biggest buyer of artificial devil fruits. He wants to use artificial devil fruits to create an army and unify the sea.


    This kind of thing was exposed and destroyed by me, how could he not be angry?"

 90 Chapter 90: Repelling Kaido

    "An army of artificial devil fruits?"


    "This is big news! It''s terrible!"


    Porusalino didn''t know what his main mission was here.


    Just in case, the fewer people who know about this matter, the better.


    So the Warring States period only told Polusalino that Doflamingo and Kaido wanted to take action against Carl, and that would send him to support.


    But when Polusalino heard the real reason, even with his lazy character, he couldn''t help feeling a little scary.


    If this matter has not been discovered, give Kaido three to five years of development time.


    He will have an army that has always been devil fruit capable!


    In this way, he will become the largest pirate force on the sea, and it is possible to surpass the other four emperors in one fell swoop!


    So Carl did this, even if he wanted to solve Doflamingo, Sengoku and Polusalino out of selfishness, he still couldn''t find any place to blame him.


    Because this time Doflamingo did a little too much!


    Kaido''s ambition was also exposed to the navy!


    It can be said that after this incident, Karl''s military merits are definitely enough for him to be promoted to major general!


    "Senior Porussalino, if you want to chat, there is time behind. Let''s first think of a way to solve the monster in front of us.


    My strength is limited, and there is absolutely no way to break Kaido''s defenses. Even my full blow can only leave a scar on his forehead.


    So the next battle is over to seniors, I am responsible for assisting you!"


    Carl did not hesitate to give the pot to Polusalino, but he took a step back.


    Although Polusalino has a lazy personality, he clocks in to work every day.


    But his strength is not weak at all!


    Otherwise he would not be jealous of Kaido.


    "You are really consciously Yo Karl, but since you have said so, I can''t be ashamed as a senior."


    As he spoke, Polusalino squeezed his hands, and his body shone with golden light.


    The powerful force belonging to the glittering fruit bursts out instantly!


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu¡ª¡ª"


    The flood of light and rain fell on Kaido.


    Although the power of every light rain is not very strong.


    But this trick wins in density and speed!


    But for a while, Kaiduo had several more blood holes in his body!


    This makes Kaido extremely angry!


    He roared again, releasing a powerful breath of energy.


    But Carl rushed up suddenly and hit Kaido''s eyes with a crit!


    "Asshole!!!"


    Kaido closed his eyes instantly, and then covered the domineering armed color to prevent Karl from piercing his eyeballs, and then directly piled Karl


    But in this way, his breathing was also interrupted by Karl.


    This made Kaido angry, but also felt a little aggrieved.


    Polusalino''s attack continued.


    He changed his attack mode and chose to fight in close quarters!


    Polusalino''s speed is faster than Carl, and his strength is stronger.


    Especially the Sky Cloud Sword he created is sharper than Carl''s Dead Tree and Sakura Ten!


    Kaido''s transformation into a dragon form was miserable, and there was no way to take care of every part of his body.


    Unbearable, he turned into a human form again, picked up the mace on the ground, and waved it towards Polusalino!


    "Thunder and gossip--"


    Kaido was angry and squeaked past Polusalino''s scalp.


    Although there was no hit, Polusalino stopped his offensive.


    "Hey, it''s so dangerous, I almost broke the picture..."


    Polusalino said so, but still maintained a wretched expression on his face, and there was no danger at all.


    "This is not the way to go, Senior Polusalino, why don''t you help me lead him to the beach.


    You know that I am a person with the ability of floating fruit, I can control the sea, as long as you can drive him into the sea, I can send him away!"


    "Huh? This method is not bad!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Polusalino''s eyes lit up, and he rushed out again.


    Kaido''s eyes were red.


    He saw Polusalino rushing up, and he did not hesitate to rush up to fight with the opponent.


    Carl was flying in front of the sea to prepare.


    After a while, he was on the coast and created a huge sea vortex.


    The most important thing is that this sea vortex did not affect Dresrosa.


    Carl''s fine control of his abilities is vividly reflected here!


    But just as he was preparing, the system sound suddenly rang.


    ''Congratulations to the host for completing choice two, obtaining the training method of Devil Fruit Awakening, and increasing the level of three random abilities by one level!''


    ''Congratulations to the host for improving his domineering look to perfection, his domineering domineering to proficient, and his swordsmanship to level B!''


    The system reminded Karl that he didn''t pay attention after just a quick glance.


    At this time Kaido has been led by Polusalino to the beach.


    Carl and Polusalino glanced at each other, and shot one after another!


    Carl was the first to use his ability to guide a large piece of sea water from the sea, enveloping Kaido''s whole body!


    Although Kaido''s physical fitness allows him to swim inside.


    But at the moment he was in contact with the sea, he was still haunted by a sense of weakness!


    Porusalino spotted this opportunity and released a huge laser remotely, which directly knocked Kaido out.


    There is no suspense.


    Kaido was shot into the sea.


    "Now it''s time for me to perform!"


    Carl uses the fruit power to stir the sea frantically.


    His forehead began to sweat, and his hands began to tremble.


    This is a sign of lack of energy.


    But he didn''t care.


    Carl understands that as long as he can survive this stage, his ability to control the fruit will be improved!


    I saw him surging the sea frantically, causing the already rough sea to instantly set off a huge wave!


    "Kaido! Go back to where you should be!"


    After creating this huge wave, Carl instantly released his full strength and pushed the wave out!


    As for where this wave will drift, Karl himself is not sure.


    But that direction is the direction of the nations...


    Porusalino didn''t know if Carl chose this direction, whether he did it unintentionally or if he planned it a long time ago.


    But he was certain that if Kaido could meet Charlotte Lingling, sparks would surely erupt.


    To be honest, Polusalino is still looking forward to it.


    However, after finishing all this, Carl fell to the ground, breathing greedily the air that was not too muddy with dust.


    Sweat has soaked his whole body.


    The long-lost sense of weakness made him completely reluctant to move, just want to sleep well.


    This is the first time for him to release the fruit ability beyond his own limit.


    But this feeling is very cool!


    Porusalino glanced at Carl, and shook his head with appreciation.


    "What a desperate kid, for your desperate sake, let me take you back."


    With that, Polusalino directly carried Karl on his shoulders and walked towards the palace in a leisurely manner.

 91 Chapter 91: Speculation about the Awakening of Ability

    Early the next morning.


    The navy ship arrived in Dressrosa.


    King Liku and Rebecca, together with the civilians of Dresrosa, greeted the arrival of the navy with lights and festoons.


    This time, if it weren''t for Karl''s action, King Liku would never have driven off Doflamingo.


    It is impossible for the residents of Dressrosa to return to normal life.


    Originally, King Liku wanted to thank Carl, but Carl was not interested.


    He said that these were the navy''s contributions, so he asked King Liku to thank all the navy.


    Polusalino was a little surprised at Carl''s realization, but didn''t say anything.


    So King Liku simply went to meet the navy and prepared a grand welcome ceremony for them.


    This is simply to thank them.


    As for the real thanks, King Liku planned to wait a while until Dresrosa stabilized and sent it to the Warring States himself.


    Carl didn''t have any opinion, Polusalino didn''t speak, and King Liku took it as the two of them acquiesced.


    After completing the welcome ceremony, the time has come to the afternoon.


    Carl walked alone in the run-down streets of Dressrosa.


    Looking at the busy people around but with happy expressions on their faces, he felt that he was doing it right!


    Although Karl doesn''t think he is a saint, what he will do to save the world.


    But he knows one thing, if this point of justice cannot be maintained, he is totally unworthy of being the navy!


    This is also Karl''s creed.


    "I don''t know where Doflamingo went, but no matter how he runs, his identity as Qiwuhai can''t go back.


    I''m really looking forward to what his expression will look like when I meet this guy again."


    Carl raised his head and looked at the white silk thread not far away.


    Although Doflamingo has escaped.


    But his battle with Carl still left some traces.


    These few threads are proof of Doflamingo''s fruit awakening.


    "By the way, yesterday''s choice has been completed, I almost forgot!"


    Suddenly, Carl remembered yesterday''s choice.


    Since there was really no strength yesterday, after the battle was over, Karl relaxed and then fell asleep.


    Caused him to sleep until this morning.


    So he hasn''t checked his current property panel until now.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: C


    Agility: D


    Spirit: D


    Physical strength: C+


    Abilities: Military Fist (E), Piaopiao Fruit, Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Proficient), Double Sword Flow (B)''


    After yesterday''s battle that surpassed the limit, and Carl never stopped to exercise before.


    His physical fitness has increased again.


    Although only a small part of the increase, but in general, there is still a slight improvement in strength.


    However, he used his current strength to compare with Kaido''s strength at the time.


    Then Carl discovered that although he is now a C-level strength, compared to Kaido''s strength, the difference is too far.


    This power is even worse than Jack!


    Although he can beat Jack, Carl understands that he is not Jack''s opponent by simply competing for power.


    Even now that Nilu, who has learned to be domineering, is about to catch up with herself in terms of strength.


    "If calculated in this way, Jack''s power is at least B, or even B+.


    Then the strength of the adult giants is at least B-, which means that Nilu still has room for a substantial increase."


    "But Kaido''s strength is stronger than that of the average giant. According to my estimation yesterday, his strength is at least twice that of Jack.


    In other words, Kaido''s power is at least A, and even higher!


    But his speed is very average. If I don''t use Piaopiaoguo, his speed will be faster than mine, probably at the level of C..."


    Thinking of this, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Because he suddenly discovered that Kaido was completely crushing himself in terms of physical strength.


    The stamina value not only represents endurance, but also represents the ability to recover and fight resistance!


    Kaido was besieged by Carl and Polusalino yesterday, but was not fatally injured!


    This kind of defensive power means that his stamina value far exceeds A+!


    Carl is not sure if the value has S or even higher levels.


    But he understands that if he wants to have the strength of the four emperors, at least he must have an attribute value that surpasses A+ and reaches a higher level.


    There may be shortcomings in other areas, but at least there must be an A.


    After such a period of analysis, Carl found that it was too early for him to be complacent at this time.


    Carl shook his head with a wry smile, putting these thoughts aside.


    Now that I understand the real gap between myself and the Four Emperors, the goal is even clearer!


    Then Carl set his sights on his abilities.


    Both the domineering and the domineering of seeing and hearing will be improved.


    Especially seeing and hearing color domineering is the perfect stage.


    Going further up, although the system has not graded it, he knows very well that the domineering perfection level is not the limit!


    For example, Kata Kuri¡¯s foreseeing the future, and the Red Earl¡¯s reading of the hearts of the people, are all application methods after seeing and hearing color domineering break the limit!


    So the perfect level does not represent the highest, but a new starting point!


    In the end, Carl put his gaze on his martial arts fist and swordsmanship.


    Needless to say, this martial arts boxing was learned by Carl at the university before crossing, and it was also used for self-defense in Boya Town before.


    It can be said to be useless now, but it cannot be said to be completely useless.


    If you don''t have a weapon, this army boxing can be considered a guarantee.


    Not to mention swordsmanship, this is one of his housekeeping skills.


    But what makes him a little strange is that the ability of Piaopiao Fruit has been maintained at the S level.


    This made him suspect that S is not the highest level of ability, there should be more!


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, then the fruit should have awakened..."


    Carl muttered to himself, flipping through the system, and found a training method for Fruit Awakening.


    This training method is very simple, just four words, beyond the limit!


    Seeing this training method, Carl was full of black lines and felt extremely painful!


    "After so much effort, I got these four words? Are you fighting with me?"


    Carl was a little angry, but this training method was not useless, at least it gave him some ideas.


    Since yesterday''s ability to use fruit beyond the limit.


    He discovered today that he used the fruit power to make his flight easier and smoother.


    The feeling of blocking before is completely gone, it is like directing one''s hands and feet, very smooth.


    Thinking of this, Carl understood that if you want the fruit to awaken, you must use the fruit''s ability to the limit again and again.


    But Carl used this association to think of domineering.


    "The system prompts me that after the ability level reaches S and perfect, it cannot be upgraded through the system.


    That is to say, only by surpassing one''s own limits, can the domineering and fruitful ability of seeing and hearing be awakened?"


    The more Carl thought about it, the more he realized it was possible, and then he came up with an idea and flew back to the palace to seek proof from Polusalino.

 92 Chapter 92: Porusalinos Experience

    "Eh yo, not bad!"


    "You really deserve to be the little monster that the Marshal of the Warring States period valued. Now you have already touched the threshold of seeing and hearing domineering and fruit awakening.


    I think that when I was your age, I didn¡¯t have the talent like you at all. It¡¯s so popular~"


    Polusalino spoke envious words, put on a wretched expression, and his tone was slightly teasing.


    If you change someone else, you will think that Polusalino is mocking himself.


    But Karl knew that Polusalino was this virtue.


    Unless things are important enough to make him feel nervous, he will look like this to anyone.


    "Senior Porussalino, just say that I guessed it right. After reaching this level, you will use your ability to the limit every time.


    Then it will be natural to complete the fruit awakening and the domineering advancement?"


    Because the comics did not give fruit awakening, and domineering advanced training methods.


    So Karl can only rely on system prompts to guess what to do.


    Polusalino looked at Karl''s curiosity in his eyes, nodded, and then shook his head.


    This action made Carl confused, wondering what he wanted to do.


    "Senior Porussalino, just speak up if you have something to say!"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but I haven''t reached that level by myself. What do you want me to say~"


    Polusalino said a heart-wrenching sentence, which left Carlton speechless.


    "Let me tell you the truth, kid, the natural devil fruit is completely different from the superman.


    The natural devil fruit is plain, in fact, eating it is equivalent to awakening, while the awakening of the animal system is simpler, as long as you can master the body.


    However, the more perfect the body is, the stronger the fruit awakening ability will be. This is the gap between the awakening of the animal West Devil fruit user.


    It''s like Kaido and Jack. Although they are all awakened, the gap is the difference between them~


    But the Superman system is the most complicated, and everyone''s awakening method is completely different.


    It¡¯s not impossible that what you said is beyond the limit, but I cannot guarantee you that it is completely correct.


    As for seeing and hearing the domineering..."


    Having said this, Polusalino sighed.


    "Although my domineering appearance is good, it still doesn''t reach the level of awakening other abilities.


    But I feel that I am coming soon too, when I break through, I will tell you Yo, Carl imp."


    Porusalino simply pointed to Carl and told him some secrets he didn''t know.


    This is the first time he has heard of the theory of the awakening of the Devil Fruit that Polusalino said.


    He had no idea that the natural devil fruit was actually eaten, and he could awaken directly.


    No wonder every natural devil fruit can affect a very large range.


    As soon as Anilu eats the Devil Fruit, he can cover the entire island with his domineering experience!


    Even Jace just ate the fruit, he could control the surrounding space of three or four kilometers, creating ice and snow!


    And as he masters the fruit power, the space he can control will become larger and larger!


    As for the animal devil fruit, it looks very simple.


    But want to reach the level of Kaido, almost nothing!


    And the natural devil fruit is not invincible, mainly depends on talent.


    It is a waste of such a good fruit for someone with no talent like Monet to eat the natural devil fruit.


    As for seeing and hearing color domineering.


    Polusalino could not say, and Karl could not force it, so he could only give up.


    Then Karl borrowed the training ground of the palace and started training with his crew.


    When other navies saw this scene, they were a little bit emotional.


    Such things as''Carl is hard work'', Brigadier General Carl is stuck, and Brigadier General Carl is not slack or complacent, are filled with these naval chats.


    Carl didn''t care about the broken thoughts of these people.


    Whether it is praise him or scold him, it has no effect on him, and it will not affect his eating anyway.


    Polusalino is in command of the navy, carrying evidence from the artificial devil fruit factory.


    In addition, the villains and Cyrus are willing to serve as witnesses and go to the naval base to submit oral statements.


    In addition, the members of the Don Quixote family have all been escorted to the ship.


    Polusalino is personally guarded, they will never want to run out!


    This time, Doflamingo failed completely and had no chance to stand up!


    Another day passed in an instant.


    Porusalino took his warship and left Dres Rosa and returned to the navy headquarters.


    Carl was also early in the morning, and was praised by the Warring States Period, and asked Carl to return to report on his work in a month.


    At that time, he will continue to improve his rank.


    It''s just that the Warring States period also advised Carl with earnest words, try not to cause trouble during this period.


    Other forces in the New World have already focused on him, especially the Four Emperor Groups, and have developed a keen interest in him.


    That''s why the Warring States period deliberately told Karl to keep him low-key and earn less military merit, which is better than losing his name.


    And with his current military merits, it is enough to be promoted to major general.


    He is still young, so there is no need to work hard.


    Carl readily accepted this concern of the Warring States period, but he resolutely did not change it!


    Carl said that the Navy is the embodiment of justice, if nothing happens, forget it.


    But if something similar to Dresrosa happened, he would never tolerate it!


    And he will not let any of the pirates appear in front of him!


    This is what Carl said.


    The angry warring states blew his beard and stared, wishing to come along the phone bug and beat him up.


    But such Karl is the Karl that the Warring States period valued.


    He had no choice but to order Carl as a marshal, not to do what he could. Although he could not persuade him when he encountered the Four Emperors, he could not be too much!


    At least do what you can.


    Carl accepted the order, and then confronted the Warring States, Doflamingo''s evidence and the information.


    Then the two chatted for a while, then hung up the phone worm.


    "Mr. Carl, do you have time now?"


    "The prom will begin soon. I would like to invite you to do a dance. Thank you for everything you have done for us, Dres Rosa."


    When Rebecca saw that Carl had hung up the phone worm, she dared to come over and invite Carl.


    Carl saw Rebecca, who was wearing a white dress, blushing, stretched out her white and tender slender hand to invite herself, of course, did not refuse.


    It''s not just Karl.


    Even his crew members were also invited to the ball.


    Although there was a banquet yesterday, a dance party is completely different from a banquet.


    There is actually one more important thing to announce for today''s ball, that is, Rebecca will be the next king of Dresrosa!


    When King Liku announced this, the audience was in an uproar.


    Only Karl himself is very calm, because he knows very well that in the original book King Liku also chose Rebecca to take over his position!

 93 Chapter 93: Competing with each other

    "Finally I can go to sea..."


    The cat demon was sitting on the side of the boat, dangling his calf, looking very relaxed and comfortable.


    "Prom or something, it''s really annoying meow, I don''t know how to dance at all, and someone invited me to meow.


    This person is not afraid of pain. I stepped on more than a dozen feet and didn''t even shout out. He even said it was okay.


    Did you really get what the brigadier general said?Meow?"


    The cat demon remembered some pleasant things that happened in Dressrosa in the morning.


    Anilu and Nilu laughed out of no shame, apparently thinking that what the cat demon said was a bit funny.


    Kuroba was laughing and covering his mouth.


    She has maintained her image as an iceberg beauty for these two days, making people afraid to approach herself rashly.


    Even though someone invited her to dance today, Kuroba still tactfully refused.


    Although everyone participated in this dance, most of them just watched other people dance, and few people actually joined it.


    "Seriously, if it wasn''t for Rebecca''s need to inherit the family business, I would really like to drag her to our ship and fool her into becoming a navy.


    Rebecca''s talent is very good, staying in Dresrosa to inherit the family business is really a waste of her talent."


    Carl sighed, feeling sorry for Rebecca.


    Although people with talents like Rebecca are everywhere in this sea, there are many geniuses wasted.


    So Carl was just a little emotional, and didn''t have too many thoughts.


    Isn¡¯t inheriting the family business better than joining the Navy?


    "Yehahahahaha, you continue to talk about me going to train, I feel that it won''t take long, I can also awaken the armed domineering!"


    "Nilu, you wait for me, I will not let you surpass!"


    Anilu snorted and returned to the cabin to start training.


    Due to this period of time, Nilu awakened the armed domineering and mastered the tenderness that Carl gave her.


    Her strength has undergone a qualitative change!


    Originally, she was not an Ainilu opponent.


    But yesterday the two of them played against each other three times.


    Except for the first time Nilu was defeated, Nilu won the next two times!


    This caused Anilu to suffer a blow. He had no idea that he would be overtaken by Nilu.


    Fortunately, the gap between the two of them did not widen too much.


    Ainilu knows very well that he suffers from the armed domineering, so he will seize the time to train and strive to awaken the armed domineering as soon as possible.


    Nilu knew very well that although she had awakened her armed appearance, her strength was not too strong.


    She is very clear about her current strength, even the elite lieutenant general of the navy headquarters.


    Nilu knew very well that she was in a state of inadequate strength and looked very good.


    In fact, once you meet a real strong person, it is like a raw egg, and it will break at the first touch.


    "Armed and domineering must be strengthened, but the training intensity can be slightly reduced in physical skills.


    Seeing and smelling domineering must be put on the agenda. I have mastered the calm method and training in this way, sooner or later, seeing and smelling domineering will be awakened!"


    After resting enough, Nilu also returned to the training room, ready to train her domineering look.


    Since neither of these two wanted to lose to each other, they both acted very desperately.


    The others couldn''t help blushing when they saw the state of these two people.


    Their training intensity is half that of such a person!


    The training intensity that Carl assigned to them was already very strong, but the two of them doubled it privately.


    This causes them to desperately squeeze their bodies every day to stimulate their potential and strive to become stronger as soon as possible.


    "There is competition to make progress. I should have thought of this a long time ago.


    It is better for me to start from now until I return to the navy headquarters at the end of next month.


    I will reward the person with the fastest increase in strength with a mysterious reward. As for when the mysterious reward will come, I haven''t thought yet."


    Carl said this lightly, Enzo and Jace looked at each other and rushed to the training room without hesitation.


    The helmsman Ellan, when he was not using him to control the direction of the ship, was curled up next to the box, playing the role of a wine barrel.


    Heiyu and the cat demon have already looked away.


    The two of them passed through the world of Dresrosa and knew that they were not suitable for fighting.


    So the training of the two of them has also relaxed a lot, and most of their time is spent on the development of fruit ability.


    This is the only requirement Carl has of them.


    Because of Polusalino''s words, Carl suddenly realized.


    If the talent is not enough, the animal fruit is actually the most powerful kind of devil fruit!


    As long as the two of them can awaken their devil fruit, they still have a certain life-saving ability.


    Carl would only ask the two of them to try their best to develop their own fruits. As for other aspects, he didn''t insist too much.


    Cat demon and Kuroba nodded and agreed with Karl.


    The two of them also knew very well that their own strength was in a real battle, and it was almost useless.


    It is better to be a logistic soldier and have the ability to protect yourself.


    "Master Karl, where are we going next? Meow?"


    The cat demon walked out of the kitchen with a plate of desserts and put it on Carl''s table.


    The Carl picked it up to eat, and then glanced at the chart on the table.


    "I actually plan to go to the world to see it, but the Warring States Marshal said that he would make me less troublesome, so I could only change the course temporarily.


    But the place to go next is a good place to be drunk and obsessed. I hope you will not be confused by the environment here."


    "Paper drunk gold fan? Meow?"


    "Where? It sounds interesting."


    The cat demon tilted his head, his face full of confusion.


    Kuroba stepped forward and squeezed Carl''s shoulders, and asked where it was by the way.


    "Guran Tezolo is our next destination. If I remember correctly, there is another name called Golden City.


    The controller here is named Gilder Tezolo, who has the ability of superhuman golden fruit and is known as the Golden Emperor.


    Another piece of information said that he was once a slave of the Sky Dragon, I wonder if you have any impression of him, Kuroba."


    "I don''t have any impression of this name!"


    Kuroba shook his head, obviously didn''t know Tezolo.


    "What are we going to do here, arrest or blackmail? Meow?"


    After following Carl for so long, the lovely, pink and tender cat demon also turned black.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I''m just a little curious about what Tezolo is doing to recruit so many pirates.


    He recruited too many pirates. I have every reason to suspect that he will not do good things, so I plan to go over and take a look."


    With that, Karl put a newspaper in front of the cat demon and Kuroba.


    Where Carl''s finger pointed, Tezolo officially recruited pirates.


    However, Kuroba and Cat Demon focused on the biggest title!


    The title reads impressively''Navy Rising Star defeated the Four Emperor Kaido!''A few boldfaces are bold, occupying one-tenth of the big characters on the newspaper panel!

 94 Chapter 94: All parties are surging!

    "Father, I''m back..."


    "I''m sorry that I acted without authorization this time and disrupted your deployment, but you can rest assured that I will never make this kind of low-level mistake a second time!"


    It took a few days for Izang to finally return to the Whitebeard Moby Dick and back to the arms of Whitebeard.


    He put his posture very low at this time, and when he came back, he knelt down in front of Baibeard and admitted his mistake.


    The other captains originally wanted to welcome the return of Izang, but they were shocked when they saw him kneeling.


    "Izang, what are you doing, no one will blame you!"


    "Yeah, Izang, although you did not do the right thing, none of us blames you, nor does the old man blame you!"


    "Have you lost anything, and we have not encountered any danger because of you, there is absolutely no need for you to apologize!"


    "Yeah, Izang, you don''t think of your father as a father anymore. If you don''t get up again, we all look down on you!"


    People around you say something to me, wanting to hide Yi.


    Izang was a little worried. He raised his head and glanced at White Beard, and then found that White Beard was not only not angry, but even smiled.


    "Kula la la la la la, Izang, you little devil, every time you are so serious.


    You get up quickly, it is not good to kneel, and I still have something to ask you."


    Speaking of the old man, he took out a newspaper, while Izang sat on the floor, grabbed a glass of wine from the person next to him, and drank it.


    "It''s still good to drink my own wine! Haha!"


    Izang laughed, but the man next to him scolded and took the glass again.


    "Kula la la la la, Izang, what do you think of Carl, a new naval star?"


    "What do you think?"


    Yi Zang took a sip of the wine, then poured it on himself, thought a little, and then answered.


    "He is very strong, very decisive, very talented, and very righteous. It is completely different from most navies we have seen. If we want to say, he is more like a combination of Karp and the Warring States.


    Because besides relying on his fists, he can also design to expose everything Doflamingo has done, which will cause the turmoil of the whole Dres Rosa.


    And he also knows how to tune the tiger away from the mountain. Before Doflamingo appeared, his plan would not really unfold.


    If such a person grows up, it will be a great threat to us!"


    Yizang looked serious and told the truth.


    The others were surprised when they heard what Izang said, but they did not refute it.


    Because Carl''s performance during this period is really amazing!


    Impeccable in strength, it can be said that he has reached the top level of Qiwuhai.


    Kaido even delayed a lot of time. The people present except Marco did not have the confidence to complete it.


    "Kula la la la la, he may be dangerous to the pirate, but to ordinary people, only a person like him can represent justice!"


    As soon as White Beard said this, the people present suddenly realized.


    Because what White Beard said was not wrong, Carl was indeed their enemy from the standpoint of the Navy!


    But they are pirates!


    For ordinary people, pirates are their enemies, and the navy is the one who protects justice!


    Therefore, the navy has made a person like Carl, and it will do nothing to the image of the navy and the world!


    But the threat to their pirates is too great.


    "Father, shall we continue to target him? I heard that he is near the sea in our territory..."


    Marco asked tentatively, and White Beard spread the newspaper and handed it to Marco.


    "If you are confident and can''t lose to him, you can test his strength.


    This report is written, Naval Stars teamed up with Admiral to defeat the Four Emperor Kaido."


    "He is not the main force, how could I lose to him?"


    Marco said disdainfully, while White Beard smiled without speaking.


    Baibeard knows the abilities of Piaoping Fruits, how terrifying it can be if used properly!


    You know, before the Golden Lion went to prison, he was the pirate admiral who was as famous as Roger and Whitebeard!


    The ability of Piaopiao Fruit should not be underestimated!


    "Father, I will go back. If possible, I will catch him back and bring you apologize!


    Ace was captured by him, although the reason for the execution of Ace was because the bastard Titch spread the news everywhere.


    But he is also one of the culprits indirectly causing this cause. If I don''t teach him a lesson, I really can''t swallow this breath!"


    Marco gritted his teeth, obviously a little angry.


    White Beard smiled, waved his hand and said, "Since you are going, go, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you fail, you can slip back to me.


    I don''t want to get you in before I go to war with the navy!"


    "Don''t worry, father, I''m absolutely fine!"


    Marco tapped his chest confidently, and then flew out without any hesitation.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In addition to the white beard, other places have also seen the latest zinc powder released today.


    Carl teamed up with Huang Yuan and the news of Kaido''s defeat spread like wildfire.


    In less than half a day, it has spread throughout the entire new world, and even the entire great route!


    The defeat of the Four Emperors is very big news for the navy, which can give them hope for the coming war!


    Because of the actions of Carl and Huang Yuan, they saw that the Four Emperors were not invincible!


    Even if the opponent is the four emperors, they are nothing more than pirates.


    The overlord of this sea is still the navy!


    But the opposite of the navy''s momentum is the pirates.


    Seeing the defeat of the Four Emperors Kaido, they scolded Kaido as trash.


    Except for some pirates standing in high positions, those scum pirates thought that the four emperors were nothing but this.


    The wave of challenging the Four Emperors was once again set off because of Kaido''s defeat.


    However, there are still not many people who dare to challenge the white beard.


    Most of them went for Shanks, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    The people who went to Shanks were okay, because Shanks wouldn''t kill people easily, but they would break their arms, which was a small lesson for them.


    People who go to the country of Wano for a lot of meetings, basically can''t even enter the country of Wano, and are kicked into the sea.


    As for those who are looking for the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group...


    I can only say that they are unlucky!


    Because of the wave of Karl''s control, Kaido was directly pushed to the nations.


    However, the unexpected harmony between the two men did not mean that they would go to war as soon as they met. Instead, they had a private tea party.


    Until someone came to challenge the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates and saw Kaido and Charlotte Lingling drinking tea together, the death of these people was doomed!

 95 Chapter 95 Guran Tezolo!

    Five days later.


    Carl commanded the ship and entered an extravagant place.


    The location of the port is covered by a large tract of gold.


    The entire port is made of pure gold, without any other impurities!


    Under the golden light, even the sea water turned into a golden color, which looked very eye-catching!


    "Is this the Golden City? It looks so spectacular! Meow!"


    The cat demon looked at the luxurious surroundings, feeling dazzled, and no longer knew how to describe it.


    The others, except Karl and Ainilu, were equally surprised when they saw this place.


    Even Jess, who doesn''t like to talk, and the somewhat autistic Airland, can''t help but open their mouths when they see these ports made of pure gold in front of them.


    Such a spectacular scene, they have never heard of it, they have never seen it!


    "Cut! What''s so strange about this. The sky island I''m on has a golden city that is more exaggerated than these golds, and even a huge golden clock.


    It''s a pity that the Golden City there has been dilapidated, there is nothing left, only one golden clock is still intact.


    If someone can restore the golden city on the sky island, it will definitely be ten times more spectacular than here!"


    As people who have seen the''big scene'', Ainilu disdains them because of these little things, they are so excited that they can''t express it.


    And Ainilu has no interest in gold at all.


    He saw no excitement at all here.


    Carl does the same.


    He had seen the gold on Sky Island a long time ago, and he also knew what kind of place the Golden City was.


    Although he was a little surprised to see the true face of Golden City, he didn''t have much emotion.


    The warship moved forward slowly, and they soon arrived at a naval position.


    But at this moment, the golden fountain not far away suddenly broke out!


    Gorgeous gold, like a fountain, spreads from the huge fountain to the surroundings.


    The pirates not far away, after seeing the gold, didn''t hesitate to start looting.


    There are even people who plan to snatch the gold from others.


    Had it not been for Tezolo''s great reputation, these pirates would have already made money here.


    It''s just that these pirates didn''t know that they did it in Tezolo''s arms.


    These golden crumbs are Tezolo''s strategy!


    When Karl saw this scene, he couldn''t help but shook his head, and then used his ability to blow away all the gold debris around him.


    "Everyone pays attention, Tezolo''s abilities are golden fruits, and these golden fragments are created by Tezolo''s abilities.


    As long as there are leftover gold fragments on the body, he can manipulate the gold and confine your body.


    Don''t worry about Anilu and Jace, you two are natural devil fruits after all.


    But other people must be very careful. Once you come into contact with any gold here, you must tell me immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, everyone present responded.


    "I didn''t expect that this golden emperor would have such a method. It seems that he is not an ordinary person!"


    Enzo shook his head, feeling a little.


    The other people were also a little surprised. They didn''t expect that Tezolo would use this method to control others.


    Then they looked at those who had already held the golden crumbs tightly, and couldn''t help but feel sympathy for them.


    These people are completely hopeless!


    "Tezolo can get to this point not only by his fruitful ability, but also by his business acumen and the means of controlling people.


    This guy is a hero like Doflamingo, and he is a master of people''s hearts.


    But the only difference between him and Doflamingo is that this guy basically only targets the pirates, and only pits the money of the dragon.


    For the Navy, he is also a good place to buy intelligence. Under normal circumstances, he would not do anything with the Navy."


    Carl explained a little bit, Enzo and others nodded, expressing their understanding.


    "By the way, there is one more thing to remind you that this is a marine entertainment venue approved by the Tianlong people.


    Even if you meet pirates here, don''t take action rashly. As long as no one takes action against us, don''t worry about these pirates.


    Because what is connected here is the interests of the five old stars, and for me, the five old stars still have the value of using them. There is no need to make trouble with their five old things."


    With that said, Carl gave a tip to the people who stopped next to the boat, and then took Ainilu and others off the boat.


    The navy ships docked here is still very safe.


    As long as there are no accidents, it is impossible for Tezolo to take action against the navy, unless he doesn''t want to mix in the new world.


    The golden shards in the sky continue to fly.


    Carl used the fruit power to blow away all the golden debris around him.


    Not a single golden shard fell on the crew members.


    It can be said that as long as Karl is here, this little trick of the Golden Emperor is not a threat to him.


    When he left the port, Karl saw a strange-looking big-headed doll with a big head exposed from the ground, staring at himself with a pair of funny eyes.


    He just came out of the ground and paid a respectful salute to Karl.


    "You are Brigadier General Carl?"


    "I am Tanaka, the guard captain of the Golden City. You can call me Mr. Tanaka."


    "Tezolo asked you to come over?"


    "That''s right, Master Tezolo asked me to come and pick you up. Since I heard the news that you are coming, Master Tezolo can''t sleep with joy.


    He has been waiting in the Golden Mansion for a long time and asked Mr. Carl to come with me."


    "You can''t sleep happily or you can''t sleep with a flustered heart! What you said is too bad."


    Carl chuckled, ignoring Tanaka''s embarrassment, and patted his head.


    "Lead the way, and introduce it to me by the way. My crew are still going to play here for a few days."


    "Okay, come with me! I''ll introduce it for you!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Just when Mr. Tanaka led the way.


    Tezolo, who was sitting inside the building, did not look good.


    "Bacara, why do you say this new navy star came to me?


    This guy cleaned up Doflamingo, liberated Dresrosa and became the hero of Dresrosa.


    He teamed up with General Huang Yuan to repel Kaido head-on. Although he did little effort, he also held on for half an hour before Huang Yuan arrived!


    This guy is strong. Is he coming here to investigate me?Isn''t he afraid to offend the five old stars and the Tianlongren?!"


    Tezolo was a little flustered.


    If he came from a general navy or an admiral, he wouldn''t be as panicked as he is now.


    Most navies are''reasonable'' and will leave as long as Tezolo makes a price.


    But what Tezolo is most afraid of is the fledgling kid like Carl.


    This kind of kid does things without regard to the consequences, let alone his future.


    It is difficult to buy with money to work!


    Coupled with the fact that Karl is really strong, Tezolo said that he was really panicked!

 96 Chapter 96-Tezolo

    Golden building.


    In Tezolo''s office.


    The atmosphere here is dull, Tezolo sits in his seat, and Karl is sitting on the big sofa next to him while drinking tea with his legs up.


    There is no one around.


    Tezolo let all his men out.


    Carl''s crew was also arranged to play elsewhere.


    Today is considered a vacation for them, but Karl also left them a task, which is to observe the Golden City.


    If you find something unusual, report it in time.


    In addition, Carl also especially told Anilu and Nilu to try not to cause trouble here, and then there were no other orders.


    Now in this office, there are only two of Carl and Tezolo, so the atmosphere is so embarrassing.


    The two of them stayed here silently for about ten minutes.


    Although the atmosphere was depressing, Carl didn''t feel anything wrong.


    He came here just to eat and drink, and he didn''t plan to do anything to Tezolo, so the other party naturally had no way of doing it.


    Tezolo was the only one who felt very depressed.


    "By the way, Brigadier General Carl, what is your purpose for coming here? Or what is your mission?


    I''m just doing some small business here, small business, nothing compared to what Doflamingo did in Dresrosa.


    If you are ready to investigate me, please do so, except that some slave traders will conduct private transactions with me.


    I don''t have any violations here. After all, Tianlong people also often trade with me, so I won''t smash my own sign."


    Tezolo couldn''t help it anymore and took the lead to show weakness.


    He knew that he was probably not Karl''s opponent, and the opponent was a navy, or a young and vigorous naval star.


    Although Tezolo was not afraid of the navy, he was afraid of Carl''s dumbfoundedness.


    Once there is a conflict with the opponent, Tezolo will lose no matter what he does.


    Wherever he can bear it, he will naturally bear it, as long as Karl is not too much.


    "Mr. Tezolo, you don''t have to be so nervous at all. I didn''t come here to target you deliberately.


    In fact, I want to find you to cooperate. By the way, I would like to ask why you are recruiting these pirates.


    As far as I know, although you recruited pirates before, you never published the information directly in the newspaper.


    Your behavior is very suspicious!"


    Carl squinted his eyes and said the purpose of the trip.


    Tezolo was also relieved when he heard Carl''s words.


    He only needs to confirm Karl''s attitude now. As long as Karl doesn''t come to target himself, Tezolo doesn''t need to be as cautious as he is now.


    "It turned out to be this thing. I recruited the pirates just to let them work for me and die by the way.


    These pirates are all for money, regardless of their own life and death. As long as I use a little trick, I can make them follow their orders.


    Why don''t I make good use of such a good labor force?"


    Tezolo''s mouth raised slightly, revealing an evil expression.


    Obviously he does this often, but like Karl said, he has never recruited pirates with such a big fanfare like this time.


    "I always feel that you are hiding something from me, but forget it, anyway, I have to stay here for a few days to grind time.


    The Marshal of the Warring States Period told me that he would let me stay in the new world for a while before returning to the navy headquarters.


    But he still doesn''t let me make trouble everywhere, it''s really troublesome!


    Originally, my next destination was the world where the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group is located, but because of the order of the Warring States Marshal, I had to temporarily change my plan to come to you.


    I feel a little bit at a loss no matter what I think, but then again, maybe I can still have unexpected happiness with you."


    Carl showed a helpless expression, he was obviously a little bit disappointed when he came to the Golden City.


    Tezolo''s mouth twitched.


    He didn''t expect Karl to come to himself, it was only a temporary motive, and he hadn''t planned well at all.


    And his original plan went so far as to pass away to all nations, looking for trouble with one of the four emperors, the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group!


    Tezolo didn''t dare to have this kind of thought.


    But this also made him more certain that Carl was just a stunned man with a sense of justice, but he didn''t know how high he was.


    Thinking of this, Tezolo sighed.


    Since Carl came to himself temporarily, it means that he has no specific plan, which makes Tezolo feel at ease.


    "Brigadier General Carl, what did you mean by working with me just now?"


    Tezolo asked, and Carl''s eyes became sharper.


    After being silent for about ten seconds, Carl began to speak.


    "I want you to help me investigate where Doflamingo went. People like him must never stay!"


    "This is easy to say, but how do you plan to pay the reward? Gold or Pele? Or other rare treasures?


    Seeing that you are the navy, I can give you a 20% discount, which is my biggest discount here."


    Hearing that there was a business coming to the door, even if it was just to inquire about the business, Tezolo still did not refuse to come.


    Although he hadn''t personally taken over this kind of business for a long time, he still pretended to be very happy in order to avoid arousing Carl''s disgust.


    But Carl''s reaction froze Tezolo.


    "Remuneration? Are you kidding me? A mere pirate, dare to ask the Navy for payment?


    Believe it or not, I will now lead a team to investigate your casino here and give you some trouble?"


    "Humph! Ask me to be paid, you treat me as those rich people!"


    Karl snorted coldly, saying that he has no money, but you must take this task!


    Such a situation was unexpected by Tezolo.


    He originally thought that Carl would be very happy to pay for cooperation, but he did not expect that Carl would be very happy.


    But pay for cooperation?


    Tezolo thinks too much!


    "All right, this time I should make friends, and I will investigate Doflamingo''s whereabouts for you for free."


    Tezolo had no choice but to endure it.


    What he worried most was that Karl was unreasonable and began to investigate the Golden City.


    Although he is confident that he is here, there is nothing against the regulations.


    But once it is investigated, it will definitely affect the business, this is what Tezolo does not want to see.


    Not to mention, he still has a plan to implement.


    If this plan is delayed because of Karl, then his loss may be too great.


    It will even attract the dissatisfaction of the Tianlong people.


    This is what Tezolo didn''t want to see.


    "It''s pretty much the same. Tell me when you have news, I''ll go out and see what fun you have here."


    After speaking, Carl waved his hand and left Tezolo''s office in a stride. He also took a bottle of good wine here, as if he didn''t regard himself as an outsider.


    After Tezolo saw Carl leave, his expression slowly turned gloomy.


    "What a bastard!"

 97 Chapter 97 Trigger Selection

    Carl was alone, wandering around in the Golden City.


    He saw all the entertainment venues, but there was no interest, but a few bars aroused Karl''s interest.


    This is not because of how good the wine is, nor is it because of the talent show.


    He has seen some human trafficking transactions here through his domineering look.


    Just like Tezolo said, the human traffickers here will not just traffic in human beings.


    This kind of thing may have been tacitly approved by Tezolo, but it is different from the Chambord Islands after all.


    The Chambordian Islands are covered by Dragonites, where the large-scale slave trade is still paid by the Dragonites.


    Even if they were checked by the navy, as long as they didn''t encounter a navy with a sense of justice like Karl, they would lose a little money at most, and there was no need to worry about their lives.


    But it''s different in Golden City.


    Tezolo was originally a slave, although he will not save other slaves, let alone ask everyone who comes here to stop the slave trade.


    But he would never allow someone to do this kind of thing in front of him!


    Although Tezolo would not investigate who was doing such a thing, as long as he knew it, he would never let these slave traders go!


    As a slave, he naturally hated slave traders. There is no doubt about this.


    Therefore, there are few slave traders in the Golden City, and it took Karl a long time to find these secret traders.


    But when he followed the road and came to this trading place, he found that these people were a little bit wrong.


    Because the person dealing with the slave trader turned out to be a person wearing a white mask and a white trench coat!


    This man can''t see his face clearly, but he is tall and tall, even two heads taller than Carl.


    As for the clothes on the other party, Carl looks more and more like CP0.


    Although not sure, most of his body is very similar to CP0.


    As for the slave whom the other party traded, Karl didn''t know him, but the other party was a young woman.


    She looked like she was only eighteen or nineteen years old. She has long aqua-blue hair, very soft facial features, and a very well-proportioned figure.


    It is a standard beauty figure.


    It''s just that the environment here is very dim, and the little girl who was trafficked was also dirty, and she was also covered with a gray cloak.


    This made Carl see how she looked like.


    When the two parties completed the transaction, they followed the traffickers.


    But his domineering style has always been on, and he doesn''t want to lose this suspected CP0 person.


    It''s just that he still has to deal with the human trafficker first, and by the way, to find out who the other party is.


    After a while, Karl followed the trafficker to a hidden corner.


    In addition to himself, there are seven or eight associates with him here.


    When he came back with a sack of money, everyone cheered.


    "Haha, we made a lot of money for this vote!"


    "Yeah! I didn''t expect that the singer of the mere island of music could even sell 30 million Baileys, which is really too profitable!"


    "She is not just a singer, she is also the daughter of the owner of the upper island, known as the Sea-Monster Princess.


    It is said that she is a person with voice fruit ability, and her voice is very graceful. Everyone who hears her singing will feel extremely relaxed and happy, as if the spirit has been sublimated."


    "More than that, I also heard that her singing has the ability to control the sea king.


    It''s just a pity that the pirates took over there, killed the original island owner, and even killed her. If we hadn''t stolen her back, she would have nowhere to hide from being killed by the pirates!"


    "It''s really a bad guy, but if we sold her to the Dragonite, did it count as saving her life?


    Knowing that we should have let her cheer everyone up, this would be regarded as repaying the brothers for their life-saving grace."


    "Hahahaha! You are really talented, why didn''t we expect it?"


    The traffickers around you are very relaxed and happy.


    Carl heard it really right beside him.


    They all said so, the intelligence is definitely not wrong.


    The one who bought the Siren Princess was CP0.


    As for why the other party wants to buy her, it is probably related to her being able to control the sea king class.


    The five old stars or the top level of the Tianlong people must know what ancient weapons are.


    Among them, the sea king is the ancient weapon Poseidon that can control the sea king.


    Although the sea monster princess has the ability to control the sea kings under the blessing of the fruit ability.


    But in order for the Neptune not to reappear in the world, Tianlongren and the Five Old Stars would rather catch a mistake than let it go!


    In addition, the Siren Princess herself is very weak, as long as she is domesticated into a slave, the threat will naturally be removed.


    Karl moved his toes to know what these dirty lsp thoughts.


    After thinking for a while, Carl drew a knife and walked in front of the group of traffickers.


    But at this moment, the familiar system sound sounded again.


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Ignore this incident and reward randomly to get an ability that evenly scores no less than B level (no side effects)!''


    ''Choice 2: Report the incident to the Warring States Period, and let him handle it, rewarding the navy camp¡¯s increased favorability and the ability of everyone''s fruit and the form of a big Buddha (no side effects)!''


    ''Choice 3: Deal with this matter by yourself, but it will cause dissatisfaction between the Tianlongren and the five old stars, reward all attribute levels to increase by one level, and a random ability with a score of not less than D level (no side effects)!''


    This triggers the choice?


    Carl didn''t expect that he was just planning to do a favor, which would trigger the choice.


    This made him think about the selection system, whether it was what he had previously guessed.


    According to previous speculations, this choice will only be triggered if you encounter some major plot characters.


    But now it was triggered directly, and there was a situation that directly affected the senses of the Tianlong people.


    Although Carl didn''t care what Tianlongren thought of him, the Five Old Stars was indeed a problem.


    "Hey! Boy, who are you!"


    "Boy, are you here to die?"


    "I don''t know where the kid is, when we meet it, we can just sell it!"


    As Carl thought about it, the traffickers also saw Carl.


    It''s just that the lights are dim here, and they didn''t see Carl''s clothes, which were navy uniforms.


    When they arrived in front of Karl with ugly faces and planned to catch him, they suddenly saw Karl''s uniform!


    This made them suddenly startled, turned their heads and ran away without hesitation!


    Carl quickly made a choice, and then shot and wiped out these traffickers!


    Accompanied by a glimmer of light in the darkness, these human traffickers instantly fell to their heads, and none of them remained!

 98 Chapter 98: Saving People

    "The next step is to find CP0 and save people from his hands.


    Fortunately, I have always turned on the domineering, not to let him get lost, but this guy''s destination turned out to be the Golden Building?


    It seems that he came here, besides dealing with human traffickers, I am afraid that he has a certain relationship with Tezolo..."


    Carl squinted his eyes and took off instantly.


    He chose three of the previous choices.


    Regarding this choice, there is actually no hesitation. Choice three is what Carl wants to do most.


    Although the first two rewards are also very good, the second option can even get the ability and favorability of the Warring States period.


    But compared to these, Carl still likes to do what he likes, even if other choices are better rewards, even if it would offend the Tianlong people, he doesn''t care!


    In this way, Karl used the fastest speed to rush towards CP0.


    He wants to avoid contact between the opponent and Tezolo, otherwise it will not end well.


    With CP0 alone, Carl could kill him completely without any pressure at all.


    Because the human trafficker is dead, he is obliterating a CP who came to trade. If it goes well, he can even cover up these things he has done.


    After all, Tianlongren didn''t know what this sea-monster princess looked like, because she was imprisoned very early, but was stolen by human traffickers only recently.


    "Got you!"


    After a while, Carl saw CP0 walking in a dark alley.


    Because this CP0 is walking a small path, he met some people who wanted to rob.


    These gangsters have lost all their belongings in the Golden City and can only stay here to pay off the debts of Tezolo''s work, otherwise they will be more uncomfortable than death!


    Even if someone escapes by chance, they will become this kind of robber and rob money everywhere, just to get rich with the next bet!


    So there are many such people in Golden City.


    However, most of their strengths are not very good. CP0 carried the Sea-Monster Princess on his right shoulder, and with a few easy waves of his left hand, these people were immediately stabbed through the neck.


    Carl looked very carefully in the sky.


    He can see that this CP0 person uses very superb finger gun skills.


    Carl himself could not use it, but at least he could understand it.


    "That friend in the sky, you have followed me all the way, why don''t we come down and talk?"


    CP0 spoke suddenly, and he was still facing Carl at this time, which made him understand that the other party also has a domineering look.


    Although it was discovered, Carl didn''t panic because he originally planned to intercept the party with few people.


    "Navy? What are you doing here?"


    When Carl came to CP0, the opponent also discovered that Carl was a Commodore.


    Then he took a closer look at Carl and discovered that the Commodore in front of him is Carl who has occupied the headlines of various news recently!


    "I didn''t expect the well-known Brigadier General Karl to appear here, which is really surprising!"


    CP0 is wearing a mask and can''t see what his expression is, but Carl can also hear him in his tone.


    He must be looking at himself mockingly at this moment, obviously not paying attention to himself.


    "CP0? Can you tell me what happened to the girl on your shoulder?


    Human trafficking is a felony, even if you are a CP, you can¡¯t do it!"


    "Joke! Am I abducting people? This is obviously the supplies of Lord Tianlongren!


    Forget it, there is nothing to say to you, the stunned green, you just need to know, I will escort the supplies of the Tianlongren.


    A trash like you, is not qualified to point fingers in front of me!Get out of me!"


    Since there is only one trail, Carl is blocked here and CP0 can''t make it through.


    Carl froze here and did not intend to give in, but stared at CP0 scorchingly.


    "Do you think I will believe your nonsense? A dog of a mere Tianlong is qualified to bark at me?"


    "Asshole! You are looking for death!"


    Carl let CP0 break the defense in a word.


    He didn''t have any hesitation, he just wanted to stab it out.


    But Carl did not move, only using the domineering look and hearing to predict the opponent''s attack, and then covering the forehead area with a layer of armed domineering!


    CP0 also covers the finger with a layer of armed domineering, continue to release the finger gun!


    Just listen to a bang.


    Carl leaned back slightly, still smiling.


    Apart from a little red on his forehead, there are no scars!


    CP0 on the other side looked at his severed finger incredibly and let out a heartbreaking roar.


    "My fingers!!!"


    "Stop howling, it''s ugly."


    Carl shook his head and drew the knife directly to give him a good time.


    With the silver flashover, CP0 couldn''t resist Carl''s attack at all, so he was instantly killed!


    Carl picked up the sea monster princess who was still in a coma, carried CP''s body with one hand, and flew into the sky in the dark.


    He threw CP0 to the sea, and then took the Siren Princess back to the golden villa arranged by Tezolo.


    However, he was the only one in the Golden Villa at this time, and obviously the other crew members were still playing.


    When Carl saw this, he couldn''t help but shook his head, and then put his gaze on the still sleeping Sea-Monster Princess.


    She hasn''t been awake for such a long time, it is obviously drugged, otherwise it would never be in this state.


    But Carl was not in a hurry, but arranged a room for her to let her sleep first.


    "Speaking of the task hasn''t been completed yet? Is there anything else we have done?"


    Carl glanced at his choice and found that the task had not been completed, which made him a little strange.


    But while he was thinking about this problem, other people also came back one after another, and Carl instantly put the problem behind him.


    Some of them are smiling, others are sad.


    Some were still silent, some were still autistic, and some were even carried back by Nilu when they were drunk...


    That''s right, this drunk man who was carried back is Ainilu!


    "Hahahaha, this guy Ainilu is so funny, he just drank two bottles of wine, he was drunk with only two palm-sized bottles!


    I didn¡¯t get drunk when I drank ten bottles of that kind of thing. He was actually drunk. He really laughed at me!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Nilu had pink cheeks and laughed wildly.


    Even the black feather next to him couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Carl felt a little embarrassed when he saw Ainilu''s drunk appearance.


    Then he put his gaze on the cat demon on the side.


    "Why are you frowning?"


    "I lost 200,000 Bailey, meow..."


    Carl: "..."


    Carl really didn''t know where to start.


    Carl then questioned the others.


    Most of them are normal, Enzo and Jace strolled casually together, and Irland was autistic as always.


    But this time, he went to the music theater and shut himself down.


    Anilu and Nilu naturally went to fight for wine. As for the result, it is here...


    Hei Yu went to the casino with the cat demon. The cat demon took 200,000 and lost 200,000. Hei Feather took 30,000 and earned 400,000...


    Hearing this, Karl didn''t even know how to spit the cat demon, the unlucky ghost...


    When everyone was noisy, a clear and sweet voice, like a natural sound, appeared timidly in everyone''s ears.


    "The inside..."


    "who are you?"

 99 Chapter 99: All LSPs

    The sudden sound, and the cute figure wearing a gray robe, whose dirty appearance can''t hide, appeared in front of everyone.


    Except for Ainilu, who has been drowsy and taken away, and Aillan, who is autistic and has no interest in anything.


    The others opened their mouths one after another, showing star eyes.


    But they quickly turned their eyes on Karl.


    Their eyes were sharp, as if they were asking again, how did you turn such a cute girl back!


    "Ahem, don''t get me wrong, she is the little girl I rescued from the slave trader, her name is..."


    "Um...what''s your name?"


    Carl scratched his head, remembering that he didn''t know her name, only that her nickname among the traffickers was the Sea-Monster Princess.


    The Siren Princess shrank back timidly at this time, and then replied with a voice like Tianlai: "I, my name is Intil..."


    "Well, this classmate Intier, I snatched it back from the trafficker, and I will take her on board with her.


    After all, it is very unsafe to leave her here, and it is best to leave her to our Navy for protection."


    Carl stepped forward and gently rubbed Intil''s long sea-blue hair.


    Intil shrank his head in fear, and then asked in a low voice.


    "Am I not sold as a slave? And who are you?"


    "Don''t worry, Intil, you are free now, not a slave.


    I am the Commodore, and all of us here are the navy, you can rest assured to follow us, there will be no problems!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Intil nodded, but suddenly her body weakened and she fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Carl hurried forward to support Intier.


    Kuroba ran over with the same concern and checked Intil''s body.


    "What happened to Kuroba?"


    After checking briefly, Kuroba shook his head, and then asked.


    "Intil, when was the last time you had a meal?"


    "Recently..."


    Intiel lowered his head to think, and then replied after a moment; "It seems like the morning before yesterday..."


    "what?!"


    Nilu was shocked when she heard Intier''s words.


    She did not expect that Intil had not eaten for nearly three days!


    "Damn slaver, don''t let me find them, or I will break them into pieces!"


    "Okay, you just need to say a few words, don''t scare the children, as for those slave traders have been solved by me, you should take care of Ainilu.


    This guy has never drank a sip of wine, you still take him to drink, when he did not die on the battlefield but died in the wine field, this is your responsibility, Nilu!"


    Hearing Karl''s reprimand, Nilu nodded in a sinister way, and then began to prepare things to sober up and induce vomiting to help Anilu recover sober.


    The cat demon glanced at Nilu, then at Intil, and restored her cute smile.


    "Meow meow!"


    "I''m going to prepare to eat, but I haven''t used the kitchenware here. It may take a little longer! Meow!"


    "Go, but it doesn''t have to be too much trouble, just something that can fill your stomach."


    "Yes! Meow!"


    The cat demon jumped to the kitchen.


    Jace and Enzo were lying on the sofa, looking at Intil with unanimous eyes, with an unknown smile on their faces.


    Seeing the expressions of these two people, Carl gave them a blank glance.


    The two of them are obviously lsp.


    Forget Enzo, his character was originally like this, but Carl did not expect that Jace was also a sullen type.


    He doesn''t like the cuteness of the cat demon, nor the high coldness of the cat demon, but likes Intil.


    However, Carl noticed that Intier''s figure was compared to the cat demon''s three-nothing and Kuroba''s newly developed figure.


    She is indeed uneven and very princess.


    "So you are so good! Jace..."


    Carl murmured, and then came to the sofa holding the weak Intil.


    Kuroba followed, and has been helping Intil to check her body to prevent her from having other symptoms because she has not eaten in the past few days.


    Before long, the cat demon came over with a bowl of rice.


    "Don''t eat too much. If you eat too much on an empty stomach for a few days, your stomach will burst. Meow!"


    "Thanks, thank you..."


    Intil was still a little scared, but Carl and others had tried their best to be gentle.


    This allowed Intil to relax and start eating.


    "Intil, where is your home, why don''t we send you back?"


    Kuroba asked.


    Intil, who was eating, suddenly stagnated, and tears couldn''t help streaming.


    "This, me..."


    Seeing Intil crying suddenly, Kuroba was in a frenzy for a while, not knowing what was going on.


    Carl took out a tissue and wiped her face, then sighed.


    "About her situation, I still heard some from the traffickers. Let me explain to you."


    With that, Carl briefly talked about Intil''s life experience.


    He didn''t know much, but these were all facts.


    Intil also slowed down at this time, and then nodded.


    "What this big brother said is true, I''m already homeless..."


    "It''s really hateful! The mere pirates not only occupied the island town, but even killed the original island owner!


    Such a bastard shouldn''t live in this world, I must beat him up by myself!I will destroy all the pirates myself!"


    Nilu, who came out of Anilu''s room, was filled with indignation, obviously she couldn''t see such behavior.


    Carl glanced at her faintly and said, "Have you forgotten Doflamingo? This is the norm in the New World Pirates occupying countries and towns!


    Therefore, as the navy, we must work harder and not be complacent just because we have brought down a Doflamingo.


    In this sea, Doflamingo is just an insignificant little dust!


    We are also just small dust. Only when we grow into the Four Emperors, or even surpass the Four Emperors, can we gain a pivotal position!


    Come on, everyone, we still have a long way to go!"


    After Carl said this paragraph, the spirit of everyone present was refreshed.


    Intil looked at Karl with admiration, as if he had seen a savior.


    Even the most autistic Ellan had a gleam in his eyes, as if thinking of something.


    He opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and neither did Carl and the others notice this little movement of Airland.


    "Master Karl, do we help or not to help with Intil?"


    The cat demon asked concerned, Carl nodded, rubbed Intiel''s head and smiled.


    "Of course I have to help, but not now, because I have other things to do here.


    It''s getting late now, so let''s wait until tomorrow if you have anything to say. By the way, you help Intier clean up her body, she is really dirty."


    Carl looked at the mud rubbed out of Intil''s hair in his hands, dumbfounded.


    This child has not suffered less during this time!

 100 Chapter 100 The Long Overdue Reward

    Early the next morning.


    Carl was invited to Tezolo''s office by Mr. Tanaka.


    As for the others who were still asleep, Carl didn''t wake them up, but just asked Intil, the first one to wake up, to help spread the word.


    "Intil, you help me tell them that today is still a holiday day. As for whether they want to continue playing or training, it''s up to them."


    "Hmm, big brother I will tell the truth! Don''t worry!"


    Intil nodded, and her aqua-blue hair trembled and her body trembled as well. With her innocent smile, she looked very cute.


    Just like a real sea monster, it''s breathtaking.


    Although this was only the charm that Intil exuded unintentionally, it had already left Tanaka on the side dumbfounded.


    Even Carl had to sigh, after the cleanup yesterday, Intil was completely new.


    She is totally two people now and last night!


    If Carl hadn''t seen Intil with his own eyes, he would have a new look after taking a bath and changing his clothes.


    He would never think that the slender beauty in front of him was Intil who picked it up yesterday.


    "Okay, Mr. Tanaka, don''t look at the beauties, take me there quickly."


    Carl patted Tanaka''s head.


    Tanaka rubbed the bridge of his nose awkwardly, and then led the way.


    The location of the Golden Villa is not far from the Golden Building.


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to arrive at Tezolo''s office.


    But at this time Tezolo had a gloomy expression.


    Next to him was a man in a black suit.


    In addition, Carl also saw the familiar corpses in front of him.


    However, these corpses were all the corpses of human traffickers, not the corpse of CP0.


    "What''s the situation with Tezolo? Are you planning to have me undergo an autopsy? I''m good at fighting, so let''s forget about autopsy or something, the profession is wrong.


    Carl didn''t have any mood swings, but took care of himself on the sofa.


    "That Tanaka, bring me a bottle of wine, the bottle yesterday will do!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Tanaka dared not move, but looked at Tezolo.


    Tezolo nodded slightly, and Tanaka dared to pour Karl.


    "Brigadier General Carl, you really gave me a huge surprise when you came.


    Although I also hate slave traders, is it a bit unnatural for you to do this!


    If you want to deal with these slave traders, you should at least say hello to me. Anyway, this is my place!


    And more importantly, it was a CP0 who traded with these scum, and this CP0 mysteriously disappeared.


    Mr. Tanaka told me through the monitoring phone bug that you were the one who killed these scumbags yesterday, and when you returned to the villa, there was one more person in your arms.


    Now you might as well explain, who is this extra person, and why Master CP0 disappeared?"


    Tezolo''s eyes were sharp and his tone was a bit drifting.


    There are not many opportunities to question the navy, and he enjoys the feeling of questioning the navy.


    Because most of the time, he was questioned by the Navy and CP, and now he feels very refreshed.


    But Carl didn''t give face.


    He was silent for two seconds and took a sip of wine before he lay half on the sofa, raised his legs and put his hands on the back of the sofa.


    He used this way to express his disdain for Tezolo.


    "Tezolo, you are just a pirate, what right do you have to ask me?


    I killed these people as soon as I killed them. I saved that person easily. What''s the problem?


    As for CP0?Sorry, I don¡¯t know, and I haven¡¯t seen any CP0. If you want to know, you might as well look for it yourself and ask me why?"


    Carl rolled his eyes and didn''t take Tezolo''s words to heart.


    The deflated Tezolo was a little angry, but he knew he couldn''t do it, otherwise things would get serious.


    Then he looked at the black suit next to him.


    "What a waste!"


    The black suit glanced at Tezolo, then walked to Karl.


    "Boy! I am a member of CP0 and the commissioner in charge of Golden City.


    I am responsible for everything that happens here. You killed someone here, immediately follow me to investigate!


    I now have reason to suspect that you killed the members of CP0 and took away our important supplies!You must be investigated!"


    "You are CP0 and I am the navy. What qualifications do you have to investigate me? Even if you are qualified, please order the Warring States Period to give orders.


    As for your dog of the Celestial Dragon, you are not qualified to yell at me!"


    "Huh!"


    Carl took a light sip and spit on the shoes of the black suit, his face also full of disdain.


    Tanaka shrank in fear, and drew himself into the wall.


    Tezolo put on an expression of watching the show behind, but his heart was extremely happy.


    He wanted to scold CP like this for a long time, but he didn''t dare, because he still counted on CP and the Dragon to support himself.


    If he has the confidence of Carl, he would definitely not want CP to point his finger at him!


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    Just because of one sentence, the black suit had a hideous expression and broke the defense instantly.


    Without any hesitation, his right hand was covered with armed domineering, and he went straight to Karl''s face!


    Facing the menacing well, Carl didn''t even draw a knife, just got up and punched!


    The fists of the two immediately collided, forming a strong vortex, blowing the interior decoration of the room into a mess.


    But Karl didn''t move, and the black suit went backwards several steps.


    However, his right hand was already weak and weak, and it was obviously broken!


    "It really deserves to be a bitch rubbish who can compete with Kaido for more than 30 minutes!


    But in this way, I can see your attitude clearly, you just wait for punishment!Untouchables!Rubbish!


    You wounded me and took away important supplies from the Sky Dragon. Even if you didn''t kill CP0, you would definitely die!"


    After letting out the cruel words, the black suit turned and left.


    Karl didn''t kill him, but let him leave here.


    If you kill him here, the follow-up will be really difficult to solve.


    Now the other party has no evidence to prove that he killed CP0.


    Even if he knew that he had forced Intier to come back, Wu Lao Xing would not place him wanted for such a trivial matter.


    Because Carl has shown great potential!


    Wu Lao Xing did not want to see that such a potential stock was forced to become a pirate.


    This is where Carl''s confidence lies!


    At the same time, the voice of the system also appeared in Carl''s mind!


    ''The selection has been completed, congratulations to the host for raising all attribute levels by one level!''


    ''D-level ability is being randomly selected, please wait...''


    ''Congratulations to the host for gaining the ability to master the wind element (D)!''

 101 Chapter 101 The Excited Tezolo

    "Hahahaha! I didn''t expect that the superior CP would be stunned by others. It''s really cool!"


    "You really deserve to be a newcomer to the Navy, you even dare to offend CP. You have done something that we people would never dare to do for a lifetime!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Although Tezolo didn''t like Karl, his previous hard-working CP style and the abrupt action of breaking an arm of the opponent made Tezolo very excited.


    He was almost about to say his idea of ??soliciting Karl.


    But he quickly realized that Karl was a navy, and he would not agree even if he wanted to recruit him.


    "It''s just CP0, it''s just a dog of the Denon, even if it''s a real Denon, I won''t bow to my knees.


    The navy maintains the justice of ordinary people, not the maggots. Why should I obey them?It''s hilarious!"


    Carl gave Tezolo a white glance, obviously not taking his words to heart.


    Tezolo laughed when he heard Carl say this, obviously admiring Carl''s style.


    "Because of the face of your destiny, I will get you the news of Doflamingo as soon as possible.


    Do you need any other information? I am very happy today and can give you one for free!"


    That CP0 is specifically used to manage Tezolo.


    His strength is not strong, but he can domineering and navy six styles, Tezolo can easily solve the opponent.


    However, although his strength is not strong, his status is very honorable, which makes Tezolo unable to do anything to him and can only follow CP0''s orders.


    Now that Carl drove the opponent away, at least for the next period of time, Tezolo will be left unattended.


    In this way, before the arrival of the new watcher, Tezolo can do something that he has not dared to do before.


    For example, it can be done privately, or secretly swallowing some heavenly gold that should have been given to the Tianlongren.


    More importantly, after the surveillance person was gone, Tezolo was finally free for a period of time.


    This is why Tezolo will thank Carl.


    "Intelligence?"


    Carl thought for a while, and the information he needed was really not much.


    Because I am a traverser, coupled with this timeline and the original timeline, there is not much deviation.


    So Carl doesn''t have much information to know.


    "Actually, I don''t want to know anything. If you are willing to send me information, you might as well do me a small favor, a very simple favor."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Tezolo is very happy today, so as long as Karl''s request is not excessive, he can refuse.


    But what Carl said next made him stunned.


    "How about you help me investigate news about ancient weapons?"


    "Are you crazy?!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Tezolo stood up, his forehead was instantly covered with sweat.


    "Ancient weapon is a taboo weapon. It is a weapon that the Five Old Stars clearly banned from lifting and investigating! You want me to investigate this for you? Absolutely impossible!"


    "Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll change one. You just need to tell me what happened to the pirate who occupied Intil''s hometown."


    Seeing that Tezolo didn''t cooperate with Karl, he didn''t force him, but changed a request, and then took a sip of wine.


    But at this time the wine glass was empty. Karl raised the glass and looked at Tanaka. The other party filled it with Karl.


    "Sure enough, it''s you..."


    "But since you have done this, you must not be afraid of them. I can tell you that the Pirate Group that occupied the Sea-Monster Island is the subordinate of the Beast Pirate Group.


    It''s just that these guys are just a bunch of miscellaneous soldiers, and the leader is just a little pirate who offers a reward of no more than 500 million Baileys."


    "That''s enough, but I still want to ask you a question, do you have anything to do with this slave trade?"


    Carl drank the drink and stared at Tezolo with scorching eyes.


    Tezolo was a little uncomfortable with Carl''s eyes, but he still shook his head, indicating that he had nothing to do with him.


    Carl nodded, regardless of whether he admits it or not, Carl believes the other party for the time being.


    Then he left the room, planning to go outside.


    Tezolo was relieved to see Carl leave.


    "This Carl is not a simple stunner, he has such a keen sense, if I didn''t leave any evidence, I''m afraid he would really dare to do it to me!


    But the guys from CP0 are also right. They blatantly traded in slaves. Does this really regard themselves as an omnipotent god?"


    "It''s not shit!"


    Tezolo was a little angry.


    He certainly looked uncomfortable with CP0''s actions, but he couldn''t help it.


    CP0 chooses to trade with him, nothing more than reminding Tezolo that you are just a slave!


    So Tezolo was also very angry, but could do nothing.


    Carl did this to help Tezolo, and he let out a sigh.


    "What do we do next? Keep staring at him, or just let them play?"


    "Don''t worry, since they don''t plan to do anything to me, we don''t need to monitor him.


    Now I only need to complete the next business. The person trading with us is one of Qiwuhai''s tyrant Xiong!


    Although I don''t know why he needs so many weapons, I heard that he is also a tyrant king, maybe he needs to be filled?


    But wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to buy these weapons from the Navy? Why should you come to me?It is really confusing."


    After Tezoro touched his chin for a while, he didn''t want to understand why the bear, one of the seven Wuhais, was trading arms here.


    But since there is business coming to the door, there are still very large orders, of course Tezolo will not be polite.


    Originally, he was still a little worried that CP0 would affect the progress of the transaction.


    Now CP0 had to go back to life because of Carl''s cross-cutting. He can now let go of his hands and feet without worrying about this kind of private transaction being discovered.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl, who was walking on the road, opened his own property panel and checked while walking.


    ''Name: Carl


    Strength: C+


    Agility: D+


    Spirit: D+


    Physical strength: B-


    Abilities: Military Boxing (E), Piaopiao Fruit, Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect, Coverage), Domineering Color (Proficient), Double Blade Flow (B), Wind Element Mastery (D) ''


    His own physical attributes, after this selection, once again gained promotion and evolution.


    If he were to face Kaido now, it would definitely add a few scars that couldn''t be erased.


    But if he wants to defeat Kaido, or even kill Kaido, he can''t do it yet, so he can only slowly continue his strength.


    But this is not the main thing.


    Carl''s attention now is all focused on the new ability.


    Although this ability is only Grade D, it is one of Carl''s most wanted abilities!


    Wind element affinity!

 102 Chapter One Hundred and Two

    Wind element proficiency is placed in some fantasy worlds or game worlds, and it is just the most basic ability to control wind.


    Although it requires a certain talent to master, the difficulty of mastering this power is not high in those worlds.


    And this is only the most basic ability to control wind, so it will be evaluated as D level.


    But Carl understands that this is one of the abilities he needs most.


    He doesn''t need some too fancy power.


    The ability similar to this kind of wind element proficiency is the power he needs most at the moment.


    Because he understands that as long as he masters this power, the ability of Piao Piao Guo can rise to the next level!


    Although it may not be able to reach the level of awakening, at least it can greatly enhance the fruiting ability.


    Even after the fruit awakens, his fruit ability can even surpass the golden lion at its peak!


    That''s why Karl was a little excited, because this ability suits him very well.


    Then Carl simply tested this ability, and what kind of improvement he could bring to him with the floating fruit.


    First, the consumption of controlling the wind has decreased, and the speed has also become much faster.


    More importantly, he found that if he wanted to, he could even lift an entire Golden City easily without expending too much effort!


    Carl was surprised by this feeling.


    Although he could also make the Golden City float up, he needed a lot of power.


    You know, the scope of the entire Golden City is no less than a small island.


    In this range, Carl previously controlled at most two or three is the limit.


    But now Carl feels very relaxed.


    Not to mention lifting one or two golden cities, even ten he can do it!


    You know, Carl has reached this level before the fruit awakens.


    The golden lion in the original book can only control more than ten islands after the fruit awakens.


    Once awakened, Carl conservatively estimated that at least he could easily control more than twenty islands without consuming too much power.


    Carl was surprised by this discovery, and his face also showed a smile.


    "It''s even more exaggerated than I imagined, and the wind element mastery is now only Grade D, which means it has room for growth.


    As long as the selection is completed later, there is still a chance to upgrade, this ability is really profitable!"


    After Carl checked his abilities, he returned to the ground, ready to return to the villa to rest.


    But at this moment, a loud phoenix sound rang from the sky.


    A big blue bird suddenly fell from the sky, landed in a standard heroic manner, and appeared in front of Carl.


    As the blue flame dissipated, Carl saw the face of the person in front of him.


    He is the captain of the First Division of the White Beard Pirates, Marco the Phoenix!


    "Marco from the Whitebeard Pirates? What are you doing here?"


    Seeing the other party suddenly land in front of him, Carl was a little surprised.


    Although he didn''t know what the other party was doing here, the White Beard Pirates had an enemy with him, and the other party appeared here, and he certainly didn''t have any good intentions.


    "I didn''t expect me to be so lucky. Originally I planned to ask Tezolo where you are, but you are here. I really saved a lot of things.


    But don¡¯t be nervous, Brigadier General Carl, I¡¯m just talking to you, and by the way, I invite you to drink at Daddy¡¯s.


    This is the personal invitation of the White Beard Pirates, come with me!"


    Marco smiled, looking like a harmless big brother next door.


    His eyes are also very gentle, making people totally blind to his thoughts.


    "Forget it, what does the pirate look for in the navy? And you think I don''t know what you are thinking?"


    Facing the invitation to Carl directly refused, Marco''s face changed slightly, and he shot immediately without any hesitation!


    "Since you disagree, don''t blame me!"


    "Huh! I really came to find the difference!"


    Carl sneered, Dead Wood and Sakura flew out in ten instants, and directly cut two deep wounds on Marco''s abdomen.


    Carl also took advantage of the opportunity to avoid the opponent''s blow, and then smashed Deadwood and Yingshi.


    Looking at Marco''s body in front of him, he was being wrapped in blue flames, and there was no blood left.


    With the flame slowly disappearing, Marco''s injury has recovered as before!


    "It really deserves to be defeated by Doflamingo, and even able to resist the role of Kaido, the counterattack is really quick.


    But if you only have this ability, get ready to go with me!"


    Marco changed his hands into wings and kicked out again!


    This foot covers the armed color domineering, and the speed is faster than before, and the strength is stronger!


    Facing this blow, Carl did not hesitate to be a slash!


    The huge sword aura collided with Marco''s attack and caused a violent explosion!


    The surrounding houses collapsed instantly, affecting a large group of innocent pirates.


    But these pirates died when they died, neither Carl nor Marko cared.


    If the people here are all civilians, the two of them might not really do anything here.


    "It''s really good swordsmanship, it''s not enough! Your swordsmanship is far behind!"


    Marko flew forward, and Karl flew into the air unwillingly.


    The two figures suddenly collided, and the powerful force caused an uproar!


    If it weren''t for the two of them fighting in the air, I''m afraid everything around has been displaced to the ground!


    "Cross Slash--"


    Facing Markoccal, he didn''t dare to be careless and directly used his signature sword skills!


    But this covered an armed and domineering blow, and Marco did not defend.


    I saw him waving his wings, creating a sky full of blue flames, swallowing Carl!


    At the same time, Karl also hit Marco with this blow!


    The tyrannical slash cut Marko in an instant!


    But he didn''t show any expression, and the blue flame began to burn.


    Even with a domineering attack, his injuries can still be recovered at any time.


    Marco, who has the phoenix ability, can completely abandon defense and blindly pursue offense!


    As long as the opponent''s weapon is not a sea stone, Marco can ignore it no matter what kind of attack it is.


    His flames can be used not only to heal injuries, but also to attack enemies, the effect is also very good!


    Marko''s flame temperature is very low, he can even directly attack the enemy''s internal organs as long as he adjusts the flame to a certain state!


    This is one of Marco''s attack methods!


    Although Carl has basically never seen Marko''s attack method, he still has certain guesses about his fruiting ability.


    So he has already defended.


    These azure blue flames were isolated from the outside by the air when he touched Karl.


    Carl formed a thin air barrier around the area around him.


    The defensive power of these barriers is not strong, but they are used to resist fire attacks, and the effect is very significant!


    Marco did not expect that Carl could still use this method to resist his own attack, which made him understand that the person in front of him was more difficult to deal with than he expected!


    Carl also did not expect that Marco was much more difficult than he thought.


    Facing an enemy who couldn''t be killed like Kaido, and whose wound healing ability was very fast, he really had no good way to deal with the opponent for the time being.

 103 Chapter One Hundred and Three

    "I really don''t understand, what good is it for you to come here alone to trouble me.


    Do you really think that you can solve me by yourself?If you think so, it would be too small for me!"


    Carl didn''t dare to face Marco.


    Although the opponent is the captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, his strength is also in the Whitebeard Pirate Group, second only to the existence of Whitebeard!


    But his strength is higher than the lieutenant general and lower than the general.


    He did not reach the level of a general, and Carl had no need to fear him.


    To be precise, Marco''s strength at this time is almost indistinguishable from Karl.


    If the two of them fight here, they can only lose both sides, and there is no way to tell the winner.


    "Hehe, don''t think too much of yourself! With your strength, do you think you can stop me?"


    Marco smiled, obviously very confident of his own strength.


    In the original book, Marco has the record of being a tough general.


    Although it was only a moment of resistance, it also proved that his strength is indeed good!


    The conceited Marco did not put Karl in his eyes at all, even if he has so many records.


    But in Marco''s view, whether it is Doflamingo or Drought Jack.


    The strength of these two is not as good as his own. Even if Karl can beat them, he is not necessarily his opponent.


    It is precisely because of this self-confidence that Marco dared to find Karl directly.


    After the two looked at each other, their bodies crossed again!


    Some blood stains appeared on Carl''s body, apparently he was hit by Marko.


    But Marco''s body also showed very deep scars.


    But the scars on his body quickly healed completely.


    This is the benefit of the phoenix fruit, no matter what kind of injury it receives, it can heal quickly in a very short time.


    If there is no sea tower weapon, even if it is domineering, it can''t cause damage to Marco.


    This is his most difficult part.


    In addition, Marco is also a fruit-powered animal phantom beast. Although his physical strength is not as good as Kaido, he is certainly not weak.


    Although Marco is not close to Carl in terms of strength and speed, his physical strength and resilience are both BUG-level.


    Carl really couldn''t solve the other party.


    Fortunately, Marco''s offensive power is relatively weak.


    His fighting methods are basically kicking skills, or using flames to burn.


    Marko''s attack method is relatively simple, which can be regarded as one of the few good news.


    "Brigadier General Carl, you are kind of interesting. I didn''t expect to be able to stick with me for such a long time.


    But you will stop here, and then I will completely solve you!


    If you dare to refuse the invitation of the White Beard Pirates, I will let you know how you will pay!"


    Marco smiled and covered the flames.


    The huge phoenix wrapped in blue flames instantly rose into the sky.


    After transforming into a phoenix, Marco''s speed increased by a notch again, and he rushed towards Karl.


    But just when Karl was waiting, the voice of Thunder blasted!


    A thunder pillar with a diameter of more than three meters fell from the sky and instantly slashed towards Marco!


    This lightning strike came very suddenly, although Marco¡¯s domineering experience was met, the lightning strike also predicted his position!


    Without any suspense, Marco''s body was instantly swallowed by thunder.


    But he relied on his being a phoenix fruit capable person, and instantly broke through the thunder.


    His injuries are also recovering quickly.


    But before he could relax, the snow in the sky appeared again.


    Marco was too late to react and was instantly surrounded by snowflakes.


    The captain of the first division has directly become a big snowbird, and his flying speed has dropped sharply!


    The ice and snow made Marco feel very uncomfortable, and he hurriedly used the flame to melt the ice and snow.


    But at this moment, a black fist suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    Marko''s domineering look told himself that the power of this punch was no less than being hit by the giants!


    So he chose to avoid!


    But at this moment, a figure behind him suddenly rose into the air, came into the air, and assumed the posture of Ihe.


    Accompanied by the man wearing a kimono, he put the long sword in his hand into the sheath.


    Marco lost his balance in an instant!


    A gap was cut out on his left wing!


    Almost cut off!


    This made him lose his balance and had to stop.


    The pitch-black fist also came to Marco''s eyes at this time, and directly blasted him into the ground, throwing out a huge amount of smoke!


    At this moment, the huge thunder pillar reappeared and struck Marco''s mercilessly, causing a tremor on the ground!


    "Yehahahaha, are we here in time?


    If it hadn''t been for my whim, I wanted to find Carl where you are, I''m afraid we don''t know, you actually had a fight with someone else.


    As for who this person is, he can turn into a big bird, this fruit ability is a bit interesting!"


    Ai Nilu flew up to Karl and laughed, obviously more confident about the attacks of himself and others.


    With so many of them working together to attack one person, if they haven''t succeeded yet, then they simply decide on their own.


    After a while, Nilu, Jace and Enzo also rushed over.


    A few of them came behind Carl and stared at the smoke-filled pit in front of them.


    "Isn''t it dead?"


    Nilu asked uncertainly, Jace shook her head and said that the other party was not dead.


    "This guy is the captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group. How could he be killed by our sneak attack?


    If he were killed in this way, the Whitebeard Pirates would be too weak!"


    Enzo had been in the New World for a while, and he knew the strength of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Although he has not seen Marko with his own eyes, he knows that he has seen Marko''s reward order, and he also knows some of his achievements.


    So he knew very well that the sneak attacks of his own people were completely useless for Marco.


    Karnilu and the others said in front: "This guy is not easy to deal with. Although you succeeded in the sneak attack, it was too early for you to meet this guy.


    His strength is almost the same as mine. It''s better for you to step back a bit, so as not to hurt you."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Nilu and the others'' complexions changed, even Anilu felt a little unconvinced.


    But when the smoke cleared and Marco stood up intact, their faces became a little ugly.


    Nillu and others did not expect that the four of their own combined blows would still be a full blow.


    He didn''t even have the qualifications to hurt the opponent!


    This makes them suffer.


    Now that Carl has said so, they also know very well that Marco cannot be dealt with by himself and others.

 104 Chapter 104 The Depressed Tezolo

    "You really deserve to be the navy. You can call a helper if you can''t beat it by yourself. Do you have the courage to fight heads-up?


    I didn''t expect that the navy, which has always used justice to advertise itself, would be so unethical, and even dare not even single out!"


    Marco stood up and mocked.


    He was a little worried about the strength of Carl''s men.


    Even if these people join forces, they are not Marco''s opponents.


    He wants to solve these people is simple, but Marco can''t ignore Karl.


    As long as Karl is here, Marco must concentrate on dealing with him.


    If the others were to attack, Marco''s reaction would be as slow as before.


    Dealing with Carl must be fully focused, otherwise Marco cannot guarantee to defeat Carl.


    After the simple collision before, although Marco still looked down on Karl, he had to admit that Karl was still quite strong.


    That''s why he ridiculed him, wanting to provoke Karl to single him.


    Hearing Marko''s ridicule, Anilu''s violent temper stood up and wanted to refute, but Karl reached out to stop it.


    "It''s boring to single-handedly, the navy is the one who defends justice, and gang fights against pirates are our justice!


    And do you think that our navy will preach morals to you pirates who burn, kill, loot, and do no evil?


    You''re joking with me Marco, is it because Whitebeard''s play game makes you think you are really moral?


    Pirates are not a good thing in the first place, but they think they are moral, and they say that if I don¡¯t stand up against you, it¡¯s not moral, it¡¯s ridiculous!"


    What Carl said made Marco very angry.


    He didn''t expect Karl to be able to say such a thing, which made Marco, who was a pirate, unbearable.


    "Your navy is always like this, just talk about justice, but what have you done?"


    "Hehe, you don''t care what the navy has done, you just need to know that pirates shouldn''t exist!


    Without your group of pirates, this world would have been peaceful a long time ago, but it''s a pity that this world still has a group of scum like Tianlong people. This is the only flaw."


    Carl was shocked even if Marco was stunned.


    Apart from the people behind him, except Anilu who didn''t know what the Tianlongren was, the other three people grew their mouths and showed incredible expressions.


    Jace and Enzo looked at each other.


    They learned Carl''s position from Carl''s words. In addition to shock, their eyes were full of admiration.


    Because Carl said what they all didn''t dare to say.


    Nilu''s expression was a bit tangled.


    "Master Carl, the Tianlong people are the rulers of the world''s ** after all. Is it wrong for you to scold them like this? I am worried that they will treat you...


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, everyone here except Marco is my own. Am I afraid that you won''t make a report?"


    Carl didn''t worry, as long as he didn''t say the words against the Tianlongren, but just spoke quickly.


    The five old stars do not do anything to themselves.


    Even if the Tianlong people are angry, it''s useless, they can''t get past the five old stars to do something on themselves.


    Unless the five old stars are also willing to see, a naval star betrays the navy.


    If that time comes, Carl will also have a way to escape from the navy headquarters, anyway, he is a person with the ability of floating fruit.


    Go wherever you want!


    "You are really a stunned young man, so you don''t have to say this in private. I didn''t expect to send such insults to the Tianlongren in the public.


    Are you planning to hurt me here and be taken away by the dragon people together?This way I am too disadvantaged!"


    Just when Marco and Carl confronted each other.


    Tezolo finally rushed over.


    Ten minutes ago, when Carl was fighting Marco, Tezolo knew what was going on here.


    He originally wanted to give a lesson to the troublemakers.


    But when he saw that it was Marco, he was shocked instantly.


    He didn''t dare to offend the Navy, but he didn''t dare to offend the Four Emperors either.


    In the new world, the fate of offending the Four Royals is more serious than offending the Navy and CP0!


    CP0 and the navy still make some sense, but the Four Emperors are totally unreasonable.


    As long as you offend them, you will end up with a word!


    dead!


    Tezolo also had to wait for the opportunity, and when the two of them stopped fighting for the time being, he dared to come out and persuade him to be a good man.


    If the two of them continue to fight, Tezolo said he will hide as far as he can.


    He didn''t want to mix up the battle between two monsters.


    "Tezolo, you''re only here now. If you want to come here soon, we will just join hands to get him.


    As far as I know, Marco offers a lot of rewards. I have forgotten how much it is. But if you and I join hands to arrest him, how about all the rewards for you?"


    Carl intends to use the bounty to entice Tezolo to do it.


    Marco frowned slightly, his hands instantly turned into wings, ready to fight back at any time.


    Anilu and Jace were elementalized at the same time, ready to assist Carl in his attack.


    But Tezolo shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Whether the two can give the villain a face, I am not easy here.


    If you continue to fight, my boat will sink, and you don¡¯t have any deep hatred. How about you stop here?"


    "And one of the seven Wuhai bears will come right away. If you keep fighting, my business is not easy to do!"


    Depressed Tezolo persuaded him online.


    He is very worried now. If these two people don''t listen to him, his business with the bear may really be ruined.


    But Marco flew into the sky instantly after hearing the bear was coming.


    "It''s really a bear''s boat, hehe, you''re lucky this time! When I meet next time, I will definitely take you back to the father to ask the crime!"


    After seeing the bear''s boat, Marco put a harsh word down and left the Golden City directly.


    He also knew very well that Qiwuhai had an obligation to help the navy catch the pirates.


    Coupled with the fact that the Bears are really strong, Marco knew that he could not win both Carl and the Bears, so he went straight away.


    After seeing Marco left, Tezolo was relieved.


    Everyone on Karl''s side felt a little pity, and their expressions were surprisingly consistent.


    "It''s a pity, if I can catch Marco, my merits will definitely be enough to be promoted to lieutenant general..."


    "You really are not afraid of White Beard''s revenge..."


    Hearing the words of the guests, Tezolo wiped a sweat, sincerely admiring Carl''s spirit of fearlessness.


    "I''ve caught Ace, what''s wrong with another Marco?


    Anyway, I have already offended the other party, what happened after offending it once?"


    Hearing Carl''s reasons, Tezolo couldn''t refute it at all!


    Because his words are so reasonable!

 105 Chapter 105 Its Qiwuhai again!

    After a small episode.


    The Golden Emperor used his abilities to restore all the damage around him.


    His fruit power has been awakened, and the surface of the entire ship is gold made by his power.


    So it looks so luxurious.


    After Carl saw Tezolo''s abilities, it suddenly occurred to him that Tezolo would also awaken in fruit.


    So he tentatively asked how the fruit awakened.


    Tezolo did not keep it secret, because there is no need to keep it secret.


    It''s just that Tezolo can''t give a specific answer, he can only say that his emotions are in place.


    According to Tezolo''s words, after a long time after obtaining the fruit ability, he suddenly completed the fruit awakening one day.


    It''s like a matter of course.


    As for this time varies from person to person, it took about ten years for Tezolo to complete the Fruit Awakening anyway.


    So he didn''t know what to say.


    Carl nodded to express his understanding, and then stopped questioning.


    He basically knows now that he still needs to rely on himself if he wants to complete the devil fruit awakening.


    Because everyone is a different individual, the methods used are not necessarily the same.


    Their experience basically has no reference value.


    After learning of this situation, Carl was also relieved.


    Carl intends to take his time, anyway, he believes that one day he can also complete the awakening of the Devil Fruit.


    Then Carl left here with Nilu and others.


    On the way back, Carl even saw one of the seven bears, who was being led by Tanaka.


    After the two of them looked at each other, they walked across, there was not much overlap.


    "I don''t know what the bear is doing here. As Qiwuhai came to a place like this, it is really surprising."


    Carl looked at the bear''s back, feeling a little strange.


    Ainilu and others didn''t know the bear, but they could all feel it. The oppression on the bear was very strong!


    Compared to more flamencos, they feel that the bears are even better!


    In fact, the same is true.


    To say who is the strongest in Qiwuhai, Xiong is definitely the top three existence, as for the remaining two, one is the world''s most powerful swordsman Eagle Eye.


    The other is Jinping Haixia!


    After all, she has very flat strength, but she can harden her, even beat her!


    Although unable to cause effective damage, his record is much better than Doflamingo.


    "Master Karl, how many days shall we stay here?"


    Enzo asked.


    He doesn''t like the atmosphere of the Golden City being drunk and gold fans, which he told Carl before.


    So he wanted to leave here.


    But Carl shook his head, "Wait another two days, and we will leave when Tezolo finds out about Doflamingo."


    "If you don''t get used to the atmosphere here, go back to the boat and continue to practice."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Enzo and the others also nodded, and then followed Carl to leave here.


    ...


    Time flies and it comes three days later.


    Carl finally waited for the news of Doflamingo today.


    This guy is not easy to find because he can fly.


    Tezolo also spent a lot of effort, and only then helped Karl find the news of Doflamingo.


    According to the information he got, Doflamingo was a guest in the world, as if he was discussing something with the aunt.


    But Tezolo also got the news that Kaido is also in IWC!


    The news surprised Carl.


    He didn''t expect Kaido to actually be in IWC.


    The two four emperors did not fight, and there was no big news.


    It is really puzzling.


    Although Carl knew that the two were once members of the Rocks Pirates, they were once partners.


    But the relationship between the two of them has been bad.


    If there is no fight, it should be that the two of them don''t want to make a big trouble, so they will show temporary peace.


    Carl thought for a while, and roughly understood the reason, and then took out hundreds of thousands of Baileys to settle the intelligence fee.


    Although he said he did not intend to give Tezolo money.


    But the other party took a lot of effort, and Karl couldn''t really make him lose money, not to mention that he gave himself a piece of information for free.


    Taking out this money as intelligence expenses can be regarded as telling Tezolo that we will have opportunities to cooperate in the future.


    Tezolo also accepted the money unceremoniously.


    Although this sum of money can''t make up for the resources he spent on intelligence.


    But this at least shows Karl''s attitude, which also allows him to see the possibility of cooperation between the two in the future.


    So he did not refuse, but was very happy.


    A relationship with a rising star in the Navy is more real than making money for Tezolo!


    After getting what he wanted, Karl recalled all the crew and prepared to leave the Golden City.


    But just as they were about to leave, the bear¡¯s ship was also loaded with trading items and was ready to leave.


    Those crew members of the bear are not pirates, and his ship is not a pirate ship, it is flying the flag of a certain country.


    Carl has seen this flag, which is the flag of the bear''s own country.


    "In other words, is he really going to arm a part of his country?


    Or is he planning to hand over all these equipment to the revolutionary army?"


    As a traveler, Carl naturally knows the identity of the bear.


    His purpose of coming here to trade arms is very likely to be for the revolutionary army.


    However, the people brought by the bear are all soldiers of their own country, and the flag is also the flag of their own country.


    So no one would doubt that Xiong and the revolutionary army would have contact.


    Even Tezolo could not have thought of this.


    "You wait a while before you leave, I have something to say to the bear."


    Carl told Nilu and the others, and then flew to the bear¡¯s boat.


    When Xiong saw Carl''s arrival, he immediately became vigilant, then walked to Carl''s body and asked with an urn voice.


    "Brigadier General Carl, what do you want?"


    "Bear, I want to talk to you alone, about your true identity!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, the bear''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He slowly put down the Bible in his hand, his gloves ready to take off at any time to fight.


    Carl glanced around, directly released the domineering look, stunned all the soldiers!


    "Well, now there is no one, can we talk about it? Leader of the Revolutionary Army, Xiong!"


    "Could it be that the Navy already knows who I am?"


    The bear took off his gloves, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Obviously, if Karl doesn''t give a suitable reason, he will do it right away!


    Carl shook his head and explained.


    "To be honest, I once met Long in Boya Town. Although there was only a short side, he invited me.


    Then after some coincidences, I also knew your identity, but I was quite surprised at the time, but I did not intend to expose you.


    As for the navy, you can rest assured that I will not report on you, I just want you to help me pass a message."


    "I, Carl, want to see him!"

 106 Chapter 106 Mihawk!

    After leaving the Golden City, Carl and Xiong''s ships headed in different directions.


    Carl and Xiong briefly communicated, and there was no conflict.


    Although Xiong knew that his identity had been known to Karl, Karl also showed his kindness towards the revolutionary army.


    In addition, Carl had just crossed to the world of One Piece before, almost two years later, he happened to meet the dragon who used to replenish supplies in Boya Town.


    At that time, the dragon, although it had been mixed up, and became the most vicious criminal in the world.


    But his attitude towards ordinary people is still very approachable, and he is also leading ordinary people to revolution.


    There are many boys and girls in Boya town, attracted by the temperament of the revolutionary army, and then joined them.


    Carl wanted to join at first, but he thought about it and let it go. After all, the awakening sign-in system was the top priority.


    However, at that time, Carl gained a bit of prestige in Boya Town because he defeated some influential pirates.


    In addition, Long also saw Karl''s potential, so he wanted to invite Karl to join, but was refused.


    But their relationship is not bad.


    Karl also used the socialist system of his previous life to help Dragon fill in some knowledge he didn''t know.


    And also tell him how to win the hearts of the people.


    Although it is only for dragons that are understood by modern people, dragons are like divine enlightenment, and they figured out a lot of things in an instant.


    However, the dragon at that time was still anxious to go to other places, so he didn''t stay in Boya Town for too long.


    Time flies to the present, and Carl has become a navy at this time, standing on the opposite side of the dragon.


    But to be precise, the two of them are not enemies, because the dragons are only fighting against the Celestials, and have little to do with the navy.


    That''s why Carl wanted to meet him, talk about the Tianlongren, and also talk about Luffy by the way.


    Although it was said that Carl had captured Luffy to Push City, Long did not reveal that Luffy was his son.


    Although Carl knew, he could completely pretend not to know, so that he could dispel Dragon''s worries and make him think it was just an oolong.


    And Karl will also reveal some information about Pushing City, so that when Ace is executed, he can go to push the city to save people in the chaos.


    In this way, it is considered to be on the line with the revolutionary army, and after he leaves the navy, Karl is not alone.


    After all, he couldn''t guarantee whether his current crew members would definitely follow him.


    Needless to say, Ainilu will follow him 100%. As for the others, Carl can''t guarantee.


    After all, they have only known each other for more than 20 days, and these people may not necessarily be navy for their own lips.


    What will happen in the future, Karl can''t guarantee, what he can do is to lay a good foundation now and improve his strength.


    Only in this way can we win a place in such troubled times.


    "Master Karl, a small boat was found ahead, which looks a bit like a coffin..."


    "Wait, that looks like Hawkeye Mihawk''s ship!"


    "Why does Hawkeye appear here? This is another Qiwuhai!"


    Enzo used the binoculars and saw Hawkeye sitting in his boat not far away.


    The eagle-eyed boat, with its black sails without any signs, just drifted with the wind.


    He went wherever the wind was, drifting aimlessly.


    But even Karl didn''t expect that he would be here and meet the world''s largest swordsman!


    "Luck is really good. I just separated from a Qiwuhai, and I ran into another Qiwuhai.


    I just don''t know if Mihawk passed by or came here to find fault."


    Although Mihawk''s character is more Buddhist, he seems to have no desires, and doesn''t care about anything.


    But sometimes he has a weird temper.


    For example, in the original book, Mihawk cut off Klick¡¯s fifty pirate ships and ruined Klick¡¯s future.


    According to his own words, he just got bored, looking for someone to sharpen his knife.


    But Karl was very suspicious that Klick saw something, which led to Mihawk''s pursuit.


    Carl quickly came to the bow and saw the small boat drifting in the wind not far away, and Mihawk with his hat bowed.


    He seemed to be asleep, without any movement.


    "Turn the angle around him, then go ahead at full speed. Mihawk is just passing by. We have no reason to provoke each other."


    Carl waved his hand and said.


    Ellan nodded and turned the bow slightly, trying not to meet Mihawk.


    Although Mihawk did not show hostility at this time, his strength, even Carl, was very jealous.


    Mihawk definitely has the strength not to lose the general!


    Otherwise, he is not qualified, and he is called the world''s largest swordsman.


    Maybe he is not as good as the four emperors, but the other party certainly can''t help him!


    It can be said that his strength may be below the four emperors and generals, but he is a grade higher than the emperor''s deputy like Marco.


    He is one of the people closest to the strength of the four emperors and generals!


    In addition, Mihawk has always been friendly with the navy, so Carl has no reason to trouble each other.


    But Carl didn''t want to make trouble, but Hawkeye suddenly raised his head, revealing his pair of eyes that were as sharp as an eagle.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew around, as if it was God''s will, Mihawk''s boat was turned around by the wind and rushed towards Karl!


    And under the blessing of wind, the speed of this boat is not slow!


    But in a moment, he had already come under the warship.


    Mihawk also stood up at this time, and then with a light leap, he came to the warship.


    Enzo and others were immediately ready.


    They all know that Mihawk is very strong, so naturally they dare not slack off!


    "Mihawk, what do you mean?"


    "You have a fight with me."


    "I have a fight with you?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No kidding, I heard that you are good at swordsmanship. Let''s learn from each other."


    Hearing Mihawk''s words, Carl''s face changed slightly.


    His own swordsmanship is good, but most of the time he has such a strong power by relying on the blessing of fruit.


    Carl''s own swordsmanship is only Grade B.


    Although he has reached the peak of the swordsman level, there is still a certain gap between him and the swordsman.


    When he heard Mihawk want to learn swordsmanship with himself, his expression became a little subtle.


    Mihawk had obviously heard that he had cut Kaido, otherwise he would not show such a wary expression.

 107 Chapter 107 The worlds largest swordsman!

    "I didn''t expect you to come to me to discuss this. It stands to reason that, as you are the world''s number one swordsman, is it a bit of bullying to discuss with me, a brigadier admiral?"


    Carl shrugged and teased.


    Hawkeye stared at Karl and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    "Just kidding, how could I be scared!"


    Hearing Hawkeye''s words, Carl immediately exploded.


    I was just making a small joke and teasing the identities of the two, but the guy, Hawkeye, was actually so serious.


    But Carl thought about it, this guy was just being so serious in front of strangers.


    Anyone who has read the comics knows that in private, he is not as full as he is on the open.


    When Carl thought so, he was more balanced.


    And Karl also wanted to discuss with Hawkeye to see what the difference between the two sides in pure swordsmanship is.


    The comparison between swordsmanship is not domineering and fruit ability, but pure swordsmanship and sword intent!


    Because fighting is not a battle, it is a way of communication among swordsmen.


    Although Carl has only learned some minor details, he still knows some of the general situation.


    To put it simply, the two sides are fighting purely on swordsmanship and the intuition of swordsmen without using domineering and fruit abilities.


    This kind of discussion is very dangerous, and if you are not paying attention, it is easy to be different.


    Because every swordsman must go all out!


    This is the greatest respect for the opponent!


    But before Karl could do anything, Enzo walked out first and pointed his knife at Mihawk.


    "Although you are the world''s number one swordsman, if you want to compete with the brigadier general, pass me first!


    I am Enzo''s samurai from Wano Country, and I am also a soldier under Lord Carl!


    My sword is named Lanqie, one of the 50 good knives!Now I am here to challenge you, the world''s number one swordsman!"


    How can I finish saying this, take a deep breath, and suddenly there is an aura that cannot be ignored!


    This is the momentum of a swordsman!


    Mihawk saw the aura on Enzo''s body, his eyes lit up, and then he pulled out a black knife with a length of nearly one person behind him!


    "I am Mihawk, and the weapon is called Black Knife Night!"


    "I accept your challenge!"


    Obviously Mihawk is very interested in this momentum of Enzo.


    Otherwise, he would never pose for battle, and even took out his own black knife!


    You should know that in the original book, when Mihawk faced Sauron, he used only a knife at the beginning.


    In the end, Sauron used his momentum and will to make Mihawk interested in him, and only then did he use the black knife to give Sauron a final blow.


    Enzo''s momentum is definitely stronger than Sauron in the original book!


    Although his strength, in Karl''s men, can only be ranked fourth.


    Because he is not yet domineering, Jace is less powerful than Enzo after gaining the fruit ability.


    But through the aura exuding from Enzo''s body, Carl could feel that he was just short of awakening domineering!


    This is exactly the same as Nilu back then, and what he lacks is an opportunity!


    Perhaps the battle with Mihawk was the opportunity for him to awaken his domineering.


    So Carl didn''t say anything, but sat on the floor, intending to see the battle between the two.


    "I''m going to go!"


    Accompanied by Enzo''s roar, he held Lanqie and rushed up instantly.


    His swing speed is very fast, which is the swordsmanship that Enzo has been using all the time.


    Enzo uses a fast knife flow, focusing on attacks like stabbing, but using less slashing.


    But as long as he finds a chance, Enzo''s slashing power is not weak at all!


    Even his strongest attack is slash!


    Mihawk wanted to test Enzo''s swordsmanship, so he was hit by the fast sword.


    However, Enzo''s attack was completely blocked by him, and even after Enzo found the gap, the slash released by him could be easily cracked.


    Seeing this, Enzo retracted the knife into its sheath.


    "Ihe¡ª¡ª"


    In an instant, Enzo''s figure disappeared directly.


    But with the sound of''clang''.


    Enzo drew half of it, but was blocked by Mihawk at a faster speed!


    His Juhezhang was broken!


    Iaizan is one of the fastest slashes.


    There are many ways to crack Iaizan, but each is very difficult.


    The first is to use a powerful physical body to resist, and the second is to predict the enemy''s position and defend!


    As for the third, and most difficult one, that is to use a faster speed than the enemy to intercept Iaizhan midway!


    This method not only requires extremely high swordsmanship, but also requires strong strength to support!


    Mihawk used this method to crack Enzo''s Juhe Slash, then with a backhand, he knocked Enzo into the air!


    "Swordsmanship is good, speed is good, but it''s a pity that he is too young, lacks strength, and the fighting style is too single, but overall the potential is great!"


    Mihawk commented briefly, then looked at Carl next to him.


    "I have been merciful, can you talk to me now?"


    Hearing Mihawk''s words, Carl took a look at the fact that he was knocked into the air, but he was relieved that there was some red and swollen Enzo on his body.


    Mihawk used the back of the sword in this blow, and did not use the blade, otherwise Enzo would have been cut off!


    Obviously, Mihawk didn''t want to offend the navy directly, so that would not benefit him at all.


    What''s more, Carl''s strength is obvious to all, Mihawk naturally does not want to offend such a potential naval star.


    If Enzo and Carl were replaced by pirates, Mihawk would have been a killer.


    This is treated differently, and naval status still has certain advantages.


    "Since you have said so, I can''t help but show face, let me see how strong the swordsmanship of the world''s largest swordsman is!"


    Carl pulled out the dead wood and Sakura Ten, his eyes became frenzied.


    Mihawk narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was a sharp light in his eyes, which made people shudder!


    Such sharp eyes, as sharp as eagle eyes, seem to penetrate people''s hearts.


    Coupled with Mihawk''s own aura, ordinary swordsmen challenged him, and he was scared to pee before he even hit.


    When the time comes to really fight, you can play half of your strength, which is pretty good.


    This is also the origin of Mihawk''s Hawkeye title.


    His aura is similar to the domineering look of the overlord.


    This is a special aura dedicated to the top swordsman, even Carl does not have such a momentum now.


    The two opened their posture and walked a few steps to the side at the same time.


    Without any signs, the two suddenly strode at the same time and rushed towards each other!


    Accompanied by a bang!


    The three famous knives collided in an instant, causing huge ripples!

 108 Chapter 108: Mihawk on the Way

    The collision between Carl and Mihawk caused a violent shock in the surrounding air.


    Even if they were on the boat at this time, the sea area beside them stirred up a big wave!


    Both of them are not weak, just a simple collision caused a wave of waves in the sea.


    They all understand that the person in front of them is more difficult than they think!


    But this also fits Mihawk''s purpose of coming to Karl!


    He just wanted to see what kind of strength this man who was blown to the sky by the newspapers, even able to resist Kaido, leaving a scar on his forehead!


    Carl also wants to see how strong Mihawk is!


    In a flash!


    Carl and Mihawk crossed by!


    The surrounding sea seemed to have been blasted, and a huge explosion occurred again!


    "Can Mihawk act lightly, every time I have to slash your blows to the sea.


    Otherwise, my ship will be scrapped!The warship was destroyed, but we paid for it ourselves!"


    Carl sighed and watched Mihawk teasingly, but the movements on his hands did not stop!


    His attacks are very fast, and the double-swords of Karl, every attack is beyond Mihawk''s expectations!


    Carl''s slash is very tricky, and Mihawk must concentrate on preventing himself from being injured.


    So at can''t release water!


    I saw Mihawk seizing the gap of Carl''s attack and slashing out again!


    Mihawk''s attack was heavy, completely unlike the swordsmanship used by normal people.


    His attack is perfect with Black Blade¡¤Ye!


    For every slash, Karl must do his best to resist it.


    Although Karl can hide, he can''t do it, because once he gets in, his own ship will explode!


    "I told you to make you lighter, warships are expensive!"


    Carl was a little frustrated, and subconsciously activated the fruit ability, increasing his speed by a layer.


    Mihawk also clearly felt that Carl''s speed was faster than before, and his strength was much stronger.


    But in the face of such an attack, he was still able to block it, but before he could fight back, he was attacked by Carl one after another, and he was forced back ten steps.


    It wasn''t until he was about to fall into the sea that he stopped his retreat, and the backhand was a slashing blow!


    This blow gathered all the strength and momentum of the eagle eye, went straight into the sky, and directly split all the haze in the sky in half, revealing the brilliance of the sun.


    Carl barely escaped the blow.


    However, because his bangs were too long, he still rubbed the edge of the slash and was forcibly repaired his hair.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s really you Mihawk, if I simply compete with swordsmanship, it''s not your opponent at all.


    This time, you won the competition. If I don''t use the fruit ability, I won''t even have a chance to fight back."


    Although it was just a simple discussion, Karl also saw the tip of the iceberg of Mihawk''s strength.


    The opponent''s swordsmanship is definitely the top powerhouse in this world.


    His strength is also very good, although compared to Kaido, he is still slightly weaker.


    But definitely better than Marco and Drought Jack!


    The speed of his sword is also the fastest person Carl has ever seen so far!


    Even if he took a very heavy black knife, Ye, he couldn''t conceal his rapid speed!


    However, Mihawk''s own speed is not very good, which is one of his few flaws.


    As for Mihawk''s domineering ability, because the two sides only discussed and did not use dominance.


    Karl didn''t know what stage his domineering came from.


    "do not fight?"


    Mihawk saw Carl close the knife and asked in confusion.


    "Stop fighting, I am not your opponent if it is pure swordsmanship, and I can see the swordsmanship gap between me and you.


    If I continue to fight, I am afraid that I cannot suppress my desire to fight, so I will go all out.


    It won¡¯t be easy to end then, but it¡¯s better to do this now to avoid damage to my ship, and I will have to spend money to repair it."


    Although there was still a trace of the desire to fight in Carl''s eyes, his reason told him that it was not good to continue fighting with Mihawk here.


    Let alone the clouds in the sky, they continue to thicken.


    The storm will not take long.


    If the two of them continue to fight, this warship will definitely not be able to keep it!


    When the storm hits and there is no place to hide from the rain, all of them will be turned into chickens.


    This is very uncomfortable.


    Mihawk glanced at the sky.


    Although the crack opened by him still exists.


    But the surrounding clouds are getting thicker and thicker, even those who don¡¯t know how to sail can tell that there will be heavy rain soon.


    So Mihawk put away his black knife and nodded.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the Sea-Monster Island, there are some things to deal with."


    Hearing Mihawk''s question, Carl answered subconsciously.


    The Siren¡¯s Island is the hometown of Intil, she is called the Siren Princess, in addition to the sound of fruit, but also because the place where she was born is the Siren Island.


    According to the legend of this island, the sea monster was sealed on the bottom of the sea, but it is actually a legend.


    At least Intier''s ancestors had never seen the so-called even for generations, and she had never seen it herself.


    "Island of the Sea-Monster? I know this place, just on the way.


    You help me prepare a room, I plan to rest for one night, and don¡¯t forget to bring my boat."


    Mihawk nodded, walked back from the side of the boat, and asked Carl for a cabin without hesitation.


    Carl looked at Mihawk with a dazed expression, not knowing what he meant.


    The rest are also a little confused.


    They were still fighting just now, and in a blink of an eye Mihawk decided to stay on the boat.


    When did their relationship become so good?


    "Mihawk, what are you doing to the Sea-Monster Island?"


    Carl squinted his eyes and asked suspiciously.


    Mihawk shook his head.


    "I''m not going to the Sea-Monster Island. I just want to go to a place very close to there. As for what I want to do, you don''t have to worry about it!"


    Mihawk glanced sharply at Carl, then continued.


    "But I won''t sit in your boat for nothing. I will use my swordsmanship as a reward to give you and your men''s swordsmanship.


    You are not a pure swordsman, you can explore it yourself, but his talent is very good. If there is no guidance, his talent will be wasted!"


    Obviously, Mihawk places great value on Enzo''s talent.


    But his words also showed that Karl''s swordsmanship was not good.


    Asking him to guide Enzo is a waste of Enzo''s talent.


    These words made Carl a little angry, but what he said made sense, and Carl could not refute it.


    "Okay, but you don''t need to teach my swordsmanship. You must teach Enzo with all your heart during this time."


    "Ok."


    Mihawk nodded and agreed.


    Carl snorted coldly and instructed Kuroba and the cat demon to tidy up a room for Mihawk.


    He himself used his power to hang Mihawk''s coffin boat behind the warship''s tail and let it drift freely.

 109 Chapter One Hundred and Nine The corpses are everywhere!

    Three days passed in a flash.


    The Sea-Monster Island is not too far from the Golden City.


    So it took only three days to arrive at the Sea-Monster Island.


    After coming here, the first impression of Carl and others about this place was that it was dilapidated!


    There is no one to manage the port of the island, and Karl can even see some floating corpses floating on the sea!


    In addition, there are also some fragments of limbs, appearing in the waters around the Sea Monster Island.


    Many piranhas that were active in the New World came here because there were dead bodies to eat!


    In addition, Carl even found traces of the existence of Neptunes!


    It''s just that no sea kings appear now, but this also means that sea kings are also attracted by these human corpses!


    Sea kings are all carnivores!


    Although they have their own thoughts, they also know that some humans will prey on themselves.


    But Neptunes also often prey on ordinary people.


    This is a kind of karma.


    In any case, in a place where the weak and the strong eat the strong in the New World, you are the original sin if you are weak and have no power!


    But that''s how it is said.


    But the situation on the Sea-Monster Island is really terrible!


    Even in the territory of the Four Emperors, it is impossible to have so many corpses!


    "This group of bastards are really not let go of them alone!"


    Carl turned on the domineering, he could see that there were almost no living people in the entire Sea-Monster Island!


    Except for some people who don''t know their identity, there are no other people who have dinner in a homestead.


    These people either escaped or were killed!


    Even if Ainilu saw this, he couldn''t help feeling angry.


    "Damn bastard..."


    Ainilu gritted his teeth, although he was not a good person, he was also indifferent and ruthless in the face of the passing of life.


    However, with Carl''s education and contact with these crew members, he has also undergone some unknown changes.


    He didn''t even notice this change.


    For example, now, Ainilu saw so many civilians being slaughtered, and even the entire Sea-Monster Island, there were few living people.


    He didn''t notice anything unusual about this anger.


    But if this is replaced by the former him, I am afraid he will not have any mood swings at all.


    "Nilu, Ainilu, Enzo, Jace, the four of you, go, if the other party is the culprit, do it!


    It''s up to you to decide how to deal with them. Whether it is killing them or arresting you is the final decision, I will not intervene!"


    "Yehahahaha! Leave it to us!"


    Ainilu had a hideous expression, and instantly turned into lightning and flew out.


    Nilu and Enzo are not slow either.


    Jace turned into a blizzard, and when he flew out, he even covered the entire deck of the ship with a layer of snowflakes.


    Nilu is a simple runner.


    But her running speed is not slow, and there is absolutely no problem in following the pace of these two people.


    However, Enzo walked slowly behind, not hurriedly or slowly, just enough to not be left behind.


    Although Enzo is good at fast swords, his own speed is not as fast as Mihawk.


    This may be the common problem of swordsmen.


    They poured all their skills and strength into swordsmanship, resulting in their physical abilities that were not as strong as imagined.


    But even in this case, a great swordsman like Mihawk is definitely better than an elite lieutenant in physical fitness, otherwise he would not be able to play such a strong swordsmanship.


    It can only be said that compared to swordsmanship, the bodies of these great swordsmen are not as strong as their swordsmanship.


    This is the same as a swimming champion who has to compete with the elite track and field athletes. That is just looking for abuse.


    "Master Karl, do you know what happened here? When I was taken away before, it wasn''t like this here..."


    Intil walked out of the cabin and saw the situation here.


    But after seeing the corpses, she was stunned for an instant, and tears couldn''t help falling from the corners of her eyes.


    Fortunately, she suppressed the emotion of wanting to cry, and timidly asked Carl what happened here.


    Carl could only shook his head, and then looked at the two demons and Kuroba who were also in shock.


    "The situation here is just like what you have seen. I am afraid that the Sea-Monster Island has become a dead island.


    The aborigines here are probably already killed. I''m sorry I can''t come here a few days earlier..."


    Carl stroked Intier''s long hair lightly, sorry to her.


    Although this matter has nothing to do with him, and the corpse here, the shortest time to die is five or six days.


    Although Carl doesn''t know how to do an autopsy, he can still see some clues through careful observation of the domineering look.


    He can still judge the time of death.


    In other words, even if he rushed over immediately after saving Intil at that time, there was no way to save the people from the Sea-Monster Island.


    It can only be said that the group of pirates are really assholes!


    They not only snatched supplies, but even massacred the entire island''s residents.


    Carl had only heard of this bad behavior before, and this was the first time I saw it!


    "Hehe, that''s why I hate pirates, a bunch of bastards who burn, kill, pill, and do all the evil!"


    Carl glanced coldly, Mihawk came out of the cabin, and then walked into the cabin holding Intil, who was crying bitterly.


    The cat demon and Kuroba stood at the bow of the ship, looking at a corpse floating on the sea, their expressions were also very ugly.


    Mihawk came over and shook his head after seeing the situation here.


    "It''s another tragedy..."


    "I used to hear a music theater here, but it''s a pity..."


    Mihawk''s cold voice aroused dissatisfaction between the cat demon and Kuroba.


    But the two of them didn''t get angry, just glared at Mihawk, and then returned to the cabin.


    at the same time.


    A thundercloud appeared over the island!


    Today was originally a sunny day and the sun was very abundant, but the thunderclouds were also very eye-catching!


    The thunder in the sky keeps appearing, accompanied by the thunder, there are also a series of blizzards!


    In addition, there are even explosions inside the island!


    The entire island trembles, even affecting the surrounding seas.


    Although the impact is small, this feeling has already awakened the piranha under the sea!


    These piranhas started to move, gnawing at the corpses one after another.


    Mihawk watched this scene coldly, but still couldn''t help but sighed.


    Ellan stood up suddenly and looked at the piranha below, not knowing what he was thinking.


    But at this moment, the hull shook suddenly.


    Mihawk glanced at the bottom of the sea and casually said: "Aquaking is here, at least three, do you want me to help?"


    "Just stay here, I don''t care about the mere sea kings!"


    Carl walked out of the cabin sullenly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the overlord color burst out!


    The sea kings who were still hitting the warship and were about to prey, felt the domineering look of the king, and instantly wilted!


    Carl walked to Mihawk, glanced at the huge figure below, and opened his lips lightly.


    "roll!"

 110 Chapter 110: The Excited Irland

    With a roll, wrapped in the domineering power of the overlord, it spread to the surrounding!


    The Neptune class was frightened instantly, and went straight to the bottom of the sea to escape.


    Those piranhas also scattered and fled, for fear of dying here one second later!


    Because the moment Carl''s domineering color broke out, there were some piranhas, and they died!


    The rest of the piranhas that had not been stunned to death by the overlord''s domineering are all lucky and have not yet surfaced.


    Otherwise they will not escape death!


    Mihawk nodded his head when he felt the momentum on Carl, and praised him.


    "Nice overlord color!"


    "Haha! Say it with you?"


    After a white glance at Mihawk, there was a few minutes of silence between the two before Karl finally spoke, breaking the embarrassing atmosphere.


    "Do you think pirates should exist?"


    "Are you asking me?"


    "nonsense!"


    Hearing Mihawk questioning himself, Karl gave him another blank glance.


    For example, now, Mihawk took a deep look at Karl and continued to ask him: "I am the identity of a pirate now. Are you sure you still want to ask me?"


    Sometimes Mihawk has to pretend to be serious, making it difficult for others to communicate with him.


    This is the situation now. If you don''t bite the bullet and talk to him, this guy may not be able to let out a fart for half a day.


    And the most important thing is that this guy is still a chat ghost, no matter what he talks about, he can talk to death.


    Carl gave him another blank look, and then he didn''t intend to speak.


    Chat with him, except for swordsmanship, this product is almost the same as Jace.


    Jace is a person who doesn''t like to talk, a word can kill God.


    Fortunately, Jace''s temperament gradually improved.


    What Carl needs to solve now is the autistic boy Irland.


    "By the way, where is Ellan?"


    Suddenly, Carl thought that Airland was missing.


    When he turned on the domineering look, he discovered that Ellan didn''t know when, and actually ran to the shore!


    This guy has no sense of existence just like eating a transparent fruit!


    He went ashore and Carl didn''t notice it just now!


    "What does this guy want to do when going ashore?"


    Carl was puzzled, and then flew over.


    "Irland, did you find anything, or do you have any purpose to go ashore?"


    Ellan did not speak, but turned to look at Carl.


    "Can you say something? How do I know what you think if you don''t say a word?"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Allan pointed at the battlefield over there, and said, "I''m going to kill someone!"


    "Kill the pirate!"


    "Kill the pirate..."


    Seeing Ellan''s firm eyes, Carl could feel it, he was very angry now!


    It''s just that Ellan''s strength is not strong, if he is allowed to pass now, it is likely to become a burden to Ainilu and others.


    So Carl decided to take him personally!


    "Wait first, I''ll tell Kuroba, I''ll take you there soon!"


    Karl first flew back to the warship, briefly confessed to Kuroba, and then took Airland to the center of the battlefield.


    Carl didn''t want to come.


    According to Tezolo''s intelligence, those who occupy the Sea-Monster Island are not very strong.


    They are just a group of newcomers who have entered the new world and have not had a year.


    That''s why Karl will be relieved to hand it over to Anilu.


    But now that he has come, Carl plans to see how Ainilu and others dealt with these people.


    But when he came here with Ellan, the battle has come to an end!


    Carl, the flag of this pirate group, didn''t know him.


    These pirates did not appear in the original work either, they were obviously just a group of miscellaneous soldiers.


    They were easily cleaned up by Ainilu and others.


    Among these pirates, all but their captain were killed!


    The captain has some strength.


    He is an animal lion fruit capable person, and can also be armed and domineering.


    It takes more effort to solve him.


    But when Ainilu and others watched Karl come over, they were afraid that Karl would steal the head, and they all used the most powerful moves.


    The pirate didn''t even say a word and was knocked out.


    Upon seeing this, Ellan drew a knife from the side and stabbed the pirate in the neck with all his strength!


    Without any suspense, the pirate rushed to the street on the spot!


    "You fellow, what do you mean by running out now?!"


    The irritable old man Anilu saw someone coming to grab the head, and he was the autistic boy who usually didn''t speak.


    This makes him a little unhappy.


    But Ellan didn''t care about Ainilu''s tone, but heaved a sigh of relief, and then looked at Carl.


    "Master Karl, I want to ask you a favor!"


    "What''s busy?"


    "Help me kill Vinsmok Gage!"


    "The king of Derma 66, the patriarch of the Vinsmok family?"


    "Yes, it''s him!"


    When talking about this person, Ellan was all excited, and the whole person''s mental state became excited, completely no longer the state of autism.


    When Carl saw him, he roughly understood what was going on.


    Allan¡¯s hometown was slaughtered, and he was the only one who escaped.


    The situation on the Sea-Monster Island now is exactly the same as his previous experience, and Intil is the only survivor to escape!


    This situation reminded Allan of who he was once.


    But Karl didn''t know the reason, so he chose to ask for help at this time.


    There must be something that touched his heart, so he chose to ask for help.


    Otherwise, he had sought help from someone before, and would not be autistic until now.


    "I know, I will help you, but not now. You should know very well that Djerma 66 is a member of the world.


    Our current identity is still the navy, so I must find a suitable reason before I can act on them!


    And more importantly, the war is about to start, and I need to wait until the war is over before I can go to Beihai."


    "I understand, I can wait! As long as Master Carl promises me!"


    Ellan was agitated, but Carl nodded and answered with a smile.


    "Of course I promise! You are my person!"


    "But for the details, you need to explain to me, first go back to the ship''s house and talk about it!"


    Ellan nodded, and the excitement slowly disappeared.


    He was back in autistic state.


    "I will explain it well."


    Ainilu and others didn''t understand what happened to Ellan today.


    But seeing him so excited, even saying something for nearly a month, which surprised them, and they also forgot about Ellan''s grabbing the head.


    But just when everyone was ready to go back.


    Heiyu, who was half-human and half-crow, flew in front of the crowd, his expression was also quite anxious!


    "Master Karl is not good!"


    "The Four Emperors are here!"

 111 Chapter 111 The Four Emperors Passing By

    After hearing the news from Kuroba, Karl and others quickly returned to the warship.


    Then I saw a red-haired man with three scars on his face and one arm missing!


    This man is one of the four legendary emperors now!


    Redhead Shanks!


    In addition to Shanks, his pirate ship was also not far away. Ben Beckman and others were all on the pirate ship, watching Karl from a distance.


    Facing the gaze of these people, Carl was a little flustered, but on the surface he remained calm.


    "My luck is really outrageous, and I met Shanks, one of the Four Emperors, here."


    Carl returned to the boat and stared at Shanks coldly.


    Shanks at this time was communicating with Mihawk on his own.


    The two of them had been friends who had known each other for a long time, although Mihawk didn''t like talking.


    But Shanks can say!


    And he is still a familiar one.


    As long as Shanks could say it, Mihawk was listening, and it was enough to reply from time to time.


    But this is Karl''s warship, not a place for them to chat!


    Facing Shanks, Carl must have the spirit of twelve points, because he knows the power of the Four Emperors!


    Coupled with the relationship between Mihawk and Shanks, he can''t guarantee that Mihawk will help him deal with Shanks.


    Even if Qiwuhai and the Navy are currently in the same camp, it is useless.


    "Is this Brigadier General Carl, the rising star of the Navy? You are really a talent! Haha!"


    Shanks saw Carl appear and walked over with a smile.


    But Carl flashed back instantly.


    He wasn''t sure what the other party meant. If the other party wanted to attack him at such a close distance, Carl couldn''t guarantee that he could escape his attack.


    "Does it need to be so vigilant? I just want to say hello to you. After all, you caught Luffy, the straw hat I approved, and the son of my old captain, Ace!"


    Shanks'' eyes shot out sharp rays of light, and the overlord''s domineering color disappeared in a flash, instantly disrupting the surrounding sky and clouds!


    The mighty and domineering look, although it appeared for a moment, it turned the originally sunny weather into a lot of gloom in an instant!


    Although Carl can also do the operation of changing the weather, he needs to rely on fruit ability.


    But Shanks was able to do this only by using his domineering look, even the warship had a slight crack.


    In this situation, let Karl be very cautious!


    If he continues to release the domineering domineering, Carl feels that his warship, I am afraid that he will be destroyed by his domineering dominance if it can''t last a minute!


    Just like the original book said, Shanks'' domineering color can cause damage to entities, and the effect is very significant!


    At present, he is the only one who possesses this kind of overlord look!


    However, according to the dialogue between Baibeard and Shanks, it is very likely that Roger once possessed such domineering.


    Carl glanced at the other people on his ship.


    Apart from Intil, no one fainted.


    However, Intil''s mental condition today is not good, so she will be shocked by the domineering look, and it is inevitable.


    The other people didn''t faint in the face of Shanks'' domineering look, which Carl did not expect.


    But this also shows from the side that the potential of these people is indeed good.


    "Shanks, if you are here to find fault, then go to war! Although I cannot represent the navy, I can represent myself!


    If you just pass by here, please leave here. The pirates and the navy were on opposite sides. You appeared on my ship swayingly, letting the Marshal of the Warring States know, what would he think of me?"


    Carl pulled out Deadwood and Sakura Ten, as long as Shanks didn''t leave, he planned to force each other to leave.


    Even if he is not the opponent of the opponent, he will never allow the opponent to dominate the warship.


    Even if the opponent is the Four Emperors!


    "Hahahaha, what a funny kid! Although you caught Luffy and Ace, I was very angry.


    But it''s just that the two of them are not good at learning, and Ace''s identity was revealed by the scum of Blackbeard. At best, you are an unknowingly stunned boy.


    So I am not going to do it to you, I have more important things to do, so see you later, I look forward to your growth."


    Shanks waved his hand, then glanced at Mihawk.


    After the two looked at each other, they left the boat at the same time and jumped onto Shanks'' own boat.


    Carl breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene.


    "Finally left, if he stays here, I really don''t know what to do.


    But Shanks seemed to say that there were more important things to do, and he didn''t know what it would be.


    However, it''s quite possible to rob prison, after all, this guy wouldn''t just watch, the man he was optimistic about was wasted time in Push City."


    Carl thought for a moment, and he could roughly guess what Shanks'' purpose was.


    In addition, he had previously investigated Shanks and Raleigh in the Chambord Islands.


    And at that time, Raleigh and the remnants of the Straw Hat Pirates also had contact.


    All this shows that they are likely to rob prison.


    So Carl didn''t leave here immediately, but waited for the Redhead Pirates'' ship to leave here before he took out the phone worm to call the Warring States period.


    But before he could broadcast it, the phone worm rang by itself.


    "My Master Marshal is such a coincidence. I was just about to call you Worm and report some news to you.


    I didn''t expect you to call here. It was a coincidence."


    "Haha! What a coincidence, what a shit! Kid!!!"


    After Carl finished teasing, he immediately greeted the loud voice of the Warring States Period.


    Had it not been for Carl did not stick the phone worm too close, I am afraid he would be slobbered by the phone worm.


    "Master Marshal, what''s wrong with you? What happened? Why are you so angry?"


    "Haha! Are you ashamed to ask me what happened? CP0''s complaint came to me!


    The Tianlong people demand that I must arrest you and bring you to justice, and want me to put you in the identity of a navy traitor!


    This group of scumbags is really a group of bastards, but you are also a bastard. You dare to kill CP0 and even steal their supplies. You are so brave!"


    "Master Marshal, don''t listen to them nonsense. I just maimed a CP0. I don''t know who I''ve seen the murdered person they said.


    As for the gold in the sky that they said, it was just a little girl with the ability to make sound and fruit.


    They wanted to make the girl a slave. I happened to meet a slave trader and rescued her."


    "You don''t need to explain this matter, I have heard the five old stars say, I will ask you, did you kill anyone!"


    "No!"


    Carl didn''t change his face and didn''t panic, and there was no sign of lying.


    The Warring States sighed, and then said: "The patrol mission has been cancelled ahead of time. Come back first."

 112 Chapter One Hundred and Twelve Chapter Five Old Stars Mind

    "I''m going back now? But isn''t it still early? And Doflamingo hasn''t caught it yet..."


    "After all, boy, don''t worry about that scumbag. I will teach you to come back now to protect you well.


    If you are still outside, I''m afraid that the Tianlongren will really send soldiers to attack you!It won''t end well then.


    They have planned to privately designate your clone as a navy traitor, but neither the five old stars nor I agreed."


    "What''s the attitude of Wu Lao Xing?"


    Carl asked tentatively, but Warring States was silent for a second, and continued to sigh.


    "The five old stars here were originally suppressed for you, even I didn''t know that you caused such a trouble in the new world.


    However, the Tianlongren were reluctant, even bypassing the five old stars to find me directly.


    If it weren''t for the Tianlongren with cerebral palsy, I wouldn''t even know that you had robbed someone''s slave!


    Fortunately, I went to the Wu Lao Xing to verify, and I learned that what you did was not serious, it was just that the scum dragon likes to play with women.


    And the father-in-law of CP0, who was injured by you, is a high-level Sky Dragon, so they will not forgive.


    Originally, you took the black feather to sea, and you have already caught their attention, but now you have taken a slave and injured a related household. It''s strange that they didn''t trouble you!


    Hurry back and hide for a while. After a few months, Tianlong''s popularity will disappear and it will be fine."


    The Warring States sighed, obviously breaking his heart for the troublemaker Carl.


    Carl nodded, understanding the hard work of the Warring States Period.


    In addition, the words of the Warring States Period made him understand why he was so many days away from offending the Tianlongren, that he received a call from the Warring States Period.


    It turned out that Wu Lao Xing helped himself suppress this news.


    However, the high-level Tianlong people are not all cerebral palsy, they still know how to put pressure on the navy.


    It was precisely because of this that the Warring States Period called the Worm and asked Karl to come back quickly, otherwise he would not be able to control the course of things.


    "I''ll go back now when I know, Master Marshal, but I still have one thing to report before that."


    "whats the matter?"


    "I met Shanks. Although we didn''t communicate too much, I always felt like he was going to jail!"


    "Is there any evidence?"


    Hearing Carl''s words, the warring states on the other end of the phone worm frowned slightly, and then looked to his side, heartlessly eating Kapu of Senbei.


    "There is no evidence, I''m just guessing."


    "Since it''s just a guess, don''t report it to me! I told you that guessing without evidence has no meaning!"


    "Understood Master Marshal, I will return to the navy headquarters!"


    "Okay, good luck!"


    After saying this, the Warring States first hung up the phone, then sat angrily on the seat, grabbed the senbei next to Karp and started to eat.


    "One or two don''t make me worry!"


    ...


    At the same time, Carl put away the phone worm with a subtle expression.


    "The five old stars chose to protect me, but the Tianlongren passed them directly, putting pressure on the Marshal of the Warring States period, but completely ignored them.


    These five old things, are they going to see how I resolve the contradiction between myself and the Tianlongren?


    If I choose to be soft, they may be happy, and if I resist, they can find reasons to suppress me.


    This trick is really wonderful!However, with the IQ of the Tianlong people, it is difficult to get past them and directly find the Marshal of the Warring States Period. I am afraid that this is the instruction of the five old stars.


    However, the Marshal of the Warring States Period is not a vegetarian, as long as I go back, he will be able to withstand the pressure from above.


    It seems that this part of the return journey should not be smooth."


    Carl shook his head, he had seen through the thoughts of the five old stars.


    Although the other side''s idea is very good, they missed a detail, that is, Karl can fly!


    As long as Karl flew into the air, even if they sent someone to intercept it, there was no way to resist it.


    But Carl didn''t plan to fly back directly. He was going to see who the Tianlongren would send over.


    If it were the navy, it happened that Karl could also help the Warring States period and tell who was close to the Celestial Dragon.


    For this kind of existence who is willing to be a dragon licking dog, let alone Carl, the navy executives hate it very much.


    But what disappointed Carl was that his own guess was once again denied by the Warring States period.


    Because he did not have specific evidence, he was not sure whether Shanks would rob prison.


    Just a guess, with the stubborn character of the Warring States period, it is impossible to deploy defenses in advance.


    Especially at this critical moment, there is only one month left before the war.


    If energy is wasted in advancing the defense of the city, a large part of the frontal combat effectiveness will be missing.


    Therefore, the Warring States would certainly not believe anything without evidence, just like Karl said before that there was a rape in the G5 division.


    The Warring States period saw too much evidence of Flamenco, and there was no information about the rape in it!


    Doflamingo had already destroyed these evidences just in case, and even the Arc Worm that had contacted Vergo was destroyed.


    So Vergo is still still a commander in the G5 division.


    However, the return route happened to pass through the G5 branch, and Carl planned to go there to test the other side and see if Vergo would show anything.


    Maybe he can really catch some opportunities, although the chances are very small, but what if?


    Then Karl ordered Irland to turn the ship around and return at full speed!


    Nilu and the others completely heard Carl''s previous call with the Warring States, and they also knew what Carl would face at this time.


    Although they have not experienced too many things in the new world, they can understand unexpected situations.


    After all, the opponent is a dragon, even if Karl is strong, as long as he is still in the navy camp, he must give a little face.


    Even if they don''t give face to the Tianlong people, they must give them a bit of face.


    Besides, the dregs of Tianlong people are one of the most powerful people in the world!


    So you still have to listen to the words of the Warring States Period, otherwise, once things go wrong, Karl will really become a naval traitor by then, and it will not be easy to end.


    "While it''s okay now, Irland, you might as well talk about your own affairs and let us understand.


    You said before to ask me to help you, and I agreed, but I have to know something before that?


    Derma 66 is also a member of the world, I must find a reasonable reason to solve them.


    And the war between the navy and the white beard is about to come. I hope you can understand that I can''t spare your hands to help you during this period of time."


    Ellan nodded and sat on the floor, with a rare look in his eyes.


    "I understand, I can also understand, I will give you a five-to-one explanation about my affairs..."

 113 Chapter 113: Story and Song

    Airland¡¯s story is very short, as short as an hour!


    His identity was originally the prince of a small country in Beihai.


    Because the old king of this country gave birth to children in his old age, his teachings on Irland were very strict.


    Irland had no friends since she was a child, and she was kept in the palace every day, learning all kinds of political knowledge and self-defense skills handed down by the family''s ancestors.


    This also caused him to be withdrawn at his young age, and his peers did not dare to approach him at all.


    Until the appearance of Lei Jiu one day, the door of Ellan''s heart was opened.


    Ellan was tired of the palace life and wanted to escape here with Lei Jiu.


    Although Lei Jiu was only a teenager at the time, she had grown into a qualified fighter!


    But she came here at the time just to gather information, but she did not expect to be entangled in Ellan.


    Then the young and naive Ellan was deceived by Lei Jiu and told the other party about the kingdom''s intelligence.


    All he wants is to escape from the palace!


    Lei Jiu agreed, as long as he tells himself all the information, Lei Jiu will take him away.


    Ellan was very excited at the time, thinking that he could leave the prison, but he couldn''t think of it.


    Own stupidity caused the destruction of the entire kingdom!


    Early the next morning, Irland, who had not fallen asleep all night with excitement, heard the chaotic noise outside.


    Then he was told by his attendants that Djerma 66 went straight to the palace and destroyed all their defense lines!


    And these people knew their line of defense very well and bypassed the big army directly!


    When things have developed to this point, Irland understands that no matter how naive it is, the person he saw yesterday is from Djerma 66.


    But just when Ellan wanted to run, Lei Jiu appeared.


    She killed the attendant and took Ellan''s hand, no matter how Ellan resisted, she did not let go.


    Even though his hand had been scratched by Ellan, he did not let go.


    Then Lei Jiu said sorry to Irland, and then threw him into a small boat prepared in advance so that he could leave here.


    With guilt, Lei Jiu rescued Ellan and completed the agreement between the two.


    But Ellan was full of hatred for Lei Jiu, because he clearly remembered that it was Lei Jiu who coaxed him.


    Otherwise, he would not naively believe that Lei Jiu could take herself away!


    So Airland blamed all this on himself, and then floated at sea for several days and nights without eating. If it weren''t for being rescued by the navy, he would have sunk in the sea.


    It is for this reason that Airland is so autistic.


    This story is very short, there is almost no reversal, it is a really normal war between countries.


    It was only because of an episode between Lei Jiu and Irland that this war was shortened to one day and ended, nothing more.


    It''s just that if Lei Jiu didn''t show up at the time and didn''t fulfill this agreement, I''m afraid Airland would have disappeared with his country.


    After hearing what happened to him, everyone present did not speak, because it was his own self-inflicted feeling and there was no comfort.


    Ten years have passed, and Allan has long since repented and even closed himself up for ten years.


    This is still very sympathetic.


    Especially Intil.


    Because Intil''s hometown of the Sea-Monster Island had been slaughtered not long ago.


    Although Carl helped take revenge, Intil''s mental state was very unstable.


    She was hit too hard.


    But when she heard that Elland was similar to her own life experience, and his situation was worse than her own.


    Instead, Intil chose to comfort Irland, and his emotions became more stable because of Irland''s experience.


    The voice of Tian Lai sounded slowly.


    A melody without lyrics appeared through Intier''s mouth and appeared from her throat.


    Although it''s just a lightly hummed melody, there are no lyrics.


    But this voice and tone sounded like a real sea monster singing, which was refreshing and refreshing, and it seemed that the heart had been purified!


    It was precisely because of her singing that Airland, who was gradually excited, slowly calmed down.


    Then Karl seemed to have discovered something, and quickly got up and looked at the surrounding ocean.


    Intil''s singing continued.


    The creatures in the surrounding ocean began to swim along with Intier''s singing, and even jumped into the sea collectively when Intier''s pitch was high!


    The whole scene, just like a fairy tale world, is gorgeous and beautiful!


    Even Karl, who claims to be well-informed, has never seen this happen.


    No matter in the previous life or in this life, he had never seen so many dense marine creatures that would be so excited by a person''s singing.


    Intil is not ashamed of her name as the son of the Kraken!


    "I really didn''t expect that just singing can make people so refreshing. I even feel that my domineering look has improved again.


    It''s just my armed look domineering, when will I be awakened?"


    Ainilu lay peacefully on the deck, and his whole body exuded a salty fish temperament.


    Nilu gave Anilu a white look, and said casually: "Is it such an exaggeration? I just feel that it sounds nice and calms people''s mood, it''s not a big deal."


    "It may vary from person to person, at least when I heard this song, I was very touched.


    And my arrogance and arrogance also awakened, thanks to Intil¡¯s music, it helped me figure out some things!"


    Enzo said with a smile, and then drew out the long knife, wrapping the armed domineering around the blade!


    Awakened by the armed color domineering, Enzo''s strength has been upgraded to another level.


    In this way, Ainilu, who has always claimed to be the strongest under Carl, has a strong sense of crisis!


    He directly transformed into thunder and lightning and got into the cabin, obviously intending to train his own armed color.


    Nilu and Enzo are both armed, if he doesn''t hurry up, I am afraid it will be completely surpassed by these two people soon!


    Before long, Intil''s singing stopped.


    She blushed and looked at you, rubbing her hands with a little embarrassment.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    "I am in a bad condition today, please forgive me if it sounds bad.


    I am a person with the ability of sound fruit, singing can help other people to calm the emotions, so I took the initiative and simply hummed a song..."


    Intiel was a bit twitchy, obviously embarrassed.


    She has been on the boat for a short time, and she is not very familiar with the people present, so she will naturally be so restrained.


    However, Nilu and others said that she sang very well, and they all showed their thumbs in approval.


    Even Carl nodded that she did sing well.


    This made Intil''s face reddened, and then she bowed vigorously and even threw her long hair in front of her.


    "Thank you!"

 114 Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen

    Carl''s warship is advancing at full speed in the new world.


    He intends to reach the G5 port as soon as possible for replenishment. By the way, he will test Vergo to see if he will show his feet.


    But before that, Carl met the character he had always wanted to meet!


    The leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey D. Dragon!


    Because Carl asked the bear to help spread the word before, he said he wanted to see the dragon.


    But he did not expect that the dragon would come so soon!


    Fortunately, the place where the two of them met was an uninhabited island in the New World.


    Long used his abilities to leave a message to Karl, telling him where to meet.


    Then Carl asked Airland to turn the bow and set off towards the uninhabited island.


    But Karl didn''t let the others disembark, but went to see the dragon alone.


    In any case, the identity of the dragon is very sensitive, and he does not want people to know that he has had contact with the dragon.


    Not even your own subordinates!


    Even if they will not leak the secrets, once they meet the dragon, it will be very dangerous for them!


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Ah Long, I''m sorry about your son Luffy.


    At the time I didn¡¯t know that your son was Luffy. I didn¡¯t know until I finished catching him. I can¡¯t help you with this matter..."


    Carl walked up with a smile, and when he opened his mouth, he made several apologies, indicating that he did not know the identity of Luffy.


    This passage was rehearsed in his heart for a long time, even if Long was shrewd, it was impossible to see the flaw.


    And the most important thing is that Luffy was not very famous at the time, he had only defeated Krokdal, and had not entered the Devil''s Triangle to meet Moria.


    Luffy was not well-known at that time.


    Although the bounty reached 100 million, it was not placed in the eyes of the navy, nor was it placed in the eyes of other pirates.


    In addition, Long has not revealed his life experience and relatives, and it is normal for Karl to be ignorant.


    "You don''t have to explain so much to me, I understand it, but what do you mean by passing a message through a bear.


    Are you going to join me?Or do you have anything else to say?"


    "It''s impossible to join you. After all, there is a slight conflict between your ideas and me.


    I don''t want to overthrow the whole world, I just want to keep this world peaceful, no war.


    As for me, I am here to tell you some information about Pushing City, and I will help you."


    "Are you going to help me rob prison?"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Long frowned slightly, and Karl''s eyes widened.


    He didn''t expect Long to be so direct.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I am the navy, how could I help you rob prison?


    I just want to tell you where the Lady Demon King is and what''s going on inside the city..."


    Carl told the dragon all the information he knew about pushing the city.


    He did this for two reasons. The first was that he didn''t want the revolutionary army to waste its troops and push it into the city.


    Because it makes no sense.


    Pushing the city is filled with a group of criminals who do a lot of evil, even if it is released, it is unlikely that many people will join the revolutionary army.


    From the source, Carl pointed out the mistake that the dragon makes the demon king and enters the city to lurk!


    As for the second reason, it is that he wants the dragon to owe himself a favor, if then Carl really launches the navy.


    He also has a way back.


    And top of the war, the death of Whitebeard is a foregone conclusion.


    No matter what, Baibeard must die at Marin Vando, this is the death order issued by the Warring States!


    When the time comes to advance the city''s defense, it will definitely be very empty.


    As long as the dragon can seize the opportunity, Luffy can definitely be rescued!


    Long agreed, but just in case, the two exchanged a phone worm for one-line communication.


    This phone worm can only be used once, and it will die directly after use.


    This was originally developed by Begapunk and was specially designed for naval spies.


    But it was learned by the revolutionary army.


    They now often use this kind of thing to communicate with spies lurking in the navy or other kingdoms.


    Carl did not expect that he would be treated like this during his lifetime.


    But he thought about it for a while. In fact, it was nothing, it was just a specially modified phone bug, it was not a big deal.


    "Do you have anything else?"


    Long''s tone sounded a little anxious, obviously there was something else to do.


    "I''m fine here, but you have to be careful. Although we are on the opposite side, to be honest, I still appreciate what you do.


    Compared to the Pirates, what your revolutionary army does makes me more at ease."


    "I see, you are also careful, don''t die in the hands of Baibeard, and I also look forward to one day you will join me!"


    Long nodded, and pulled out a rare smile, then turned into Qingfeng, disappearing without a trace.


    "This ability is really convenient! Whether it is hidden or used to run, it will not leave any traces.


    In comparison, my Piaopiao fruit is a lot worse, I really envy it!"


    Although Karl didn''t know what the dragon''s fruit ability was.


    He asked Karp and Long himself, but he didn''t get a positive answer.


    The two men obviously didn''t want to disclose any information.


    However, depending on the performance of the dragon, Carl may be able to come out. His fruit ability is related to the wind, and it is likely to be a natural devil fruit.


    Carl played with the small phone worm in his hand, then put it in his pocket and returned to his warship.


    On the deck of the warship, except for Airland and Kuroba, everyone else was trained in the cabin.


    Intil is also in the training room, but she is not training, but singing, to ensure that her singing will not degrade.


    Incidentally, I also added BUFF to Nilu and others.


    Intil''s singing can increase physical strength. Although the enhancement is very limited, it is better than nothing.


    She is practicing singing here, no one will object, but will be very welcome.


    The cat demon prepares food in the kitchen.


    The training of Nilu and others requires a lot of physical strength. In addition, they are all reluctant to admit defeat, and the amount of training is getting bigger every day!


    This causes the cat demon to make several meals a day to satisfy them.


    If the cat demon is not an animal demon fruit capable person, she is probably exhausted by this time!


    But even so, the cat demon was too tired every night, and he didn''t even bother to move, so he could only be at the mercy of Kuroba.


    Incidentally.


    Kuroba and the cat demon live in the same cabin and sleep on the same bed.


    So the relationship between them will get better and better, even so good that Carl can smell a lily.


    "Irland go ahead, I''m done with things here."


    Ellan nodded, turned the bow and left the island.


    At this time, Ellan was back in autistic state, but after revealing his thoughts, his words gradually increased and his expressions became richer.


    This is a symptom that autism is gradually disappearing, and Carl is very relieved.

 115 Chapter 115 The Attitude of G5!

    It was another day full of enthusiasm.


    In the end, the weather in the New World is so changeable that people can''t guess.


    The sky was still clear for the last second, but it was raining heavily in the next second.


    Fortunately, Carl and others have become accustomed to this changing weather, they have become indifferent.


    After two days of sailing, they finally arrived at the G5 branch.


    Since he came by the way, Carl did not intend to let the warship enter the G5 branch, but docked outside to prevent the opponent from doing anything to himself.


    Carl was alone and came to the inside of the G5 branch, intending to supply something.


    "You are the commander of the G5 branch, Lieutenant General Vergo?"


    After arriving at the G5 branch, Kaldang saw Vergo standing at the gate.


    But after Karl said hello to the opponent, the opponent didn''t pay attention to Karl''s intention at all.


    He wears dark glasses so that people can''t see clearly.


    But through his aura, Karl can still tell that he doesn''t like himself, and even dislikes himself a little.


    After all, Vergo is a subordinate of Doflamingo, a senior cadre of the Don Quijote family.


    He arrested everyone in the Don Quijote family, and even defeated Doflamingo so that he lost everything and had no choice but to escape.


    This made Vergo very angry, but he could not vent because he was undercover in the Navy.


    So he can only pretend not to know anything and continue to work here for the Navy.


    But he didn''t expect that Karl would automatically send it to the door!


    And the most important thing is that Wilgo has just received an order from the Tianlongren!


    "Why do you not speak, Lieutenant General Vergo? Didn''t I contact you before and asked you to prepare some supplies for me.


    Are you all ready?I''m in a hurry to use it!Haha!"


    Carl patted Vergo on the shoulder very familiarly, and the surrounding navy came over calmly and surrounded Carl in the center.


    Vergo glanced indifferently, Carl put the hand on his shoulder, then put on a contemptuous expression and pulled Carl''s hand away.


    "Vergo, what do you mean?"


    Carl also felt that Vergo seemed to be a little bit wrong.


    There are more and more navies in the G5 branch, and all outlets have been blocked.


    Even a lot of snipers appeared above, aiming at themselves!


    Carl''s domineering look and hearing has always been kept open, he can clearly see that almost all the navies of the G5 branch are coming!


    This situation made Carl understand that Wilgo intends to do it on himself!


    "Karl, you too value yourself too much! You offend a lot of people, and you even offend the Celestial Dragon!"


    Vergo finally spoke, but his tone was very cold, and he showed his attitude when he spoke!


    When Karl saw this, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and his domineering look broke out instantly!


    In an instant, the surrounding navy fell by about half!


    Although the strength of these navies is good, but the willpower is not very good, the domineering look easily stuns at least half of the people.


    Even if it was the remaining half, there was not much fighting power left at this time.


    Although there were some dense beads of sweat appearing on Vergo''s forehead, he was not worried and still expressionless.


    "I can do it to you, but you must not resist!


    Otherwise, you will immediately become a navy traitor, and I will immediately issue a reward and kill order to you!"


    Vergo twisted his neck, squeezed his fists, and made a "click, click" sound, very oppressive.


    Then he took off his navy uniform, revealing a strong body.


    Armed color domineering instantly covers the whole body!


    He has already expressed his attitude, that is to do something to Karl!


    "Is this a private revenge? In order to avenge Doflamingo, you chose to use the anger of the Dragonites against me to target me.


    But even so, do you think you might be my opponent?And why can''t I fight back?"


    Carl sneered, completely disregarding Vergo''s warning!


    After Vergo''s fist attacked, Carl squeezed his fist easily and flicked it casually.


    Wilgo was immediately thrown aside.


    But this was just a casual blow from Carl, and Vergo was not hurt.


    But his expression at this time was full of surprise.


    Although Vergo knew that Doflamingo was defeated by Carl, Carl could even stalemate with Kaido for half an hour.


    But his own strength is also a lieutenant general level!


    Even reached the elite lieutenant general, which is slightly worse than those old lieutenants!


    So Vergo is very confident, even if he is not Karl''s opponent, he can cause him some trouble.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the blow he went all out was easily resolved by Karl.


    The domineering and strength he was proud of did not even make Karl serious!


    Such a gap surprised Vergo.


    However, he has a facial paralysis. Although the expression on his face has changed a little, he will not be able to see it if he doesn''t look closely.


    "When will Vergo, you undercover, do you want to pretend? Doflamingo is dead.


    You continue to die as he said, so why don''t you come back with me and surrender, so you can save your life."


    Vergo did not speak, he still had a cold face, and walked towards Karl.


    But his heart is very flustered.


    Especially when he heard Karl''s determined voice, he couldn''t wait to solve Karl.


    Although he could be sure, Doflamingo didn''t have any information about himself, and he definitely didn''t expose it.


    So how did Carl know?


    Vergo didn''t understand, but he could kill Karl!


    Let him shut up forever!


    Therefore, Wilgo rushed forward without hesitation, the power of this punch was stronger than before!


    When Carl saw this, he also got serious.


    He lifted the knife in his hand, and walked behind Vergo, Ying Shi in his hand slowly returned to her sheath.


    "Ihe¡ª¡ª"


    With the sound of''clang'', Ying Shi was still in her sheath.


    Vergo''s entire right arm was immediately cut off!


    The blood spilled over a large area of ??land.


    Because of the pain, Vergo''s expression was a little distorted, and his body was trembling slightly.


    He did not expect that Carl''s strength was stronger than he had predicted!


    "I declare now! Carl, you are a traitor to the Navy! As the head of the G5 branch, I will issue an arrest warrant for you!"


    "Go, brothers! Kill this navy traitor!!!"


    As Vergo''s voice fell, the surrounding navies tried to besiege Karl.


    But Carl raised the corner of his mouth slightly, showing a contemptuous smile.


    "You really take yourself seriously! Vergo!"


    Before the voice fell, the wind blew up!


    All the navy was blown away in an instant, and no one was spared!


    Carl controlled his strength, but stunned all the navy, but did not kill him.


    Then he walked to Vergo and asked softly: "Vergo, the senior cadre of the Don Quijote family!


    The navy has fully understood the information about you and it is only a matter of time before arresting you, but I did not expect that you would choose to jump out and become an enemy of me.


    You are so stupid. You can''t agree to the orders of the Dragonites. If Doflamingo knew that you made the decision without authorization, wouldn''t he be angry?"

 116 Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen

    "Where did you know it!"


    Since all the people around were in a coma, only Carl and Vergo were left in the G5 branch, and they were still sober.


    So Vergo didn''t pretend, and showed off directly.


    When he asked this sentence, he showed his identity and position, and also showed that he was very right to Karl, and only then did he accept the task of the Tianlongren.


    What Wilgo didn''t expect was that Carl knew everything!


    And the most important thing is Carl''s merciless hands, which makes Vergo completely unprepared!


    "You don''t have to worry about when I know it, you just need to know that everything you and Doflamingo do is in my grasp!


    It''s a pity that because of Kaido''s intervention, Doflamingo escaped, otherwise he is dead now.


    But to be honest, Doflamingo is also quite stupid. He even joined forces with a guy like Kaido. Isn''t this purely seeking death?"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Vergo was a little angry.


    At this moment, he stood up, crushed the sunglasses with the remaining hand, and rushed towards Karl without hesitation!


    "I don''t allow you to say that, Young Master! Go to hell!!!"


    Vergo roared and slammed it directly with his left fist!


    Facing Vergo''s attack, Carl gave a chuckle, and simply avoided his attack.


    Accompanied by a black flash.


    Vergo''s remaining arm was also cut off!


    The brawny Virgo didn''t let out any painful wailing because of the loss of his two arms.


    He just half-kneeled on the ground, his body was covered with dense beads of sweat, and he couldn''t even maintain his armed domineering.


    Seeing Wilgo''s state at this time, Carl chuckled lightly and walked over to him.


    "Any last words to say?"


    "Hehe, even if I die, the young master will not die, and if you offend the Tianlongren, you will also not survive!


    In any case, I am now the commander of the G5 Division. As long as you act on me, the reputation of the traitor will be established!


    You are waiting for the triple pursuit of the navy, the pirates and the dragon people!Young Master will avenge me too!"


    "Really? This is not necessarily true."


    Hearing Vergo''s words, Carl gave a contemptuous smile, and then took out something similar to a shell.


    "Do you know what it is called?"


    Seeing Karl take out such a shell-like thing, Vergo tilted his head, wondering what he was going to do.


    "This kind of thing is called Yinbei, one of the specialties of Sky Island, and it has the function of storing and releasing sound.


    This Yinbei is always on, recording all of our voices.


    Originally, I just took the Yinbei from the sky island. I didn''t expect it to be used now, which is quite good.


    Do you want to listen now, what have you said before?"


    With that said, Carl began to fiddle with the sound shell, and specifically released the section where Vergo called the young master Doflamingo.


    And it was played several times in a loop, and then Yinbei was closed satisfactorily.


    "How about it, have you heard what you said?"


    Carl slammed the Yinbei away and patted Vergo on the cheek.


    Vergo gritted his teeth, glared, and wanted to jump up and kill Karl to death!


    "You despicable navy, you count me!"


    "I''m thinking about what''s wrong with you? If I can bear you to bite me...Fuck me, you really bite?!"


    Just as Carl mocked Vergo, the other party suddenly violent.


    He didn''t really bite, but exhausted his whole body strength, and covered his forehead with armed domineering, wanting to kill Karl with one blow!


    But he obviously underestimated Karl''s responsiveness.


    At the moment when he suddenly became violent, Carl slapped Vergo with his backhand!


    Then Carl rushed up and made another kick!


    This kick directly kicked Vergo''s chin off, and he fainted.


    "I really don''t know what to do! I didn''t plan to kill you yet, so I took the initiative to come and die!


    Fortunately, my reaction was quick, otherwise I would kill you by mistake, and I would not be able to explain it like the Warring States period."


    Karl contacted Kuroba and asked her to come and give Vergo a simple bandage to ensure that he would not die in a short time.


    Then Carl walked into the G5 branch again and started looking for shackles and the like, wrapping Vergo tightly.


    With the loss of his hands, no matter how strong Virgo''s armed color was, he couldn''t escape!


    He has lost his main means of attack, it is completely impossible to escape from Karl''s palm!


    Afterwards, Karl also occupied the command platform of the G5 branch and Vergo''s office, clearing all the materials here.


    Although Carl didn''t know it, some of these materials were not published.


    But Karl believes that the Warring States period absolutely has its own judgment.


    With Yinbei in hand, Vergo thought that no one had heard the remarks had been recorded.


    So even if Warring States didn''t believe that Vergo was a ghost, he had to believe it.


    In addition, there must be some flaws in these materials.


    As for when he can be completely convicted, I depend on the ability of the Warring States Period.


    After a while.


    Wait until Carl finishes sorting the information and escorts Vergo back to his warship.


    The other navies in the G5 Division also wake up at this time.


    However, these navies started to attack Karl at the first glance, and even attacked Karl''s men.


    Fortunately, they were drunk by Carl''s ability before they actually did it.


    Ainilu creates a large thundercloud next to him, and as long as he is not obedient, he will smash anyone!


    Under such pressure, although those navies were very unconvinced, they could only see what Karl was going to do.


    In any case, Carl was well-known and did a lot of things that benefited the reputation of the Navy.


    They also didn''t quite believe that Karl would be a traitor.


    In addition, they all knew very well that Virgo wanted to do something with Karl, it was the meaning of the dragon.


    They can''t disobey orders, they can only follow orders.


    These people shouted traitors to Karl, just want to find a comfort, otherwise they would not dare to do anything to Karl.


    "Ahem! I know all of you are very confused, but it''s okay. When I show you this recording, you will all know it."


    Karl once again broadcasted what Vergo had said before.


    This makes the navy of the G5 branch look a little ugly.


    They did not expect that their immediate boss was an undercover agent sent by Doflamingo!


    This makes them feel deceived!


    There were even grumpy ones who wished to kill Vergo directly to vent their anger.


    But Carl didn''t say anything, he just needs to explain this matter clearly, and then report the information here to the Warring States Period.


    As for what will happen to the G5 division, it has nothing to do with him.


    Because he has to hurry up and return to the navy headquarters to stand by!

 117 Chapter 117 The Helplessness of the Warring States Period

    Just after Carl settled the matter of the G5 branch.


    The people from the G5 branch also contacted the Warring States Period and explained everything here.


    This made the Warring States feel a little speechless while angry.


    He didn''t know where Carl really went.


    First Dres Rosa, then Golden City, and now it is the G5 Division!


    It''s almost bombing wherever you go, it''s not an exaggeration to say that it is a gangster.


    Even if it was Punk Hassad who was ordered to patrol by the Warring States itself, it was because of Karl''s presence.


    Did not escape the fate of being bombed.


    This makes Warring States really do not know what to say.


    He is now a little doubtful, if Carl returns, will the navy headquarters be blown up?


    Or is it in the navy headquarters, what moths come out?


    The thought of this made the Warring States goose bumps all over his body.


    "I didn''t expect that Karl, this kid, really has the shadow of you once!


    You old guy used to be too, no matter where you go, your news is indispensable!"


    Warring States glanced at Karp next to him, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Karp blinked, wondering what the Warring States period was talking about.


    Because the phone worm just now was not loud, and Karp was napping at the time and heard nothing.


    "That guy Karl is causing trouble again?"


    "Yeah! Caught an undercover hidden in the Navy, and the opponent is still the base commander of the G5 branch!


    The most important thing is that the other party turned out to be Doflamingo, the man who is in our navy!


    This Doflamingo is really not worrying!"


    "Hahahaha! Carl, this kid is really good, I didn''t expect him to find the undercover so quickly.


    Didn¡¯t you say that Doflamingo¡¯s investigation was a little strange.


    Some of the information is not disclosed. Wouldn''t it be possible for him to know if there were no undercover agents?


    At the time, you said that it was just a coincidence. How is it now that it feels uncomfortable to be slapped?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Karp laughed mercilessly.


    Only when their relationship is so good can they mock each other without shy.


    If you were someone else, the Warring States would not be so peaceful now.


    "Forget it, since it has happened, I don''t care about anything.


    However, the Dragonites still acted on Carl, and this time Virgo will be exposed because the Dragonites let him do it."


    "Such a coincidence?!"


    Hearing the words of Warring States, Karp was stunned for a second, and Warring States also nodded, and then said.


    "Get ready to go to see Wu Lao Xing with me. Wu Lao Xing and Tianlongren don''t know about the undercover.


    This time Carl was arrogant, and succeeded in clearing himself.


    If there is another time, I can¡¯t guarantee that Carl¡¯s luck will be so good, so I have to buy time for him to return to the headquarters!"


    "This is your job. Why do you take me to see the five old stars? I don''t want to see these five old things. They are so annoying."


    Karp waved his hand, obviously not planning to go.


    Just as the Warring States period was about to say something, the phone worm''s ringtone suddenly rang.


    He answered the call bug, solemnly responded a few times, and then looked at Karp with a wry smile.


    "Let''s go, Wu Lao Xing called for the two of us to meet them together, and Crane will also go together..."


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl and others have left the G5 branch.


    After seeing and telling the Warring States what happened here, they accelerated towards the navy headquarters.


    Wilgo also woke up at this time.


    His body was wrapped tightly, except for his head, everything was wrapped up.


    In addition to the white gauze, a variety of iron chains were even used, and they were wrapped round and round.


    I don''t know, I thought he was the pharaoh from where he was unearthed.


    "Carl, how do you know!"


    When Wilgo woke up, the first thing he saw was Karl.


    After he was silent for a while, he asked his first question.


    Carl smiled at his question, then pointed to his temple.


    "The brain is a good thing, but unfortunately neither you nor Doflamingo!"


    Carl was smiling, slightly mocking.


    His answer made Vergo a little angry, but he couldn''t refute it.


    They think that what they have made is perfect, and even the Warring States period cannot dismantle themselves.


    In the end, they were dismantled by a commodore admiral, and even shattered all their plans!


    This makes Vergo unwilling!


    But as Carl said, if they didn''t show their feet, Carl might not have a chance to know this.


    But Wilgo couldn''t figure out where he was, and Karl saw the flaw.


    In this regard, Carl will not explain.


    He can never say that he is a traverser, so he is familiar with all the plots, and then he knows that you are an undercover agent and knows Doflamingo''s plan?


    Since such things cannot be said, then Carl will naturally pretend to be mysterious and maintain his own compulsion.


    Anyway, the other party doesn''t know anything, as long as he doesn''t say it, he will make up his own mind.


    Only in this way can it bring greater psychological pressure to the enemy!


    "Humph! Although I don''t know how you did it, you have already offended the Tianlongren, wait for death!"


    Although Vergo didn''t like the dragon people very much, he must admit that the power of the dragon people is very big.


    Otherwise, Wilgo didn''t want to use the order issued by the dragon to stop Karl here.


    It''s not that he didn''t think that Karl would fight back, but he didn''t expect that Karl would know his true identity.


    He even recorded his words with an unheard of Yinbei, so that he would not confess to himself, no matter how sophisticated he was.


    Originally, Virgo wanted to use the Sky Dragon to suppress Karl and let him die obediently.


    Even if the other party did it, they would be labelled as a traitor to the Navy. In this way, the reputation of Karl and his men would be ruined!


    It is impossible to return to the navy headquarters, and can only continue to wander in the new world.


    As a result, Carl would do the trick and let Wilgo blew himself up, and then it became the current situation.


    Although Vergo was helpless, he did not regret his choice at the time.


    He only hates why Karl knows everything, but he doesn''t know anything!


    "Vergo, you don''t have to put on such an expression. Compared to the squabbles of you guys, I actually don''t bother to take care of it.


    If it weren''t for Doflamingo this guy is too annoying, I wouldn''t do anything to you at all.


    It''s just you who make it happen."


    Hearing the guests'' words, Vergo''s mouth twitched and his expression was very ugly.


    Carl was about to drink some water to moisturize his throat.


    But all of a sudden, his domineering look caught a figure that continued to drive not far away!


    That figure is very huge, like a devil fruit capable person!


    At the same time, Enzo ran in anxiously.


    "Brigadier General! One of the three plagues of the Beast Pirate Group, Yan Disaster Cinder found us!"

 118 Chapter 118 Flame Disaster!

    In the sky.


    A huge toothless pterosaur with mysterious flames entwined in its body is soaring freely.


    His speed is very fast, and he can fly a long distance in a blink of an eye.


    But just as he passed a warship, he stopped suddenly.


    "Is this a navy ship? Or a brigadier general''s ship?"


    "The brigadier general who can sail in the new world is probably only the one who deflated Kaido boss?"


    Thinking of this, Yan Caijin glanced at the warship deeply, then turned around and rushed down without hesitation!


    "Even though I went to the world to find and pick up Kaido boss back, but since I encountered this kid here, then teach him a lesson!"


    Jhin''s eyes were full of hostility.


    His strength is very strong, he is the strongest in the Kaido Pirates group except Kaido!


    But he also knew very well that Karl''s strength was not weak, otherwise he would not be able to stalemate Kaido for half an hour.


    But Jhin didn''t think that Carl would be stronger than himself!


    That''s why he chose to take action on Karl''s warship!


    But just when he wanted to do it.


    Thunder suddenly fell in the sky.


    The huge thunder pillar directly oven the ocean, causing huge waves.


    Jhin was swallowed by the thunder pillar, but in an instant he broke free of the thunder pillar and rushed out of it.


    But there were no scars on his body, and he didn''t even use his arms and domineering!


    "Is this the fruit of the Thunder? It really deserves to be called, the strongest natural devil fruit.


    If this kind of power is changed to Volley Six, I am afraid that there will be no way to resist it without exerting all efforts.


    But this kid is still far behind the three navy generals!"


    Jhin smiled contemptuously, and rushed up again.


    But at this time.


    The flying snow suddenly covered him.


    The flame on his body suddenly became smaller, and even Jhin could feel it, and his body became stiff a lot.


    The cover of ice and snow made his questions drop rapidly, and his flight speed became visible to the naked eye.


    "There are people with natural ability?!"


    Seeing the blizzard hit, Jhin''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    He just knew that Carl''s men had a thunder fruit ability.


    Because Anilu is too ostentatious, he likes to call himself Thor and show his fruit ability everywhere.


    This resulted in his reputation being only slightly lower than Karl.


    As for the others, there is almost no information.


    Even if Nilu is also very ostentatious, but she has no fruiting ability, and her strength is very average.


    Although she is not weak, there is no topic on her.


    So the information about her is basically zero.


    Since Nilu is like this, Jace''s non-talkative is basically zero presence.


    Few people take the initiative to collect their information.


    So when Jace used the Xuexue Fruit ability, Jhin was so surprised.


    But surprised to surprise, Xuexueguo''s freezing ability and attack power are both weakened versions of Frozen Fruit.


    It is the lower fruit of the frozen fruit, and its power is limited.


    So Jhin only used a little force to make the mysterious flame burning even higher!


    The speed has been raised again!


    But at this time.


    Once Ling Li''s slash came suddenly!


    This slash rushed towards Jhin with the indomitable aura that Jian Hao had ever seen!


    In the face of this slash, Jhin covered his wings with armed domineering, and slapped it out without hesitation!


    "That''s it?"


    Ling Lie''s incomparable slash was shot apart in an instant, which made Jin couldn''t help but mock.


    But suddenly.


    A figure silently arrived behind Jin!


    Covered with armed domineering fists, they slammed into Jhin with great force!


    "Sneak attack?"


    Jhin''s domineering color has been kept on, so he can clearly see everything around him.


    He had noticed the sneak attack from behind, but he didn''t stop it, but wanted to see what effect this blonde girl could have on him.


    So he also waved his wings without hesitation!


    Two forces collide instantly!


    Nilu flew out directly.


    At the same time Jhin also flew upside down!


    "To the effect, I didn''t expect her power to be close to the giants!"


    Although Jhin flew upside down, he was not even two meters away. Instead, Nilu rushed straight to the sea.


    But just as she was about to fall into the sea, a sea king suddenly appeared, caught Nilu firmly, and returned to the warship.


    After a while, the sea kings sank into the sea and disappeared.


    Jhin narrowed his eyes when he saw this scene, and was amused.


    "Xue Lei Guo and Xue Xue Guo are subordinates, there is also a sword tyrant with good potential, and a strange girl with a physique close to the giant race.


    It even has the ability to control the sea kings. If I don''t see this combination with my own eyes, I am afraid I can''t believe it. This is just a squad led by the Commodore!"


    Jhin had already started twelve points spirit now.


    He knew that Carl hadn''t shot yet!


    The strength shown by these subordinates alone is not as good as their own, but in the new world, they also belong to the upper-middle strength!


    This kind of strength is not as good as the major signs of the Four Emperors Pirates, but under the major signs, no one will be their opponent!


    Coupled with Carl''s own strength, it is already enough to stalemate with the Four Emperors.


    With such staffing and strength, some people believe that they are pirates fighting for the position of the Four Emperors!


    But they are the navy!


    It''s just the Commodore and his team!


    This simply made Jhin unacceptable!


    "It seems that I need to let you see the cruelty of the new world!"


    While talking, Jhin rushed up again, preparing to overturn the navy that made him very unhappy!


    But as he rushed down, the warship flew into the air without warning.


    Jhin almost plunged into the sea.


    Fortunately, his reaction was quick and he adjusted his figure instantly.


    But his face became a little strange.


    Because he had completely forgotten just now, Carl is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit.


    And the floating fruit can also float non-living objects other than itself!


    It is not difficult for Carl to make the ship fly!


    at the same time.


    After Carl stopped the ship in mid-air, he looked at Nilu and others.


    "How about, just a simple match, do you feel that the opponent is strong?


    You don''t need to be discouraged, you know Jhin''s strength very well, but it will not be easy for you to progress to your current level in this month.


    Your talents are very high, the next thing to do is to stabilize your talents, and then continue to fight.


    But for battles like this level, you can just take a look, and let me handle it next!"


    After saying these words, Carl lowered his head to look at the rushing Jhin with sharp eyes, without hesitation, it was a slash.


    "Cross Slash--"

 119 The 119th chapter defeated!

    "what?!"


    The sudden slash Ling Li was so incomparable that Jhin couldn''t react completely, so he was hit!


    This slashing slash on his body left a deep scar!


    "Damn! The speed is so fast, even if I cover the armed color domineering, I can''t have time to defend!"


    Jhin didn''t expect Karl''s attack to be so stubborn, but his recovery speed was very fast.


    In an instant, the injury completely recovered.


    When Carl saw this scene, he didn''t say anything, just flew into the air indifferently, and it was another slash!


    Jhin didn''t dare to be careless, his entire body was covered with armed domineering, his wings suddenly waved, forming a violent shock wave, and collided with Karl''s slash.


    With a''bang'' explosion!


    The attacks of the two of them canceled each other out, the two of them were deadlocked in mid-air, and no one took the lead.


    "Flame Cinder, I don''t seem to provoke you, am I?"


    "Navy kid, don''t be naive, even if you don''t provoke me, what if we are enemies!


    You even defeated Jack and even humiliated Kaido boss, ruining the reputation of our Beast Pirates!


    I happened to meet you when I passed by here today, and I just educate you, what is the Four Emperors Pirate Group!"


    Jhin regained his human form as he spoke, and a pair of wings spread out behind him, stabilizing his body in midair.


    He drew out his long knife, covered it with armed domineering, and a slash that did not lose to Karl, came to Karl in an instant!


    Facing this slash, Karl didn''t even move, just standing here staring at Jhin without squinting.


    Wait until Slash has come to Karl.


    An invisible hurricane appeared instantly, shattering this slashing slash instantly!


    This is how Carl''s ability has undergone a qualitative change after gaining mastery of wind elements!


    Even if he doesn''t use both hands, he can perform operations that could not be done with both hands before!


    For example, the ability to form a hurricane in an instant and crush the opponent''s attack was impossible before.


    After gaining the mastery of the wind element, this kind of thing is completely trivial to Carl.


    It can even be done without expending too much physical strength and energy, and will not affect normal combat at all.


    "Blazing Ember, since we met, don''t even want to run! Obediently follow me back to the navy headquarters!"


    While talking, Karl disappeared!


    Jhin''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He decisively turned on the domineering vision and color, and opened it to the side!


    Carl''s figure also appeared on Jhin''s left side.


    This blow was blocked by Jhin, but Carl''s attack was like a violent storm, and it did not stop at all!


    Even he can do two things with one heart, creating a variety of air currents to harass Jhin, making him unable to defend himself!


    "Damn! How could it be so strong?!"


    Jhin didn''t expect that the guest''s strength was stronger than he thought!


    He can only defend here with all his strength.


    But even so, Carl''s lingering double swords and the ability brought by the fluttering fruit made Jhin miserable!


    This time, Jhin was able to understand why he asked Jack about the battle with Carl, but Jack couldn''t tell at all!


    Because Carl''s attack simply does not give the enemy any leeway!


    This was the first time Jhin felt this attack like a squally storm!


    But before that, he used this method to attack the enemy, after all, he himself is also a swordsman!


    But now being so suppressed, this feeling is very uncomfortable!


    "Damn bastard, don''t put me down!!!"


    Jhin roared.


    The mysterious flame on his body suddenly flourished!


    Carl didn''t know the origin of these flames, so he didn''t hard-wire, but chose to withdraw.


    Facing the chasing flames, Carl directly released the fruit ability and swept it into the sea.


    Even if these flames fall into the sea, they can burn for a while before they are completely extinguished.


    Seeing this scene, Karl''s expression gradually froze.


    He can see that this flame is no small thing!


    If it is hit, there is a high probability of overturning!


    "It forced me to use the bottom-pressing technique. Your strength is beyond my expectation!


    But even so, you can''t be my opponent!


    Enjoy it, I will let you know what is truly powerful!"


    While speaking, Jin Jiang''s whole body was covered with this mysterious flame!


    In addition, he even covered his entire body with his arms and domineering!


    In a moment, after finishing all this, Jhin rushed forward without hesitation!


    His speed is faster than before, and even his strength is robbed a lot!


    This time it turned out that Karl was at a disadvantage.


    But Karl quickly adjusted his state and battled Jhin evenly!


    "It''s really annoying flame, as long as it touches a little bit, it takes a lot of effort to extinguish it, and I don''t know what the origin of this flame is!"


    Carl muttered to himself during the battle.


    The original book didn''t say whether the flame on Jhin was a demon fruit ability or his own superpower.


    Because in the world of pirates, in addition to the devil fruit, there are some other supernatural abilities.


    People with these supernatural abilities have very good physiques, and their abilities are especially rare.


    Just like it is unique to the moonlight lion clan, the full moon will transform, and its strength will at least double.


    There are also some special abilities and special physiques possessed by some people.


    In this regard, Blackbeard Titch is the most obvious example!


    If he is not a special physique, he can''t have double fruits at all, and he may even have more devil fruits abilities!


    These are all huge pits, the original author did not fill in at all.


    When Carl crossed, the manga was just updated to the war chapter of Wano Country.


    Therefore, he has no idea what this ability is.


    But ignorance does not mean that it cannot be defeated!


    As long as the hard power is strong enough, it is like the four emperors and the three generals!


    No matter what special ability you face, you can crush the opponent from the front!


    So Carl also got serious, and his domineering look broke out instantly!


    The powerful overlord color made Jhin stunned for a second, but within this second, Karl instantly got up and left a huge cross scar on the opponent''s body!


    It''s not over yet!


    Carl uses the fruit power to create a huge storm, sweeping the surrounding sea, forming a sea tornado and rushing to the embers!


    "The previous intelligence said that he must do his best to control the ocean! That bastard who collects intelligence is really damn!"


    Seeing dozens of sea tornadoes around, Jhin turned and ran without hesitation!


    He is a demon fruit capable person, and if he is hit by the sea tornado, he will undoubtedly die!


    Even if he and Karl are now evenly matched, he must escape!


    Because the sea is not the territory he is good at!


    In addition, he has no air supremacy, Karl can still control the ocean!


    If this battle continues, Jhin will undoubtedly lose!

 120 Chapter 120-Jaces Past

    "Want to run? Have you asked me?!"


    "Lion Power¡¤ Imperial Palace Volume¡ª¡ª"


    Just when Jin wanted to escape, Carl controlled all the surrounding waterspouts and attacked in Jin''s direction!


    The momentum of this attack was very good, and it directly affected the surrounding sea and sky.


    The thunderstorm struck, and the downpour washed over Karl and Jhin''s body.


    But Jhin''s flexibility is very high, and his domineering look is also not weak.


    When faced with a waterspout with low flexibility, he can easily dodge it.


    However, if he wants to avoid all of these more than ten waterspouts, he must also go all out and play with the spirit of twelve points!


    Carl also tried his best to use his abilities to the limit!


    But even so, his power to control the waterspout is still a bit flawed.


    Although his current situation is very much like the earth-shattering scene when Golden Lion and Roger fought.


    But he himself knows his current state very well, and there is still a gap between the Golden Lion at his peak!


    In any case, the Golden Lion is also a powerhouse at the level of the Four Emperors, and Karl wants to reach his level, but it is not enough at present.


    Because of this, he seemed a little stiff when he controlled the waterspout.


    This gave Jhin a chance to escape.


    Ten minutes later.


    Carl revoked the fruit ability.


    After the surrounding waterspouts lost the wind, they all returned to the sea, forming a huge wave!


    Carl watched the heavy rain and swept the clouds away with a wave of his hand.


    In an instant, the sun shone on his face again, bringing a touch of warmth.


    "Sure enough, if there is no fruit awakening, it is still a bit short of reaching that level.


    However, with my current strength, if I use my fruit ability to cooperate with swordsmanship on the sea, I will be almost invincible in the face of fruit ability!


    Except for the powerhouses of the four emperors and generals, as well as the powerhouses of pure physical skills, there is basically no need to worry about the others, what threats they can pose to me."


    "Haha! The Piaopiao Fruit Ability can control the sea water. This is the natural nemesis of those with Fruit Ability!"


    At this point, Carl sneered, as if thinking of something.


    After tidying up his clothes a bit, he returned to his warship.


    Nilu and the others were immediately happy when they saw the guests coming back.


    Although they knew that Carl was very strong, they had also seen when Carl did his best.


    But they never thought that Karl was on the sea and on the land. They were completely two concepts!


    When on land, in order to avoid accidentally injuring civilians, Karl could only limit his ability.


    But when it comes to the sea, it is completely different!


    As long as the warship is placed far away, he can unscrupulously release the fruit ability and create this dozens of waterspout wonders!


    In this way, Nilu and others once again realized how terrifying Carl''s strength is!


    "Don''t look at me with such kind of eyes, my strength is nothing.


    In fact, the former Pirate Admiral Golden Lion is stronger than me now.


    It''s a pity that this old guy is willing to fall, otherwise it won''t make me cheap.


    What should you do? Now that you have seen Jhin''s strength, it is time to practice hard!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Nilu and others immediately returned to the training room.


    Others also returned to their positions and got busy.


    But Jace didn''t move.


    After everyone else was almost gone, Jace came to Karl''s side and asked.


    "Brigadier General, after you go back, can you really get along with the Tianlong people?"


    "I don''t know this, but what I can guarantee is that none of you will be implicated.


    Just relax your mind about this. As for other things, wait until you go back."


    Carl didn''t expect that Jace would care about himself, which made him feel warm.


    Jace shook his head at this time, and then said: "I am not worried that you will be implicated in us.


    To be honest, if it were not your invitation, I might have joined the revolutionary army now."


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    Carl froze for a moment, he didn''t expect Jace to say such a thing.


    "I know that the person who met you privately was Dragon, because I had met him once.


    You may have forgotten that my domineering look is very keen on breath perception.


    When the dragon came here, I felt his breath, so I knew you had met him once.


    But you can rest assured that I will not tell this information to other people. I just want to ask Lord Karl, what is your attitude towards the Revolutionary Army and the Tianlong people!"


    "What attitude is it..."


    Hearing Jace''s question, Carlton gave a moment, then shook his head.


    "For the Tianlong people, I am very disgusted, and even wish them to die.


    I don''t have any thoughts about these worms, but since you mentioned the revolutionary army just now, you also mentioned the dragon.


    Then you can tell me what you plan to do."


    Since Jace had already confessed, Ka and had nothing to hide.


    Most people in this world have a very disgusting attitude towards the Tianlong people, and even anxious that they will die.


    But there are also a small group of people who want to be Denonians, and even want to be Denon licking dogs.


    If you lick the Tianlongren, you can enjoy eternal glory and wealth.


    Jace didn''t like the Denon, he, like most people, didn''t want to be the dog of the Denon.


    But he has no ability to resist the Tianlongren.


    He said that he had been invited by the dragon, because he valued his sniper ability and was very suitable for long-range sniper killing.


    But this invitation was rejected by the energetic Jace at the time.


    According to Jace''s self-description, he had just become a navy at the time, and he was also awarded the title of sniper genius.


    So he was already proud of his navy status, and naturally would not agree to Long''s invitation.


    However, he was disgusted with the Tianlongren, so he did not report the dragon.


    But not long after, the leader of his team was a brigadier general just like Karl.


    He saved a slave just like Karl because of some things, and then he was targeted by the Draco.


    As a result, the brigadier general was executed secretly, and his soldiers were also implicated and were escorted to various sea areas to die.


    Jace was left because of his high sniper talent, and he was considered one of the people with better luck.


    But after that incident, he became taciturn and began to dislike communication.


    Then it went on like this for five years, until he was selected by Karl, and then experienced something similar again.


    This made him finally couldn''t help it, so he asked Carl what he thought of the Dragon.


    After listening to Jace''s past, Karl didn''t know what to say, so he patted the other person on the shoulder and comforted.


    "Don''t worry, I''m very strong!"

 121 Chapter 121: Encountering Kata Kuri

    After repelling the flames and embers, Karl showed his strength more fully, so that all crew members were very relieved.


    In addition, Karl also had a showdown with everyone, and said that the Tianlongren might continue to attack himself.


    Those who want to leave here can leave by themselves after arriving at the navy headquarters.


    He will not interfere too much with the choices of these people.


    But to Carl''s surprise, all the human brains did not choose to leave Carl.


    They all want to stay with Karl.


    And Nilu also gave a very reasonable reason.


    That is, only by staying on Karl''s ship can you continue to grow stronger!


    As long as it is human, there will be moments of slack, but if there are a group of like-minded partners who can compete with each other.


    Training efficiency will be greatly increased, and more importantly.


    They do not want to give up the opportunity to enter the new world, because only here can they become stronger!


    From the time these people went to sea to the present, it has been more than a month''s time and skills.


    Each of them has adapted to life in the new world, and their strength is more than twice that of when they first went to sea!


    If they changed it before, they couldn''t believe how much they could improve in a mere month.


    But now not only has it been achieved, they have even discovered that they can become stronger!


    In addition, Karl was really good to them, so he was reluctant to leave.


    Carl was also moved to see these people so serious.


    But it was Intil that surprised him the most.


    You know, Intil is only the person Carl rescued. She is not the navy, let alone Carl''s subordinate.


    But she chose to stand on Karl''s side and did not intend to accept other navy protection.


    This surprised Karl a bit.


    But her choice made Carl a little embarrassed.


    Because he has made an exception for Ainilu, let him join his team as a navy intern.


    But in Intil''s words, Carl really couldn''t find any good reason to get Sengoku to agree and pull her into his team.


    So Carl can''t guarantee that Intil will become a navy, but what he can guarantee is that Intil will definitely follow him.


    Intiel has an idea about this, that is to become Karl''s entourage, so that he can follow Karl anytime and anywhere.


    Intier''s bold thought made Carl swallow, especially when Intiel said this, he also leaned his body against Carl.


    The turbulent Intil suddenly attracted everyone''s attention, and then Carl was despised by Nero and other women.


    Carl wanted to reject Intil, but the opponent was too big...


    Ah... not right!


    The other party was too persistent, so Carl had no choice but to agree.


    Carl and others talked and laughed and continued to sail on the sea of ??the New World.


    At this time, it was still a few days away from the destination navy headquarters, so I was not in a hurry.


    And Karl also heard that the Pirate Supernova has also landed in the Chambord Islands.


    So he plans to go to the Chambord Islands to see these supernovae.


    Among these supernovae, some people are still very interested in Karl.


    For example, Trafalgar D. Rowe!


    This person with the fruit of surgery is one of the people Carl must fight for.


    Although he may not be able to join him, but you can find opportunities to let him do something for himself.


    And these things are things Carl wanted to do from the beginning, but he couldn''t find the opportunity to do it.


    Because he doesn''t have too many people to trust.


    Luo Ze is one of the few.


    Because his character is determined, as long as he looks for Karl, it is absolutely impossible to betray.


    But if he wants him to recognize himself, he needs a little bit of fertilizer to convince him.


    "Master Carl, there is a ship in front of you, like a pirate ship under the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group!"


    "BIG¡¤MOM? How so by coincidence, I just ran away from the fire disaster of a beast pirate group, and now another person from the BIG¡¤MOM pirate group came?


    During this period of time, I almost met the Four Emperors and the Four Emperors'' subordinates!


    It is very doubtful that these people who usually see the end of the dragon and miss the head, now appear so frequently."


    Carl probably figured it out. This month, he did see a lot of people from the Four Emperors Group, even the Four Emperors!


    This makes a little helpless to complain.


    You should know that Luffy in the original book also arrived in the territory of the Four Emperors Group before seeing these people.


    But Carl''s current route, but the route back to the navy headquarters, is also one of the special routes for naval patrols!


    It was very ridiculous to be able to meet pirates on this route, but it turned out to be a pirate ship from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group.


    This is even more outrageous!


    "Irland is moving forward at full speed, let''s lean over and see, what the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates are doing!"


    Ellan nodded, turned the bow and started to speed up the voyage.


    The speed of warships is much faster than that of ordinary pirate ships.


    After all, the navy has mastered the core technology of warships, and if pirates want to surpass the speed of naval warships, they must install some black technology.


    For example, the wind cannon of the Wanli Sunshine.


    But the pirate ship in front of him, obviously without such technology and technology, was quickly caught up by Karl.


    But the other party was not impatient, the owner of this ship stood beside the ship, silently watching Karl arrive.


    "You are the new naval star Brigadier General Carl? I heard that you defeated Drought Jack, and even teamed up with General Yellow Ape to repel Kaido, right?"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Carl nodded, then put his gaze on the opponent, and squinted his eyes.


    "Are you Kata Kuri?"


    "have opinions?"


    Seeing Carl''s weird expression, Kata Kuri frowned slightly, not knowing what Carl meant.


    Carl''s expression was a little funny, not smiling, and then he shook his head.


    "I really didn''t expect to meet here, you, the head of the four stars.


    In fact, I was planning to catch you back for questioning to see why you appeared on the naval route.


    But since it''s you, I''m now thinking about whether or not to keep alive!"


    Carl''s domineering look broke out instantly, but Carl was not to be outdone!


    His domineering look is also not weak, and he is in a stalemate with Karl.


    The meeting of the two eyes sparked a spark!


    But at this moment, Ainilu, who was next to him, suddenly rushed up, his face became a little unsightly.


    "Carl, I found the breath of Doflamingo!"


    "I also found the breath of Doflamingo. I can be sure that Doflamingo is on this ship!"


    Jace came over and said the same thing, which suddenly changed Carl''s eyes.


    Kata Kuri narrowed his eyes, then took out the phone worm.


    "Mom, I may need to go back later, I am entangled by the navy!"

 122 Chapter 122 Confrontation!

    After hanging up the phone worm, Kata Kuri set his sights on Karl.


    But Carl''s expression was a little strange.


    Kata Kuri¡¯s phone worm was always on, but he didn¡¯t notice it.


    In other words, the conversation he had just with Kata Kuri was completely passed on to Charlotte Lingling!


    This makes Carl feel a bit tricky.


    Although she is not sure if the other party will come, she will definitely send additional staff.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Kata Kuri to defend Karl by himself.


    Kata Kuri knew this very well, but he didn''t panic, but stood here, staring at Karl without squinting.


    "You don''t need your intervention in Doflamingo''s affairs. I want to take him to a place to deal with him. This matter has nothing to do with your navy!"


    Kata Kuri''s tone was serious, and his meaning was also very obvious. He didn''t want the Navy to intervene in the affairs between himself and Doflamingo.


    But Carl is a navy, how could he listen to a pirate?


    Since I met Doflamingo here, I can''t let him go!


    However, Carl has been focusing his attention on Kata Kuri at this time, so he is not yet clear where Doflamingo is being held.


    However, the task of finding him is enough to give to Ainilu and the others, all I have to do is to contain Kata Kuri!


    "Kata Kuri, let me ask you one last word, Doflamingo, do you pay or not?"


    "He''s still useful to mom, he can''t give it to you!"


    Facing Karl''s question, Kata Kuri took a step forward without fear, and the two men''s domineering colors collided again.


    This time, it directly caused the turbulence of the surrounding sea, and even the clouds in the sky were blown away!


    "Anilu, Nilu, Jace, Doflamingo will leave it to you!


    After leading him out, I will do the rest!"


    "Got it!"


    After hearing Carl''s instructions, the three of them jumped up at the same time and rushed into the cabin of Kata Kuri.


    Kata Kuri wanted to stop, but was directly stopped by Carl, who was holding a double knife!


    "Navy, you really don''t give any face!"


    Kata Kuli squinted his eyes, took out a trident from his body, and aimed it at Karl!


    "Master Carl, we will help you too!"


    Enzo and others came to the deck one after another, preparing to jump over to help Karl.


    But when they were just about to come over, they were stopped by Karl.


    "You just stay on the boat to prevent any sneak attacks, just leave it to me here!"


    With that said, Carl took a quick blow and stunned the person next to him who had not been stunned by the domineering look.


    When Kata Kuri saw this, he also told his subordinates not to provoke Karl.


    The difference between these people and Karl''s strength is too big, it is impossible to be his opponent at all, and they can only find death in the past.


    So Kata Kuli ordered these people to go to the cabin to prevent them from looking for Doflamingo.


    After getting the order, these people also rushed in.


    After Carl overturned a few times, Kata Kuri charged up and blocked Carl''s attack.


    "Since you choose to be our enemy, let me see if you are as powerful as the news says!"


    While talking, Kata Kuri was on the trident instantly, covered with armed domineering, stab at Carl.


    Facing the fast and violent, Carl crossed his swords and easily blocked his attack, and then rushed towards the backhand with a slash.


    This slash, although very fast, was also unexpected.


    But it did not cause any harm to Kata Kuri.


    Kata Kuli is a glutinous fruit capable person, possessing the ability to transform itself into glutinous rice.


    But his abilities are not natural, but superhuman!


    But even so, he used his domineering vision that he could predict the future, and he could see the enemy''s attack mode in the next few seconds, so as to give early warning!


    So Kata Kuri knew that Karl would attack himself, but at his own speed, it was impossible to defend.


    Therefore, he can only use the fruit power to adjust his body, and then use the fruit power to avoid Karl''s slash.


    However, the effect of this is to make his fruit ability look very similar to the natural system!


    "It''s really a domineering look that can foresee the future, and even such a move can be avoided.


    It seems that if you want to promise you, you must rely on stronger hard power than you!"


    Carl shot instantly.


    He didn''t leave any hands in his attack this time, but chose to take the opponent''s head straight!


    Kata Kuri is not a natural demon fruit capable person, so if his head falls, it is really dead!


    Even if he can use the fruit power to change his body, he can''t do it, let a certain part of himself get out of his body!


    Because this is not something that the Superman Devil Fruit can do.


    Carl has determined this, so every attack is very tricky.


    Kata Kuri also dare not care.


    In the face of Karl''s attack, he can only passively defend. Even if he finds an opportunity to attack, he will use his fruit ability to avoid the past dangerously and dangerously!


    Carl can fly after all, so when facing Kata Kuri, he has enough air superiority!


    This is something that Kata Kuri can''t compare.


    Although Kata Kuri can do it and stay in the air for a while, he can''t fly, and he can''t walk the moon.


    So there is no way to capture Carl''s figure in the air.


    Kata Kuri is completely suppressed!


    If he hadn''t had the domineering look and feel to predict the future, he might have died several times!


    "It''s so strong, I still underestimate you! Navy kid!"


    Kata Kuri''s expression was solemn, obviously he did not expect that Karl was stronger than he thought!


    Although this strength is not as good as the four emperors, it is much stronger than them!


    Although Kata Kuri can be relied upon now, he is domineering with his knowledge of the future.


    But if the delay continues and the two fight for a few days and nights, the final victory will definitely belong to Karl!


    And the most important thing is that, in order to prevent accidental injury to his teammates at this time, Karl did not fully release his fruit ability.


    He just used the fruit power to assist his swordsmanship to attack.


    Or use the ability to make some attacks that are enough to make Kata Kuri clone, so that he has to defend.


    In other words, Carl did not use his best at this time.


    However, only Karl himself and Enzo and others know about this. Kata Kuri does not know that Karl has even more exaggerated moves!


    That''s why the two of them are so deadlocked.


    But at this moment, the cabin suddenly exploded!


    Anilu, Nilu, and Jess, with wounds on their bodies, flew upside down from the cabin.


    At the same time, Doflamingo''s signature laugh sounded.


    "Hey, hey, I want Lao Tzu''s life one by one! Lao Tzu is really valuable!"

 123 Chapter 123 Goodbye Doflamingo!

    "How is it possible that you have been trapped by Hailoushi, how can you break free?"


    Kata Kuri couldn''t believe that Doflamingo broke free from the shackles of the sea tower and rushed out.


    He did not expect this scene at all.


    Doflamingo did not speak, but looked at Carl with a smirk, hanging in the air relying on the clouds.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhh, it''s been a long time since I saw you, Commodore Carl, I thought I would meet you on other occasions.


    As a result, I am so embarrassed now, it really doesn''t fit my identity, it makes you laugh!"


    "Humhhhhhhhh!"


    "Just you still have an identity? I''m afraid you still don''t know, your Don Quixote family has completely played the ball, right?


    Enzo, bring Vergo out, let Doflamingo take a good look, he is placed in the navy undercover!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Enzo brought Vergo out without hesitation.


    Doflamingo''s face changed a lot when he saw Vergo, and his whole body trembled.


    Vergo lowered his head, not daring to look at Doflamingo.


    "Sorry Young Master, I didn''t hide it well, but he found it..."


    Carl looked at Doflamingo with a contemptuous smile.


    "Doflamingo, do you want to get rid of it, or do you choose to decide?


    You should be very clear that you can''t be our opponent. If you decide yourself, maybe I will keep you a whole body.


    But if you choose to resist, I will ruthlessly make you feel strange!"


    Doflamingo couldn''t laugh, because he knew he was not Carl''s opponent.


    But he didn''t panic too much, but took the initiative to come to Kata Kuri.


    "Doflamingo, are you planning to use me as a shield?"


    Kata Kuri raised his brows, he didn''t expect Doflamingo to be so shameless, planning to let himself help him.


    It''s just that although Doflamingo is now escorted by him, he cannot die for the time being.


    Because he is a very important trading partner.


    The purpose of Katakuri¡¯s trip is to hand over Doflamingo to Wano Kuni for processing!


    Although Kaido is in IWC now, Kaido has lost interest in Doflamingo.


    In addition, the Flame Cinder informed Kaido that he was repelled by Karl, and there was no way to go to the nations.


    So Charlotte Lingling could only let her own people go out and send Doflamingo to Wano Country.


    But Kata Kuri didn''t expect that his luck would be so back, and it didn''t take long for him to go to the sea with Karl.


    And more importantly, two days have passed since the Flame Cinder was repelled.


    At normal speed, Carl has almost reached the navy headquarters.


    That''s why Kata Kuri dared to choose the route of naval patrol and took a shortcut to Wano Country.


    But he did not expect that the place Carl was going to be the Chambord Islands!


    This route sails straight behind the Chambord Islands.


    At that time, Carl controlled the warship and flew over, and he would be able to reach the shampoo!


    That''s why he detoured a little bit and moved forward from here.


    The result is such a coincidence that Kata Kuri happened to be hit by Karl.


    Doflamingo hid behind Kata Kuri and refused to come out.


    Now he completely lost the spirited look he had before, and looked like a villain.


    His arrogance before, coupled with what he did, is completely a hero, which makes people forget his true face.


    In fact, Doflamingo is a villain, a villain who kills his relatives for his own benefit!


    So he would choose to go to Kata Kuri, hiding behind him for protection, and it didn''t surprise Karl at all.


    But Kata Kuli did not expect that Doflamingo would rely on himself for such a decisive choice.


    This saves him much effort.


    "Anilu, how are you doing, can you still fight?"


    Ainilu and others were behind Carl at this time.


    Because they were attacked by Doflamingo, they had some scars at this time, but they were not serious.


    These injuries will not affect the battle.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Carl, our injuries are fine, but Doflamingo is too cunning.


    We originally wanted to kill him forever, but this guy bewitched those who guarded him and handed over the keys to the Hailoushi handcuffs.


    I have to say that the people of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates group have really low IQs. They were killed by Doflamingo as soon as they handed over the keys. I don''t know how their heads grew!"


    Nilu couldn''t help but complain.


    But it was her complaint that changed Kata Kuri''s face slightly.


    Doflamingo didn''t respond, still smiling.


    "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, died a few men only, no big deal.


    The most urgent task now is to solve the navy in front of us. We are afraid that it is not his opponent, so we must leave quickly!"


    "Huh! When this navy is resolved, I''m looking for you to settle the account! Doflamingo!"


    Kata Kuri snorted coldly, obviously disgusting Doflamingo''s terrible character to the extreme!


    Kata Kuri was originally a person with a lot of emotions. Although his subordinates were weak, everyone had always followed him.


    He has never treated these people wrongly.


    But they were just like that, killed by Doflamingo for unknown reasons, and the sacrifice was of no value!


    Doflamingo''s actions made Katakuri want to kill him!


    But he couldn''t do this, because he still had to hand Doflamingo to Wano Kuni to deal with, and for the time being, he could only suffer from this boring loss.


    "Kata Kuri, are you really planning to protect Doflamingo forever?"


    "Navy boy, although I don''t like this bastard very much, I can''t give up my mother''s mission!


    Either you leave quickly, we all save a little time, or go to war!


    When the time comes, we will see, whose support is faster!"


    When Kata Kuri said these words, it was obvious that it was impossible to kill Karl by virtue of himself and Doflamingo.


    But here is very close to the world.


    Just give them a little time, and the support of IWC can be felt.


    What''s more, now they are deadlocked, nearly half an hour.


    So Kata Kuri is not panic at all!


    But Doflamingo felt a little horrified when he heard Kata Kuri''s words behind him.


    He didn''t expect that a proud person like Kata Kuri would even admit that he would wait until the support came to solve Karl!


    This situation made him feel a little flustered.


    Originally, he thought that no matter how strong Carl was, he could not be Kata Kuri''s opponent.


    However, the closure of this period made him completely unclear about Carl''s current strength, let alone what kind of pressure Kata Kuri faced Carl!

 124 Chapter 124 The death of Doflamingo!

    "Since you have said so, then I must make a quick fight!"


    As he said, Karl put his gaze on Ainilu and the others, and then beckoned to Enzo.


    "Kata Kuli will be handed over to the four of you for the time being, and wait for about ten minutes to wait for me to come back!


    Doflamingo gave it to me, and within ten minutes, he was dead!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Carl rushed out towards Doflamingo instantly!


    Kata Kuri¡¯s domineering experience has kept it open.


    He foresaw the future, saw Karl''s goal, and intercepted without hesitation.


    But his domineering experience is not a panacea.


    Because he can only meet things in the next one or two seconds for a short time, and he must have a specific goal.


    For example, only by targeting himself or the enemy can he activate the ability to foresee the future.


    So he completely ignored Ainilu and others!


    Just when Kata Kuri was about to intercept Karl.


    Ainilu used his own speed to rush to Kata Kuri in an instant, directly paralyzing his body!


    Jace also released the fruit ability, turning Kata Kuri into a giant snowman!


    Enzo and Nilu both charged their energy and attacked him at the same time!


    This blow knocked Kata Kuri back by two steps.


    However, their joint attack did not cause any harm to Kata Kuri.


    Their attacks were completely prevented, although Kata Kuri did not foresee the future of Nilu and others.


    But his domineering and domineering experience is still a top-notch existence, and he can naturally predict their attacks and defend in advance!


    But in this way, he must withdraw his interception of Karl.


    Taking advantage of this effort, Carl also rushed to Doflamingo''s body and forcibly knocked him out!


    Once in the air, it is Carl''s home court!


    Kata Kuri has nothing to do with him!


    The sky is currently Kata Kuri, a territory that is completely inaccessible.


    Although for someone like them, Yuebu can learn it with just a glance, and can be proficient with it a few times.


    However, they are not willing to learn the six types of navy at all.


    That''s why this embarrassing situation now appears!


    Carl had already rushed to the sky with Doflamingo, but Kata Kuri had no way to save people, so he could only watch.


    And in front of his eyes, there are four navies that are not weak.


    Although it is easy for him to solve the four navy, it can be solved in about ten minutes.


    But it''s easier for Karl to deal with Doflamingo!


    So Kata Kuri completely gave up the idea of ??fighting.


    "I lost this time. I underestimated you..."


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Before Kata Kuri had finished speaking, the phone worm rang.


    After he picked up the phone worm, a female voice full of majesty came from inside, which made Kata Kuli spirit up!


    "Kata Kuri! Hold the group of navy for me, I will be there soon!"


    "I know mom!"


    In a few words, Kata Kuli hung up the phone worm and rekindled his fighting spirit!


    The voice from the phone worm was very loud, so Nilu and others also heard their conversation!


    Obviously, the person supporting here is the captain of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group!


    Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors!


    After feeling something was wrong, Ainilu immediately passed the news to Carl who was high in the sky via radio waves.


    After that, they mobilized the spirit of twelve points and faced the powerful enemy in front of them!


    Although it is too early for them to face Kata Kuri, as Carl said before, their current strength is not enough to face the major signs of the Four Emperors Pirate Group.


    But if the four people join forces, it will not be a big problem if it is delayed for a while!


    And such a high-intensity battle will also help them improve their strength!


    So they were a little excited, and even took the initiative to attack!


    When Kata Kuri saw this, he also showed a confident smile.


    Now that Charlotte Lingling has given the order, Katakuri will certainly not fish in troubled waters, but will go all out!


    As for the death of Doflamingo, it has nothing to do with him.


    Because he also wanted this bastard to die!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl also received news from Ainilu.


    Using radio waves to transmit information, although it is a bit troublesome to understand, this is the latest move developed by Karl Jean Anilu.


    It was just developed in the past two days to facilitate contact when there is no phone bug.


    After all, Ainilu''s domineering coverage is very wide, and the range that this radio wave can transmit is also the scope of his domineering coverage.


    After developing this trick, it will be very convenient to communicate with each other.


    Just learning to decipher this kind of radio waves is more troublesome.


    Fortunately, Karl personally taught, they have learned almost these days.


    It''s just that Karl didn''t expect that the abilities that Ainilu had just developed would come in handy today.


    "Doflamingo, I still wanted to play with you for a while, but Charlotte Lingling came soon.


    In order to avoid a head-on conflict with the Four Emperors, I have to fight quickly, so are you ready?"


    Doflamingo hung in the air, his face changed drastically after hearing Carl''s words!


    Although he can fly, the air is not his home court!


    Here, he can use fruit power, but he cannot use awakening!


    Because there are no objects around, he is completely unable to activate the fruit awakening to delay time!


    So Doflamingo was very panicked.


    If you don''t use the fruit to awaken, Doflamingo knows that he can''t hold on for a few minutes!


    Just like in Dresrosa before, if he does not activate the fruit awakening, he may be killed if he does not reach a hundred moves!


    That''s why he is so panic now, even planning to use the fruit power to leave here!


    But in the air is Carl''s home field!


    When he saw Doflamingo, he had already planned to escape and was using his ability to retreat, Karl did not hesitate to attack him!


    I saw the surrounding water spouts gushing out instantly!


    The five waterspouts spin each other, trapping Doflamingo completely!


    In the man-made natural disasters created by Karl, Doflamingo has no way to escape!


    "Doflamingo, now I see where you go!"


    While talking, Carl rushed up instantly!


    Doflamingo''s expression gradually turned hideous, and his backhand was a blow!


    "Super Strike Whip--"


    Armed with domineering, it is also Doflamingo''s final counterattack!


    In the face of this menacing well, Carl raised his mouth and snorted contemptuously.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ihe¡ª¡ª"


    Between the sparks!


    Carl was already behind Doflamingo.


    Accompanied by the clear sound of sheathing, Doflamingo''s attack split into two instantly!


    At the same time, the body of Doflamingo was separated!


    one strike!


    Spike!


    Doflamingo finally ended his sinful life!

 125 Chapter 125 BIG·MOM!

    "Damn it! It''s really fast!"


    Just after killing Doflamingo in seconds, Carl saw a huge cake ship appearing in his field of vision.


    Without any hesitation, he directly activated the ability to send these waterspouts to the direction of the cake boat, hoping that it could take a while.


    But just when these waterspouts just appeared around the cake boat.


    A huge figure, stepping on the thundercloud Zeus, holding Napoleon in his hand, and even flames in his hair, just rushed on it!


    A super huge slash, directly smashed the waterspout, and even attacked Carl''s side unabated!


    Facing this blow, Carl''s face changed drastically, his swords crossed, and his armed color was instantly covered!


    Accompanied by a''boom''!


    Carl barely blocked the blow, but his hands trembled slightly, apparently being hit by this huge force!


    "It really deserves to be one of the four emperors. Compared with Kaido, this power is only a bit smaller, and the gap is not very big.


    But compared to myself and Kata Kuri, this is a world of difference!"


    "Can''t drag, you must slip!"


    With that said, Carl took advantage of Charlotte Lingling in the distance and flew back directly, attacking Kata Kuri and knocking it off.


    Then take all of them on board and fly to the sky!


    "Everyone, hurry up, I''m ready to smash the boat!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Karl used his power to take off the entire warship instantly!


    Kata Kuri was a little confused at this time.


    He was almost able to solve Ainilu and the others just now, but Karl appeared suddenly and gave himself a kick without mercy.


    And this foot still stepped on his face, which made Kata Kuri a little angry.


    After a while, he saw Charlotte Lingling''s figure, appearing not far away.


    However, Charlotte Lingling did not come directly, but looked at Kata Kuri, then flew directly into the air, chasing Carl and the others!


    Her speed is not slow, compared with the speed at which Karl controls the flight of the warship, it is not bad at all!


    Kata Kuri breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her mother''s hands, and then covered her mouth.


    After a while.


    Keli, one of the three dessert stars, walked over and looked at Kata Kuri with concern.


    "Brother Kata Kuri, are you okay? Is that navy tough?"


    "This guy is really strong. It''s basically the same as the information that Mom got from Kaido, and it''s consistent with Jhin''s statement."


    "Where is Doflamingo?"


    "Dead, the corpse was chopped in half, you should be able to find it if you look for it."


    Kata Kuri glanced at the sea indifferently, while Klij said with a sigh.


    "It seems that the cooperation this time has come to an end. I was looking forward to the cooperation between my mother and Kaido.


    But when Doflamingo died, the cooperation between his mother and Kaido probably ended there."


    "No, I think there is hope."


    "Brother Kata Kuri?"


    Craig was a little puzzled, Kata Kuri saw his doubts, and then began to explain.


    "Doflamingo is just an unimportant pawn. What Kaido wants to see is sincerity, and we have also shown sincerity.


    This time the cooperation will not fail because of Doflamingo, which is why I don''t care about his life and death.


    It''s just that after Doflamingo''s death, the only problem is that the control of the underground world may change.


    This is what worries mom and Kaido, because it gives the Navy a chance to master the underground world!


    Kaido and mother will never allow the navy to intervene, so we still have a lot to do about the underground world.


    As for the navy, let him go, it is impossible to lose with the strength of mother!"


    Kata Kuri''s eyes flashed a light, and he didn''t think his mother would lose to Karl.


    The same is true.


    Carl is not Charlotte Lingling''s opponent.


    But Charlotte Lingling''s IQ is worrying.


    She relied on Thundercloud Zeus. Although she caught up with Karl''s warship, she had no way to destroy the warship or kill Carl.


    In this way, he will soon be led to Chambord by Carl!


    This is also a countermeasure Carl came up with temporarily!


    And he also asked for support, as long as Charlotte Lingling dared to chase Chambord, she would be dead!


    After hanging up the phone worm, Carl and others stood on the deck one after another, looking at Charlotte Lingling who was chasing after him, with a cruel expression!


    "Everyone obeyed the order, bombed me with the strongest force, and she must not let her approach our warship for half a step!


    As for her attack, you don''t have to worry at all, leave it to me to resist!"


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Carl¡¯s words, everyone present showed their housekeeping skills and attacked Charlotte Lingling.


    Due to the lack of long-range combat capability, Airland and the cat demon can only use the artillery on the warship to bomb them.


    It''s just that the effect is very limited, and at most it can confuse Charlotte Lingling''s eyes.


    Kuroba can attack from a distance.


    She uses her own, self-growing feathers to attack!


    These black feathers can be controlled freely, not only to make them soft, but also to make them hard as steel.


    Such an attack can affect Charlotte Lingling.


    Intil has no means of attack, she can only use her own singing voice, Charlotte Lingling in Choi.


    Although there is not much effect, it is better than doing nothing.


    Enzo and others, as the main fighting force, had exhausted all their strength at this time, and bombarded Charlotte Lingling!


    Enzo''s charged sword aura hit Charlotte Lingling head-on in every fight, but it did not cause effective damage.


    The same goes for Nilu on the other side.


    Since she can''t fight in close quarters, she can only use her power to throw cannonballs!


    Under such circumstances, neither of them can exert their strength.


    It was Ainilu and Jess who used their fruit abilities to cause a lot of trouble to Charlotte Lingling.


    Both of them are natural demon fruit abilities, although they cannot cause effective damage to Charlotte Lingling.


    But enough to delay her footsteps and slow her down!


    It was precisely for this reason that Charlotte Lingling never caught up.


    But Charlotte Lingling did not fight back.


    Just as Carl said, all of Charlotte Lingling''s attacks, even her signature skill prestige, were blocked by Carl.


    Although Carl also suffered a lot of injuries, Charlotte Lingling was completely unable to exert her full strength under such circumstances.


    So Carl can still resist her attack.


    The only thing they have to do now is to hurry to the shampoo, so that they can completely get rid of each other!

 126 Chapter 126 Chase!

    "Navy kid!!!"


    "Don''t you want to run!!!"


    Charlotte Lingling is still catching up desperately, obviously not wanting to let Karl.


    Although Charlotte Lingling''s IQ is not high, she can at least understand how great Carl''s potential is.


    If Karl is allowed to develop, he may become his worst enemy!


    And more importantly, Karl''s identity is the Navy.


    If Karl was a pirate, Charlotte Lingling wouldn''t be like this.


    But his navy status is something that makes all the pirates feel very headache.


    His current strength is enough to defeat the signature figures of the Four Emperors.


    Except for the Redhead Pirates, Carl has more or less fought against other Pirates.


    Although these things are not well known to everyone, the speed at which the Four Emperor Groups get news is still very fast.


    For example, the battle between Kata Kuri and Carl is comparable, the flames are defeated, and the news that Marco and Carl are equally matched.


    It has spread within the Four Emperors Group.


    Only few outsiders know it.


    The only thing they knew was that Carl teamed up with General Huang Yuan to repel Kaido, one of the Four Emperors.


    Now, Carl is fighting another Four Emperors!


    Although they had only just fought for more than an hour, Karl used his advantage and the strength of the crew.


    It was abruptly intercepted for more than an hour, without Charlotte Lingling catching up.


    But this kind of massive battle between them has been caught by the news bird, and has even been broadcast live as news!


    Although there are very few live broadcasts, only some relatively affluent places can receive such live news.


    But the big news Morgan, will not let go of such a good opportunity to make money, and will naturally broadcast the situation of this war in a big way!


    He even summoned hundreds of news birds to broadcast live.


    As long as one is dead, the other will be renewed immediately.


    In this way, the battle between Carl and Charlotte Lingling was almost exposed to the whole world.


    Only two parties knew nothing.


    Although they are domineering, they all focus their attention on each other.


    If Carl and others dare to be distracted, Charlotte Lingling will probably catch up in the next second.


    When the time comes, all they can do is to abandon the ship and escape, and there is no other way.


    If you run slowly, you will even be killed by the opponent!


    And Charlotte Lingling can''t be distracted either, otherwise he will be shot down to the sea by the fruit abilities of Ainilu and Jace.


    Even the sea tornado made by Carl will be drawn into the bottom of the sea.


    As a result, she could not continue the pursuit.


    So Charlotte Lingling must also concentrate on, not letting go.


    In the air, Piaopiao Fruit is the strongest overlord!


    Even if it is a natural devil fruit, it may not be able to take advantage of the floating fruit in the air.


    Not to mention, Charlotte Lingling still relies on Thundercloud Zeus to fly in the air.


    "Irland, how long will we have to reach the Chambord Islands?"


    Taking advantage of neutral gear, Carl asked.


    Allan also looked at the record pointer, then opened the chart and calculated it for a few seconds before speaking back.


    "It will take at least three hours to maintain the current speed! But the storm is coming soon, I guess the time may be slower..."


    "At least three hours, and this is still under clear conditions, so it can be so fast..."


    Carl smacked his lips, feeling a little helpless.


    The speed of the warship under his control was not slow, even faster than before.


    But here is the closest route to the Chambord Islands.


    If you want to go to the naval base, it''s purely a long journey, and you will spend more time!


    So at the beginning, Carl flees in the direction of the Chambord Islands.


    But now he is a little grateful that he has gained the ability to master the wind element.


    Otherwise, his speed is definitely not as fast as it is now.


    It can be said that Carl is now controlling the speed of the warship flight, almost breaking the sound barrier.


    If he is the only one, he can reach supersonic speed if he completely let go!


    This is how he gained the ability after gaining wind element mastery.


    The only regret is that the fruit has not awakened, otherwise he would have left Charlotte Lingling behind.


    You can even fight it back!


    After all, it''s in the air or over the sea. This is his home court!


    However, Carl''s current strength is still a bit worse. He can only use the fruit ability to delay Charlotte Lingling''s footsteps.


    Let her have no way to catch up with herself.


    "Everyone cheers up, and if we persist, we will have the support of the navy!"


    Although Karl asked for the support of the Warring States Period, he was not in the navy headquarters because Polusalino went to perform other tasks.


    Although other admirals can come, their speed may not be as fast as Karl.


    So there is no way, Carl can only continue to insist.


    Ainilu and others nodded desperately, but did not respond.


    They didn''t dare to relax at all, for fear that Charlotte Lingling suddenly rushed up to kill them.


    All of them worked hard, and Ainilu even treated the big move as a flat a, and threw it out without money!


    Ainilu¡¯s strongest move, Lei Ying, has the power to destroy the small island of the sky!


    It was almost equivalent to the power of a dragon''s breath after Kaido was drunk.


    Ainilu''s move is very powerful, and it is also very effective in blocking Charlotte Lingling''s pursuit speed.


    But his move requires energy and consumes a lot of physical energy.


    If it weren''t for Intil, he had been adding BUFF to everyone to help everyone quickly recover their strength.


    He really may not be able to hold it.


    The same is true for Jace.


    The blizzard he created, every snowflake, is like a bullet, with great power!


    And it can freeze the opponent''s body and slow her down.


    Although it wouldn''t be effective for him, like Ainilu, he also had some influence on Charlotte Lingling''s pursuit.


    But his trick is also very expensive.


    Other people''s physical exertion is also a lot.


    If there is no Intil, they may not be able to support more than an hour to fall.


    From here, we can see how exaggerated Intil''s fruiting ability is!


    Not only can she control the sea kings and marine life, but can even influence the spirit of the enemy, increase the mental state of her team members, and stimulate their potential!


    With such a good support, Carl feels he really made a lot of money!


    If there was no Intil, he would have prepared himself to delay the time and let the others flee first.


    However, Intier''s performance really exceeded his imagination, so everyone could hold on for so long.

 127 Chapter 127 Successful Escape

    "Mom, we are chasing like this, I am afraid it will be against us!"


    "Mom, we might as well withdraw. If we continue to chase, we will probably fall into the navy circle."


    "Mom, the storm is coming soon, and my speed will slow down a lot in bad weather, which is not conducive to pursuit."


    The three Homitz took turns to persuade Charlotte Lingling to give up pursuing her.


    But Charlotte Lingling didn''t listen at all, and was still pursuing, which made the three Hormiz very anxious.


    All three of them can see that the longer the delay, the better for Carl.


    Although Carl''s physical strength is said to be there, there may be problems.


    But as long as you can stabilize, you can get the navy''s increase!


    At that time, his own side became a disadvantage, so the three-headed Homitz wanted to make Charlotte Lingling give up the pursuit.


    It''s a pity that Charlotte Lingling is very disgusted with Karl because of some things, and she wants to kill him directly.


    "Shut up all of you, I must chase him, otherwise I will never go back!"


    With the appearance of a burst of thunder, a torrential rain fell in the sky.


    A violent wind suddenly appeared, affecting the flight speed of all of them.


    Seeing this scene, Carl''s expression became a little ugly, and Charlotte Lingling''s expression was a bit hideous.


    Carl thought for a while and began to figure out how to send Charlotte Lingling into the sea.


    Only in this way can he completely get rid of his pursuit.


    But at this moment, Carl suddenly noticed that a dark-colored ship with a dragon head appeared on the sea below.


    The first time he saw this ship, Carlton laughed.


    Then a large hurricane blasted directly towards Charlotte Lingling!


    at the same time.


    From the other direction, a cyan hurricane appeared, helping Carl to attack Charlotte Lingling together!


    Charlotte Lingling couldn''t bear to see Carl dare to jump her face, she just hit a prestige!


    Carl collided head-on with Charlotte Lingling, and was beaten out without exception.


    At the same time, a mouthful of blood came out.


    Obviously, Carl still couldn''t handle Charlotte Lingling''s attack head-on.


    This is the difference in strength, but Carl is already able to fight the Four Emperors, which already makes him very excited.


    Karl''s attack also made Charlotte Lingling''s figure unstable.


    Especially the size of Thunder Cloud Zeus, directly reduced by more than half!


    Carl''s attack was aimed at Thundercloud Zeus!


    As long as Thundercloud Zeus can be destroyed, Charlotte Lingling will lose the ability to fly.


    It''s just that Leiyun Zeus is after all one of Charlotte Lingling''s three strongest homes.


    His soul is closely connected with Charlotte Lingling.


    As long as Charlotte Lingling has contact with Thundercloud Zeus, his injuries can be restored instantly!


    This is why Carl and others have been unable to solve him for a long time.


    The same is true this time.


    Carl''s attack, although Leiyun Zeus''s size shrank a lot.


    But in the next one or two seconds, Carl and others were completely unable to make an effective attack, and could only watch Thundercloud Zeus recover its original size.


    If you want to restore Thundercloud Zeus, one second is enough.


    But at this moment, the sudden blue hurricane destroyed Thundercloud Zeus unexpectedly!


    Although this blow was not enough to kill Zeus Thundercloud.


    But it will directly make Thundercloud Zeus impossible to recover in a short time!


    Charlotte Lingling obviously did not expect that someone would help Karl.


    But when she saw the dark-hued dragon head ship that was leaving alone not far from the sea, she suddenly showed a hideous expression!


    "Assholes! It''s a bunch of assholes! Don''t let my old lady catch you, or all of you will die!"


    at the same time.


    Ainilu and others looked at Charlotte Lingling who suddenly fell into the sea, a little confused.


    They all heard what the other party said just now, but they didn''t understand who Charlotte Lingling said to.


    Because her gaze was not toward her side, but in another direction.


    This situation made Ainilu and the others a little confused.


    "What''s the situation? Could it be that Charlotte Lingling was blown away by a sudden gust of wind?


    But if she is so weak, what is our previous effort?"


    Nilu was a little confused and didn''t know what had just happened.


    Carl rubbed her head and chuckled.


    "It was just made by an old friend of mine. I thought he had left the new world a long time ago, but I didn''t expect him to leave yet.


    It seems that there is something he wants to do here. It is estimated that he was passing by just now. After all, there is no need for him to come and help me."


    Hearing Karl''s words, everyone immediately understood.


    Although they didn''t know who the old friend Carl was talking about, Carl went to see someone alone before.


    The reason Carl said at the time was also to meet an old friend.


    So it is easy for them to associate these two people together.


    But Jace glanced at Carl thoughtfully.


    The two smiled at each other, nodded, everything is silent.


    "Attention everyone, go to the cabin to rest and eat!


    Although this crisis is temporarily lifted, you can clearly see the gap between yourself and the Four Emperors, right?


    Even if it was me, when facing the Four Emperors, I couldn''t collide with them head-on, otherwise I would get injured.


    So you have to hurry up and cultivate, but today is an exception. After a great battle, you should have a good rest.


    Especially you Intil, your voice is so dumb, talk less and drink more water, go to rest, and let Kuroba help you see your throat.


    Cat demon, you take Airland to prepare today''s meal, and treat everyone well.


    As for the boat, don¡¯t worry, just let me control it."


    "Yes!"


    After getting the order, everyone returned to the cabin one after another. Those who were working continued to work, and those who were resting began to rest.


    Carl stood alone on the deck, letting the storm wash his body without taking any precautions.


    He didn''t care even if his whole body was wet by rain.


    "Thank you, Long, although I don''t know why you appeared here, but if you hadn''t acted, I wouldn''t have been able to escape so easily.


    But in this way, the favor you owed me will be paid off, and this account is really worthless..."


    Carl gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    At this moment, his domineering sense of sight and color sensed that there was a breath on the sea, and he was quickly approaching himself.


    After feeling this breath, Carl slowed down, then put the warship on the sea, and saw Kuzan with a funny posture riding a bicycle on the sea.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I saw you, Senior Kuzan!"


    Kuzan: "..."

 128 Chapter 128 Exchange of Information

    "You didn''t see anything just now, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite!"


    The Kuzan didn''t talk much, so he carried his bicycle directly to Karl''s warship, and entered the cabin of his own accord.


    Carl didn''t say anything, he just felt a little funny.


    It is rare to see Kuzan riding a bicycle and running wild at sea!


    Especially his posture at the time was so funny.


    This allowed Carl to catch a little handle of Kuzan.


    A moment later, after Carl cleaned up his body and Kuzan finished his clothes, the two sat in the cabin, drinking happily.


    Kuzan knew about Charlotte Lingling being sent into the sea, which made him a little speechless.


    However, Carl did not reveal that it was Dragon who helped him, but that the storm came suddenly.


    Carl used the weather to cause tons of damage to Thundercloud Zeus.


    Coupled with the help of others, the raid was successful and sent Charlotte Lingling into the sea.


    Anyway, other people are resting in another room at this time, and it is impossible for Kuzan to ask questions one by one.


    Just make up any reason, no one will compare this truth.


    Except for Sakaski...


    "So your luck is really good, having said that, this is the second time you have faced the Four Emperors head-on.


    How do you feel, do you feel different when fighting against the Four Emperors and facing other pirates?"


    Kuzan lay on the couch and asked.


    With a smile on his mouth, he obviously admired his junior.


    In his opinion, it is not easy for Karl to have this kind of strength at his age!


    More importantly, Karl also destroyed the man-made devil fruit factory in Punk Hassad and saved Dresrosa!


    He even helped the Navy and caught spies who had been undercover for many years!


    Finally, he killed the scumbag Doflamingo!


    What Carl did made Kuzan very satisfied.


    If he were to be himself, for reasons of his position and character, he would probably not do anything at all.


    Even open one eye and close one eye.


    If you change to Sakaski, you are only following orders and will never do unnecessary things.


    Even if he knew the truth, as long as he could not find clear evidence, Sarkarski would not do it.


    So Karl''s appearance just made up for the current vacancy in the Navy.


    What the current navy lacks is such a resolute and vigorous person as Karl, who still has a certain amount of brains and is not weak in strength!


    That''s how Karp existed at the time. No matter where he went, he always treated the problem with justice.


    Treat everyone equally, so your reputation will grow!


    However, such a person will let him every time, and this admiral is a headache.


    Back then, Karp made Gang Bone a headache, because he caused too many troubles.


    Although doing the right thing every time, it just lacked some steps and procedures, and chose to disclose the results directly.


    Karp let Gang Gukong wipe a lot of his ass.


    Today Carl¡¯s situation is somewhat similar to Karp.


    The Warring States in the navy headquarters is also Alexander.


    He has done a lot for Carl, so that Carl can do what he wants to do smoothly!


    But the end result is good.


    In addition to Carl saving Intier, which caused the dissatisfaction of the Tianlong people, what Carl did, even the five old stars could not find fault!


    Especially in the end, Karl killed Doflamingo. After hearing Karl''s report, Kuzan had passed it on to the Warring States.


    The Warring States Period was having a meeting with Wu Lao Xing at this time, and also passed the information to Wu Lao Xing.


    Wu Lao Xing has only one sentence, and that is to see him when Karl comes back!


    As for the reaction to the killing of Doflamingo''s five old stars, Kuzan and Karl didn''t know.


    But what Carl can be sure of is that the five old stars will never be angry, even a little happy!


    Knowing the plot, he understands that Doflamingo holds the secrets of the dragon people, and this secret is likely to be about Yimu, or even the secret of the king!


    That''s why the five old stars are jealous of him, and then help him everywhere.


    But in the original book, after being defeated by Luffy, Doflamingo was imprisoned in Propulsion City.


    Five old stars even sent CP people to assassinate Doflamingo!


    This shows that Wu Lao Xing has long wanted him to die!


    Karl killed Doflamingo and accomplished what the five old stars had always wanted to do.


    They are naturally happy.


    But from the other direction, Carl, a navy that does not respect the Sky Dragons, is also an uncontrollable existence in the eyes of the Five Old Stars.


    So they have to test Karl''s bottom line.


    This is also one of the reasons why Carl guessed that the five old stars would see him. As for whether the five old stars would do other things, Carl was not easy to say.


    In this way, Karl slowed down the speed of the warship, and the target was still the Chambord Islands.


    At the same time, the cat demon''s feast is ready, and the sky is clear again.


    Carl invited Kuzan to dinner and chatted about the navy and the first half of the great route.


    However, in the first half of the Great Route, apart from a few supernovas, there was no other news.


    But the bar where Lei Li and Xia Qi were was closed for a while, and I don''t know where they went.


    In addition, Shanks appeared in the Chambord Islands some time ago and then disappeared.


    But their movement is the windless belt.


    The Warring States sent people to monitor for a period of time, and then stopped paying attention.


    After all, Shanks is the four emperors who don''t need to worry the least.


    The Warring States and others knew that Shanks did not like war, so he was not worried about what Shanks would do in the first half of the great route.


    However, the disappearance of Lei Li, Xia Qi, and the appearance of Shanks made Carl smell an unusual smell.


    He knew that Lei Li and others would definitely rob the prison and save Luffy, but he didn''t know when it was.


    However, the Warring States period obviously did not believe it and would not advance the city''s defense, so there was no way.


    Carl persuaded the Warring States to make him be more cautious, but the Warring States did not listen.


    This makes Carl a little helpless.


    So he didn''t care, even if Luffy was rescued, it had nothing to do with him, after all, he had already reminded him.


    Then Kuzan also mentioned that when Karl was chased by Charlotte Lingling, Newsbirds had been broadcasting their chase.


    The live broadcast was not interrupted until the storm came.


    It is for this reason that the appearance of the dragon and the scene of Kuzan riding a bicycle were not exposed by the live broadcast.


    But even so, Karl''s image is once again known to the world!


    This time everyone knows that Karl can not only play against Kaido, but even have the upper hand in the chase with the aunt!


    In this way, his reputation will reach a new height!


    In addition, the Navy will definitely promote him!


    It won¡¯t be long before the new naval star Carl¡¯s message will spread across the sea once again and attract everyone¡¯s attention!


    At that time, even the Four Emperors will not be able to ignore him!


    After all, he was a man who fought the two Four Emperors separately and successfully retreated!

 129 Chapter 129: Coming to Champagne again

    time flies.


    In a blink of an eye it came early the next morning.


    As Carl slowed down their flight speed, they flew for one night before reaching the Chambord Islands.


    Kuzan didn''t understand why Karl came here first.


    But Karl said that he had some personal things to do, so he asked Kuzan to take his men back to the navy headquarters.


    I spent a day in the Chambord Islands and then left here.


    Although Kuzan did not understand, he still agreed to Karl''s request.


    After all, it''s not a big deal for Karl to stay here, and Kuzan plans to go back to bed early.


    So he first took Ainilu and others back to the navy headquarters.


    Carl came to the naval branch of Chambord.


    "Brothers, my Hu Hansan is back!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Carl suddenly landed from the air and came directly to the training ground of the Navy Division!


    The navy here was shocked when he saw a person suddenly appeared in the sky, and then surrounded him, ready to attack at any time.


    But when they saw that it was Carl, the nervous expression on their faces was instantly covered by joy!


    All the veterans who had worked with Karl directly swarmed up and drowned Karl in the crowd.


    "Master Karl! I want to kill you!"


    "Master Carl, I didn''t expect you to remember us. It''s really touching!"


    "Master Karl, you are really amazing. Why are you so amazing? I really envy you!"


    "Master Karl, I want to give you a monkey!!!"


    "The monkey-bearer over there is fucking hard for me, you and Master Karl are both males, what monkey-bearers!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    I don''t know who was the coax, all the veterans laughed out loud, and then chatted with Karl.


    Carl also did not refuse to come, put on a look like Lao Tzu was very good, and then told them all about what he had seen and heard in the new world, so that they could see more.


    He did this for two purposes. The first is to show that he values ??his love and righteousness, so he came here to visit his old friends.


    But this is also what he most wants to do, because he has long wanted to come.


    In addition to looking for Luo when he came to Chambord, visiting his old friends was also one of the things he wanted to do most.


    By the way, you can accomplish some of your own goals, the best of both worlds!


    As for the second purpose, it is even simpler, and this is what he did deliberately, just like the person who created himself before.


    This time he intends to perform his arrogance to the end!


    Last night, the Navy had spread Carl¡¯s news to every corner of the world.


    Then Carl made a plan, thinking that he could be a madman.


    Because only the more arrogant, the five old stars will be more assured.


    Although mad people are not easy to control, sometimes they are very useful!


    These two purposes are to show what kind of person you are, and then deliberately let the five old stars see.


    Plus the first purpose is Karl''s true character, and then perform the second character.


    One true and one false is the best way to shape personality!


    If they are all fakes, they may be dismantled at any time and will not be effective.


    But Karl had a lively chat with the veterans here.


    Those new recruits who have not been joining for a long time are dumbfounded.


    Although they heard about Karl''s deeds, they knew that this man had become a navy hero.


    The strength is the strongest young navy under the general.


    But seeing Carl and the other navy veterans so close, they wanted to go in and chat, but they were afraid that they could not speak.


    But Carl didn''t care about this. After saying hello to almost everyone, he asked why Taotu was not here.


    One of the veterans replied that Taotu is leading a team to personally capture the Navy supernova.


    Because some time ago, a supernova hit the navy here and then fled.


    Taotu didn''t plan to let them go, so he shot it himself.


    Carl nodded, and after bidding farewell to everyone, he left here, and started looking for peach rabbits.


    It didn''t take long for him to see Taotu, chasing a gibbon.


    That person kept beating his chest, and Taotu''s body kept exploding.


    Even if she uses the armed color domineering, there is no way to completely exile.


    Because this person is Apu.


    His devil fruit ability is to turn any part of his body into a musical instrument.


    Just beating can detonate the enemy.


    In the original work, Apu used a trick to cut Polusalino in the middle.


    His moves were completely indefensible, and two years later, Luffy and Sauron were hit by one move.


    However, although his moves cannot be defensive, as long as he can''t hear the sound of his beating on the body, there will be no effect.


    So this person''s strength fluctuates up and down, basically relying solely on fruit ability.


    In terms of his own physical skills, he can only say that he can live, because his record is not very good.


    After Carl saw that his opponent was Apu, he could also understand why Taotu''s pursuit was so difficult.


    In today''s supernova, everyone is not necessarily strong, but it is definitely very difficult!


    In particular, the navy has very little information about them, even the navy has only mastered their general capabilities.


    As for how to defend against them, the Navy currently does not know.


    This resulted in a situation where Taotu was completely unable to catch up with Apu.


    However, Apu could not cause effective fatal injuries to Taotu.


    But delaying Taotu''s rhythm slowed her down without any problems.


    Carl shook his head, and instantly flashed to Apu''s side, kicking the opponent''s face without mercy!


    "To dare to do such a thing to my old boss is really looking for death!"


    With that said, Karl came to Apu again and stepped on his face, making him completely unable to move!


    Apu wanted to fight back, and then began to beat his body.


    A series of explosions appeared on Karl''s body, and Taotu who had just rushed over was taken aback.


    But when the smoke from the explosion dissipated, and Carl''s intact image appeared in front of Taotu, she almost softened.


    But she was relieved to see that Carl was okay.


    "Brigadier General Carl, you are back~"


    Taotu''s tone is very relaxed, just like welcoming old friends back.


    Carl nodded, and stomped Apu fainted with a kick, then moved his foot away from his face.


    "Lieutenant General Taotu, I haven''t seen you for more than a month and you have grown a bit taller and more feminine."


    "Uh... okay..."


    Hearing the praise from the guests, Taotu''s cheeks blushed, and she began to tidy up her appearance unnaturally.


    Her character was originally carefree, a little lazy, and didn''t care about her appearance.


    However, she relied on her natural beauty to become a navy beauty that everyone sought after.


    It''s just that in front of Carl, she always unconsciously wants to show her best side to each other.


    That''s why she is so flustered now.

 130 Chapter 130: Lieutenant General Taotu

    "Lieutenant General Taotu, is this person a supernova? The ability looks good, even you are at a disadvantage.


    But his physical fitness is really bad, if it weren''t for the fruit ability, he is not worthy of you to hunt down!


    Carl shook his head and kicked Apu in front of Taotu.


    Seeing Apu who was kicked over, Taotu pouted his mouth and stepped angrily on his chest.


    Poor Apu was so ruthlessly ravaged by the two and couldn''t resist.


    Because he was in a coma.


    Even if he wakes up, he dare not move at this time.


    Otherwise, there is only a dead end!


    "By the way, Carl, why are you back? Do you want to come back to the base with me? Those people are talking about you every day!"


    "No, I just came out from over there, and I heard them say that you came out to catch the supernova yourself. I just came here.


    I have other things to deal with. When I come back here, one is to meet you, and the other is to deal with some other personal matters.


    I have to meet the five old stars and the Warring States, I need to finish my personal affairs now, and then see you at the navy headquarters."


    "Also, I must have a good chat with you at that time! After all, your experience during this period of time is more exciting than I have been to sea for several years!"


    Taotu''s eyes lit up, obviously very envious of Carl''s experience during this time.


    Carl gave a wry smile and touched his nose.


    To be honest, if he could, he didn''t want to have so many things.


    According to his plan, except for Dresrosa, he would not have a head-on conflict with the other four emperors.


    As a result, the plan could not keep up with the changes.


    The accident came too suddenly.


    Carl doesn''t want to be famous, but there is no way, who makes these people so good at setting off?


    "That''s it, we''ll talk later."


    With that said, Carl left here without intending to continue talking.


    Looking at the back of Carl leaving, in addition to love, there is a trace of loss in Taotu''s eyes.


    "Really, it''s the same as before, and I don''t know when this bastard can get his hands on it!"


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Taotu put his gaze on Apu on the ground.


    After kicking him fiercely, Taotu handcuffed him with Hailoushi, and then ordered other navies to drag him to the navy branch.


    Next, she will continue to capture other supernovas and send these people one by one to Push City!


    Since these supernovae in the original book just arrived in the Chambord Islands, the Navy did not notice them at all.


    To be precise, they simply ignored them.


    The navy stationed here in the original book is not a rabbit but someone else.


    As for whether Carl was in charge of pizza before, Carl is not sure.


    After all, the people who were stationed here at that time basically did not show up, because Luffy had injured the Tianlongren at that time.


    So the admiral came directly, and by the way, he brought War Momomaru and the pacifists.


    But now, because Carl previously changed the plot here, pizza was taken away and Taotu was replaced here.


    Although with her identity and strength, it is impossible to stay here forever, but it is unfortunate.


    The time when the supernova came, coincided with the time when Taotu was on duty.


    Coupled with their previous actions on the navy, with the character of Taotu, they will never let them go!


    Taotu was originally a lazy person, if this group of pirates didn''t take action casually, she would not target these supernovae.


    To blame, it''s because some people have low hands, and they do something against the navy.


    If it were Karl, he would definitely not keep his hands, because among these pirates, except Luo, everyone else should die!


    Although Luo was also a pirate, he was forced to become a pirate. He basically didn''t do anything harmful to the world.


    The only big action was to deal with the pirates in exchange for the position of Qiwuhai.


    Carl intends to find him, give him a chance, let him go to Dresrosa to experience some, and Carl also intends to make him Qiwuhai.


    Although his current strength is not enough, he is better than directly being a pirate with the name of Qiwuhai.


    Carl followed the domineering guidance of what he saw and heard and directly found the heart pirate group.


    They were in a bar at this time, drinking happily, without causing trouble, and very low-key.


    Many of the people present were pirates, and they even trumpeted how powerful they were and how many people they had killed.


    But Luo and others were very low-key, and didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    They didn''t even reveal their identities, otherwise, the scum pirates would not dare to brag in front of Luo.


    "Trafalgar D. Rowe, you really have been admired for a long time!"


    Carl came into the corner, sat directly opposite Luo, picked up a bottle of wine on the table, and poured himself a glass.


    The rest of the Heart Pirates group suddenly saw a navy sitting here, and they were shocked and stood up one after another, wanting to do something to Karl.


    But Luo waved his hand to signal them not to be nervous.


    "Is Brigadier General Carl? I didn''t expect that I would meet you here as a big man.


    Are you looking for me for something?"


    Luo was extremely calm.


    His character is very calm, and he looks very cold.


    But his heart is rather wild, typically cold outside and hot inside.


    But he didn''t panic facing Carl, instead he was a little eager to try.


    In his opinion, no matter how godly the news is, he will never know the strength of the opponent without personally contesting it.


    "You have read the news, Doflamingo was killed by me, and I have heard a little about the hatred between you and Doflamingo, and about Corrazon."


    "So? You are looking for me. Is it possible that you want me to thank you for revenge?


    Haha, although I am very sorry that I cannot avenge Corazon personally, since the scumbag Doflamingo is dead, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Luo was still so calm, but Carl shook his head, then pointed at the opponent''s chest.


    "The fruit of surgery is very dangerous for you. There are many people who covet the fruit of surgery, and I am one of them.


    You become my subordinate, I can guarantee your safety, and I will not force you to perform age-old surgery.


    If you disagree, I can catch you anytime now, don''t forget that I am a navy!"


    Carl broke out in an instant domineering!


    The bar, which was originally very noisy, quieted down instantly.


    Except for Beibo and Luo, everyone fainted!


    These people have absolutely no ability to resist the overlord''s domineering!


    Even Luo and Beibo tried their best to resist the overlord''s domineering.


    Beibo didn''t even have the strength to move.


    "This is your ability?"


    Luo felt a little unbelievable. Although he followed too much Flamenco for a while, he didn''t know what domineering was.


    This is the limitation brought about by too little knowledge.


    Seeing Luo''s painful expression, Karl withdrew his domineering look, his mouth raised slightly.


    "This is called domineering, and it belongs to the ability of natural awakening.


    But if you agree to become my subordinate, I can give you the practice method of seeing and hearing domineering and armed domineering.


    And I will assist you in becoming Qiwuhai, allowing you to take root in the new world!"


    Carl narrowed his eyes slightly, and his words like a devil made Luo feel a little frightened.

 131 Chapter 131: Sad Supernovas

    "The brigadier general, your idea is very dangerous!


    If you want to cultivate a Qiwuhai, is this considered as a force for private development?


    From what you just said, I can hear that you are not very interested in my ability to perform surgery. My ability is just one of the reasons you are looking for me.


    Tell me, Mr. Brigadier General, if you don''t tell your true purpose, I''m afraid I can''t agree!"


    Although Luo was shocked by Karl''s domineering look, he did not lose his mind.


    Just like in the original book, Luo will be very sensible no matter what the situation is, and this is also related to his experience.


    If it weren''t for Doflamingo, Luo might not have come to this scene and become what he is now.


    But thanks to Doflamingo, Luo has made such a big improvement!


    "Really good insight, since you have asked so, I will tell you the truth."


    Carl drank the glass of wine in his hand, then said with a smile.


    "I help you improve your strength, help you gain status, and all you have to do is help me recruit soldiers in the new world!


    It''s just that you can''t do it in my name, but in your own name, and Punk Hassad in the new world happens to be a land of no owner.


    You can occupy here, and then go to Dresrosa to ask for help, they will help you."


    Hearing Karl finally tell the truth about himself.


    But Luo knew very well that this was only Karl''s plan, and his specific purpose was not stated.


    But Luo doesn''t entangle this, and Karl can tell him to do these things, it''s not bad.


    If he breaks the casserole and asks the end, Luo is worried that he will be killed by Karl.


    After all, knowing everything is not a good thing.


    Even if Luo self-proclaimed smart, he didn''t want to guess Karl''s purpose at this time, just because he smelled a hint of danger.


    Luo Si thought for a moment, then rubbed it and said.


    "It''s not that I can''t agree. After all, you are stronger than me, and you even avenged me.


    I owe you this favor, and I will definitely find a chance to return it to you!


    But how can you guarantee that the people in Dressrosa will help me?"


    "As long as you report my name, they will definitely help you. If Rebecca, King Liku and others want to ask for a certificate, you can also ask them to call me.


    Anyway, I also saved Dress Rosa, and I have said hello before, they will not refuse."


    Hearing Karl say this, Luo nodded, remembering the previous news.


    It''s not that Luo didn''t know about Doflamingo''s occupation of Dresrosa.


    But he didn''t think much at first, even when Doflamingo was defeated by Carl, he just felt happy.


    As for Dresrosa''s matter, he did not pay attention at all, and did not even see many reports.


    This is the limitation of the first half of the great route.


    A lot of news will not be one-to-one at all, and everything will be reported.


    They will only pick up things they think are important and report them.


    For example, Doflamingo is defeated by Karl, and Kaido is repelled by Karl and Huang Yuan.


    Only this kind of thing is the explosive news that can shock the eye.


    As for the others, they don''t care.


    "Are you not afraid of me betraying you? I''m a pirate, you should know very well that for a pirate, treachery is commonplace!"


    Luo squinted his eyes and asked a fatal question.


    Carl shook his head and pointed to his clothes.


    "If Corazon did not die, but brought you back to the navy, would you not be a pirate?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Luo was speechless when he heard Karl''s words.


    At first, Luo had already asked for the support of the navy, but he did not expect that the person he requested would be Doflamingo''s spy in the navy!


    It was such a small mistake that ruined Corazon''s life.


    If he had changed to a navy for help, perhaps the outcome would be very different.


    Corazon will not die, and Luo will be protected by the navy.


    Although he may not choose to become a navy, at least he will not be a pirate!


    Luo himself doesn''t have a lot of favor with the pirates, if it wasn''t for revenge, he would not choose to go to sea!


    Now his revenge target has been killed, and his desire to continue sailing has been reduced by about half, so he is also thinking about his next goal.


    "Give you a day to think about it. Now I have to go to other things.


    You don''t have to think about running away, I have already remembered your breath, and my domineering looks can cover the entire island.


    Even if you really run away, I can catch up. You should know that I am a person with the ability of floating fruit!"


    After saying this, Carl rubbed a side of Beibo''s soft hair, and then left here.


    After watching Carl leave, Beibo and Luo looked at each other and showed helpless expressions.


    "Luo, do we really have to agree? I always feel that following him will be very dangerous. After all, he is the navy and we are pirates..."


    "Let''s take one step at a time. After all, he killed Doflamingo. I owe him a lot of favor.


    And he took the initiative to find it, and he has given me enough face, if I don''t agree, I feel that we all have to die here.


    I still know a little bit about the brigadier general''s style of action. We should be thankful now that we didn''t do too much harm to the world, otherwise we won''t be invited by him here.


    Maybe it''s not a bad thing to become Qiwuhai?"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl relied on his domineering experience and began to look for supernova one by one.


    Carl talked a little about the deeds of these guys while chatting from the branch base.


    Kira and his subordinate Kidd will undoubtedly die!


    The two were extremely cruel and even slaughtered many small towns and villages.


    So there is no need for Karl to keep them one.


    Then came Hawkins, the fortuneteller, and Capone Becky, the gang boss.


    Needless to say, Becky, when he used to be a gangster, he killed countless people. Naturally, he was not a good bird!


    Hawkins talks about God and is sinister and vicious. Although he does less, he is no less cruel than Kidd.


    So the two of them are also mortal!


    Karl took the lead in finding the four of them, and there was no suspenseful spike, no chance at all!


    Even Hawkins didn''t even have a chance to divination, he was killed by Karl for several lives!


    In the end, even his own life was taken in!


    After solving the four people, Carl handed over their bodies to the navy patrolling around, while he continued to search for other supernovae.


    These next people, in addition to Drake and Luo, Urki and Joelie Bonnie were taught by Karl, and then they were taken to the naval sub-base, where Taotu shut them down. stand up.


    I have to say that this supernova is the worst.


    Not long after arriving in the Chambord Islands, he was almost wiped out by Carl.


    The news spread quickly, and Drake, the navy undercover trembling, wanted to hurry and leave.


    Luo Ze was the old god, and had no intention of leaving.


    Because he had made a decision, he was waiting for another exchange with Karl.

 132 Chapter 132 Return to the Navy Headquarters

    That night, Karl and Luo talked a few words separately again.


    This time Luo promised very happy.


    During the day, Carl had basically said everything, plus those supernovas, and Carl had basically annihilated him.


    If Luo does not agree, he will end up in the same way as those people.


    So he chose the same without thinking, and then with the help of Carl, he coated his boat with a film and headed to Mermaid Island in the dark.


    The next goal that Karl gave Luo was very simple, which was to recruit his own forces through Dresrosa, and then control Punk Hassad.


    The current Punk Hassad has become an uninhabited island that no one wants. It is also left there. It is better to occupy this place early and keep it as a temporary base.


    After all, this place is very large, and it used to have shallow carvings on the base, so it is very convenient to do everything.


    And Carl also told Luo about the domineering and domineering cultivation methods of armed sex.


    Armed sex domineering Luo may not be able to learn quickly, but his knowledge and domineering will definitely wake up quickly.


    After having the fruits of the operation, his ROOM position is equivalent to his domineering vision.


    He can perceive everything in this position.


    As long as he can make good use of this position for cultivation, it is very simple to awaken his domineering vision.


    Just as Luo was sent away, Drake, who was on the other side, also set off at the same time.


    They wanted to take advantage of the night and leave here quickly to prevent Karl from being caught.


    But when they just set off, when they saw Karl appeared in the port, their hearts suddenly became tight!


    But Karl just glanced at them indifferently, and didn''t intend to catch up with them.


    Drake is the undercover agent for the Navy to break into the pirate group, although he is just an idler at the moment and will not have much effect.


    But having such a pawn is better than nothing.


    Carl did not intend to control him, but returned to the branch base in Chambord.


    Carl''s return made Taotu a little happy.


    The other old friends were equally happy, and then Taotu announced that everyone had a big meal tonight.


    But they can''t drink, after all, they still have a task.


    After a while, the Tianlong people came back, and they had to cheer up, and could not make a difference.


    Carl didn''t say anything when he heard the news, after all, he just took a break today and left.


    Nothing happened overnight


    ...


    Early the next morning, Carl bid farewell to Taotu and other old friends and set off for the navy headquarters.


    A few hours later, Karl flew slowly back to the navy headquarters lobby, then briefly handed over with others, and walked towards the marshal''s office.


    "Master Marshal, this is Karl, I''m back!"


    "come in."


    Hearing the voice of Warring States, Carl opened the door and walked in.


    Only when he first came in, he saw in the Marshal''s office, except for the Warring States himself and Karp, who was always here.


    The three major generals and Lieutenant General Crane are also here!


    In addition to them, there are even dozens of veteran navy lieutenants here!


    And Carl also saw it, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel who led him to the Navy.


    "It''s such a coincidence, you are here too."


    "Long time no see, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, are you in a meeting?"


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, boy, I didn''t expect that it was only nearly three months before you grew up to this point. It really surprised me.


    But this also proved that I was the right choice to bring you back under the pressure of the Marshal of the Warring States.


    Now you see how he defended you and helped you clean up so much mess, you should be very grateful to the Marshal of the Warring States Period!"


    The flying squirrel will be serious and a more serious person.


    But he is also seeking truth from facts, all these things he said are truthful.


    However, this made Carl a little embarrassed, and the Warring States Period also coughed slightly, and then said.


    "This is the end of the meeting on combat deployment. After you go back, think about it, whether there is a better way.


    And Qiwuhai also needs to find someone to notify them, and we now have a Qiwuhai seat, this vacancy must be filled by someone!


    That''s it for today, the meeting is over!"


    With the order of the Warring States Period, this meeting, which didn''t know what was said, was so hastily.


    Carl gave up the passage and looked at every lieutenant who left here.


    Among these lieutenants, most people have curiosity in their eyes, and only Ghost Spider has disgust in their eyes.


    Karl didn''t know how he had offended him. When he passed by Karl, he even smashed him maliciously.


    This makes Carl feel inexplicable.


    The flying squirrel at the back patted Karl on the shoulder, lowered his head and said softly.


    "The ghost spider was beaten up by the other side because he was monitoring Shanks, one of the four emperors, and he was in a bad mood.


    Your limelight during this period is too high, I advise you not to touch his brows, although your strength is stronger than him, even stronger than most lieutenants.


    But after all, he is an old man, and he should be respected when he should be respected. Don''t mind too much. If you have time, let us have a drink?"


    "Don''t worry, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, I don''t care about such trivial matters, but let''s put things aside for dinner. I don''t have the final say if I have anything to do now."


    Carl shrugged, and then looked at the Warring States, who was gathering information.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel nodded, patted Karl on the shoulder, and left the room.


    The three generals did not leave.


    Lieutenant General Crane and Karp are also sitting in their positions, obviously there is still something to do.


    However, each of them looked at Karl''s expression differently.


    Karp still looked at Karl with a disgusting face as before, but there was a little less anger in his eyes.


    Obviously during this time, what Carl did was very appetizing to him and offset Carl''s capture of his two grandchildren.


    Sakarski was still as cold as before, unable to see anything.


    Porusalino still had that wretched expression, but the look in his eyes towards Karl was softer.


    Not to mention Kuzan, the person who can chat with Karl the most now is Kuzan.


    Lieutenant General Crane looked at Carl with curiosity and appreciation, and even a trace of expression, making him get goose bumps.


    After a while, Zeng Guo packed up his things and sat down. Just as he was about to speak, Lieutenant General Crane suddenly took the lead.


    "Boy Carl, do you like Peach Rabbit? If you like her, confess as soon as possible. If you don''t like her, please stay away from her!


    I don''t want this good sister of mine, because someone who doesn''t like her has delayed her life!"

 133 Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three

    Lieutenant General Crane said astonishingly, and he directly frightened Karl.


    He didn''t expect that Lieutenant General Crane''s first reaction when he saw him would turn out to be something about Taotu!


    And more importantly, Karl has no idea what this is all about!


    Taotu likes herself?


    She is the most popular beauty in the navy. How can she like herself?


    Carl was blindfolded and didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Because he didn''t even know that Taotu would like himself.


    Although Taotu''s reaction was a little strange, and even said some weird things, Carl didn''t care at all.


    But now after hearing the words of Lieutenant General Crane, Carl thinks of Taotu''s various reactions before, even if his reaction to this aspect is slow, he understands what is going on at this time!


    "Senior Crane, listen to my sophistry..."


    "No, you listen to me explain..."


    Carl panicked, and began to talk incoherently.


    He was sweaty at this moment, even when facing the Four Emperors, he didn''t feel so nervous.


    At this time, Lieutenant General Crane was looking at himself with scrutiny eyes.


    This made Carl panicked.


    "Ahem, with regard to Taotu, let these children solve it by themselves.


    Those of us who are elders should not intervene indiscriminately. Although this kid Carl is shrewd, his reaction in this regard seems to be a little slow!"


    Zeng Guo looked at him with a malicious smile, which made Carl get goose bumps.


    Karp smiled and bends down beside him, his whole body can not be straightened.


    Except for Sakarski, the three generals, the other two were also suffocating crazy smiles, only Sakarski remained cold, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    "Forget it, you don''t have such thoughts anyway, I will contact Taotu and let her die.


    This kid is also true. What else did you say let us help matchmaking? Just your elm head, how can we match?


    I don''t want to delay my baby''s life events, so I will persuade Taotu."


    Lieutenant General Crane gave Karl a white look, and then returned to his position.


    Her words left Carl speechless, because he really didn''t know anything, and also didn''t know that Taotu would like him.


    He knew that Taotu had a good impression of him, but he only thought that Taotu was saved once, so she would be grateful to him.


    As a result, Carl never thought that she would like herself!


    "Be quiet, Karl, find a place to sit anywhere, and then let''s talk about the gathering of Qiwuhai.


    Originally I wanted the flying squirrels to go, but now the situation is more special, so I plan to let Polusalino replace the flying squirrels to summon Qiwukai.


    And Qiwuhai''s position is vacant. Lieutenant General Crane is responsible for recruiting a new Qiwuhai. There is no problem, right?"


    "I have no problem."


    "I have to run again, so tired..."


    Lieutenant General Crane agreed very simply, while Polusalino was a little bit reluctant to move, obviously unwilling to work overtime.


    Warring States frowned, and when he was about to reprimand him, Karl suddenly stood up.


    "Master Marshal, just leave it to me to summon Qiwuhai.


    I can also fly, and the speed is not slow, plus the strength of my men are not weak.


    If they dare to refuse, I can guarantee that they will be caught back!


    As for the recruitment of Qiwuhai, there is one person I can recommend, and that is Trafalgar Luo!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, everyone present turned their heads to look at him at the same time.


    Polusalino and Karl looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Lieutenant General He frowned, then opened the data sheet in his arms and turned to Luo''s page.


    "Trafalgar Luo, the captain of the Heart Pirate Group, and those with the ability to operate fruit, has a bounty of 200 million Baileys.


    His resume is very simple, and he has not done any bad things. Instead, he likes to practice medicine everywhere to save people, and he is even called a genius doctor by some people.


    Most of the reason why his reward is so high is because of the fruits of his surgery and the creepy fighting methods..."


    Speaking of this, Lieutenant General Crane took a deep look at Karl, closed his own folder and asked.


    "Boy, did you see the fruits of his operation?"


    "Haha, you found all this by Senior Crane..."


    Carl scratched his head, his expression a little awkward.


    "I think the fruits of the operation are of great value. I have read his resume. He is not a wicked person, but like a lost lamb.


    If such a person can be recruited, wouldn''t the fruits of the operation be under the control of our navy?"


    "It makes sense. In that case, I will leave it to you to handle it. If he doesn''t agree, he will be caught back!"


    "Yes!"


    Carl nodded, then sat back in his place.


    The feces of the Warring States Period rubbed his goatee thoughtfully.


    He is very clear about Luo''s affairs, because Corazon died because of Luo.


    So the Warring States did not intend to do anything against Luo.


    It''s just that Carl suddenly proposed such a method, and the Warring States period thought about it.


    This will not only protect Luo, not let Corasone die in vain, but also control the fruits of the operation.


    It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    So the Warring States would agree to Karl''s suggestion.


    The matter about Qiwuhai comes to an end for the time being.


    The Warring States immediately fought other combat meetings, and began to deploy their own tasks to the three generals present.


    Even Lieutenant General Crane has his own mission.


    However, Karp and Carl seemed to be here to listen to the play, and the subsequent meeting had nothing to do with them.


    The only requirement of the Warring States Period for Karp is to let him not be soft-hearted, because what he shoulders is justice!


    Karp did not respond, but pretended to be dumb, unwilling to meet the gaze of the Warring States period.


    The requirements of the Warring States Period for Karl were also very simple. In addition to completing the task of summoning Qiwuhai, it was enough to let him perform normally in the war in a month later.


    Carl nodded in agreement.


    About three hours later, it was time for lunch, and the meeting was completely over.


    When Lieutenant General Crane and the three generals left one after another, only Sengoku, Karp and Carl remained in the office.


    The Warring States period came to Karl and patted Karl on the shoulder.


    "Originally, as soon as you came back, you should go to see Wu Lao Xing, just because the hostess was delayed.


    Come with me now, Wu Lao Xing must meet there, no matter what you offend Tianlongren, it will never be resolved."


    The Warring States period paused, and then continued: "You can find Vergo, this is a great credit.


    And I confirmed yesterday that he is Doflamingo''s subordinate, I believe this time, the five old stars will not embarrass you."


    Hearing what the Warring States had said, Carl shook his head with a wry smile.


    "With your auspicious words, I hope so..."

 134 Chapter 134 The Five Old Stars

    Rights Center.


    Holy land Mary Joa!


    Under the leadership of the Warring States Period, Carl came to the place where the five old stars were.


    The five old stars at this time were looking at Karl with a very harsh expression, as if to see through him all over.


    The Warring States standing beside Carl didn''t humble or say anything, and didn''t mean to bow his head at all.


    Carl did the same, without any fear, and without any mood swings.


    Even if the opponent is the five people with the highest rights in the world, he will not bow his head to the opponent.


    What''s more, Carl is also very clear that the five of them are not real power controllers. On top of their heads, there is an existence named Yim!


    The two of them stared at each other here, and the atmosphere was a bit heavy.


    But at this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a ugly man dressed in gorgeous clothes appeared here with a man with a broken arm.


    This man in black is the black suit whose arm was broken by Karl before!


    "This inferior pariah has finally arrived, and Wu Lao Xing has to kill him personally this time, otherwise I will let others condemn you at the same time!"


    This Sky Dragon was obviously the one Carl offended.


    He is proud of himself at this time, obviously gratifying his identity and rights, making him feel confident.


    The black suit was even more grinning, his eyes full of disdain!


    "Just stop making trouble, this matter is over, there is just a misunderstanding between you.


    There is absolutely no need to continue to investigate this matter. If you are still fooling around, it will be difficult to deal with!"


    The five-headed bald old star in a samurai costume took the lead to speak, but the Tianlongren obviously did not take his words to heart.


    "Huh! I am a Celestial Dragon, even if you are the Five Old Stars, I have the right to order you!"


    Hearing the words of this Tianlongren, Wu Laoxing frowned.


    His words made Wu Lao Xing feel uncomfortable.


    Carl put on an expression of watching the play.


    It is said that the Tianlong people have very low IQ, and now it is true at first sight!


    Even the Warring States on the side couldn''t help laughing. It was obvious that this Tianlong was arrogant, and he didn''t even look at the five old stars.


    "Hurry up and go back, just forget about it, if you don''t leave again, your father will come to teach you himself!"


    "Don''t use my father to crush me, this pariah must die!"


    With that said, the Tianlongren even took out a gun, and the black suit next to him also took out a gun and pointed it at Karl!


    These two arrogant attitudes made Carl feel a little funny.


    Then he put his gaze on Wu Lao Xing.


    "Could it be that the Tianlong people can ignore even the five old stars and five?


    If this is the case, I think I should leave as soon as possible."


    As Carl said, he was about to leave.


    The Warring States period was a little dazed, I don''t know what Carl meant.


    But before the Warring States period could speak, the five old star next to him spoke again.


    "have you had enough!!!"


    With an angry shout, the Tianlongren was immediately startled, and Carl also stopped and looked at the bearded five old star curiously.


    He is full of breath in this voice, obviously he has practiced, otherwise there is absolutely no such deterrent.


    "If you are still entangled in this matter, I will immediately hold an emergency meeting to deprive you of your Tianlongren status!"


    "How dare you..."


    Tianlongren was a little angry at this time, he didn''t expect the five old stars to speak for Karl.


    But the five old stars had said this, and he didn''t dare to actually do it at this time.


    Although he is very arrogant, he also knows that after being deprived of his identity as a dragon, he will end up miserably!


    He still has this IQ.


    "You wait for me! I will tell my father so that all of you can''t eat!"


    Putting down these cruel words, the Tianlongren left here with a grim expression.


    The black suit was a bit unwilling, but he didn''t dare to act blatantly here, after all, he was only a subordinate of the Tianlongren, not the Tianlongren.


    Carl was also relieved when he saw the opponent leave.


    Tianlong people are brain-disabled and difficult to deal with this point, and Carl also learned today.


    No matter who the other party is facing, they dare to use this arrogant tone to command the other party, even the five old stars dare to dare.


    You know, the five old stars are the five people with the highest rights, and the highest level of the Tianlong people must give them face.


    And this person is just an ordinary Tianlong person, and he doesn''t have much power in his hands, he just relies on his own high-level father.


    That''s why he is so arrogant.


    "It seems that my troubles will continue in the future!"


    Karl shook his head, pretending to be helpless and sighed.


    The Warring States period glanced at Carl, and then asked: "Master Wu Lao Xing, didn''t you say that this matter has been resolved?


    Why would he still break in without reluctance?Karl is the only one among the newcomers in the Navy!


    And he has a great reputation in the navy. If the Tianlong people act on him, I am afraid that many people in the navy will lose their hearts!


    By then, the battle with White Beard might have ended before it even started!"


    "Don''t worry, we all know about this. Now all you have to do is to do what you want!


    And this war only allows success but not failure. If you fail, you should be aware of the consequences!"


    "I know that no matter whether this war is successful or not, I will resist all responsibilities! Because I am the admiral!"


    "As long as you know."


    The five old stars nodded one after another, then set their eyes on Karl.


    "You don''t need to be nervous about Carl. We called him over today just to see him.


    Now that I see him, I feel relieved, but you still have to remember that no matter what happens, you must keep your navy in mind!"


    The meeting this time was just a simple meeting, and didn''t talk about too much, and even the five old stars didn''t ask Karl any questions.


    Although Karl didn''t know what the five old stars wanted to do, since the five of them didn''t say anything, he didn''t bother to ask.


    In this way, Carl followed the Warring States and left Mary Joa.


    After they left, Wu Lao Xing began to communicate.


    "What do you think of this new naval star?"


    "It feels okay, basically the same as the message from the Warring States period."


    "Being unruly and rebellious, but also very emotional, full of sense of justice, will not be soft when dealing with enemies, is a person who likes to fight, and will not have any fear or thoughts about rights."


    "This is a rare talent, but I saw Karp''s shadow in him, I am afraid he is not very easy to control."


    "Since it''s not easy to control, then let him go, try to let him lean in Karp''s direction, so that he has a sense of belonging and responsibility to the Navy.


    In any case, such a person must not let him leave the navy, otherwise we will have one more threat.


    As for those who are more suitable to be controlled, I recommend that Sakarski take over the position of Marshal of the Navy after his retirement in the Warring States Period!!"


    Hearing the words of the five old star, the other people looked at each other, then nodded and spoke at the same time.


    "I second!"

 135 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    "Carl, no matter what the Tianlong people do to you, don''t have emotions, you have to know that I will always be on your side.


    Although I don''t like the scum of the Tianlong people, they are the ones in power after all, and it would be best if they could not conflict with them.


    Even if there is no way to avoid it, try to ignore their provocations, anyway, they are the most powerful group of people in the world."


    On the way back to the navy headquarters, the Warring States period persuaded Karl with all his heart, telling him not to take the Dragonites to heart.


    And the meaning of the five old stars is also very obvious, they will not create a potential navy future enemy because of this little thing of the Tianlong people.


    As long as Karl didn''t do too much, the five old stars would close one eye, and it was impossible to bother with the Celestial Dragon.


    Not to mention that Carl also helped Wu Lao Xing solve Doflamingo this time, and even helped the Navy catch a spy that had been hidden for a long time!


    These credits are enough to make him pay attention to the five old stars.


    That''s why the Warring States period would persuade Karl to not be angry, let alone ignore the Tianlongren.


    Carl said that he understood that the Warring States period was also relieved to see Carl''s reasoning.


    Then Karl followed the Warring States Period and returned to the navy headquarters, and was awarded the rank of major general.


    Carl has a lot of military merits, and he can even be promoted directly to lieutenant general!


    It''s just that his age is too young, and now he is only twenty years old.


    To become a lieutenant at such a young age, some do not meet the procedures.


    Even the three of Sakarski were called monsters when they were young, and they became lieutenants after they were twenty-five years old.


    Then, after nearly five or six years of hard work, he became an admiral of the Navy!


    Carl now has enough prestige and military exploits, and even his strength.


    But the only thing he lacked was his qualifications. After all, his time in the Navy was too short.


    It¡¯s only three months since I¡¯ve been fully paid.


    This qualification makes him a rear admiral, which is considered an exception.


    Therefore, the Warring States period could only temporarily wronged Karl and let him temporarily carry out the task with the rank of major general.


    Carl didn''t care much. He didn''t care about his rank. After he had the strength, his rank was just a false job.


    After accepting Major General Junxuan, Carl summoned Ainilu and the others, briefly held a small meeting, and then gave them a few days off.


    They can replenish supplies at the navy headquarters these days, or relax, because they will continue to go to sea in two days.


    This time Carl''s goal is the remaining six Qiwuhai, so he can''t care about it.


    Regardless of the strength of these people, their reputation is still there, so they must be prepared.


    After the explanation, Karl walked towards the novice training camp behind the navy headquarters.


    His old friend Pizza is here, and Carl plans to find his old friend and have a good meal.


    But when he came here, he saw ghost spiders training recruits here.


    Pizza is on the side to assist the ghost spider.


    "Carl?!"


    Pizza was overjoyed when he saw Karl coming.


    Although he knew that Carl was back, he also knew very well that Carl still had a lot to do when he came back.


    So he didn''t expect Karl to come and see himself.


    So when Karl really came over, Pizza was also very excited.


    But just when he was about to come and hug Karl, the ghost spider suddenly stopped Pizza''s footsteps.


    "Now is the training period, you can''t leave your post as an instructor!"


    "Ghost spider, what do you mean by that?"


    Pizza rolled his eyes at the ghost spider, pulled his hand away, and gave Karl a big hug.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect you to grow up to this point. Every time I read your news, I feel scared. It''s so scary!"


    "It''s okay, in fact, I don''t want to be like this, but I can''t help it. Who made me unlucky enough to run into two four emperors?"


    Carl sighed, looking helpless.


    After all, there are some things he can''t predict.


    Carl and Pizza briefly talked a few words, and then agreed to drink in the evening before he was ready to leave.


    But at this moment, the ghost spider stepped in again, leaving Karl here.


    "As a navy, I don''t want to catch pirates, but I want to find someone to drink? With your mind, what qualifications do you have to be a navy?"


    "What do you mean by ghost spider?"


    Carl frowned when he heard the ghost spider''s words, feeling a little inexplicable.


    This guy was unhappy with himself at the beginning, and now he is picking bones in the egg, and he comes directly to find the fault.


    It''s totally inexplicable!


    "Ghost spider, even if you are educated by the red hair, you don''t have to come back to bully the younger generation?


    Or could you say that you saw Carl stubbornly face the four emperors, but you were defeated by the four emperors, and you were spared by the other to come back alive, so you are a little dissatisfied?"


    Pizza squinted, and his tone was very aggressive.


    The ghost spider was sent to monitor Shanks, and then was beaten to death, almost everyone knows in the navy headquarters.


    Because he encountered Shanks several days before the news that Carl had escaped from the aunt.


    After Carl escaped from the aunt, people compared the ghost spider with Carl.


    This causes the ghost spider''s heart to be unbalanced. To put it bluntly, he is jealous of Karl, so why would he have such a high evaluation!


    "Huh! What if you are jealous? The only navy rookie has become a brigadier general..."


    "Oh no, I am now a major general!"


    The ghost spider squinted his eyes when he saw Karl''s rank of major general.


    "You have been in the navy for so long, is it interesting to be jealous of others? Are you naive?"


    Carl asked suddenly, making the ghost spider stunned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t mean anything else, I''m just saying that you are naive! If you are jealous of others, it is better to improve your strength and kill more pirates.


    As you are, you are not worthy of being a lieutenant admiral!"


    Carl cast a contemptuous look at the ghost spider, then passed the opponent and left the training camp directly.


    The ghost spider looked at the back of Carl leaving, his expression was a bit ugly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a while, the ghost spider stepped forward, left the training camp, and walked in Carl''s direction.


    Carl saw the ghost spider following up and wanted to get rid of him, but the ghost spider was reluctant.


    This made Carl a little irritated.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "Fight me, I don''t believe you are so strong!"


    The ghost spider was eager to try, his eyes full of war.


    Carl looked at each other disdainfully, then waved his hand.


    "You are too weak, I..."


    "Little devil, this can''t be for you!"

 136 Chapter 136: Sailing Again

    Two days passed in a flash.


    During this time, Carl basically took two days of pure rest.


    Although the ghost spider had troubled him at first, his strength is really not enough in the eyes of Karl today.


    At that time, the ghost spider asked Carl for trouble, and within ten strokes, Carl solved it easily, and didn''t mean to mess with it.


    Without even saving face to the other party, he knocked him unconscious, saw the front of the Warring States period, and said that the Warring States period should educate this guy.


    The Warring States period was a bit dazed at the time, but fortunately he didn''t say anything, and Karl was not a vengeful person.


    Only after this time, the news that the ghost spider was violently beaten by Karl also left.


    This makes the ghost spider even more unable to look up after waking up, and can only take the initiative to patrol the sea.


    Carl didn''t say anything after seeing him lead the team away.


    He would not admit that the news that the ghost spider was violently beaten by him was deliberately spread by himself.


    Although he doesn''t hold grudges, he still wants to retreat after offending people. How can there be such a good thing?


    After seeing the ghost spider leave dingy, Carl plans to continue to trouble him. They are still colleagues after all.


    Naturally there is no need to kill them all.


    So Carl just rested for two days.


    After such a short episode, Karl''s reputation within the Navy has once again been improved.


    Just because many of them have correctly recognized the extent of Karl''s current strength.


    Ghost Spider is a veteran lieutenant general, and Carl can easily defeat Ghost Spider. In their eyes, this is already the strength of a general level!


    So in their eyes, Carl has become a rear admiral with the strength of a general.


    However, this kind of statement also spread to those below the lieutenant general level.


    People above the lieutenant level are very clear that although Carl is very strong, he has not achieved the level of a general.


    But they did not stop the spread of this misinformation.


    From the perspective of the Warring States Period, the dissemination of this kind of information can improve the morale of the navy more than a speech.


    Especially in the current form.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl already took Ainilu and others, left the navy headquarters, and flew towards the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle.


    Moonlight Moriah was Carl''s first goal.


    Because his distance is the closest, it is also the best solution.


    And Karl glanced at other Qiwuhai''s information, and then found that most of their locations were living in the first half of the Great Route.


    This saves a lot of effort, and the only drawback is that when the level is level, you have to go to Mermaid Island.


    Jinping and Ace have a good relationship, coupled with Baibeard''s grace and Jinping, it is not easy to persuade him to help the navy resist Whitebeard.


    Carl regarded him as the last target. Even if he could not be persuaded, Carl would arrest him and return to the navy headquarters.


    If he is left outside, it will be an unstable factor, and of course Karl will arrest him.


    So putting him on the last one is the most reasonable choice.


    As for Luo, Carl has already told him.


    Because during the two days of rest, Luo had already arrived at Dres Rosa, and King Liku also called him to confirm the relationship between the two.


    So Luo is the one who has the least to worry about. If he dares to have different intentions, Karl doesn''t mind teaching him how to be a man.


    "Master Karl, there is the Devil''s Triangle in front of us, should we lower the height?"


    Jace, who had been observing the sea with a telescope, asked.


    Carl also took a look through the binoculars, and then put the warship steadily on the sea.


    The speed at which he controls the warship to fly is not fast, but even so, the speed of flight is much faster than sailing on the sea.


    It only took them half a day to reach the outer area of ??the Devil''s Triangle.


    "Everyone cheers me up, Ainilu, your domineering domineering experience must always be on.


    If you find a target similar to a ship, report it to me immediately. I told you that Moria¡¯s ship is very large, similar to a small island, don¡¯t get it wrong!"


    "Yehahahaha! No problem, just leave it to me!"


    Ainilu laughed, seeing and hearing full of domineering.


    It didn''t take long for Ainilu to laugh.


    "Yehahahaha! We are lucky. Not far away there is a small island like a place, and there are all kinds of unknown creatures on it."


    Ainilu laughed and pointed the direction for Ellan.


    Airland drove the warship, quickly approaching in that direction.


    After a while, the terrifying Sanzhi sailing ship, the iconic huge sail, caught everyone''s eyes!


    "This turned out to be a ship? It''s really an exaggeration!"


    Jace also saw part of the appearance of this ship through his domineering look.


    However, his domineering experience is not as strong as Ainilu, and he covers at most one-fifth the size of this ship.


    Then Carl also opened up the domineering look, looking for the position of Moria.


    It didn''t take long before he put his gaze on Ainilu''s body.


    "Anilu, this guy is handed over to you. Bring him over in ten minutes, no problem, right?"


    "Yehahahaha, don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    While talking, Ainilu rushed up instantly.


    Carl took out the timer and started timing.


    Other people are also sitting on the ground, ready to watch the show.


    They met many Qiwuhai, among them Doflamingo and Mihawk impressed them very deeply.


    Doflamingo''s strength is a bit stronger than they combined.


    Not to mention Mihawk, their strength completely crushed them!


    So they were a little worried about Anilu at this time, because Moria was also one of the seven seas.


    But Carl said before that Moria was the weakest person in Qiwuhai.


    There is no tricolor domineering, and physical skills are also special scum. The whole person is a big fat house, supported by the ability of fruits.


    That''s why Carl let Ainilu go alone.


    But even so, the others were still a little worried, for fear that Anilu could not beat the opponent.


    There is no way, it is the other Qiwuhai that has brought them a lot of pressure.


    Although Carl said Moria was weak, is he really weak?


    Five minutes later.


    Moria, with a blue nose and swollen face, was thrown on the deck by Ainilu with one hand, proving that he was very weak!


    Karl didn''t lie to them!


    After seeing this scene, the people present all cast contempt towards Moria.


    Because this guy is too weak now!


    The Qi Wuhai they faced before, each of them was strong to death!


    Seeing such a weak guy now occupying one of Qiwuhai''s places, it is really uncomfortable.

 137 Chapter 137 Goodbye Hancock!

    "Who are you guys and why are you here? I am Moria, one of the Seven Wuhai Seas. Do you know what it is to offend me!"


    Moria was all over, and even his body began to tremble.


    But his mouth was very hard and he did not admit defeat at all.


    "It''s a trash, I''m afraid you won''t do anything except move your mouth."


    Carl shook his head, disappointed in this guy.


    If it weren''t for this task, it would be to inform Qiwuhai to all gather at the navy headquarters within 15 days.


    Carl even wanted to be here to solve the shame of Qiwuhai.


    "Yehahahaha! This guy is really too weak, the original god has used less than ten tricks, this guy can''t hold it, compared with other Qiwuhai, this guy is really too weak!"


    Anilu couldn''t help but ridicule, and Nilu and others looked at Moria with contemptuous eyes.


    The expression of disgust is self-evident.


    At this time, Moria looked around and finally put his gaze on Carl who was wearing a navy uniform.


    "You are the navy, what are you doing? I am Qiwuhai, an ally of your navy!


    Did you act against me in violation of the rules, or did you intend to tear up the agreement?!"


    Moria got up and rushed forward, trying to catch Karl.


    But as soon as he rushed up, Nilu stepped out in a vigorous step and hit Moria''s stomach with a punch.


    She didn''t use domineering with this punch, but even so, Moria spit out a mouthful of sour water, then knelt down while clutching her belly.


    "Just a pirate, don''t even think about getting close to Master Karl!"


    Nilu sneered, her expression full of contempt.


    Carl went up, grabbed Moria''s head, and lifted his head.


    "Morlia, this is Rear Admiral Carl. I am here to inform you to gather at the navy headquarters within 15 days.


    At that time, the Warring States Marshal will discuss with you how to deal with the White Beard Pirates.


    This call is mandatory and you have no choice. If you disagree, I can kill you now!"


    While talking, Carl burst out of domineering domineering.


    Moria''s pupils shrank suddenly, and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    Although Moria could not be domineering, but he has been in the new world anyway, knowing what the tricolor domineering is.


    Carl''s domineering and domineering hand directly stunned Moria.


    However, he quickly reacted and said quickly: "I agree, I will prepare now, and I will never be absent!"


    "Just agree, get out now!"


    Carl let go of Moriah''s head and let him out of here.


    Moria stood up, looked at Karl uncertainly, and asked suspiciously.


    "I have a question¡­¡­"


    "Say!"


    "Are you the Brigadier General Carl who fought Kaido and escaped from BIG¡¤MOM?"


    "It''s me, but I''m not a brigadier general, a major general! Is there a problem?"


    Carl tilted his head slightly to see what Moria was going to do.


    But at this time, Moriah did nothing, he just showed a frightened expression, as if he was hell, and quickly fled the warship.


    Seeing the speed of Moria''s escape, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head and gave a light mouthful.


    "What a waste!"


    "Let''s go, next to Amazon Lily, I will show you the beauty of the world''s number one beauty.


    However, I will tell you in advance that you must be careful when you meet her. Although Boya Hancock''s strength is in Qiwuhai, he is not too strong, and he may not even be as strong as Flamingo.


    But the most dangerous place for her is not her strength, but the charm of the sweet fruits and her own beauty!


    To put it simply, this guy eats all men and women, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, seeing her may like her, and then she will be turned into stone!


    Many navies have suffered because of this, so you should be more careful, when you come to Intil, you will have a song to calm everyone down."


    "Hmm, I know Brother Carl, but are you okay?"


    Intil nodded, then asked.


    Since Carl and Intier have gotten closer in the past two days, Intier simply called Brother Carl directly.


    "I''m okay, I have seen her many times, and I have long been immune to her charm.


    But with your strength, I''m afraid it''s hard to be immune, so it''s up to Intil then."


    Carl rubbed Intil''s head gently.


    However, his remarks made many people present somewhat dissatisfied.


    Of course, arrogant people like Nilu and Anilu would not be convinced by Carl''s remarks.


    Even Enzo has his own pride, he doesn''t think he can fall by himself.


    Carl didn''t want to explain too much about this, but directly flew the warship into the air, flying at full speed!


    But in half a day, Carl came to the door of Amazon Lily and saw the Empress Hancock again!


    Then Enzo slapped his face...


    Enzo, the lsp, saw Hancock''s first glance, and his eyes became peach-hearted, and he wanted to rush to hug his thigh.


    Even Jess and the cat demon were captured by Hancock''s beauty.


    Intil did not respond.


    It may be because she has experienced those things before, which has improved her spiritual level a bit, so she can be immune to Hancock''s charm.


    This also allowed her to hum the ballad smoothly, calming the spirits of Jess, Enzo and Cat Monster.


    But apart from the three of them, the others surprised Karl.


    Nillu and Ainilu were not affected at all.


    Irland, because of his own experience, caused him to hate people like Hancock who use beauty as a weapon!


    Hei Yu was a little surprised. It was not that she was not charmed, but after seeing the other party, she shed tears.


    What Carl didn''t know was that Kuroba knew each other, and even both sides were in a prison for a while!


    But at the time, Kuroba didn''t know Hancock''s name or her identity.


    So she did not associate the empress with the slave who stayed with her.


    When Kuroba saw Hancock, she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Standing on the shore, Hancock also recognized Kuroba as the girl who had helped him.


    While this surprised her, it also refreshed her sense of Carl.


    In Hancock''s original impression, Karl was an arrogant but not weak naval recruit.


    It was only after she saw that Black Feather was on Carl''s ship that she realized that Carl was not afraid of the revenge of the Dragon!


    This made her feel a little weird.


    It''s just that Hancock will not let go of his guard against Karl.


    Carl¡¯s camp is the Navy, and his appearance in Amazon Lily is certainly not a good thing!

 138 Chapter 138: Lei Li!

    "It''s been a long time since Hancock has seen you. You have become a little more beautiful after not seeing you for a while. Have you missed me since the last time we parted?"


    Carl asked with a smile, but Hancock had a cold face.


    "Just say if you have something, I have no time to waste time with your navy here!"


    "It''s really boring, anyhow, we also fought twice..."


    Carl sighed, then he put away his thoughts of molesting and his eyes became sharp.


    "Now, on behalf of the navy, I convene you Qiwuhai. You must come to the navy headquarters to gather within 15 days, or you will be disqualified from Qiwuhai!


    Of course, you can also choose to resist, and then reject the navy''s sign, so that I can act on you naturally!"


    Speaking of this, Carl exploded with domineering look, and his eyes became a lot of fever.


    He is putting pressure on Boya Hancock, as long as the other party wants to refuse because of face, Karl will act on her as soon as possible!


    Unexpectedly, Hancock was not too radical, but instead set his sights on Kuroba.


    "Before I answer you, I want to chat with her alone!"


    "You want to chat with Kuroba alone? She is my partner. Do you think I might agree to you?"


    Carl squinted his eyes, the overlord''s domineering pressure once again pressed Hancock''s body.


    The Amazon warriors were shocked by the overlord''s domineering and unsteady.


    Hancock relied on his domineering look and could barely resist Karl''s pressure.


    Although her domineering look is good, it is slightly worse than Carl''s.


    "I know her, you can rest assured, I will never act on her!"


    "Hehe, do you think I will believe you if you still thieves?"


    Carl sneered, apparently not planning to let Kuroba go into danger, but Kuroba stood up at this moment and held Carl''s arm.


    "Master Carl, I do know the Empress, but when we were very young, we were all held in the prison of the Dragonite.


    Our background is the same, I think she shouldn''t do anything to me, and even if she really does it to me, Master Carl, you can definitely save me, right?"


    Kuroba was smiling, obviously believing that Karl could save himself from Hancock''s hands.


    Carl frowned.


    He didn''t expect that Kuroba and Hancock would actually know each other.


    This makes him a little hard to choose.


    Carl is really worried that Hancock will attack Black Feather. If this kind of thing happens, Carl will be ashamed for a lifetime!


    But at this moment, Hancock''s rear suddenly broke out with a domineering domineering force that was stronger than Karl, and he directly topped Carl''s domineering appearance.


    Feeling this powerful domineering look, Carl''s face changed, and he immediately put his gaze behind Hancock.


    "Raleigh!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be here!"


    Carl was a little surprised to see Raleigh here.


    It has been a while since Leili and Xia Qi left the Chambord Islands, but their whereabouts became a mystery and the navy could not capture them.


    Even Carl couldn''t predict where Raleigh would appear, because the opponent would do whatever he wanted without external influences, no matter where he went.


    Raleigh would appear in Amazon Lily, which Carl did not expect!


    "Haha, it seems that you still recognize me, the old man!"


    "Boy, how about giving me a face? Let the two old acquaintances have a good chat.


    I guarantee by my character that Hancock will never do anything to that little girl. After all, they are both of their origin..."


    "Uncle Raleigh, you can shut up!"


    Hancock spoke suddenly and interrupted Raleigh, and then she put her gaze on Carl again.


    "Carl, as long as you let me have a chat with her and give us some personal space, I immediately agree to your navy''s summoning order.


    If you disagree, I don''t mind going to war with your navy, and our Amazon lily soldiers are not vegetarian!"


    Hearing Hancock''s words, Carl felt a little difficult.


    If Raleigh wasn''t here, Hancock would dare to speak like this, and he would do it directly.


    But Raleigh''s meaning is obvious, he just came out to support Hancock!


    In this way, even if Carl wants to do it, Raleigh is an insurmountable huge level!


    Although Lei Li''s physical strength has declined somewhat due to his age, his strength is not weak at all!


    It is not impossible for Carl to defeat Raleigh, but at least he needs to fight for days and nights to exhaust Raleigh''s physical strength.


    If you go to war with Raleigh now, the gain is not worth the loss.


    In addition, Kuroba really wanted to go there, and after a few words with Hancock, Karl thought about it, and finally chose to agree.


    "Kuroba, go, but you have to be careful. If there is any danger, immediately fly into the air vertically, and I will come to rescue you as soon as possible!"


    "Yeah, Master Karl, I understand, I''ll be back soon!"


    Kuroba nodded, a smile appeared on his face, as if an iceberg had melted, giving a warm smile.


    She smiled very little, but every time she gave people a very amazing feeling.


    After watching Kuroba go to Hancock''s side, Karl put his gaze on Raleigh.


    "Old man, don''t you think about how to rob prison? Instead, run here to see the beauty coming?"


    "Hahahaha! Your kid''s mouth is still so damaged, but this time I really let you talk. I haven''t seen Hancock for a while, so I plan to come and see him."


    "In that case, you''d better stay here forever, don''t let me find you appearing where you shouldn''t be, otherwise I will never respect the old!"


    "Hahahaha! Navy kid, you are really getting more and more arrogant. There are also a lot of big news about you during this period. The things you have done have indeed given you arrogant capital.


    But I advise you, the greater your military exploits, the more jealous the Sky Dragon people will be for you. Although the Five Old Stars will not easily do anything to you, you must understand that the master of this world is the Dragon People, not the Five Old Stars!"


    "Really? Although I don''t like the five old stars and hate the Tianlongren even more, your method of instigating discord is too bad.


    What if they want to do something to me?There is no problem in protecting myself with my strength. You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. You still care about yourself and you can live for a few years!"


    "Hahahaha, you kid, really interesting!"


    An old and a small two people, separated by a port, spoke loudly here, and then chatted.


    Ainilu and others were baffled when they saw this scene.


    However, the chat between the two of them did not last long.


    Kuroba flew back soon, with a smile still on his face, it seemed that the two of them had a very happy chat.


    And most importantly, after Hancock returned to the port, the look in Karl''s eyes became obvious.


    Her eyes became less sharp, instead she had a strange look, which made Carl''s scalp numb.

 139 Chapter 139 See Shanks again!

    "Kuroba, she didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Carl cares about grabbing Black Feather''s shoulders, and then turning her around, carefully observing it with the domineering look.


    After Carl was sure that she was fine, he was relieved.


    "Master Karl, I''m a little dizzy..."


    Kuroba was suddenly turned around, feeling a little dizzy.


    But with her physique, she quickly recovered.


    "Master Karl, I told Hancock what you said to me before.


    She is also a little curious about you now, how am I great?"


    "I said why her eyes are so strange..."


    Hearing what Kuroba said, Carl wiped the sweat from his forehead and did not answer, but instead turned his eyes to Hancock.


    "Hankuk, remember what you said before, rush to the navy headquarters within 15 days, otherwise you will be at your own risk!"


    "Irland, turn around!"


    After saying this, Karl immediately ordered Ellan to turn around and leave.


    It is night, and Carl¡¯s next target is Mihawk, but Carl is not in a hurry.


    ...


    "Hankuk, what do you think of this person now?"


    In the port of the Amazon Lily, after seeing Carl turn and leave, Raleigh asked Hancock about Carl''s views.


    Hancock bit his lip and said nothing, but his eyes didn''t have the hostility he used to be, instead there was a hint of strange emotion inside.


    Seeing this look of Hancock, Raleigh couldn''t help sighing.


    "It seems that the girl said a lot to you. Since you both came from the same place, it means that she is the same as you.


    But she was very free by Carl, the little devil, without any restriction, and she was well protected.


    The news also said that Carl rescued the slave who was bought and sold by the Dragonites and dragged him onto the boat. This girl should be the one who hummed before.


    It can be seen from this that this kid''s attitude towards the Tianlongren, as well as some of his own concepts, would not cater to the Tianlongren."


    "What''s the use of saying so much? I am a pirate and he is the navy. We will still be enemies if we have different positions!"


    "This is not necessarily true. With his character, he will leave the Navy sooner or later, and you may still become friends at that time."


    "Haha! Absolutely impossible!"


    Hancock denied this judgment, but Raleigh smiled without saying a word.


    As the man who accompanied Roger to Love Drew, Raleigh was naturally knowledgeable.


    Of course, Hancock couldn''t escape Rayleigh''s eyes when he thought about it carefully, but he didn''t break it either, but said so much.


    Hancock''s reaction was exactly the same as Rayleigh predicted, which made him interesting.


    Because Hancock hasn''t revealed such a feminine side for a long time.


    "Let''s go Hancock, this time is a good opportunity, the Navy convenes you Qiwuhai for a meeting, we can also take advantage of this time to do what we should do!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl has left the Amazon Lily.


    But as soon as he drove out of the windless zone, he met the person he least wanted to meet.


    One of the Red-haired Pirates of the Four Emperors!


    "Why is he here?!"


    Carl did not expect that he would be here and meet Shanks, one of the Four Emperors!


    Your side is driving out of the windless zone, and the other party is entering the windless zone!


    Carl has every reason to suspect that Shanks is looking for Raleigh!


    But he didn''t pierce, nor did he intend to fight Shanks, but brushed past him.


    Shanks obviously didn''t intend to cause trouble.


    He just sat on the bow, picked up the flask and greeted Karl, and Karl responded with a glass of wine.


    A pirate ship and a naval warship passed by like this without any sparks.


    But just when the two ships were going to pass by.


    Carl, who had been staring at Shanks, suddenly found a person standing at the stern of the other Pirate Ship.


    He is Karl¡¯s next target, Hawkeye Mihawk!


    "Irland stopped the ship! Mihawk is on Shanks'' ship. I must go there. You are on standby. If there is any danger, I will notify you to run away immediately!"


    Carl wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and flew over the Red-haired Pirates.


    He really did not expect that there would be so many accidents tonight.


    Not only met Raleigh, but even Shanks!


    And most importantly, Mihawk is still on Shanks¡¯ ship!


    This makes Carl really flustered.


    Because he didn''t know what Mihawk was doing here.


    at the same time.


    When Karl flew over the Redhead Pirates.


    The Shanks'' crew was also on alert.


    They all know that Carl is very strong, although he has not yet reached the level of a general.


    But if he shoots in the air and disturbs this windless sea, they will also suffer heavy losses!


    At least this ship cannot be kept.


    Even Shanks must be treated with caution, because he followed Roger and experienced a battle with Golden Lion Shiji!


    So he knows very well what kind of power the floating fruit can exert on the sea!


    "Boy navy, if you come to me, is it possible that you want to catch me?"


    Shanks greeted him with a smile, and didn''t mean to do anything at all. Carl shook his head, and then looked at Mihawk.


    "The navy has ordered that Qiwuhai must accept the call and go to the navy headquarters within 15 days!


    If you refuse, you will deprive Qiwuhai of his identity!"


    "Are you deprived of Qiwuhai''s identity? Actually I don''t care about this identity."


    Hearing what Carl said, Mihawk was very calm and didn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    Carl knew very well that with Mihawk''s strength and the identity of Qiwuhai, it was just a convenience to avoid being harassed by the navy and pirates.


    Even if his identity was taken away, he wouldn''t care at all.


    Carl knew this very well, so he was not angry and did not do anything.


    "I know you don''t care, but this is my duty, you need to answer whether you accept it or not!"


    "Hahahaha, is that interesting? Mihawk, you simply refuse, and then you can join my pirate group and become my partner. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?"


    "Forget it, I''ll accept the call, I will gather in fifteen days."


    Mihawk glanced at him when he heard Shanks'' words, and immediately accepted the navy''s call.


    Seeing Mihawk''s face change so quickly, Shanks and Karl were stunned.


    "Hahahaha, Shanks, your face is not good!"


    It''s rare to see the four emperors deflating, and Karl couldn''t help but laugh when he saw this scene.


    Shanks touched his head in embarrassment, and he had nothing to do with Mihawk, who made them friends.


    After getting the answer, Carl did not dare to stay longer and left directly.


    Shanks watched Carl leave, narrowed his smile, and his eyes became a lot deeper.


    "What an interesting kid, the more interesting you look!"

 140 Chapter One Hundred and Fortieth Weibull!

    "It scared me to death. I didn''t expect to encounter Shanks here. It was really unexpected!"


    After returning to the ship, Karl used his abilities without hesitation and took the warship away.


    He doesn''t want to go to war with Shanks, because he is not an opponent at all, okay!


    Carl''s own strength can play against the Four Emperors for the time being.


    But what about his crew?


    Not to mention others, there is just one Ben Beckman. The others on Karl''s side are all on, and they are not necessarily his opponents alone.


    To be on the safe side, Karl took his own people first.


    It''s not just Karl, the others are also relieved.


    When facing the Four Emperors before, they were all nervous to die.


    Now I met another Four Emperors here, and they were also nervous to die.


    If it really fought, even the conceited Ainilu knew that he was definitely not the opponent''s opponent.


    Leaving now is the most correct choice.


    At night, everyone took turns to rest.


    Carl received a phone call from the Warring States Period.


    He said from the phone bug that the bear had returned to the experimental base of Begapunk and had agreed to the Qiwuhai call-up order.


    Warring States made this call to inform Karl not to look for the bear, and to save him a little.


    But then the Warring States period arranged another task for Karl, and that was to ask him to find a man named Edward Weibull.


    This person was active in the first half of the great route.


    The latest information about him is on Gaya Island, and Sengoku intends to let Karl take a look.


    In addition, the Warring States and Carl briefly talked about the other side''s intelligence.


    This Weibull claimed to be the son of Whitebeard, and he had attacked Zefa and killed Zefa students, and he was also the culprit who caused Zefa to break his arm!


    The meaning of the Warring States period was that he wanted Karl to see it. It would be best if he could arrest him.


    Weibull''s strength is not weak, and the Warring States period is also worried that Karl is not his opponent.


    But Carl didn''t say anything. Instead, he accepted the task and immediately turned around to Gaya Island!


    The night passed quickly.


    In the early morning of the next day, when Carl and the others woke up from their dreams, the ship had arrived over Gaya Island.


    "I really miss it. I think I was on this empty island in the sky. I beat you up and took you to the navy headquarters.


    Looking back now, everything is so warm and beautiful."


    Carl looked up at the sky, remembering the good time he had beaten Aini Road.


    Ainilu couldn''t help but shivered, but he didn''t dare to speak, for fear of causing Karl''s dissatisfaction, and then beat himself again.


    What happened that day is the shadow of Ainilu''s life.


    Especially after returning to such a sad place, Ainilu lost his usual activity and became a bit sluggish like Aillan.


    "You are waiting here, I will find someone to come back soon."


    Carl''s domineering vision has always been on.


    He quickly found Weibull.


    But he didn''t intend to let others come to help.


    More than a decade ago, Weibull had the strength to cut off General Zefa''s arm.


    Although he had to rely on a sneak attack and Zefa''s asthma attack before cutting off his arm, it also shows that his strength is very strong.


    After so many years, Weibull''s growth is definitely more terrifying!


    Although his strength may not be as terrifying as a general, at least a general lieutenant would not be his opponent!


    As long as the original book, Weibull is evaluated as having the power of the white beard when he was young!


    It can be seen from here that Weibull''s power is very terrifying.


    As for other aspects of strength, the original book did not give an answer, so Carl could only test each other by himself to avoid Anilu and others from falling into crisis.


    Not long after, Karl was in a bar and saw Miss Barking, a short stature.


    Standing behind Ba Jin, the big man holding a naive knife is Weibull!


    Karl looked serious and landed directly in front of Ba Jin.


    But before he could speak, the long-lost system voice sounded from Karl''s mind!


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choose 1: Ignore Weibull and Bajin, leave here immediately, and reward the host with a random B-level ability!''


    ''Choice 2: Repel Weibull, reward the host with random attributes to upgrade to three levels!''


    ''Choice 3: Kill Weibull and Bajin, reward the host to get Weibull''s strange power (A), and increase a random ability level by one level!''


    The three options appeared in Carl''s eyes.


    Without any hesitation, he directly chose three!


    Carl has the confidence to kill Weibull, and the first two abilities are really the same. Carl has no desire to choose!


    In addition, his goal here is to kill Weibull.


    Although the Warring States period allowed himself to do what he could, Karl didn''t think he could not kill the opponent!


    So he chose three without hesitation!


    It takes less than a second to make a choice!


    Carl didn''t wait for Ba Jin to react, he shot him instantly!


    As Ba Jin''s head fell, Weibull''s expression changed from dazed to angry, and finally howled!


    "Mom! Get up quickly!!!"


    "Oh ah ah ah!!!"


    "You killed mom, I want to avenge mom, go to death!!!"


    Weibull rushed towards Carl with a naive knife in his hand.


    In the face of such an attack, Carl crossed his swords and chose to regret it.


    But after this blow, a huge pothole appeared in the road behind Carl instantly!


    The surrounding houses collapsed directly!


    This is the power of Weibull, the shock wave it brings!


    Carl did his best to resist this force.


    "This power is really an exaggeration, although it''s a lot worse than Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    It''s amazing to be a human being with monster-level power!"


    "I want to avenge my mother!!!"


    "Go to die, die to die!!!"


    "woo woo woo woo!!!"


    Weibull roared and cried bitterly, tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, and his nose flicked.


    It looks very ostentatious.


    Carl is constantly defending, his arms are a little sore, but he did not choose to avoid it.


    He is still testing whether the other party has other means of attack.


    If Weibull is only relying on strength to dominate, then it is much easier to solve the opponent.


    It''s just that the power that Weibull smashed down became stronger and stronger, and soon approached Charlotte Lingling''s power.


    This made Carl feel a little frightened.


    After resisting more than 20 attacks, Carl did not choose to be tough this time, but flew into the air to avoid Weibull''s attack!


    Next second.


    Weibull''s attack hit the ground directly, destroying everything in front of him!


    Like an earthquake, within ten miles, no building is intact, and there are even cracks in the ground!


    "What a monster!"

 141 Chapter 141: Evenly matched!

    "Master Carl!!!"


    When Karl and Weibull were in a stalemate, Nilu and others appeared not far away, and then saw the shocking scene in front of them, and took a breath.


    Ainilu sensed that a battle was taking place on Karl''s side through seeing and hearing domineering, so he planned to come and support.


    But when they came here, they found out that the situation before them was beyond their imagination.


    Even if Nilu worked hard, she couldn''t have such an impact on the ground.


    Although Anilu can achieve this level, he relies on the power of the Devil Fruit.


    And this person in front of him can do this with pure strength!


    This kind of weird power surprised them.


    Even Nilu sighed!


    "All of you go back, this guy is not something you can deal with, let me deal with it alone!"


    Carl roared and escaped Weibull''s attack again.


    At the end of this season, a strong wind directly triggered a gust of wind, which drove Nilu and others back several meters.


    Faced with such power, the faces of Nina and Ainilu were not pretty.


    However, they did not insist, but obeyed Karl''s words and left here quickly.


    They all know that if they stay here, they can only hold back Carl, and only if they leave this Carl can they exert their full strength.


    They came this time, just running for nothing.


    Carl was also relieved after seeing them leave.


    "Unexpectedly, they were quite conscientious. They rushed over as soon as they noticed the battle, which is great.


    It''s a pity that Weibull, this guy, can''t be solved by them, otherwise they will be called together."


    In order to avoid injury to Ainilu and others, Carl did not choose to ask them to help.


    Weibull''s strength is very powerful, and his strength is even weaker than the Four Emperors!


    With such strength, as long as they hit Ainilu and others, they will be seriously injured if they die!


    Although fighting against such a powerful enemy can quickly improve one''s own strength, but the premise is to survive.


    So for the sake of safety, Karl would not allow them to join the battle.


    As he said himself, he is enough here!


    Although Weibull is strong, his weakness is also obvious!


    His domineering look and hearing is a weak link in flight, and his speed is relatively slow.


    Although compared to other lieutenants, or Doflamingo, Weibull''s speed is already very fast.


    But in Carl''s eyes, Weibull''s current speed can''t keep up with himself.


    After so long of testing, Carl has basically figured out Weibull''s strength!


    His strength has definitely reached the level of the four emperors, and his armed color is also very strong. Although his defense and physical strength are not bad, he is also a mortal body.


    Carl''s attack can cause some damage to his body, but it cannot be fatal.


    And Weibull''s self-healing ability is not strong, his self-healing ability is basically the same as that of ordinary people, and he will not heal immediately after being injured.


    It''s just that the control of his body is perfect.


    He can manipulate his muscles to block the flow of blood and ensure that his state will not weaken.


    And the most important thing is that after so long of trial, Karl has determined that the other party''s fat body is all muscles, and there is no fat at all!


    Even if he looks particularly fat, these are all illusions created by too much muscle!


    In fact, every part of him is muscle, which is why his strength is so exaggerated.


    And Karl also discovered one thing, that is, his body structure is a bit strange.


    Weibull was somewhat inconsistent in supplying, as if his body was not his own.


    This discovery, coupled with the many sutures on his body, not only made Carl start to wonder if this guy was a normal born human.


    How does he look like a spliced ??monster!


    If this is the case, it would be a bit scary to be able to create a person like Weibull!


    "go to hell!!!"


    "I want to avenge my mother!!!"


    Weibull''s attacks continued, while Carl flew a lot, evading his various attacks one after another.


    But the result of this is that the surrounding buildings and ground suffer.


    At least half of Demon Valley Town was turned into ruins, and the pirates here also fled, and those who can run will never stay here to watch the show.


    But Carl doesn''t care.


    Demon Valley Town is a paradise for pirates, and even the navy is unwilling to come here to be nosy.


    Just because the pirates here gather together, there are too many enemies. If you don''t send a large number of troops to garrison, it will not help.


    The navy simply let it go. Anyway, there are basically no aborigines here, all of them are pirates who came to live here.


    Carl and Weibull hurt these people by mistake, and he doesn''t feel guilty.


    It''s just a bunch of damn pirates, and you will die sooner or later.


    When those people fled for their lives, the battle between Carl and Weibull had entered a white-hot stage.


    Only after fighting for so long, Weibull did not hurt Karl at all, but was injured by Karl''s attack.


    This situation made Weibull feel a little irritated, coupled with the killing of Miss Barking, this made Weibull''s originally small brains completely useless.


    Now he has lost his reason, and his mind is full of thoughts, that is to kill Karl to avenge Barking!


    However, Carl also took advantage of the opponent''s anger to take Weibull to the beach step by step.


    When both of them arrived at the beach, Karl did not hesitate to fly into the air.


    Weibull directly destroyed the port and attracted a large amount of sea water!


    But Weibull is not a capable person, so the seawater has no effect on him, but the time that Carl has been waiting for has arrived!


    "Next, it''s time to perform well!"


    "Lion Power¡¤ Imperial Palace Volume¡ª¡ª"


    Accompanied by Karl''s roar.


    The surrounding sea level building rises up, forming sea tornado one after another!


    Then the sea tornado controlled by Carl began to continuously impact Weibull.


    But Weibull''s power is also very powerful, he can smash a sea tornado with a single blow on his own strength.


    But even if he can do this, Carl''s sea tornado can be produced one after another!


    No matter how strong Weibull¡¯s power is, it is impossible to destroy all the waterspouts!


    But Karl didn''t plan to rely on this move to kill the opponent.


    This trick has a miraculous effect on those with fruitful ability, but it''s not so effective against those who are incapable.


    But using this trick to deal with Weibull, with his IQ, he would not take the initiative to attack Carl in the air. He can completely consume Weibull''s physical strength!


    No matter how strong his physical strength is, if he has been going all out, he can''t last too long!


    On the other hand, Carl does not consume too much physical energy to make a sea tornado.


    As long as the time is right, Carl can immediately kill Weibull!


    This time he really planned it!

 142 Chapter 142 Kill!

    at the same time.


    It was when Carl was fighting Weibull.


    Sengoku also got the situation of Gaya Island.


    But when he learned that Carl was fighting Weibull to death, he was shocked.


    "This kid really dares, because he is not weak in the strength of being victimized, he even dared to directly attack the opponent directly, but it makes people feel uneasy.


    I shouldn''t have given him this task at the time, I almost forgot. Although this kid is very reliable, he is also a fighting freak!


    With such a powerful enemy, how could he bear it?This time I made a mistake and completely forgot about it."


    The Warring States period rubbed his eyebrows and felt a little headache.


    The Lieutenant General Crane took a sip of tea and then looked up at the Warring States Period.


    "Isn''t it good for him to do this? Wu Lao Xing originally meant to make Weibull become Qiwuhai.


    It''s just that this guy''s identity is a bit sensitive. After all, no one can be sure whether he is the biological son of White Beard.


    He is very strong, and his mother Miss Ba Jin is also a profit-seeking person.


    So he is a very good candidate for Qiwuhai, if it weren''t for our strong opposition, I''m afraid he would have been Qiwuhai before.


    This time Karl''s shot, if he could really kill Weibull, he would not only break the mind of the five old stars, but also avenge Zefa."


    "Yes, Zefa''s life has been too difficult. At that time, he became a general earlier than me, but he got asthma because of his health.


    Later, when he led his troops to sea for training, he was guilty of asthma, and his arm was cut off and he failed to protect his students.


    In the end, his wife and son were even killed by the pirates in revenge, which made him more and more decadent, which is really embarrassing."


    Speaking of this, Zeng Guo couldn''t help sighing, Lieutenant General Crane also shook his head.


    Then Sengoku walked to the window, looked at the sky outside and asked, "Do you think Karp will really let his grandson be killed?"


    "You don''t trust Karp, do you?"


    "I didn''t mean it, but I always have an unknown premonition. I always feel that there are still changes in this execution!"


    "You just think too much, take a good day off while you are fine today, and you will be busy again tomorrow."


    Lieutenant General Crane persuaded the Warring States Period, and then got up and left after drinking tea.


    Warring States did not speak, but quietly looked out the window, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ...


    time flies.


    The battle on Boya Island has come to an end.


    Carl used the waterspout and spent a whole day of work to finally exhaust Weibull''s energy!


    Although Weibull was able to counterattack at this time, his power was not as good as before, and he could not destroy the waterspout that Karl had made!


    And the most important thing is that he can''t even release his domineering now!


    Although Karl also consumed a lot of strength, he still has more than half of his physical strength left.


    And his arrogance is not exhausted.


    The current situation is that Carl has the absolute upper hand!


    When Weibull has lost his energy, he is not Carl''s opponent at all!


    "Cross Slash--"


    Carl abandoned the waterspout and directly attacked Weibull with a slash!


    Facing the sudden slash, Weibull saw it and reacted.


    But his physical strength has been exhausted, and his body can''t keep up with the speed of thinking!


    As soon as he raised his hand, Karl Ling''s slash was already as scheduled!


    Cut off Weibull''s head in an instant!


    ''The selection is complete!Reward the host''s monster power (A), and the overlord''s domineering level will increase by one level!''


    After beheading Weibull, Carl also breathed the air in the letterbox, and then kicked Weibull into the sea to feed the fish.


    Feeling the increase in power, Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing an exaggerated smile.


    "This power is really not weak. With this power, even if I face Kaido, I can break my wrist with him!


    It''s really amazing to be a guy with the power of a young white beard!"


    Feeling the power of the boost, Carl couldn''t close his legs with a smile.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: A+


    Agility: D+


    Spirit: D+


    Physical strength: B-


    Abilities: Military Fist (E), Fluttering Fruit, Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Blade Flow (B), Wind Element Mastery (D), Weird Power ( A)''


    The above is Carl''s current attributes.


    After completing the selection, his domineering look was directly elevated to the perfect level.


    This level is also the kind of domineering degree of Warring States and Leili, and the Four Emperors.


    If you want to continue to break through, it''s not impossible, but it will be very difficult, just like seeing, hearing, and wanting to break through the shackles, it takes a lot of time and energy.


    So Carl didn''t pay attention to the domineering body.


    Looking at his strength now, he has reached the level of A+, which has doubled compared to before!


    This is the strange power Weibull possesses, even stronger than his own strange power!


    But compared to Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, Carl is not sure whether his power has reached their level.


    Although Carl estimated that the power of the four emperors were all at the A+ level, he had just acquired these powers.


    He also couldn''t completely determine whether the power of the Four Emperors was at this level.


    However, his current strength is much stronger than the previous Weibull.


    Weibull''s power is probably A-level, and Carl''s own power, coupled with Weibull''s power, has reached the A+ level in front of him.


    "I don''t know what kind of power he will gain after S rank. Kaido''s physical strength is definitely S rank, otherwise he would not have such a strong recovery ability.


    The aunt''s physical strength is also above S level, and her defensive power basically represents her physical strength.


    My side is not bad either, but S-level is obviously a qualitative change, that is, I don¡¯t know what effect the power will have when breaking through S-level.


    Maybe White Beard can give me the answer at that time. If my estimation is not wrong, as the strongest man in the world, he still has shocking fruits.


    His power may have surpassed the S grade long ago, reaching the peak of power!And Karp should be similar."


    After Carl thought about it, he returned to his warship.


    The only things he can judge at the moment are these, and he has no other way to judge based on current intelligence.


    And he has been fighting for a day and needs a good rest.


    The battle on this day almost exhausted his stamina, and the entire Gaya Island was also destroyed by a fifth of the battle between the two.


    Fortunately, most of the battles between the two of them were concentrated on the seashore and the harbor.


    Otherwise, Gaya Island will have to sink at least a third, instead of just destroying the coastal zone.


    But even so, many people were amazed.


    The pirates here had never seen such a battle, and they were so frightened that they did not dare to stay on Gaya Island.

 143 Chapter 143 Persuasion

    The news that Carl killed Weibull did not spread.


    Because most people don''t know who Weibull is.


    White beard is still alive at this time.


    With him, although Miss Bajin said Weibull is the son of Whitebeard, only a few people know about this.


    And Ba Jin didn''t dare to offend White Beard at all, so she didn''t publicize the matter everywhere, and even spent money to get the big news Morgan to say nothing for the time being.


    What she wanted to do was wait until the white beard died, expose Weibull''s identity in one breath, attract a lot of attention, and make a lot of money!


    Because anyone with a discerning eye knows that no matter who wins or loses in this war, White Beard will undoubtedly die!


    Baibeard''s age is really too big, and he is also afflicted with various diseases, and he can''t compete with so many powerful men in the navy headquarters.


    It''s just that Ba Jin''s idea fell through. Carl killed him and Weibull at the same time.


    This made the big news Morgan, who also wanted to make a lot of money, his teeth itch.


    But these things, Karl didn''t know.


    Now he is flying in the direction of the new world.


    One night and one day''s work, Karl came to Dresrosa.


    But he didn''t stay here long, he just walked through the process here, invited Luo to become Qiwuhai, and then reported the news to the Warring States.


    Then Karl exchanged greetings with King Liku and others, and left here quickly.


    He has to look for Blackbeard elsewhere.


    The guy''s whereabouts are erratic, but he has appeared in the new world before, so Carl plans to try his luck in the new world.


    It was not too late for Carl to give up when he couldn''t find it in the end.


    But his luck is good.


    It didn''t take long for Karl to see the Blackbeards on a primitive island in the New World.


    Carl and Blackbeard didn''t deal with each other at first, so the two of them almost grew older when they met.


    Fortunately, Carl explained his intentions, and Blackbeard didn''t want to take the risk to go to war with the Navy, so the two clicked to the end, just punching each other.


    But with this punch, Blackbeard flew out, and even directly destroyed a small hill behind.


    After this punch, Blackbeard also roughly understood Karl''s strength, which made his face look ugly.


    Because Karl is a double unstable factor, it is easy to affect Blackbeard''s next plan.


    "Since it''s a navy call-up order, I certainly won''t refuse it, but then again, are you sure you can kill the white beard?"


    "The thief hahahahaha! If you can''t get rid of it, you can finally leave it to me to solve it. I know very well how bad Baibeard''s physical condition is!"


    Blackbeard Titch smiled triumphantly. It was obvious that he had made plans to deal with Whitebeard.


    But Karl didn''t tell the truth, he just taunted and said: "I hope you won''t be called daddy by the time!"


    "Blackbeard, don''t forget to gather!"


    Putting down this sentence, Carl left here directly.


    His next goal is the last Qiwu Haijinpei!


    Blackbeard Titch looked at Carl leaving behind, his expression changed from laughing to anger!


    "Asshole, dare to look down on me! When I get the shocking fruit, I will tell you what is truly powerful!"


    "Thief hahahaha!!!"


    at the same time.


    Carl, who had left this island, didn''t know Blackbeard''s mind.


    But as a traverser, he knew exactly what Blackbeard wanted to do at the top of the war.


    It is necessary for Carl to stare at the opponent and prevent him from taking the devil fruit of Whitebeard.


    Otherwise, Blackbeard''s strength will undergo a qualitative change.


    It won''t be easy to solve then!


    Dark Fruit itself restrains the fruit ability, although Carl is not sure, he can restrain himself.


    However, the other abilities attached to the Dark Fruits really make Carl''s Fluttering Fruits useless.


    An dark fruit can absorb everything, even wind can absorb it, this is the horror of dark fruit!


    If the real fruit is matched, Titch''s strength will be unpredictable, so Carl must find a way to kill Titch!


    He must not be allowed to survive the fruit of the shock.


    Carl thought about it, while everyone went to the Chambord Islands for coating.


    But before he started coating, he saw Jinping''s figure, which saved him a lot.


    "Carl...Major General?"


    "What did you stop me for? Didn''t I really do it? I''m sorry about your navy!"


    As a murloc, Jinping doesn''t have a lot of affection for the navy. He stares at Karl guardedly, not wanting to get involved with him.


    Even if he has become Qiwuhai, he doesn''t like dealing with the navy.


    This was all because of Tiger''s affairs, which made Jinping extremely disgusted with the navy.


    "I am looking for you because of the navy''s call-up order, all Qiwuhai must go to the navy headquarters to gather!


    You can choose to refuse, but the consequence is that you will be deprived of the name of Qiwuhai, and the fisherman island will no longer be sheltered by the navy!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Jinping frowned, obviously a little tangled.


    After a while, he shook his head and made his own decision.


    "Sorry, I can''t agree to your navy''s request. I don''t care about this Qiwuhai improper!"


    "Jinpei, you can think about it. If you lose the identity of Qiwuhai, the fisherman island will lose its asylum. Then the traffickers will sweep the fisherman island again. Don''t you worry?"


    "Jinpei, I know you have a very good relationship with Baibeard, but this matter is related to the safety of Murloc Island.


    I know you value feelings, but you can''t ignore your compatriots, right?"


    Jinping would refuse to be within Karl''s expectation, because Jinping in the original book chose to stand on the opposite side of the navy.


    So Carl also prepared his own rhetoric and let him choose from morality and compatriots.


    Although there is a suspicion of moral kidnapping, the only way to keep the fisherman island.


    After all, Karl didn''t want the Murloc Island to be destroyed in the hands of traffickers.


    "Major General Carl, I have heard of your deeds. You are a good navy, but you don''t know the inside story of the navy, so I won''t blame you.


    But I will never be an enemy of White Beard. This is my bottom line. As for the fisherman island, I will personally protect it!"


    Hearing Jinping''s words, Carl sighed and then took a step forward.


    Jinping took a step back cautiously to prevent Karl from suddenly acting on himself.


    Seeing that Jinping was so nervous, Carl shook his head and explained: "Don''t be nervous, I have something to tell you."


    "I have a method that can help you protect the Murloc Island without being an enemy of White Beard. It depends on you."


    "what way?"


    Hearing what Carl said, Jinping frowned, wondering what Carl could give.


    "My method is very simple. I will personally send you to Push City, and I will tell the Marshal of the Warring States Period that you entered voluntarily.


    The reason is that you don''t want to go to war with Baibeard, but you don''t want to lose the name of Qiwuhai.


    Only when you enter Propulsion City can you not be guilty of both parties. After the war is over, I will release it for you.


    And I will also tell the people in Push City, let them take care of you during this time.


    This is my method, how is it simple?"

 144 Chapter 144 The Helplessness of the Warring States

    "What did you kid say?!"


    "You are surprisingly planning to send Jinping to Advance City, and you say this is the best solution?"


    "You kid, the plane doesn''t take me as a marshal too much, or does it mean that I have given you too much to make you float?"


    Warring States was a little angry, but also a little helpless.


    Since Karl was not in the navy headquarters, but was advancing towards the city, even Karl had already told the Warring States about the method he had previously told Jinping.


    This made the Warring States feel a bit cheated.


    Although Carl completed this mission very well, he also successfully recruited a new Qiwuhai.


    But the Shiping incident was unacceptable to the Warring States Period.


    Because Carl didn''t discuss with him at all, the Warring States period didn''t even know that Carl had such plans!


    "Master Marshal, don''t be angry. I also think about Fishman Island and our navy.


    With my current strength, I really may not be able to catch Jinping, and you know, it is impossible for me to do anything to Fishman Island.


    I can''t do that kind of depraved character, but Baibeard has kindness and peace, and he can''t do this kind of kindness and revenge.


    The best choice is to let him go to advance the city, so that he can not only continue to serve as Qiwuhai, but also won''t be an enemy of us. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?


    Is it possible that you also want to see the scene of Murloc Island being occupied by human traffickers and selling all murlocs into slaves?"


    Hearing Carl''s words, the Warring States period was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Jinping joined the Qiwu Sea because of political factors, including the Warring States period not wanting the Murloc Island to become a human trafficker paradise.


    The Warring States period did not have any prejudice against the murlocs, so he made Jinping become the Qiwuhai.


    Now that he heard Carl''s words, his anger was half gone, but he was still a little helpless and angry.


    "You kid, there will be something like this next time, can you discuss it with me in advance?


    You can just cut it first and then play it for me. When the time comes, I will make up the reasons for the five old stars to be able to fool them.


    Pushing the city is not a place where you can come out casually.


    If there is no special reason, those who enter will never come out!"


    "Master Marshal, there is nothing I can do about it. I can''t just watch the fisherman island and turn it into a trafficker''s territory.


    But if you say you can leave it alone, I will let Jinping leave, and I won¡¯t be able to control what you will do then."


    Carl threw this question to the Warring States Period, which made the Warring States brows frowned and a little headache.


    Obviously, the problem Carl threw over could not be solved perfectly even in the Warring States Period.


    After thinking about it, he discovered that the method Carl gave was the best solution for now!


    This makes the Warring States somewhat helpless.


    "All right, but you are sailing a bit slower, I will negotiate with the five old stars and Magellan.


    There should be at least three days for negotiation. During these three days, you should stay away from Pushing City to avoid being misunderstood."


    "I see. I''ve been around outside for the past three days, catching some pirates waiting for your news by the way."


    "Huh! Kid, wait until you come back!"


    The Warring States snorted and hung up the phone worm directly, obviously still a little angry.


    Carl breathed a sigh of relief, then gave a thumbs up to Jinping behind.


    "It''s all resolved, but the Marshal of the Warring States Period. It takes a little time to negotiate, so we will be walking around these few days, not going to advance the city for now."


    With that, Carl lifted the ship into the air, thinking about the direction of the sky island.


    If you want to go to other places, you might as well go to the empty island for a few days.


    Sky Island is a place with beautiful people and good environment. It is a rare and good place. Naturally, Carl also intends to let his crew to appreciate this good place together.


    Although there is still a Zhiping on the boat, Carl is not worried, because of his character, he will never leak secrets easily.


    "Thank you for this time, Major General Carl. Although I have heard of your deeds before, I still have some prejudice against you.


    But the meeting with you this time made me know you again. Thank you so much!"


    Jinping doesn''t say anything to boast about, and bows directly to express his gratitude with actions.


    Carl put his hands on very flat shoulders, and looked a little.


    "Too fat, how much do you have to eat..."


    Jinping: "..."


    "Mao Yao, prepare more ingredients. We will have a banquet in the evening, and Fat Blue will also join!


    And Kuroba and I will also go over to help you, and we will have a good drink tonight!By the way, let you see the sky island!"


    "okay!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, the cat demon was ecstatic and rushed directly into the kitchen, preparing utensils in advance.


    Kuroba also raised the corners of his mouth, showing a stunning smile.


    Ainilu even boasted to Enzo and others, saying how good his sky island was, and said that he was the god of sky island!


    He didn''t fall into the altar until he met Karl.


    Enzo and the others also listened with gusto, after all, they had only heard of Sky Island, and had never been to it.


    This time they were lucky enough to go to the sky island, they were naturally a little excited.


    Even the autistic boy Irland has some expectations at this time.


    "I heard that there are angels in the sky island, right?"


    Intil asked, but Ainilu replied dismissively.


    "How is it possible? Angels and things are just random guesses of you people in Qinghai.


    Kongdao people are just a group of ordinary people with wings, just like you Qinghai people."


    Hearing Ainilu¡¯s explanation, everyone nodded frequently, but Nilu pointed to the drums behind Ainilu and asked,


    "Since the people of Sky Island have wings, why don''t you?"


    "You bastard, you are looking for death! I was born without wings, can you control it!"


    Ainilu was said to have a sore spot, and his hair suddenly exploded.


    The lightning bilibili flashed wildly on his body, causing everyone to laugh.


    Jinping saw this scene as if he had seen the Pirates of the Sun, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "You are a navy, but the atmosphere is active like a pirate. Is this really good?


    And having a banquet or something, wouldn¡¯t it feel strange to have an outsider like me?"


    "There is nothing bad or strange. Our atmosphere has always been like this. We are not like some navies, the whole ship is lifeless.


    In this case, what combat capabilities will the navy have?It is enough to keep everyone¡¯s big personality and to follow orders when they should follow orders.


    I don''t want my soldiers to become a group of robots without emotion."


    Hearing what the guest said, it became clear immediately, but he sighed again.


    "It would be great if all the navies were the same as you thought, but it''s a pity that people like you are tired and there are still too few!"

 145 Chapter 145 Advance the city!

    Three days passed in a flash!


    After three days in Sky Island, Carl received a call from the Warring States Period.


    The first time he got through the phone worm, Carl was scolded by Zhan Guo, and the Warring States Period also said that he would wait for Carl to return to the navy headquarters to give him a good lesson.


    Karl repeatedly agreed, but he was absent-minded, apparently not taking the criticism of the Warring States Period to heart.


    Afterwards, the Warring States period instructed Karl a few more words, telling him not to push into the city and do anything, let alone provoke the people who are advancing to the city, and call him if there is anything.


    After telling Carl several times with similar things, the Warring States Period came to the point and said that Carl was allowed to implement this plan.


    But Shiping had to spend at least one month in the city, which was the request made by Wu Lao Xing.


    Although I don''t know what Wu Lao Xing is going to do, Shiping still agreed to this request for the sake of the fisherman island.


    Everything Jinping does now may affect the future of Murloc Island.


    It was just a small matter for a month, and he didn''t care.


    But Karl felt that things were not that simple, so he promised without authorization that he would go to the fisherman island more within a month after the war ended.


    Then the angry Sengoku almost cursed again.


    No one asked Karl to make a decision with him.


    Fortunately, the Warring States period has gradually got used to it. After all, Karl often does this.


    ...


    It didn''t take long.


    Carl and others have already arrived inside the city.


    It''s just that today''s Push City is a little extra lively.


    Carl saw through his domineering look and hearing that many people were escorting a group of pirates.


    These pirates are the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates!


    Seeing the appearance of these people, Carl felt a little uncomfortable, and instinctively wanted to rush over and question why they happened to be here by chance.


    But just as Carl took a step, Magellan followed up with his back foot and directly blocked Carl''s front.


    He is very big, his whole person is like a big mountain, completely blocking Carl''s way.


    Brave Wheel is nearly five meters tall, and Carl is just over two meters tall, which is about the same as Yao Ming in his previous life. Compared with people in the world of One Piece, it is not very high.


    "What are you going to do? This is Propulsion City. Although you are a navy, you are still the most prestigious new star in the navy. Even I personally admire you very much.


    However, there are rules for pushing forward the city. You only need to bring Jinping with me. You are not allowed to go anywhere else!"


    "There is a problem with the Straw Hat Pirates over there. I have to go and take a look to determine what is wrong with them!"


    "Problem? Humph! These people were all captured by the Ghost Spider Lieutenant General, what could be the problem?


    By the way, have you had conflicts with ghost spiders before?Then it makes sense, you don''t trust him.


    But you can rest assured that I have checked the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates and there is no problem!"


    "I mean, they were arrested at this point in time, it must be abnormal, and there must be fraud!"


    "Huh! Major General Carl, you are not even qualified to point fingers at me, and you are not even qualified to point fingers at Advance City!


    Although you and I respect what you do in the new world, we also admire your courage to work with the Four Emperors.


    But this is Pushing City, even Magellan must abide by the rules of Pushing City. If you have other requirements, I''m pretty good at talking.


    I have absolute rights to prisoners, and there is no need for your navy to intervene!"


    Magellan''s temper is good.


    Because of Karl''s identity and his previous deeds in the New World, he won the respect of Magellan and even all the jailers.


    This is also the reason why the Warring States period was so fast, so successfully negotiated with them.


    At first, Magellan actually refused, because he didn''t want to make an exception because of the Warring States order.


    But when he heard this idea, and the person who heard the idea from the Warring States period, it was Major General Carl.


    He thought for a while, and then briefly held a meeting with the other jailers, after obtaining the consent of all members.


    Magellan then informed the Warring States that this plan could be implemented.


    Magellan told Carl about it as soon as he came here.


    The other party has already given a lot of face, and if Carl insists on seeing the Straw Hat Pirates, it will cause Magellan''s dissatisfaction.


    "Forget it, since you said that, when something goes wrong, you should be responsible for it yourself."


    "Humph! Even if something really happens, it''s my responsibility. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Major General Carl, although I respect you, don''t be too conceited. You are still young and you don''t understand some things!"


    Ainilu and others stayed on the boat and did not follow.


    Not everyone can enter Push City, Ainilu and others are not qualified to enter at all, but they are too lazy to enter.


    Just stay on the boat to continue training.


    However, before leaving, Carl still told Ainilu and others a few words to keep their strength and deal with possible dangers.


    Although Carl could not guarantee that his premonition would come true, he always felt that the remnants of the Straw Hat Pirates were a bit wrong.


    Magellan didn''t say anything, but waited for Karl to give him a lot of face after he had given him an explanation, and then he took Gen Ping and Karl to the other direction.


    This direction will not meet the Straw Hat Pirates


    Detaining Jinping is a special task, so there is no need to place him in the internal prison of Push City, but a separate room for him.


    This room is basically the same as the prison, and Magellan will personally guard each other 24 hours a day to ensure that he will not run out halfway.


    In addition, all Jinping''s treatment is preferential, and the food and use are the same as the jailer.


    This is the best treatment.


    Jinping did not complain about this, but readily agreed.


    Originally, Jinping was sent here. After handing over the formalities and agreeing on the time for his release from prison, Karl should leave here.


    But Karl insisted on finding a topic when he had no topic. He chatted with Magellan for more than an hour until Magellan had diarrhea, and then Karl left here.


    But what puzzled him was why there was no movement on the side of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Carl returned to the boat, puzzled.


    He was domineering, he was always paying attention to the other party, but the other party did not move at all, so honestly, he was detained in the fifth-tier prison.


    "Could it be that I am worrying too much?"


    "No, I definitely didn''t worry too much, they must have problems!"


    Carl didn''t believe in evil, so he chose the general ship to take off and came to the sky above Propulsion City, using his domineering look and hearing to observe what he wanted to do!

 146 Chapter 146 Preparation

    at the same time.


    All the members of the Straw Hat Pirates group detained on the fifth floor of Advance City have gathered together.


    Sauron and others all gathered with Luffy and were detained in the same room.


    Even the ladies were also held in this room.


    Carl didn''t know that they were all being held together. If Carl knew, he would definitely scold these jailers.


    Their lack of attention gave the Straw Hat Pirates a great opportunity to escape!


    "When shall we act?"


    Nami asked.


    At this time, using the props prepared in advance and the specially trained techniques, she quickly removed the shackles on them.


    But she couldn''t remove the handcuffs of Hailoushi, because the keys of Hailoushi''s handcuffs were all made by special craftsmanship.


    After all, those with fruitful power are more dangerous than people like them.


    "You can act now. My domineering experience tells me that the lieutenant admiral is gone and can act now!"


    Sanji opened his eyes and said.


    "Huh! It''s finally possible to make a big noise, but before that, I need to get my weapon back now!"


    Sauron snorted and began to warm up.


    The others present also began to prepare.


    Luffy looked at these companions in front of him, feeling a little inexplicable, because he had no idea what was going on.


    "You don''t want to escape from prison, do you?"


    "Hahahaha, it would be fun if it is a prison escape. I have never escaped, but it is a pity that my brother Ace was taken away, otherwise we can also take him away!"


    Luffy laughed, his voice was very loud.


    When Sauron heard Luffy''s words, Sun Jian covered his mouth to prevent Luffy from being born.


    "You give me a little quiet, don''t wait for us to act, just because you exposed!"


    Sauron was a little helpless, because Luffy was such a character, and couldn''t calm down at all.


    Then Frankie with a perverted smile took out a lot of tools from his body.


    This is the benefit of transforming people, you can directly use your body as a storage device.


    The advantage of this is that he can prepare a lot of things in advance and then take them to the prison.


    In addition, at this time, Frankie had just followed Luffy out of the sea for a short time. The bounty was not high, and there was not much information about him.


    Magellan did not take him to heart at all.


    Because of this, Frankie was given the opportunity to bring some special tools here!


    "Frankie, are you ready? If we want to cause riots, we''d better detonate the sixth floor first.


    The people there are not a group of irritable people, as long as they are released together, our chances of escape will be greater!"


    Robin said the wrong thing, but Franky made an OK gesture, indicating that there were no problems.


    "Hahahaha, have you started to escape from prison? Ivankov, are you there?


    Do you want to go out with us, oooooo..."


    Luffy yelled again, and Sauron covered his mouth again.


    "Why are you so uncomfortable?"


    Sauron was helpless.


    Fortunately, his reaction was quick, but Sanji''s expression at this time was a bit ugly.


    "My domineering look tells me that a large number of people are approaching me, but these people are not jailers, and I can''t see who they are!"


    "Damn, although we don''t know who it is, we have to be prepared for battle just in case!"


    Sauron covered his arms and domineering, ready to fight back at any time.


    Although he has no weapons, with his skill, it is not a big problem to deal with ordinary jailers.


    "Fortunately, with the help of Uncle Raleigh, otherwise our strength would not have improved so quickly in such a short period of time."


    Sanji took a deep breath, lit a cigarette, and spoke.


    Sauron also nodded, very lucky that he was able to get the personal guidance of One Piece''s right hand.


    More than three months have passed since Luffy''s arrest.


    In this short period of time, Sauron and others were not idle, but were constantly improving their strength.


    Coupled with Raleigh''s help, the strength of each of them has more than doubled compared to the original work at this point in time!


    But Raleigh did not fully take care of all of them.


    Raleigh just helped them make their strong points stronger based on what these people are good at.


    Sanji is better at seeing and hearing domineering, so Raleigh let him focus on the development of seeing and hearing domineering.


    Although he is now domineering, and has not reached the level of the original two years later, it is almost the same.


    It''s just that the strength in physical skills hasn''t improved much, but with the domineering experience, he will be more handy.


    Sauron promoted armed forces.


    He is already very strong in his own right, and he is very handy in cultivating armed sex domineering. In just a few months, he has already started to armed sex domineering.


    In addition, Raleigh himself is a powerful swordsman. Knowing that, Sauron''s strength has also achieved a qualitative leap.


    Although he is not as strong as the original two years later, but now he is equal to the general navy lieutenant general, the problem is not big.


    Except for the two of them, the others were more or less exercised.


    It''s just that they are all, training in the direction they are best at.


    This is the fastest way to improve strength.


    In the current Straw Hat Pirates group, except for Luffy who was imprisoned here, the strength of the other people has doubled.


    Only Luffy''s strength is still standing still.


    "coming!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ivankov''s huge face appeared before them without warning.


    "Hi! What are you guys doing?"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl is advancing a distance of 10,000 meters above the city. Through seeing and hearing the domineering, he can observe every move in the city!


    Whether it''s Magellan going to the toilet, Shiping eating, or the people on the sixth floor doing multiplayer sports, Carl can see it very clearly.


    "Sure enough, these people still intend to escape from prison, and Ivankov is here, they will soon do something.


    But since Magellan said that I don''t need my help, then I won''t help. Anyway, I reminded them that the problem is their own business, so I can safely wait outside the city."


    Carl chuckled, not intending to go in and help.


    He slowly landed the warship outside of Pushing City, pretending that I had just left.


    His sailing speed is very slow, so slow that the whole ship has basically stopped, relying purely on the sea breeze to blow the sails and sail with the warship.


    Carl''s purpose here is obvious, is to stand by and wait to prevent more criminals from fleeing Push City.


    But at this moment, Carl was domineering and found that there was a strange thing on the bottom of the sea.


    This thing is like a boat, but it is a little different from a boat.

 147 Chapter 147 Riot!

    "If I remember correctly, there are submarines in One Piece''s world, and Luo''s Pirate Ship is a submarine.


    No wonder I didn''t see Lei Li and others, they were here!"


    The moment Carl saw the submarine, he turned on the domineering look, carefully swept one side, and then found the breath of Leily.


    In addition to Raleigh, there is another person''s breath in it!


    "Shanks is here too?"


    "Fortunately, the other members of the Redhead Pirates did not come, otherwise it would be in trouble."


    Carl didn''t alarm the other party, but dialed the phone worm of the Warring States period.


    "Master Marshal, I have an emergency report!"


    "Carl! You kid hurry back when you are done. Qiwuhai is all here today. You will host the afternoon meeting!"


    "Master Marshal, my business here is more urgent, I will forget about the Qiwuhai meeting..."


    Carl completely ignored the words of the Warring States period, but told his own information again.


    After a few seconds of silence on the Warring States side, only a few words were uttered.


    "What about the evidence?"


    "I don''t have any evidence, but you will know if you send someone here. I haven''t gotten rid of it yet.


    But they will take action soon, and if you don''t hurry up, just me and Magellan will definitely not be able to stop them!"


    Hearing Karl say this, the Warring States period fell into contemplation again.


    This time his silence was longer than before, and he was obviously thinking about whether Carl''s words were correct.


    "Carl, are you sure what you said is true? The Redhead Pirates, this time in Rogge Town in the East China Sea.


    Raleigh, although I don¡¯t know where he is, I have been following Raleigh¡¯s Xia Qi, right now in Amazon Lily!


    You said Raleigh and Shanks are now advancing into the deep sea below the city?How is this possible?"


    "Master Marshal, don''t ask why, my domineering coverage is larger than that of Malin Fanduo!


    I can perceive that they have acted. If you are not sending someone, they..."


    "The navy is at a critical juncture, and its forces cannot be used casually, and Kuzan and the three of them have all gone out to perform their tasks.


    Even if I want to help you, there is no way. If this is true, try to hold them back. I''ll talk to this guy Karp!"


    After saying this, the Warring States directly hung up the phone worm.


    Carl sighed helplessly.


    Warring States is good in everything, but a bit pedantic.


    Especially when facing this kind of thing, just look at the evidence.


    Even if the guess is correct, he would not send someone over without evidence.


    This is just like the previous Dresrosa incident, if Nilu and others did not pass the evidence through the phone worm for the Warring States period to see.


    He probably won''t send soldiers to help!


    At that time, the entire Dresrosa, I am afraid that Kaido will be destroyed, and Carl himself will be more auspicious.


    The stubborn character of the Warring States period made Karl very helpless.


    "Everyone is ready to fight, this time we will face two legendary Pirates!


    Jace, you go tell Magellan and let him pay attention to the dynamics of the prison.


    Intil, you command the marine creatures and let them attack the submarine underwater, if you can attract the sea king class!"


    "Roger that!"


    After getting the order, everyone began to prepare.


    Carl also turned the bow and set off toward Propulsion City.


    At the same time.


    A riot broke out inside the city.


    Magellan, who was talking on the phone with Carl, was also shocked and almost missed it!


    "Magellan, I heard the voice, the internal affairs are left to you, I am responsible for staying outside.


    The next thing we have to do is to delay time and wait for support!"


    Carl hung up the phone and looked at Intil.


    "You can start!"


    "Roger that!"


    Intil smiled and began to sing.


    As soon as she opened her voice, she attracted countless sea creatures, and they continued to converge toward the bottom of the sea.


    There are even some passing Neptunes who are constantly hovering around because of Intil''s singing.


    When Lei Li and Shanks in the submarine saw this scene, their faces were a little ugly.


    "He still found us!"


    Reilly shrugged helplessly.


    Shanks laughed and didn''t care at all: "My lord vice captain, we are really unlucky!"


    "Yeah, the day I was preparing to do it, I happened to encounter Karl coming to escort the prisoner. This guy is really bad luck!"


    Lei Li squinted his eyes, his murderous aura at a glance.


    He didn''t have a good impression of Karl, and now there is an opportunity to be honest and hands-on, he will naturally not miss it!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Magellan also quickly put on his pants, ran out of the toilet, and started to adjust the surveillance to see what happened in the prison.


    But when he saw the internal situation, he was shocked!


    Because the sixth floor of the city is advanced, the fifth and fourth floors are completely lost!


    All the criminals ran out!


    Among them are some very powerful criminals, and even Krokdal, one of the seven Wuhai under the original king!


    This made Magellan feel a little angry, but also a little helpless.


    Because Carl had reminded him before that the Straw Hat Pirates would definitely do something.


    But Magellan didn''t listen at all at the time, and even thought that Karl was just alarmist.


    Because Push City was established for so long, no one except the Golden Lion can successfully escape from prison!


    That''s why Magellan didn''t care about Karl''s reminder, but in this situation, he was already out of place.


    The entire lower three floors of Pushing City were completely occupied, plus any old pirates who led the team, they were so powerful that no one could stop them!


    And more importantly, Magellan also saw the former warden Hiliu!


    "Give me the order, everyone should be more vigilant and be sure to stick to the last line of defense!


    Send me two more people to contact the five old stars and the Warring States period, and ask for the support of the navy and the world!"


    Magellan knew very well that he was totally unsure of the current situation. All he could do was to obey Karl and wait for support.


    But in order not to put all hope on Karl''s side, he also began to ask for help.


    The Warring States at the same time, after receiving the news from here, he also understood that he was wrong to blame Karl.


    While this made him angry, he also blamed himself.


    Although the time interval between Karl and Magellan''s phone call bug, there is not even half an hour.


    But because of his own mistake in judgment, he wasted more than twenty minutes of support time, which made the Warring States feel a little angry.


    Then he put his gaze on Karp, who had just been beaten to the Marshal''s office.


    "Kapu, you bastard! Now it''s time for you to shoot!"


    "There was a riot against entering the city, and your baby grandson wants to escape from prison, you don''t care about it after all!"


    "what?!"


    Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, Karp stood up suddenly, his eyes widened, and stared at the Warring States period.


    "What you said is true?!"


    "It''s true!"

 148 Chapter 148 Fierce battle against Raleigh!

    At the same time, Magellan was deploying troops.


    It''s just that the jailers advancing the city are really limited. If you want to fully defend, it''s impossible.


    So he can only station himself at the gate of Pushing the city, ready to kill all criminals in this closed environment!


    However, in this way, the other jailers cannot continue to guard here, otherwise he will be injured by mistake.


    "Magellan, do you want to help?"


    Just after Magellan deployed a temporary combat plan, Jinping asked.


    He heard it all from the side.


    Because of the very flat room, it is not a room specially used to detain criminals.


    His location is actually a prison next to Magellan, a warehouse temporarily transformed into a prison.


    So he knew exactly what happened to Push City.


    "Humph! I can handle this kind of thing without your help!"


    "You guys stay here to watch him, don''t let him walk around!"


    Magellan took a look at Jinping, then found a few people to watch Jinping, and walked towards the gate.


    After Magellan left, the jailers closed the door of the room and opened all the vents.


    This is a preventive measure to prevent poison gas from floating in when Magellan uses its power.


    They are very skilled in these operations, and obviously they are often injured by mistake.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be people who dared to make a fuss into the city. Do they think they are golden lions?"


    Shen Ping shook his head, some do not understand why some people want to escape from prison.


    This is not only thankless, but also easy to die here, and Magellan''s strength is not weak, not too weak at all!


    Otherwise, he is not qualified to station in Advance City instead of Xiliu.


    Although it was said that Xiliu went to jail, it was because he himself liked to kill people too much, but this was also partly related to his strength.


    If Magellan is not strong enough, it is impossible for Hiliu to lose to him.


    Jinping then put his gaze on the monitor screen not far away.


    Through the video phone worm, you can clearly see the progress inside the city.


    The current interior of the city is not optimistic!


    ...


    Just when the riots broke out in the city.


    Carl¡¯s situation is also very serious,


    Raleigh and Shanks came out of the special submarine and stood outside.


    Around the two of them, there are dozens of sea king-like corpses floating on the sea.


    The red blood is spreading around with the flow of the ocean.


    Normally, this kind of blood would attract a large number of piranhas that were raised here, as well as the sea kings wandering below.


    But because Karl was playing with Shanks and Raleigh, he was aggressive against the overlord.


    As a result, there is no marine life around.


    Even if Intil used his abilities, he couldn''t control them.


    "Hahahaha, really good overlord look, I didn''t expect you to have such overlord look at a young age. It''s really amazing! Much better than me!


    It''s a pity that you are the navy, otherwise I must recruit you to be my partner!Hahahaha!"


    Shanks laughed, but the domineering look became more fierce.


    Raleigh kept a smile beside him, and the domineering color was also exerted on Karl.


    At this moment, Carl was pierced in the back, sweating all over his body.


    Although he also broke out of his domineering look, but the effect was not very good.


    Carl''s domineering color has reached the perfect level.


    If he was asked to fight against Shanks or Rayleigh, he wouldn''t be so strenuous.


    But facing both of them at the same time, Carl can barely protect himself.


    "You go and push into the city first, leave it to me here!"


    After Carl thought for a while, he felt that it was safer to let Ainilu and others leave first.


    The strength of these two people is so strong, Carl is not worried about their strength.


    He directly used his abilities to send Ainilu and others into the advance city.


    Seeing Carl send the man away, Shanks and Raleigh looked at each other and stepped out!


    The two of them came into the air, and at the same time cut out a slash to Ling Li!


    These two slashes were like a rainbow, and Karl didn''t dare to resist, so he could only dodge and avoid.


    However, these two slashes instantly hit the gate of the rear advancing city, which made Carl''s face a little ugly.


    "Hahahaha, I''ll go one step ahead!"


    Shanks laughed and rushed forward, completely ignoring Karl.


    It is also impossible for Karl to just let the opponent leave, and choose to rush to stop Shanks'' footsteps!


    But at this moment, Rayleigh rushed up from the side, and directly shot Carl down on the nearby land.


    "Although I''m old, my swordsmanship has degraded a lot, but I still have no problem stopping you."


    Carl got up and patted the dust on his body, his eyes gradually becoming frenzied.


    "It''s my honor to be able to fight with you, but you two are here to rob prison, is it a bit too exaggerated?


    What qualifications does Luffy have to let the two of you rescue him together?Are you not afraid to ruin yourself here?"


    "Hahahaha, I have old bones, even if it is really dead, what does it matter?


    Even if I die, the captain''s will must be passed on. This is the only thing I can do as the deputy captain!"


    While talking, Lei Li directly rushed up.


    Although he said he was old, his attacking moves were very spiritual and he could not tell that he was an old man.


    In the face of Raleigh''s offense, Carl is constantly wielding two swords to defend.


    It''s just that Raleigh''s moves are very sophisticated and he has more combat experience than Carl.


    His own strength is not as strong as Carl, but with his excellent swordsmanship and seasoned combat experience, he suppressed Carl with his skills!


    But Carl is not a vegetarian.


    Although Raleigh''s swordsmanship is very strong and his skills can overwhelm Carl, he is gradually familiar with Raleigh''s rhythm.


    Neither of them dared to relax anymore!


    Both Carl and Raleigh knew that facing the enemy in front of them, if they slackened, they would be forever.


    The two of them seemed to be evenly matched, but the actual situation was that Karl was temporarily suppressed.


    Because Carl gained Weibull''s weird power, he can surely beat Raleigh in terms of power.


    But Raleigh completely surpassed Karl in terms of agility!


    His agility is at least A grade, otherwise the speed would never be so fast.


    In addition, Rayleigh''s physical strength and strength are at least A-, or even A-level, otherwise he will not be able to compete with Karl''s strength only by speed.


    After this period of fighting, Carl can basically be sure that Raleigh''s physical fitness is very average.


    Although all items are not the top, but they are the most average. It is precisely because of this that his skills have reached such a high level!

 149 Chapter 149: Luffy from Prison Break!

    "It really deserves to be the right hand of One Piece, even I can barely resist this strength.


    Although your strength is not as strong as Kaido and the others, the pressure you put on me is much stronger than them!"


    Carl told the truth and didn''t mean to brag about Raleigh.


    Although he was chased and beaten when he was fighting Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    But at that time, he didn''t get Weibull''s strange power, and he didn''t have A+ level power.


    If he was allowed to fight against Rayleigh in front of him, he would probably be unable to hold on within ten minutes.


    The power of skills, coupled with his impressive power, is more terrifying than pure power!


    This is why the Navy is unwilling to provoke Raleigh.


    Because they all know that although Lei Li is old, he is still very strong.


    If you want to get rid of him, neither of the two generals can guarantee that he will not run away, and the general Sanming must be dispatched together to ensure that each other is killed!


    It is precisely because of Raleigh''s strength that he was so jealous of the Warring States period.


    If Raleigh is willing, he can even pull up a team and become the fifth emperor of the new world!


    It''s just that he doesn''t have such thoughts, he just wants to spend the second half of his life with peace of mind.


    If it weren''t for Luffy, he wouldn''t have come to Advance City to do such a thing.


    "Hahahaha, I will take you to praise me for what you said, but your current strength is a bit different from what the news says!


    Could it be that you have made breakthroughs during this time?"


    Reilly squinted his eyes, feeling a little strange.


    He knew very well that Carl''s current strength was on par with himself.


    Although he is not as fast and convenient as himself, he is not weak in other aspects!


    It is precisely because of this that Raleigh and Carl fought fiercely for more than half an hour, and there was still no winner!


    Carl smiled without saying a word, and continued to tremble with Raleigh.


    He is very fortunate now that he had completed his choice at the beginning, killed Weibull, and gained his strange power.


    Otherwise, he was really not sure that he could stand in a stalemate with Rayleigh for so long.


    The current Karl, as long as he can improve other attributes, he can fully reach the time of the Four Emperors.


    Rather than being unable to get up and down like now, he can only barely contend with opponents of the Four Emperors level.


    "It should be almost time now. With Shanks'' strength, even Magellan should be able to solve it.


    What''s more, there are other criminals in the prison, and their strength is not weak!"


    Raleigh walked away a little, his eyes drifting to the prison gate not far away.


    Carl seized this opportunity and cut directly with a sword, leaving a blood mark on Lei Li''s body.


    However, Rayleigh had been on the alert and avoided Carl''s attack in advance, but he was still injured a bit because of his distraction.


    "After fighting for so long, I can finally hurt you. Since I can hurt you, it means you are still a human, not a monster like Kaido."


    Carl smiled, then used his abilities to prepare for further attacks.


    Although Raleigh''s strength is strong, his body is not a monster like Kaido, he has no self-healing ability, nor Charlotte Lingling''s abnormal defense ability.


    So Carl knows very well that he can still hurt the opponent as long as he finds the right opportunity!


    But just when Karl used his abilities and was about to launch a total attack.


    The gate to advance the city suddenly burst open!


    Magellan''s figure flew upside down from inside.


    His whole body was wounded, and he passed out, looking very miserable!


    Shanks and the members of the Straw Hat Pirates ran in the front, trying to leave as quickly as possible.


    The other criminals also scattered and fled at this time.


    There are many warships around Propulsion City, and the gate of Propulsion City has been destroyed, they can snatch these warships and leave smoothly!


    Among these people, Carl even saw a few faces in the original works.


    This made Carl a little angry.


    "Leili, look at these good things you have done! These are all wicked gangsters. You let them all out, and this sea is going to be messed up again!"


    "Although I am very guilty, it is not my turn to worry about this kind of thing. Don''t your navy pride yourself on justice? Isn''t it better to leave these pirates to you?"


    Facing the questioning, Raleigh asked Carl without changing his face, which made Carl a little angry.


    Then he used his ability to change the direction of his attack to prevent those people from escaping!


    Ainilu and others also got off the boat and started arresting these criminals!


    In any case, these vicious criminals must not escape from Pushing City, otherwise the sea will be even more chaotic!


    But after Karl used his power to kill a large number of prisoners, the system sound also rang.


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choose 1: Let the walk fly, get the favor of Shanks and Karp, and reward the host navy type six (perfect).''


    ''Option 2: Re-capture Luffy and reward the host with four attribute points, which can be freely assigned to upgrade attributes!''


    ''Choice 3: Kill Luffy, get the hatred of Shanks, Raleigh and Karp, reward the host for all attributes and upgrades!''


    ''System prompt: After the attribute level reaches the A+ level, and the ability reaches the perfect level, you need to practice independently to upgrade, or use more than five attribute points to upgrade.''


    Hearing the voice of the system, Karl didn''t hesitate to choose two!


    The first one is not considered at all. As for the third, although the temptation is not small, if he does not get the strange power, he will definitely choose the third.


    Choice three is to kill Luffy, which is much less difficult than choice two.


    Just kill him and it will be done, and Carl can throw him into the sea and let him fend for himself.


    But if he chooses three, although all attributes can be improved by one level, his strength cannot be improved.


    In this way, the rewards are wasted in vain, it is not as good as the four attribute points that are freely distributed!


    His thoughts were fleeting, and Carl made a choice in an instant, and then rushed to the position of the Straw Hat Pirates!


    Lei Li also rushed up quickly, but was blocked by the thunder bomb that broke in!


    "Anyone with Thunder Fruit Ability? It''s really a bit troublesome..."


    Although Raleigh said so, his hands were unambiguous.


    Seeing his hand up and down, Ainilu was killed instantly!


    However, Ainilu avoided most of Shanghai by relying on its own speed, but was temporarily unable to use its abilities.


    In addition to him, Nilu and others also took action to stop Raleigh..


    It''s just that their strength is too bad, and they were defeated by Raleigh.


    But even so, they bought some time for Karl!


    Carl used his own fruit advantage to fly directly in front of Luffy, defeating everyone around him, and even carrying Shanks'' attack, forcibly caught Luffy into the air!


    Seeing this scene, Shanks and Reilly''s expressions were a little ugly, while the members of the Straw Hat Pirates group started to try to rescue their captain.

 150 Chapter 150 Karp!

    "It''s so reckless!"


    Facing the attack of the remaining party of the Straw Hat Pirates, Carl used his abilities to create a strong wind and knock them back instantly!


    Shanks and Raleigh did it at the same time, trying to shoot Karl down, but the two of them couldn''t fly.


    As a result, they couldn''t catch Karl in the air at all!


    Luffy was caught by Carl''s neck and fainted so that he would not move around after he was injured.


    But Karl was not afraid that Luffy would be choked to death by himself. He was a rubber fruit capable person alone. He did not use domineering, and he would not be hurt at all.


    That''s why Karl will hold him tightly in his hands, and then use his best to delay time in the air!


    Raleigh and Shanks also chased Karl in the air.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know how to fly, and Carl uses Luffy to block the knife from time to time, which makes them afraid to use sword energy to attack.


    In this situation, Leili and Shanks fell into a very passive situation!


    At the same time, Magellan, who was in a coma, also woke up.


    After he saw Carl drag Leily and Shanks, he chose to ignore that side, and instead transported the criminals who wanted to escape one by one!


    It''s just that he was sober and slower.


    At this point, a large number of people have fled here by looting the warship.


    Shemale King Ivankov took his men and grabbed a big ship at this time, originally wanting to flee with the straw hat and others.


    But when he finished grabbing the ship and was about to reach the gate of the advance city, he discovered that Luffy had been arrested and returned!


    This situation left him in a dilemma. He didn''t know whether to escape or return to save people.


    But at this moment, his treasured phone worm rang.


    "Dragon! Your son Luffy is in danger!!!"


    Ivankov, as a pawn inserted into Push City, has always maintained contact with the dragon.


    It''s just that while pushing the inside of the city, the phone worm''s signal was isolated. Now after he contacted Long, he immediately reported Luffy''s situation.


    Long was silent for a long time, before finally speaking.


    "Ivankov, you don''t have to go to the pipeline to fly. You will come back first. Carl can''t die in Luffy! And he is safer in the city than outside!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but, come back quickly, this is an order!"


    "I know the dragon! I''ll go back now!"


    Although Ivankov didn''t know why Long said that, he was not worried as Luffy''s father, and Ivankov had nothing to worry about.


    Then he directed his little brother away from Pushing City.


    But at this time.


    A naval ship with a dog''s head flag appeared not far away.


    After seeing this navy ship, Ivankov''s eyes widened and felt incredible.


    Then he saw a huge cannonball coming through the air with a howling sound!


    "Death winks!!!"


    Ivankov did not hesitate, and directly zoomed in and destroyed the shell in front of him.


    "Give me full speed ahead, Karp is here, we must not be caught by him!"


    "Kapu?!"


    Hearing Ivankov''s words, everyone present was shocked.


    They all know Karp''s strength, so they don''t want to have any conflict with each other.


    at the same time.


    Karp also saw Ivankov''s side, blocked the cannonball he threw out, and then buckled his nose.


    "Ivankov?"


    "Forget it, this guy is a bit disgusting, so I won''t bother him."


    As he said, Karp put his gaze into the air, on Carl who was delaying time.


    Then his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Because he saw his grandson Luffy, he was actually choked by Carl and tossed in the sky!


    "Asshole!!!"


    Karp was a little angry and rushed to the sky directly on the moon step!


    Karp at this time has been discovered by everyone.


    Some criminals have no love, and do not intend to escape.


    But there are still some daring to flee outside.


    It''s just that Karp didn''t bother to talk to them, and continued to rush towards Karl!


    "Kapu?!"


    It was a surprise to see Karp appearing Shanks Raleigh.


    They did not expect that it was Karp who came here!


    If it were other generals, the two of them would not be so surprised.


    But when Karp came, it showed that he would never let his grandson fall into the hands of others!


    Raleigh and Shanks looked at each other, instead of continuing to chase Karl, they chose to give up.


    They all knew that after Karp came, his rescue plan had failed.


    Leave now to avoid fighting Karp.


    If there is a fight, when the admiral arrives, Leily and Shanks will not be able to leave.


    Without any hesitation, the two of them returned directly to their boats and left Propulsion City immediately.


    Carl was also relieved when he saw the opponent leave.


    But at this moment, Karp''s fist suddenly came in front of the guest and hit him to the ground with one punch!


    "You bastard, dare to pinch the old man''s grandson! If he wasn''t a rubber fruit capable person, he would be dead now!"


    Karp suddenly hit Freekal, scared the criminals, and also scared Ainilu and others.


    Just when they were about to rush over, Carl stood up like an okay person and looked at Karp with an unhappy face.


    "It''s not that I said you, old man Karp, the things your grandson did are enough for him to die several times.


    Look at the criminals who were released. Which one is not a big pirate who offers a reward of over 100 million?


    After they all go out, how can this sea be better?It would be nice if I didn''t kill him directly!


    And you have said that he is a rubber fruit capable person, no matter how I pinch him, he can''t die, even if it is so, he still can''t die."


    Carl pulled hard and stretched Luffy''s neck to nearly a meter in length.


    Seeing this scene, Karp really laughed.


    "You bastard, don''t let me do it, hurry up and let go of the old man''s grandson, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    "I know well, I can''t afford to provoke you, but what do you plan to do with those criminals?"


    Carl threw Luffy to the ground and pointed his finger at Sauron and others behind him, as well as other criminals who had not had time to escape.


    After seeing these people, Karp grinned, squeezed his fist, and showed a very nuclear smile.


    "Hahahaha, do you still need to talk about it? I happen to be angry and I can''t sprinkle it anywhere!"


    While talking, Karp rushed directly!


    The miserable cries of Guikulanglang''s howl one after another.


    Carl couldn''t bear to watch this cruel scene.


    Karp is like punching the bald head in Superman, punching a kid, no one can beat him!


    Even the huge battleship that hadn''t had time to escape was also knocked down with a punch!


    This is the strength of One Punch Karp!

 151 Chapter 151 Return

    ''Choose to complete, congratulations to the host for obtaining four freely assignable attribute points!''


    After solving the matter of Pushing City and escorting Luffy to the inside of Pushing City again, Karl''s selection task was completed.


    It''s just that Luffy was caught again, which made Karp a little unhappy.


    So Karp asked Carl to compete with him.


    Although it is a discussion, everyone with a discerning eye understands that this is Karp who wants to teach Karl a good lesson in the name of the discussion.


    So Carl didn''t say anything. After the handover, he took Ainilu and the others directly and left Advance City.


    Karp also wanted to leave, but Magellan was very interesting, and he was forced to stay on the grounds that Karp needed to be responsible for things here.


    Although Karp wanted to leave, Magellan used Luffy to prevent Karp from leaving half of the tower, which made Karp even more unhappy.


    You, but he has no choice, who will let this be his grandson, who made such a moth.


    This time, if Karl hadn''t foreseen the danger in advance and waited outside for a long time, I''m afraid Luffy would have run away.


    It''s not just Luffy, all the criminals who advance the city will flee!


    Now, thanks to Carl''s help, the loss of advancing the city is not as exaggerated as the original.


    Those criminals, who just ran out one-third, were lucky in misfortune.


    However, the loss of the advance city this time is still very secretive.


    Almost no one ran on the sixth floor.


    Those powerful criminals have already ran out, and Magellan is responsible for this matter.


    Magellan did not intend to resist this, but quietly waited for the punishment of the five old stars.


    As for Karp, the five old stars have nothing to do with him, but they don''t want to let go of his grandson.


    After a brief discussion between the five old stars, they unanimously decided to detain Lu Fei permanently, so that it would never be possible for him to leave the city!


    And the five old stars also banned Karp and let him stay in Pushing City.


    Until the execution day arrives, Karp must accept a foot ban in the advance city, by the way, to prevent others from robbing prison!


    Karp didn''t care about it, but he was a little sad that his grandson would stay in Push City for a lifetime.


    After learning about this, Carl returned to the navy headquarters a little helpless, and the Warring States period even sighed again and again.


    There is no way, who let Luffy do it himself, Wu Lao Xing did not execute it directly, this is considered to be a face to Karp and Warring States.


    If it weren''t for Wu Lao Xing who was worried that the execution of Luffy would lead to Karp''s direct rebellion, they really wanted to kill this guy!


    The reason why Wu Lao Xing didn''t do this was because Kapu was strong enough and his son was still the leader of the revolutionary army.


    Once Karp rebels and joins the revolutionary army, the consequences will be disastrous!


    This is something that Wu Lao Xing didn''t want to see, so they didn''t kill Luffy, but imprison him for life.


    As a result, Karp couldn''t find a reason to rebel against the navy, so he was forced to accept it.


    This is still a barely acceptable ending.


    "I didn''t expect that what you said before turned out to be true. Looking back on it now, I feel that your kid is really amazing and thoughtful!


    This matter blamed me for not following your advice in advance. Even if I listened to you before and deployed a little force in the advance city, it would not be like this now.


    The prestige that our navy has just established has collapsed once because of the advancement of the city.


    This incident has even seriously affected the momentum inside the Navy, which is really a headache..."


    The Warring States period rubbed his eyebrows strategically. Obviously, it was a very headache. Why did it happen now.


    Carl''s face was calm, saying nothing, just sitting on the sofa drinking tea.


    "Carl, what comments or other findings do you have? Let me listen to you. No matter what you say this time, I will listen to it and consider it carefully."


    Hearing what Warring States said, Carl shook his head, showing a helpless smile.


    "What can I say now? It''s nothing more than to pay attention to Qiwuhai to prevent them from turning back.


    However, the advancement of the city has already happened, Marshal Master, no matter how much you regret it, it won''t help.


    I also have certain responsibilities for the pirates who ran out. I was only staring at Luffy to catch them, and didn''t care about the others.


    So I will be responsible for arresting all these people and will never let them get away with it!"


    Carl squeezed hard and squeezed the teacup directly.


    Seeing Carl''s a little angry expression, the Warring States period was distressed by his cup.


    "These are easy to say, but you really have nothing to say about the next war?"


    Sengoku asked again, as if expecting something from Karl.


    Carl rubbed his chin and thought for a while, then said: "Just be careful with the black beard, this guy is very scheming, he must have a big plan!


    But the most important thing is the white beard, he is the strongest man in the world, and I hope I will kill him by myself!"


    "Gone?"


    "What else can I have? I didn''t participate in your attack meeting. What can I know?


    I am now a major general, and I am not qualified to participate in your attack meeting. I will do my own job when that happens!"


    Carl gave the Warring States a glance, then wiped the water stains off his hands, got up and walked outside.


    "The Qiwuhai meeting tomorrow morning will be hosted by you, don''t forget!"


    "I know Master Marshal, today''s battle is really tired, I will go back to sleep first."


    With that, Carl left directly.


    But just as he left, Sakarski walked in at the same time from outside.


    "Good job, but you should kill the straw hat boy instead of catching him back."


    "Kill him? Are you stupid?"


    Hearing Sakaski''s words, Carl stunned and left.


    Sakarski was a little dazed, and he didn''t know why Carl would confuse himself.


    Warring States heard the conversation between the two in the house, and said helplessly: "Sakaski, you come in first."


    Hearing the Warring States call to himself, Sakarski nodded, entered the office, and closed the door by the way.


    Carl glanced back, then shook his head, showing disdain.


    "Sakaski is really stubborn!"


    Carl opened his own attribute panel as he walked, and began to study the four attribute points and how to allocate them.


    If you want to raise the power of A+ level to S level, you need five attribute points.


    But he happened to be missing one now.


    Fortunately, the freely assignable attribute points can be stored, so they are not afraid to disappear the next time they are used.


    This is good news.


    So after Carl thought for a while, he chose to assign all the attribute points to agility.


    The agility attribute has been directly promoted from D+ to B-.


    This made him feel that his body has directly become a lot easier.


    When fighting with Raleigh before, he realized that his speed was a bit disadvantaged.


    Although using the Piaopiao Fruit, he could barely catch up with Lei Li''s speed, but it was not enough!


    After all, his own basic attributes are really a disadvantage.


    Now that he has increased his agility to B-, coupled with the ability of Piao Piao Guo, although he may not be able to catch up with Lei Li''s speed, but it will not be much worse!

 152 Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two

    Early the next morning.


    In the navy''s combat meeting room, six Qiwuhai have arrived here.


    There should have been seven people, but because Jinping was advancing the city, there were only six of them.


    "Thieves hahahaha, have you heard that there was someone in Push City who wanted to escape from prison yesterday!


    And the most important thing is that the man even let the legendary pirate Raleigh and Shanks, one of the four emperors, help escape from prison, and finally failed!


    Had it not been for that navy kid desperately to stop him, plus the presence of Lieutenant General Karp at the end, I''m afraid they would really be able to escape from prison!"


    "Thief hahahaha! When I heard the news yesterday, I really laughed to death. I didn''t expect that Pushing City would also be broken this day.


    They planned a prison escape plan, but in the end it did not succeed. On the contrary, it made the criminals imprisoned on the sixth floor, as well as those in the revolutionary army, really funny!"


    "Thief hahahahahaha!"


    Blackbeard is such a bohemian, in front of the other five people, he laughs at the inability to advance the city and the navy here.


    Also laughed at a wave of Reilly and Shanks by the way.


    Both of them are legendary pirates in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But even so, the rescue was ultimately unsuccessful, so their actions were completely reduced to a joke.


    But having said that, the navy was ultimately injured.


    Raleigh and Shanks finished this matter, no matter whether they succeeded or not, they would pat their buttocks and leave.


    But the navy can''t go!


    So they can only endure silently, all kinds of ridicule from other places, and the wind critics are killed again.


    Mihawk, who was sitting next to him, put his legs on the table and said nothing, just glanced at him indifferently.


    However, what he said made Hancock, who was opposite Blackbeard, a little bit unable to sit still!


    "You drake voice, can you close your big mouth?


    Not only do you look ugly, but your voice is also so ugly. Sitting in a Fang Jie with you, your concubine feels sick!"


    "Thief hahahaha! Hancock, what are you pretending to be Lao Tzu here? Do you think you have the title of Empress, and you are also worthy of pointing your finger at Lao Tzu?"


    "Huh! It seems that the beauty of your concubine body makes you feel ashamed and start talking nonsense.


    Although the female emperor is a title given to her concubine, her concubine is a real queen!"


    Hancock hit back at Blackbeard mercilessly, but Blackbeard smiled and didn''t confront Hancock again.


    Because this kind of argument didn''t make any sense, Titch didn''t bother to waste his tongue on it.


    After Xiong glanced at the two of them, he continued to close his mind and ignored them.


    Luo was also more relaxed beside him, even learning Mihawk''s posture, putting his feet on the table.


    He has the least qualifications among the people present, and he has the best attitude without saying a word here.


    Lest he stand in the wrong line at the time, the unfortunate one is himself.


    And the most important thing is that he has backstage support here, so there is no need to be afraid of these people.


    Moria couldn''t sit still at all. He looked around and even wanted to find something to do.


    It''s just that the only thing he can bully with these Qiwuhai present is Luo, who is less experienced.


    It''s just that this is the navy headquarters. If he really does it, the consequences will be disastrous.


    So after thinking for a while, he gave up his plan to find fault.


    But they have been waiting for nearly two hours here, but no one has come in to give them a meeting.


    Just an hour ago, a navy came over and gave each of them a cup of tea, nothing more.


    No one else said anything, but this made Moria, who was already a little unhappy, even more unhappy!


    "Thieves hee hee hee, is this the way the navy treats us Qiwuhai? These guys are really arrogant, dare to hang us like this!"


    Moria was a little annoyed, and stood up directly to see what was going on outside.


    But at this moment, the navy, who had just come to deliver tea, came again.


    Holding six cups of tea, he opened the door tremblingly, and then he saw Moria standing at the door!


    This shocked him, and the tea cup in his hand fell directly to the ground.


    Moria glanced at him contemptuously, then grabbed the navy''s head and picked him up.


    "Tell me, when will this meeting start! Otherwise, I will blow your head!"


    "I, I, I don''t know..."


    "I''m just the logistics staff responsible for serving tea and pouring water. I don''t know when the meeting will be held..."


    The navy had already burst into laughter at this time, and couldn''t help trembling, even his voice was crying.


    Seeing this timid appearance, Moria threw him out with contempt.


    But at this time.


    Snow fluttered in the corridor outside, and the thick white snow accumulated instantly, dragging the navy''s body so that he would not fall to the ground.


    Then Moria''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the whole person was as if hit by something, spouting a mouthful of blood, and then flew out!


    It wasn''t until he hit the wall and knocked the wall out of dense cracks that it fell to the ground.


    The other Qiwuhai''s expressions were different after seeing Moriah''s tragic situation and a fist mark on his belly.


    Then they put their eyes on a woman outside the gate.


    "Master Carl has an order. If anyone dares to act without authorization, let''s kill him!"


    "This punch is just a warning. The next time I will not do it, but Master Karl will do it myself!"


    After saying this, Nina closed the door and aired Qiwuhai here again.


    Moria clutched his stomach and took a lot of effort before returning to the seat, but his expression was very painful and angry.


    The other people didn''t have any expressions, but their eyes flickered and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    In this way, another hour passed before the door was slowly opened.


    Carl''s figure appeared in front of Qi Wu Hai, which made Qi Wu Hai present, one after another, focusing on him.


    It''s just that each of them has different eyes.


    Bear and Mihawk''s eyes were peaceful, because they both knew Karl''s strength.


    Especially bear, he knows that Karl and dragon are connected, so he has no hostility towards Karl.


    Luo, on the other side, was sitting in jeopardy, obviously not wanting Karl to misunderstand himself.


    The eyes of Blackbeard and Moriah, one is mocking, the other is anger and hatred!


    These two are the people who are least willing to see Karl, even if they see the Warring States coming to a meeting, their expressions will not be what they are now.


    But Hancock stood up as soon as he saw Karl and kicked it out without hesitation!


    "It''s you bastard who hurt Uncle Raleigh! I will never spare you lightly!"

 153 Chapter 153 Meeting

    "Boya Hancock, don''t make trouble, it''s not time to play with you, do it for me!"


    Facing Boa Hancock''s attack, Carl clasped her backhand on her ankle.


    Although Hancock''s skin is delicate and the feeling passed from Carl''s hands is also very good, but he didn''t want to appreciate Hancock''s beautiful legs, and pushed her back to his place.


    Hancock wanted to continue his attack, but Carl leaped forward to Hancock, abruptly squeezed her head and pressed her on the seat, making her immobile.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked.


    They didn''t expect Karl''s power to be so exaggerated!


    Hancock can become Qiwuhai, besides the female warrior of Amazon Lily, his own strength is also a part!


    Although she is a woman, her strength does not lose to a man!


    But Carl pressed her on the seat with one hand and prevented her from getting up. This situation surprised everyone present!


    Blackbeard glanced at his wrist, remembering the punch he had hit Carl.


    The power of that punch is still fresh in his memory.


    Mihawk looked at Carl with curious eyes, as if asking why your power is so strong.


    But there are many people here, and Mihawk is a person who doesn''t like to talk, so he still didn''t ask.


    "You bastard let go of your concubine!"


    Hancock felt ashamed of herself. Although she knew that she was no longer Carl''s opponent, she never thought that she would be so relaxed and lost to Carl.


    Even in terms of strength, it was completely crushed by Karl!


    This situation reminded Hancock of Raleigh''s evaluation of Carl at that time!


    "Do you know what this place is? Do you know who you are?"


    Carl let go of the hand holding Hancock, walked slowly to the main position and did it, then put his legs on the table, showing a relaxed look.


    Qiwuhai, who was present, heard Karl''s question and no one answered.


    In order to avoid revealing the relationship between himself and Karl, Luo also said nothing and pretended not to hear anything.


    After about three minutes of silence.


    Carl put his leg down, then squinted his eyes, looked around the people present, and finally turned his eyes to Blackbeard and Moria behind him!


    "This is the navy headquarters!"


    "Your identity is just a mere Qiwuhai. To put it bluntly, you are still a group of pirates!


    If anyone dares to be arrogant here, I am fully qualified to revoke your Qiwuhai status and issue a wanted order against you!


    So you are all honest to me, the mere scum of the sea is not qualified to shout five and six in front of me, and show off!"


    Before the words fell, the overlord''s domineering burst broke out, and it directly swept everyone present!


    Karl didn''t even let him go.


    He also did this to hide the relationship between himself and Luo.


    However, Luo has grown a lot during this period.


    At least he is now facing Carl''s domineering look, which is a bit more calm than before.


    It''s just that compared to being present, it''s still a bit worse for others.


    Even if it is the shame of the Seven Martial Seas, Moria, because he has been in the new world for many years, he has seen a lot of domineering overlords.


    So he already had a certain degree of resistance, naturally there was not much reaction.


    However, Carl¡¯s attitude has shown that the Navy Headquarters is not welcome to Qiwuhai!


    If they dare to make trouble here, death will greet them!


    "I hope you can understand what I just said! Let us not as good as the topic now!"


    Carl sneered and got up to explain the situation of the war.


    It''s just that the specific plan of this war is not clear to Karl himself, because this is an important military secret that can only be mastered at the level of a lieutenant.


    Although Carl''s strength is infinitely close to that of a general, his military rank is not enough, and he is naturally not qualified to access such secrets.


    So the Warring States period only revealed some of the battle plans that could be revealed, and then asked him to disclose these to Qiwuhai, and let them act according to the plan.


    As for Carl himself, the Warring States had completely delegated power to him, so that he did not have to follow the command of the troops, but could choose his opponent.


    There is only one thing that Warring States should pay attention to, that is, he cannot affect the normal war plan.


    Carl didn''t say anything about it, because he thought it was already pretty good.


    No need to listen to orders or anything, it is the most comfortable situation for Karl.


    Just like this time for the Qiwu Haizheng meeting, other aspects other than the content required by the Warring States, including the three hours before them, were all Carl''s own attention.


    After this point was learned by the Warring States period, he was also very happy and smiled straight on his thigh.


    Then Carl spent more than an hour to finish what he was going to talk about, and then left here directly, without any muddle.


    The duration of the meeting itself is not long. If you count the first three hours, it is now more than four hours, which is less than five hours.


    But Carl''s sorrow operation made Qi Wuhai present feel a lot of pressure.


    Even Mihawk, who didn''t care about anything, had slight changes in his eyes.


    When everyone was silent and no one chose to leave first, Mihawk stood up first and stopped Carl.


    "Fight me! I know you are stronger again!"


    "Are you fighting?"


    Hearing Mihawk''s words, Carl calculated a little, and the time of the meeting for a while, at last the corners of his mouth rose, showing a handsome and fanatical smile.


    "of course can!"


    ...


    in the afternoon.


    The navy''s full combat meeting has begun.


    Carl came to the Marshal''s office with a bruised nose and swollen face, which caused a sneer.


    He and Mihawk are already known to everyone.


    The battle between the two of them can be said to be evenly matched, regardless of the outcome, and even the training camp of the navy headquarters is about to be destroyed.


    In the end, the Warring States force shot, and a direct shock wave knocked Carl and Mihawk into flight.


    This stopped the fighting between the two of them.


    However, Mihawk was still calm and elegant, but his clothes were badly damaged, showing his upper body.


    Carl''s clothes were fine, but when the Warring States attacked them, Carl''s company was facing the golden palm of the Warring States.


    As a result, he became what he now looks like with a swollen nose and a swollen face, a joke.


    Fortunately, Carl tried his best to cover his face with armed domineering.


    Otherwise, it will not be as simple as a swollen nose and a swollen face, but will directly lose the appearance!

 154 Chapter 154: A precursor to war!

    Time passed by like a white horse, disappearing from the palm of an eye in the blink of an eye.


    In a blink of an eye, the day to declare war has arrived.


    The sky was full of clouds, and there was no sunlight at all.


    This gloomy weather, coupled with the solemn and solemn navy headquarters, gave birth to a chill!


    All the navies are ready to wait, waiting for the White Beard Pirates to deliver it to their door, seeking their own death!


    Similarly, the execution platform is also ready, as long as noon arrives, Ace can be beheaded!


    Karp was also lifted from the ban and came to the execution stand, standing with the Warring States period.


    The three generals were just below the execution platform, sitting in their own seats, quietly waiting for the arrival of the enemy.


    The Lieutenant General is on the lower level.


    Dozens of them collectively stand together to form a steel line of defense!


    Further down there are six Qiwuhai.


    Although Qiwuhai is very famous, the navy is still very defensive against them. After all, they are all pirates, so naturally it is impossible to work for the navy wholeheartedly.


    Crossing the Qiwu Sea is the dense line of defense of the Navy!


    Looking at the past, these naval soldiers have exceeded 100,000!It is almost impossible for such a large number of navies to directly fight with a pirate group!


    But the enemy they have to face now is White Beard!


    He is called the strongest man in the world!


    No one dared to relax, and no one dared to underestimate the other side. All the navies have worked hard and are ready to fight at any time!


    Carl is not in their ranks, but stands in a position on the side, waiting for the right time to make a move!


    This time Carl''s goals are two, one is to kill Whitebeard, and the other is to prevent Blackbeard from becoming a double-fruit capable person!


    If he can, he even wants to kill Blackbeard directly here!


    But it depends on luck, and he is not sure whether it can be done.


    Things on the battlefield are changing rapidly, no one can guarantee that their plan will succeed!


    Slowly the sky became more and more gloomy, and the atmosphere of the navy headquarters also became very dull as the weather changed.


    All the navies, including the admiral, are also waiting for the arrival of the white beard at this time, wanting to fight the opponent!


    Even the Warring States period frowned, holding the phone worm in his hand, ready to issue orders at any time.


    However, the atmosphere on Qiwuhai''s side was much more relaxed.


    Each of them came with the mentality of paddling.


    At that time, just find a captain of the white beard pirate group and drag the opponent.


    There is no need to join this war too deeply.


    However, with their uneven strengths, Luo and Moria still struggled to find a captain-level figure to paddle.


    The two of them are at most on the edge of the battlefield.


    Especially Moria, he is not even a Luo opponent now.


    "This day has finally come, Ace, do you have anything else to say?"


    On the execution stage, Karp walked behind Ace and asked in a gentle tone.


    Ace looked back, the grandfather who had grown up rich, then asked.


    "How is Luffy? I heard he failed to escape from prison."


    "Don''t worry, that stinky kid is bigger than you!"


    "That''s good! This kid is always not reassuring. Now that I hear that he is okay, I am relieved.


    Thank you for buying so much time for me. I feel that I have lived enough. You don''t need to help me."


    Ace showed a smile, a smile very similar to Karp!


    Seeing this scene, Karp didn''t speak, but turned around, forcibly holding back his tears.


    Seeing this scene, Ace also turned around, holding back the tears that were about to leave.


    Seeing the situation of the grandfather and grandson, the Warring States shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    "Carp, you shouldn''t have promised Roger!"


    "Even if I don''t agree, what can you do? Is it justice for you to act on a pregnant woman, or on a child who has not yet been born?"


    When Karp responded, the Warring States Pass was speechless, because he knew the situation at the time and the navy was indeed very unjust!


    However, the decision was made by Steel Bones Air, and the executors were other navies.


    The Warring States period was powerless to stop it, but fortunately no one could find Lu Jiu at the time, which also gave the Warring States a sigh of relief.


    When he learned that Ace, one of Cap''s grandson, was Roger''s son, the Warring States Period wanted to choke Cap to death.


    But in the end he chose to accept it calmly, and even planned to make Ace become Qiwuhai, so as to better protect him.


    It can be said that the Warring States period really loves Karp!


    He was always considerate of him, even at the expense of serious crimes, to help him conceal Ace''s identity.


    This lie is twenty years!


    It''s a pity that Ace''s identity was exposed by Tickey this year, and then everyone knew it!


    Even the Warring States period did not want to see this scene, because he knew that Karp''s shoulders were responsible for the word justice.


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Just when the Warring States period was emotional, the phone worm rang.


    The voice of the telephone worm directly pulled back the thoughts of the Warring States Period, and Karp also returned to his original position.


    Even Ace held his head high, not knowing whether he could face death calmly or was waiting for Baibeard''s rescue.


    "Report to Master Marshal, dozens of pirate ships were found ahead!"


    "These pirate ships all fly the flag of the Whitebeard Pirates, they are all members of the Whitebeard Pirates!"


    "Very well, the enemy has already arrived. When they are close to the design range, they will be directly covered with firepower without giving them the slightest leeway!"


    "Yes!"


    With the order of the Warring States Period, gunfire sounded continuously!


    This is the first line of defense on the periphery of the Navy!


    The dense firepower coverage is enough to sink all the invading pirates!


    But the White Beard Pirates are not vegetarian.


    Faced with such dense artillery fire, they all showed their magical powers and began to avoid or defend against artillery fire.


    Just at this time.


    Carl, who had been in the sky, found that the situation in front of him was a bit wrong.


    According to the original work, if Whitebeard wanted to break into the navy headquarters, he would sink the Moby Dick coating into the seabed.


    But Carl did not tell this to the Warring States, because it was completely unnecessary.


    "The Anilu war is about to begin. You will be watching when the time comes, but you must be careful. If you face a captain-level enemy and finally join forces to attack, don''t do it!


    That''s all I want to say. Be careful, don''t die!I don''t want to become a polished commander when I go to sea again!"


    "Roger that!"


    After getting a unified response from the phone bug, Carl smiled and threw the phone bug aside, then took out another special phone bug and dialed it out.


    "Hey! Dragon! It''s started here, you can act anytime there, but remember that you must be fast!"

 155 Chapter 155: War breaks out!

    After this special phone worm called, there was no sound from the other side, but the phone worm was directly hung up.


    Then the phone bug in Carl''s hand was immediately exhausted, and finally turned into a puddle of mud, with only one shell remaining here.


    Carl crushed the shell easily, then raised his hands up!


    At this moment, a huge shadow appeared over Marin Vando!


    I saw two huge shadows like islands appearing in front of everyone.


    Whether it is the Navy or Qiwuhai, even the Warring States and Karp, they are all surprised to see this situation in front of them!


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Moria exclaimed, he had never seen anyone, and he was able to float something similar to an island in the air.


    But other people are thoughtful and don''t know what they are thinking.


    Especially Blackbeard Titch, his expression is very ugly, even some vultures, as if thinking.


    "This kid has the ability of the Golden Lion at that time. It''s really troublesome!"


    There were also three big generals who reacted equally violently.


    The three generals at this time, even if it was Sakarski who saw this scene, were a little uncomfortable.


    "Is this kid planning to ruin Malin Vando! And where did he get these two island-like things?"


    Sakarski''s face is very embarrassed. If Karl is not a teammate, he would like to rush up directly, now he has solved Karl.


    Kuzan didn''t speak because he remembered what he had seen before about Karl''s ability.


    At that time, Carl''s ability was not so exaggerated, but this also does not include his hiding at the time.


    So Kuzan''s reaction was the most dull.


    Polusalino exclaimed, and then said: "I said why two suddenly appeared in the sky in the past two days, similar to Kojima Shiyou.


    I even reported to the Marshal of the Warring States Period, and he told me that I didn''t need to worry about it, because it was for this purpose!


    As expected of Karl, every time this kid meets, he can give me a different surprise. It''s too exaggerated, it feels a bit scary!"


    The expressions of the three generals are different.


    But Warring States and Karp are much calmer.


    Karl can use this trick, one is to show himself, not to lose the strength of the Golden Lion.


    The second was to better restrict the Whitebeard Pirates, so the Warring States agreed to let Karl use this exaggerated move.


    But when the two of them saw the islands in the sky again, they seemed to have seen the golden lion once controlling the empty island and smashing people!


    This situation made both of them feel embarrassed.


    Time flies quickly, and now there are only a handful of old people left!


    Especially the golden lion''s ability, few people in this era know.


    Now that Karl''s ability to cash the lion can even carry it forward, it is undoubtedly what the Warring States and others would like to see!


    After all, Carl is the Navy¡¯s own person, and at present, the only card figure among the Navy Nova!


    "Let''s do it. Now that you are ready to do this, let us see what you want to do!"


    The Warring States period muttered to himself, but his fists were clenched, obviously a little nervous.


    The wire report told him that White Beard hadn''t appeared yet, and Karl was using this trick now, obviously for White Beard!


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, we have detected an unknown object on the bottom of the sea, moving fast!


    They have broken through our defense!


    This is a pirate ship, a pirate ship with a white beard!"


    "The Marshal of the Warring States Period is not good, the Whitebeard Moby Dick appeared from the bottom of the sea, Whitebeard and all the captains are on this ship!


    There is no need to listen to intelligence, the Warring States period just looked at it with the naked eye and saw the Moby Dick appearing in the inner waters of the Navy!


    The moment they appeared, they destroyed all the surrounding artillery defense lines and brought all their pirate army in!


    This situation made the Warring States a bit uncomfortable, but it was still within his acceptable range.


    At this moment, Carl in the sky had aimed at Whitebeard.


    He did not hesitate to control the ability, and smashed the two small islands in the air towards the Mobile!


    "White beard!!!"


    Along with a roar, two huge shadows, accompanied by a howling sound, appeared in front of the people of the White Beard Pirates.


    When all of them saw the two huge shadows here, as well as the figure of Karl, they were shocked.


    "how is this possible?!"


    All of them couldn''t believe that such inhuman power was actually released by Karl.


    Especially Marko, he didn''t expect that after only nearly two months, Karl''s power would grow to this point!


    This makes him feel a little unacceptable.


    "Kula la la la la la, this is Shi Ji''s ability, it is really nostalgic, seeing you release this ability, I even remembered the days when I fought with him.


    It''s a pity that we old bones are dead and left dead, and few of us are alive!"


    "Cool la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la!


    White Beard laughed, facing the two huge shadows in front of him, without any fear, but directly slammed into the air with a punch!


    "Boy, don''t underestimate Laozi!!!"


    "Cool la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la!


    With a loud laugh, Baibeard''s punch directly pierced the air into a crack!


    The huge impact instantly came to two huge shadows, like a dragon, and instantly shattered the huge shadow!


    The aftermath of this force even hit Carl''s body, knocking Carl back a distance of tens of meters!


    However, Whitebeard''s attack was mainly used to destroy two small islands, and it did not target Karl, so he did not have it.


    But Carl still felt the power of the white beard, although it was only the aftermath of the fruit shaking, it also made Carl feel deeply!


    "The power of the aftermath alone is enough to compare to Weibull. If it is head-on, Whitebeard''s power is definitely S-level, far surpassing Kaido and Charlotte Lingling!


    He really deserves to be the strongest man in the world, this power really cannot be underestimated!"


    Carl stared at his figure in the air, staring at the white beard below.


    At this moment, the system sound rang in due course.


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Save Ace, help the Whitebeard Pirates escape, get the recognition of the Whitebeard Pirates, become the son of Edward Newgate, and upgrade all attributes to three levels!''


    ''Choice 2: Kill Ace, get the hatred of all the members of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, and the hatred of Karp and the Warring States Period, reward the host for burning fruit (no side effects) and a random ability level to increase by one!''


    ''Choice 3: Kill Edward Newgate, get the hatred of all members of the white beard, reward the host shaking fruit (no side effects) and a random ability level to increase by one.''

 156 Chapter 156 Facing the Phoenix!

    "This choice came too timely!"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he stopped in the air, stabilizing his figure.


    Although it was said that his attack was easily cracked by White Beard, he also popped up from time to time, White Beard''s approximate power.


    And the most important thing is that the damage of the island will definitely affect the speed of the opponent''s advance, which will give the Warring States more time to deploy!


    As for this choice, Carl didn''t have a choice, he chose three directly!


    Needless to say, the first one, of course, he will not let the other party go. This is a matter of position, not to mention there is a festival between them.


    The second option is to kill Ace more easily, but it is expensive, and burning the fruit is really common.


    Although the burning fruit is a natural fruit, Carl simply doesn''t appreciate this ability.


    Only choose three, is what Carl wants most, that is the ability to shake fruits!


    As long as he completes the task of killing Whitebeard, Carl will be able to gain the power to shake the fruit, and then make Blackbeard''s plan completely shattered!


    So Carl chose the third option without people and thought.


    But just when he was ready to continue to attack White Beard.


    Marko suddenly rushed to the sky and kicked Carl!


    "You bastard! Last time we didn''t know the winner, this time I will never let you go!"


    Facing Marko''s attack, Carl''s backhand was a sharp slash!


    But with his slash, Marco did not evade at all, just like that, he rushed up!


    Although his body was slashed to cut out a huge gap, he relied on the fruit ability.


    Even if Carl''s blow covers the armed domineering, it can''t hurt the opponent!


    Then Carl and Marko collided directly, causing a violent tremor.


    The entanglement in the sky, even because of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them, dissipated some!


    "Your strength has increased so much?!"


    Marco kicked Carl''s double swords, but didn''t kick them off.


    This makes him feel a little weird.


    When he was in the Golden City before, Marco''s strength and speed were obviously greater than that of Karl!


    But the situation now is completely different from then!


    Carl at this time, although still inferior to Marco in terms of speed, is definitely stronger than him in terms of strength!


    After a simple trial, Carl can roughly estimate that Marko''s strength is between B+ and A-.


    As for speed, it is definitely above the B+ level!


    Not to mention the physical strength. With the Phoenix ability, his physical strength is definitely the same level as Kaido!


    If it weren''t for his strength and speed, he hadn''t reached the peak yet, I''m afraid he had also become a powerhouse of the Four Emperors level.


    But even so, Carl dare not care.


    Although Marco''s power is not strong, he cannot cause effective damage to himself.


    But with his own fruit power and various physical attributes that are not weak, he is definitely a difficult enemy!


    Even if it is a general or the Four Emperors personally oppose him, they cannot defeat Marko in a short time.


    "It''s really annoying ability, the physique that basically won''t hurt, and the flying speed matches me, it''s really a bit difficult!"


    Carl stared at each other with serious eyes, looking for Marko''s flaws.


    He now understands how hard it took Capp to leave Marko''s body in the original work!


    If there is no power above the S level, Marko''s body will never be hurt!


    Just when Karl was thinking about how to get rid of Marko.


    Marko is also guarding hard to prevent Karl from continuing to engage in white beard.


    The current combat power of the Navy and White Beard is very uneven.


    The navy''s combat power is very strong. Although there are various captains on the white beard side, the general-level enemies can only be played by the white beard.


    Not to mention, Warring States and Karp are still at the execution stage, ready to do it at any time!


    Coupled with a monster like Carl, Marco is already very anxious in his heart now, wishing to rush to rescue Ace directly.


    Carl saw the flash of light in Marko''s eyes, and instantly shot!


    Grasping the distraction gap of the opponent, Karl directly cut off the opponent''s wings!


    At this moment, Marco lost his balance and the ability to fly.


    However, he quickly recovered from his injury, and then rushed to Karl again.


    It''s just that at this time when he was injured, Carl had already charged his energy to complete, and summoned a huge storm, sweeping the Whitebeard''s battleship!


    Facing such an attack, Marco glanced at the white beard behind him, then gritted his teeth and directly lit the flame on his body, burning all the air around him!


    Although his flames were not violently lethal, they were used to block Karl''s attack without any problems.


    "It''s really difficult!"


    Carl frowned. He didn''t expect Marco''s flame to cover such a wide area.


    This is his miscalculation, but it doesn''t matter. Carl plans to fight close!


    There are so many things that Marco is worried about. As long as he reveals his flaws, Karl can definitely defeat the opponent!


    ...


    "Kula la la la la la, I didn''t expect that kid, in such a short period of time, would grow to this point, it is really surprising.


    I don''t know if Marco is his opponent, which is really surprising!"


    "Father, you don''t need to raise his morale and destroy your own prestige? That man is just a rookie in the Navy, and that''s the strength. Marco can definitely win!"


    The others spoke up, not believing that Marco would lose, but Joz frowned, feeling that something was wrong with him.


    "Marko is at a disadvantage!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone was even more surprised when they heard what Joz said. They didn''t expect Joz to say such a word!


    White beard grinned and made fists with both hands, and slammed it to both sides!


    "Little ones, get ready! The tsunami is coming!"


    Accompanied by the white beard''s roar, the air on both sides of the white beard suddenly appeared dense cracks!


    In an instant, the atmosphere began to vibrate, and the surrounding seas began to stir frantically!


    Before long, two monstrous giants began to surround Malin Vando and directly toward the inside!


    If this giant wolf swept Malin Vandor, at least half of the navy''s forces would lose combat effectiveness.


    The Warring States will never allow this to happen!


    "Kuzan! Leave it to you!"


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Kuzan talked for a while, then used shave to go straight into the air.


    "Ice Age!"


    With the appearance of the signature signs, the huge waves roaring on both sides were instantly frozen!


    Then Kuzan fell directly on the sea, ice-sealing the surrounding sea directly, and also ice-sealing the white beard boat by the way.


    "Cut, it''s superfluous!"


    Seeing Kuzan freezing the sea, Sakarski gave a light mouthful. Polusalino glanced at him and did not speak, but looked at Kuzan who attacked the white beard!

 157 Chapter 157 Outbreak!

    "It''s terrible. Kuzan is going to attack Whitebeard. He has the courage to fight against Carl..."


    Porusalino has a strange yin and yang and a wretched expression, which seems to be a very prelude.


    Sakaski glanced at Polusalino and did not speak, but instead watched how Whitebeard resolved Kuzan''s attack.


    at the same time.


    Kuzan and White Beard have already fought for two rounds, but every time White Beard has the upper hand!


    So Kuzan directly chose to fight melee, and was pierced by the white beard!


    Although the white beard''s attack has covered the armed color domineering.


    But Kuzan used the domineering sight and color to element the body in advance, and when the white beard attack came, he directly vacated that body part!


    This is a natural devil fruit that can only be completed by the Sao operation, which directly eliminates a part of the body to avoid enemy attacks.


    Kuzan used this trick to evade White Beard''s attack, and then smoothly held his naive knife Congyun cut!


    "Ice Age!"


    With a soft voice from Kuzan, the white beard instantly turned into an ice sculpture!


    Moreover, in order to permanently freeze the white beard and maximize the fruit''s ability, Kuzan directly increased the thickness of the ice several dozen times!


    In this way, from the outside, the human form with a white beard is not visible at all.


    From a distance, it looks like a huge pile of icicles!


    Baibeard''s men were shocked when they saw this!


    Joz directly rushed forward to attack Kuzan.


    But Kuzan had seen his attack a long time ago, so he was elementalized in advance, avoiding Joz''s full strength.


    But at this moment, Baibeard''s body suddenly shook!


    All the ice shattered instantly, and the white beard punched the air!


    With the air cracking every inch, a huge turbulence was transmitted to Kuzan''s body, making him immediately elemental to avoid attacks!


    But even so, Kuzan was a bit traumatized.


    His strengths are freezing and low temperature, but speed is not his strength.


    Although Baibeard''s own speed was slow, the vibration he released was not slow at all!


    Coupled with Kuzan''s carelessness, he was shocked.


    "Kula la la la la la! My sons! The navy headquarters is close at hand, take it for me! It should be Ace!"


    "Come on!!!"


    Following White Beard''s instructions, all his men rushed up at the same time.


    "Attention everyone, follow the original plan!"


    "Yes!"


    The Warring States side also issued an order to stop the pirates who rushed up.


    Kuzan returned to the land and did not participate in this chaos.


    Although he joined the battle directly, the effect would be better.


    But if he shoots now, he will probably face White Beard directly.


    After all, Kuzan is relatively lazy, and of course he is not willing to face a strong man like Baibeard directly if it is not necessary!


    But at this moment, Mihawk, one of the Seven Wuhais, took a step forward, and then drew out his black knife¡¤Ye.


    "Thief hahahaha, are you planning to do it too? Mihawk!"


    "I just want to see how far I am from the strongest in the world!"


    As he spoke, Mihawk made a stab, and the huge blue sword energy directly cut the clouds in the sky, and even cut a huge crack on the ground!


    This knife slashed both the enemy and us, whether it was a navy or a pirate, as long as it was hit, it was either crippled or killed directly!


    This situation made Baibeard and Warring States a little angry.


    But the Warring States did not say anything, because Qi Wuhai was like this, they didn''t care about their aftermath of the battle, they would hurt their teammates.


    Facing this slash, Baibeard didn''t move, and even smiled.


    Just when the slash was less than ten meters away from the Moby Dick.


    The diamond-shaped Joz rushed up instantly, blocking Mihawk''s blow!


    With a roar from Joz, this slash rushed towards the sky.


    But at this moment, a not weak slash also appeared in the sky, offsetting Mihawk''s attack!


    When everyone saw this scene, they took a breath again!


    Because the person who counteracted Mihawk''s slash was Karl who was fighting Marko in the sky!


    "What a bastard! I almost got fucked by you!"


    Carl glanced at the injury on his abdomen, his eyes gradually becoming sharper.


    He and Marco have been fighting here for a long time, without paying attention to the following situation.


    But suddenly Marco gave himself a kick and kicked himself into the air.


    Then Karl noticed that a huge slash appeared from below, which surprised Karl at the same time, but also quickly gathered his strength for defense.


    Fortunately, his strength is enough to let it block this blow.


    If it is hit, even with Carl''s current strength, it will not feel good!


    "Forget it, it''s not interesting to fight with you, I''d better withdraw first."


    Carl glanced at Marco, then quickly left here.


    Marco didn''t chase deeply, but watched Carl really leave before returning to Whitebeard''s side.


    After this short episode, the navy attacked again and launched an all-round attack on the pirates!


    But at this moment, Baibeard started.


    I saw him punch the children, and the navy that killed them had no resistance at all!


    Even if the lieutenant admiral of the Giant race rushed forward, he just made White Beard a move!


    No one can stop the pace of White Beard!


    Kuzan frowned upon seeing this, and then rushed straight up.


    He knew very well that without the intervention of a general-level navy, he could not stop Whitebeard''s advancement!


    So there is no way, Kuzan chose to shoot.


    But at this moment, Joz stopped Kuzan''s footsteps and forced him to stop.


    "Green Pheasant General! Your opponent is me!"


    "It''s really difficult!"


    After seeing Joz, Kuzan didn''t directly rush.


    Joz''s strength is not weak, although he has not reached the general level, but Kuzan wants to defeat him, it takes some effort!


    In any case, Joz is the captain of the third division of the White Beard Pirates, and his strength is not bad compared to Marco!


    And among all the captains, Marco and Joz are two people, one level higher than the others!


    So Kuzan did not dare to despise the other party.


    at the same time.


    Carl returned to the navy camp, came to the position of the three generals, and looked at Polusalino and Sarkarski.


    "Two seniors, if White Beard pushes forward like this, he will soon occupy the port. Does anyone of you plan to stop it?"


    Sarkarski didn''t speak, but just glanced at Carl indifferently, Polusalino sighed, still asking in a wretched tone.


    "White beard is so terrible, why don''t you go and test it first?"


    "Don''t laugh with me, Senior Polusalino, how could I be the opponent of Whitebeard, so you should come!"

 158 Chapter 158 The real war!

    "Your kid is still so shameless, but I''ll do it, I want to see, who is stronger than Kaido!"


    Although Polusalino has always clocked in to get off work, deep down in his heart, there is actually one thing he wants to try. How much difference is there between himself and White Beard!


    Their three generals rarely have the opportunity to fight against the four emperors and enemies of the same level.


    Although they have a general understanding of their own strength, they are not very clear about whether there is a gap between themselves and the Four Emperors!


    Also Polusalino, before teaming up with Karl, played against Kaido once.


    It was also this time that Polusalino understood that he was completely inferior to a monster like Kaido in terms of pure strength.


    However, in terms of speed, Polusalino was a complete blow to the opponent.


    So he also wanted to try, whether White Beard is like Kaido, a very exaggerated monster!


    I saw Polusalino leaping up, flying directly into the air to stop, and then crossing his hands, two yellow light spots, constantly flickering from his hands.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu¡ª¡ª"


    Accompanied by Polusalino''s soft sound, the dense laser was quickly released from his hand!


    The wide range of attacks directly isolated the path of all pirates.


    And Polusalino also gradually advanced this trick, and finally aimed directly at the white beard.


    But at this moment, a big bird that had been in the blue flame appeared above the white beard, helping him block Polusalino''s attack.


    "It''s terrible, Marco the Phoenix!"


    "The terrible thing is you! Huang Yuan!"


    Marco used his fruit ability to not only block Polusalino''s attack, but even rushed in front of him and knocked him off!


    I saw Polusalino instantly turned into a yellow flash, rushed to the door of his house, and smashed the door!


    Seeing this scene, Carl covered his face with one hand, completely unsure of what to say.


    Even Sakaski next to him has a gloomy expression.


    Then he stood up, threw his navy cloak directly, activated the fruit ability, and threw out a few angry punches toward the sky!


    "Meteor Volcano¡ª"


    Accompanied by Sakaski''s roar, flames and meteors fell from the sky!


    The power of these flaming meteors is not weaker than Polusalino''s eight-foot Qionggouyu, and even covers a wider range!


    And most importantly, his moves directly melted the ice layer made by Kuzan.


    This made Carl even more speechless.


    "What do you think you used this trick to do? Not only did it not hurt people, but it also melted the ice. Are you stupid?"


    Hearing the guests'' words, Sakarski saw that the white beard only waved his hand slightly, creating a large amount of vibration and destroying all the flame meteors.


    The flames that were not destroyed fell onto the ice, helping the white beard melt the thick ice.


    Sakaski''s face turned green when he saw this scene.


    He only wanted to attack Whitebeard, completely forgetting that the ice layer still controlled the Mobile, preventing it from moving forward.


    It''s all right now, the whitebeard''s boat is no longer obstructed, and Polusalino hit the most important gate, and it was broken!


    In addition, Kuzan was also restrained by Joz.


    No one can stop the white beard ship from entering the naval port!


    "Huh! I will solve him personally!"


    Sakarski obviously recognized his mistake, then snorted coldly, and flew down on the moon step.


    The navy also began to attack the pirates, but Baibeard and others relied on their powerful strength to forcibly open up a channel!


    "All the navies retreated and raised the copper and iron walls!!!"


    The Warring States roared and gave the final order directly.


    After hearing his words, whether it was the admiral or other navies, they all threw back and withdrew, giving the sea area ahead to the Whitebeard Pirates!


    But at this moment, a circle of copper walls and iron walls suddenly appeared around, taking the white beard and others all outside!


    But at this moment, a huge creature appeared in front of everyone!


    He is the descendant of the devil, little Oz!


    "Little Oz, I told you that this matter has nothing to do with you! Why are you here too!"


    "Ace is my friend! I must never watch him be executed!"


    Then Little Oz looked at the copper wall and iron wall in front of him, rushed up without hesitation, and started to lift up hard!


    In a moment, the whole Malinfan trembled because of the little mouse''s movements.


    Seeing this scene, Sengoku''s face changed slightly, and then he shouted: "Everyone gathers fire on Little Oz, and he must not let him destroy the wall!!!"


    With the order being issued, all the navy¡¯s artillery was aimed at, and the head of Oz, which was more than ten meters more than the wall, launched a fierce attack.


    Of course, it is impossible for Baibeard to look at his son, being attacked in vain by the enemy and unable to fight back.


    I saw him take a deep breath, and then slam a knife on the sea!


    In an instant, a huge hole appeared in the entire sea!


    All the sea water is directly cut off from the middle because of inexplicable power!


    Afterwards, the power of this force did not diminish, and it directly hit the base of the wall, directly destroying the connection of this organ!


    Suddenly, the sea rushed in, and Little Oz violently used his force, and the wall rose from the ground!


    "Give it back to you!!!"


    Little Oz tried his best to throw the wall out!


    If this blow hits, the navy soldier will be killed or injured!


    When the Warring States saw this, he was about to start his hand, but Karl flew over and came to the wall.


    With his touch, the stone wall ignored the inertia from the air and stopped moving directly, and then Carl controlled the stone wall and smashed it against the white beard!


    "Kula la la la la la, you little devil is really hard to deal with!"


    White Beard laughed and swung a knife again!


    As the atmosphere shattered again, the stone wall directly turned into powder, and finally dissipated in the air, leaving only a piece of powder, as it once existed.


    "Ahem! I am really old..."


    Just after Baibeard released the blow, his body shook suddenly, and he even coughed twice.


    These walls, in fact, couldn''t stop Baibeard and others at all. The reason why he didn''t make a move first was completely because of his body, and he was not allowed to go all out!


    So White Beard must leave his best state to the most difficult enemies!


    Only in this way can he save Ace''s life!


    The old and cunning Warring States, the first time he noticed that Baibeard''s condition was not good, he immediately issued an order to collectively besie Baibeard!


    Since the other party has already experienced symptoms of physical discomfort, he will naturally not let go of this opportunity.


    The same is true for Qiwuhai.


    Although they came to paddling, Titch and Moria are both people who want the life of the white beard!


    Of course they will go all out to get rid of the white beard and complete their plan!

 159 Chapter 159: Karps Choice

    All the navies rushed to the Whitebeard Pirates, trying to kill them all!


    But the Whitebeard Pirates are not vegetarian, and their strength is not weak, they can completely compete with the navy officers and soldiers!


    And the most important thing is that two of the three generals have been held back!


    Kuzan was pinned by Joz, Polusalino was pinned by Marco.


    The two of them had no chance to get close to White Beard.


    But Sakarski rushed directly towards the white beard, no matter who it was, he tried his best to kill the opponent!


    Even if it was a captain-level figure, he couldn''t stop his momentum!


    Seeing the mad dog rushing towards Whitebeard, Marco and others were shocked.


    They want to back defense, but they can''t!


    Just as they pinned the enemy, the other party also pinned them here, unable to support them.


    But just when Sakarski rushed forward with confidence and wanted to kill Whitebeard.


    Baibeard suddenly smiled and stood up from the ground.


    A punch wrapped in armed color domineering and fruitful ability, directly hit the front of Sakaski!


    A powerful punch instantly tore through the air, knocking Sakaski flying hundreds of meters, and even penetrating the naval base behind!


    The power of this punch was so powerful that it directly knocked out a navy admiral and stunned everyone!


    "Who do you think Lao Tzu is!"


    "I''m a white beard! Ku la la la la la!"


    With a big laugh, the white beard pirate group''s momentum greatly increased, but no one of them saw it, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of the white beard''s mouth.


    He did have a relapse of his old injury just now, and his body was unable to exert any force.


    In order to fly Sakaski, he also used force with strong action, which caused his body to be traumatized again.


    But he didn''t care, because White Beard had already planned to keep himself here in exchange for Ace''s life!


    This was an idea he had already thought, but he didn''t tell anyone!


    "White Beard! Go to death for me!!!"


    "Spitfire!!!"


    Just when everyone thought that Sakarski was no longer alive.


    Hot and violent lava ejected instantly from a distance!


    Seeing this scene, the corners of the white beard''s mouth rose and he punched again!


    Two powerful forces, turned into two rays of red and white, directly enveloped the entire battlefield of Malin Vando!


    The aftermath of the battle between the two affected the fighting of others.


    Even some people, too close to the two of them, were directly evaporated by the aftermath of the battle, leaving no bones!


    This exaggerated situation caused all the navy and pirates to stay away from the battlefield of Whitebeard and Sakaski.


    If you don''t have the strength above the lieutenant general level, stepping into the battlefield of the two of them without authorization is purely an act of death!


    "It''s really you Sakarski. The vitality is tenacious. If I''m face-faced, I will be seriously injured even if I am not dead.


    Within at least ten minutes, there is not such a strong combat effectiveness. Sure enough, monsters are monsters. I am still far away!"


    Carl sighed and felt that everyone in this world was a monster, and he was really too far away.


    But the speaker has no intention, the listener has the intention.


    Standing on the execution platform of the Warring States Period, his position was only tens of meters away from Karl''s position at this time.


    With his hearing, he completely heard Carl''s self-talk.


    So when he heard what Carl said, he didn''t know how to complain about him.


    "A little monster, saying that those monsters that have grown up are monsters, that sounds weird!"


    Warring States muttered to himself, Karp glanced at Warring States, then shook his head.


    "Even if it is a monster, people will always get old when people of our generation are old.


    Even in our time, the white beard called a monster is also old now!


    It is best for young people in this age, and we old guys, it''s time to retire!"


    Karp sighed, apparently he heard what Carl had said before.


    Warring States nodded, expressing agreement with Karp.


    If Baibeard knew about these two guys, on such a serious battlefield, they would be discussing retirement.


    I''m probably laughing crazy.


    There is no such thing as retirement.


    Pirates like them, either died in battle in the sea, were arrested and executed by the navy, or died in Pushi City!


    Or maybe some pirates became seriously ill and eventually died of the disease!


    But being killed by disease is the last method all pirates want to see.


    Roger is so, so is Whitebeard!


    So they all made the most important choice in their twilight years, when their lives were about to come to an end!


    Roger chose to start the era of the great pirates.


    Baibeard chose to fight the battle for his son!


    "Now it''s almost time, it''s time to execute the sentence."


    The Warring States period took a look at the time, and Karl heard these words, and also subconsciously glanced at Ace at a height.


    Although Ace had sadness in his eyes at this time, he still smiled forcefully.


    Even if he died, he would rather die with a smile!


    Seeing this scene, it reminds Carl and others of Roger.


    In order to avoid accidents, the Warring States directly ordered to do it!


    "stop!!!"


    But at this time.


    Marco, who became a blue phoenix, rushed over instantly!


    Seeing his appearance, the corners of the Warring States'' mouth twitched.


    Karp clenched his fists, his heart was fierce, and he jumped up and knocked Marko into the air!


    With a sound of''boom'', Marco landed instantly and was beaten back from his transformation state!


    "Ace, don''t worry, I''ll come to rescue you right away!"


    Marco wanted to transform again, but his head hurt and he staggered, unable to transform at all!


    "Damn it, it hurts this old man to hit someone!"


    Marco was punched out of a concussion, and for a while, he lost his combat effectiveness.


    Karp came to the general''s actions, and sat down without hesitation. Karl stood by and admired Karp sincerely.


    "As expected of a naval hero, he flew Marco with one punch!"


    "Huh! Do what you should do, don''t bother me!"


    Karp glanced at Carl, obviously in a bad mood and didn''t want Carl to bother him.


    It feels very uncomfortable for the person who beats his own grandson by himself, and Karp is also very uncomfortable now.


    He knew that if he shot himself, it meant that no one was able to approach the execution platform!


    Not even white beard!


    So he is very upset now, if Karl is not leaving, he might even beat Karl together!


    Carl knew it well, and left straight away, ready to trouble Baibeard.


    The time is ripe, as long as Sakarski can consume it, the physical strength of the white beard will add more injuries to him.


    Carl can solve it by himself!


    Although it''s not good to take advantage of others.


    But in any case, he died in his own hands, it was 10,000 times better than death in the hands of Blackbeard!

 160 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Save the Soldiers!

    The war has entered a white-hot stage!


    At this time the battlefield has fallen into a state of melee, and the navy is completely blushing, regardless of casualties, it is a constant charge!


    Even if it was the order of the Warring States Period, many people couldn''t hear it.


    The Pirate is extremely crazy here, wanting to save Ace!


    Although the Sengoku has ordered the execution of Ace.


    But because there were snipers on Whitebeard''s side, Ace did not die.


    Instead, the two travellers were hit by a sniper and were seriously injured and unconscious.


    When Warring States saw this, he wanted to execute Ace himself, but after being glared at by Karp, he gave up the idea.


    If the executioner were to execute Ace, Karp could find some comfort in his heart and hypnotize himself a little.


    But if the Warring States starts, he might be able to turn his face with the Warring States on the spot!


    Therefore, the Warring States period is not easy to make a choice, and can only wait for a while, and then re-deploy two executioners to the execution stand for execution.


    However, at the beginning of the Warring States Period, he gave Carl a look and asked him to come and execute him.


    It''s just that Carl pretended not to see anything, and jumped directly into the battlefield and began to kill the Quartet, blocking the progress of a large number of pirates.


    By the way, it also caused a little trouble to Qiwuhai.


    Carl wouldn''t do such a thing that didn''t do any good, naturally it was impossible to help.


    He might as well mess with Black Beard here so that he can''t get close to White Beard, this is the most important thing!


    So he only does one thing now, which is to wait for the battle between White Beard and Sakaski to end, staring at Black Beard, so that he can''t get close to the battlefield of White Beard!


    This situation made Blackbeard very aggrieved, but he couldn''t tell.


    Although he knew very well that Karl was deliberately targeting himself, but he could not find evidence!


    Karl''s ability is a wide range of attacks, it is entirely possible to cause accidental injuries.


    So Blackbeard can only suffer from this sorrow and cannot retaliate against Karl''s targeting.


    He can be said to be extremely miserable now, and he was targeted by Karl!


    In his capacity, he could not do anything against Karl, otherwise Karl would have reason to deal with him.


    This is where Blackbeard feels extremely frustrated.


    After being targeted for a long time, Blackbeard simply chose not to participate in the battle and ran to the side to paddle.


    Karl smiled when he saw this, and then went on to clean up the pirates, staring at the black beard''s movements by the way.


    Except for the black beard.


    Moria''s situation is not optimistic.


    Although he belonged to Qiwuhai, he was considered the weakest among Qiwuhai, and he was barely able to stop him. It was just a deputy captain, which was very miserable.


    Even Luo can barely contend with a captain.


    However, this was also thanks to his strange ability, which made the opponent not dare to attack easily, otherwise Luo would not be able to stop a figure who thought he was the captain.


    As for the remaining three people, they are all paddling wildly and have no serious plans at all.


    Mihawk and Foil Bista fought here. It looked fierce, but in fact they didn''t use all their strength.


    Hancock attacked casually, hitting one by one, completely regardless of the enemy and the enemy.


    The bear is even more outrageous.


    He directly found a place to read books here.


    As long as no one comes to bother him, he doesn''t even bother to do it!


    Fortunately, their battlefield is not important, as long as it can delay a little white beard''s troops, it is enough for the Warring States Period.


    The battle on the frontal battlefield is fierce.


    The battle between the three generals and the White Beard Pirate Group was even more lively.


    The battle between them can be described as destroying the world!


    Various lasers, frost, and lava burst out one after another, causing the Whitebeard Pirates to suffer miserably!


    But the three generals except Sakarski, who is working hard and fighting against the white beard.


    The other two didn''t even use their full strength.


    After a battle, the two of them had almost no injuries. On the other hand, Sakarski, who tried his best, was injured!


    This situation suffices to explain their attitude towards this war.


    However, although Sakarski was injured, he was young after all, and his body recovered quickly, even fighting the monster Kaido!


    Due to physical problems, various hidden injuries and diseases, Baibeard was beaten out in this battle.


    He even suddenly lost strength due to his injury, and then was cut off by Sarkarski''s half-moon beard and one ear!


    This pain made White Beard even more angry, and directly smashed Sakaski into the ground, causing a serious earthquake throughout Malin Vando!


    But even so, Sakarski is still as tenacious as Xiaoqiang.


    He can still fight!


    After seeing this scene, the Warring States period, who had planned to do it, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But suddenly, a breeze blew, and familiar figures appeared in front of Warring States and Kapu!


    Luffy and Sabo appeared on the execution stand at the same time, shocking everyone!


    "Ace! We''re here to save you!"


    Sabo and Luffy spoke in unison, and at the same time framed Ace''s body.


    The Warring States reacted quickly and instantly transformed into a golden Buddha, trying to stop Luffy and Sabo from saving people!


    Karp also rushed forward, trying to stop his grandson from making the mistake again.


    But at this moment, a dark green figure appeared between the Warring States Period and Karp.


    Along with a thunder in the sky, the dragon appeared in front of everyone with a smiling face!


    "Two...It''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    The corner of the dragon''s mouth raised slightly, and the hurricane broke out, catching Karp and Warring States by surprise.


    I don''t know if the dragon is really strong or if the two of them are acting.


    I saw a whirlwind blowing, and both Warring States and Karp flew out at the same time, and the execution platform was also destroyed!


    The three Luffy brothers were also swept away by this hurricane.


    The three of them appeared unexpectedly and rescued Ace, and finally escaped.


    This show operation shocked all the navy, and even the White Beard Pirates group was shocked!


    What are they busy with for so long?


    Who is the person who appeared just now?Why save Ace?


    There is also the leader of the revolutionary army, Dragon, why does it also appear?


    What is the relationship between him and Ace?


    A series of questions appeared in the minds of most people at the scene, but Karl felt a little speechless.


    Although it was the dragon he notified, he can now act to save Luffy.


    But he didn''t expect that Long would bring Luffy and Sabo here to rescue Ace!


    And the most important thing is that the dragon is really courageous!


    In the face of the double attack of Warring States and Karp, he could still be so calm, and even said hello, which led Luffy and the three to escape.


    This led to the loneliness of the Warring States and Karp, and nothing was caught!


    "Kapu!!!"


    "Look at the good things your family has done!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar from the Warring States period, the people present suddenly realized that Long is Karp''s son and Luffy is Karp''s grandson!


    Ace is also Karp''s adopted grandson!


    Although they don''t know who the other person is, their identity is definitely not easy!


    Thinking about it this way, the people present suddenly took a breath.


    Because they found out that Karp can really do things!

 161 Chapter 161 The Choice of White Beard!

    "Kula la la la la la, although I don''t know what the situation is, since Ace has been rescued, there is no need for us to continue fighting here!"


    "Little ones, listen to my orders, and all return to the boat! Retreat immediately!"


    "Wow!!!"


    Following the white beard''s order, all the people quickly began to retreat. The navy wanted to pursue it, but they were blocked by the white beard and the captains.


    The expressions of everyone in the White Beard Pirate Group at this time were very relaxed and happy, because Ace had been rescued.


    Although they didn''t know why the dragon wanted to save Ace, since the other party did so, there must be his reason!


    In addition, Whitebeard believed that the dragon would not harm Ace, so the other pirates also obeyed the orders and began to retreat.


    It''s just the navy side that is contrary to the atmosphere on the white beard side!


    They obviously have a chance to be executed, but because no one wants to offend Karp, they can only wait for the new executioner to come and execute the execution order.


    As a result, less than five minutes was lost. The appearance of Long and Luffy rescued Ace directly!


    And most importantly, why does Luffy appear here?


    He obviously should be pushing the sixth floor of the city!


    The Warring States glared and stared at Karp.


    "Carp, you need to explain this to me well!"


    "Hahahaha, I don''t know about Dragon and Luffy either, who can think of it!"


    Luffy appeared inexplicably, and Ace was rescued, Karp''s expression was also a lot easier.


    However, his eyes also revealed confusion.


    Although he didn''t know Luffy, why he was rescued.


    It''s just that he wants to compliment his son now.


    Nice job!


    "Asshole! When this matter is over, I see how you explain it!"


    "Everyone obeyed the order and gave me all their strength to besiege White Beard, even if other people ran away, never let White Beard leave here!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Following the order of the Warring States Period, all the navies turned their targets and fired and charged at the white beard.


    The three generals are even more constrained, and there is simply no way to move forward.


    Warring States and Karp glanced at each other, rushed directly to the white beard, and at the same time made hands on him!


    "Kula la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la, good come!"


    Facing the offensive of the Warring States and Baibeard, Baibeard was not afraid of danger, and instantly activated the fruit ability!


    In an instant, as if an earthquake erupted, Malin Fando was violently shaking!


    The entire navy headquarters collapsed, and all surrounding buildings gradually collapsed!


    Even the surrounding air has been affected, causing a violent shock!


    "Kula la la la la la, young ones, hurry up! Leave this to the old man!"


    White beard roared, jumped up, and came directly to the forefront of the battlefield, facing the three generals alone, Karp and the Warring States period!


    Then Baibeard shook his big knife and drew a line behind him, dividing a large area from the ground!


    In that area, all the members of the White Beard Pirates Group, only a small amount of unlucky navy, still stayed there slightly helpless.


    "Daddy!!!"


    Marco and others were shocked when they saw White Beard''s behavior.


    No matter how optimistic they are, they can tell that White Beard is already committed to life and death!


    "Little ones, remember! Don''t cry for the old man, don''t have to grieve for the old man!


    The old man is the remnant party of the old age, and the new age does not have a ship that can carry the old man!


    The next road still needs you young people to walk by yourself. This world will always be reserved for young people!"


    "Cool la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la!


    "Daddy!!!"


    The smile of the white beard formed a sharp contrast with the shouts of Marco and others behind.


    All the navies present were shocked by Baibeard''s words. They didn''t expect that Baibeard would be dead!


    Even the Warring States and Karp didn''t expect that White Beard would say such a thing.


    But what he said really makes sense!


    Even Karp and the Warring States period agree!


    "Huh! The mere pirate, who dares to be so presumptuous, really looks for death!"


    When the atmosphere was so serious, Sakarski took the lead to break the deadlock!


    Although he was also shocked by Baibeard''s speech, he didn''t care about Baibeard''s thoughts, let alone the surrounding atmosphere.


    Now he has only one task, and that is to kill White Beard!


    But at this moment, Sakarski felt a suction and appeared from the rear!


    Without any warning, he just flew out like this!


    "Blackbeard! What are you going to do?!"


    Sakarski saw that the man who did it was Blackbeard, and he turned back and hit Blackbeard!


    But Blackbeard smiled, releasing the dark water easily to dissolve Sarkarski''s ability, which made Sarkarski''s pupils suddenly shrink!


    Then he flew out like this, and Titch ignored the others and rushed towards White Beard.


    "Thief hahahaha! Only I can kill him, and no one else is qualified to kill Whitebeard!"


    Accompanied by wild laughter, Black Beard jumped up and came directly to White Beard, wanting to take the opportunity to kill White Beard!


    Facing Blackbeard''s attack, Whitebeard showed anger and exhausted all his strength in his hands to kill the traitor!


    But the dark water''s ability directly dissolves the white beard''s fruit ability.


    Without any suspense, the white beard was punched and flew by the black beard!


    This scene immediately caused an uproar!


    Marco even wanted to take action and kill Blackbeard directly!


    But when everyone was shocked by Titch''s strength, White Beard came to Titch again, and smashed Titch directly into the ground with her own power!


    "Boy! Just because you want to kill me?!"


    "go to hell!!!"


    With a roar from White Beard, Titch was beaten out of nowhere.


    White Beard pinched Tic''s neck to activate the fruit ability, and instantly destroyed everything in a radius of 100 meters!


    Seeing such an angry white beard, even the Warring States and others must back down, otherwise they will be affected.


    But they didn''t take advantage of the danger, even Sarkarski didn''t feel bad at this time.


    Because he also hates Tickey, I wish he would die!


    So he would rather let White Beard kill Tic first, and then go and solve White Beard himself!


    But the white beard is still old.


    His strenuous blow did not kill Titch, but gave the opponent a sigh of relief.


    "Father! Please, daddy, don''t kill me."


    "I''m your son too! Please, father, let me go, I know I was wrong!"


    Tic began to beg for mercy without a face and skin, when he was already seriously injured.


    As long as Baibeard makes another attack like this, he will be crushed without any suspense!


    But without the white beard, he is still softened!

 162 Chapter 162 The Last Moments of White Beard

    "Titch! Why are you doing this..."


    Baibeard didn''t directly hurt the killer, but instead asked such a sentence.


    Obviously, White Beard still has a trace of affection and wants to give Tic a chance.


    He didn''t understand why Tic could endure it for so many years, let alone why he would act on his brother who was so close to him!


    A mere secret fruit can turn brothers into enmity?


    The white beard who longs for his family does not understand Titch''s forbearance, let alone Titch''s huge ambition!


    So he was seized by Tickey''s chance, and he was punched through the abdomen with one move!


    "Hahahaha! This is the last time I call you daddy!"


    "Go to hell! White beard!!!"


    Titch suddenly violent, White Beard stabilized his figure, ready to fight back!


    But at this moment, his dark illness suddenly broke out!


    Facing Blackbeard''s ultimate move, Whitebeard wanted to resist, but he couldn''t do it at all!


    Just when Baibeard thought that he was bound to die.


    A sudden slash drove Blackbeard back.


    The earth''s crust, with a radius of one thousand meters, rose into the sky without any signs, and flew into the sky at this moment!


    White beard looked at the ground that suddenly flew up, and then set his eyes on Karl who was not far away!


    Carl was in the theater most of the time except for the first hands.


    Many people present subconsciously ignored Carl, even if Blackbeard was about to win his confidant, they also forgot that Carl had been watching him!


    "Kula la la la la la, after watching the scene for so long, are you finally going to do it? Carl kid!"


    "It''s okay. Actually, I really want to challenge you, but you are so strong. I can only kill you when you are sick!


    But then again, it is better for you to die in my hands than to die in the hands of the traitor, right?


    And Titch this guy has a holiday with me, I can promise to kill Blackbeard Titch by hand after you die!"


    Carl came to the white beard and said vowedly.


    With his current strength, it is not a problem at all to kill Titch, but it is not the time yet, because he must kill Whitebeard in order to gain the ability to shake fruits!


    "Kula la la la la la! Really confident kid, if that''s the case, come on, I won''t let the water go!"


    White Beard grinned and took the lead!


    He knew very well that his current body could not last long.


    But even so, Whitebeard chose to go all out and the apostle killed Karl!


    Although Carl disgusted White Beard at first, with the realities that Carl made later, White Beard admired him more and more.


    Purely from personal will, White Beard does not want to be an enemy of Karl.


    But the two of them have different camps, which means that Carl is a huge threat to the pirates and even his sons!


    So White Beard must be here, exert his last strength, and strive to kill Karl!


    But Carl also knew what Whitebeard was thinking.


    Facing the menacing attack from the opponent, Carl didn''t have any chance of luck. He went all out to try to stop the opponent!


    But the white beard''s attack is very sharp, and every circle can affect the surrounding space of kilometers!


    And most importantly, the power of the white beard is also very exaggerated!


    With Carl''s current A+ level strength, facing the punch that White Beard did not release the fruit, he was a little unable to hold it.


    Not to mention that after the white beard uses the fruit ability, the power it brings is added.


    It can be said that when facing head-on, Carl was completely suppressed by the white beard and could not get close to the opponent at all!


    However, after a short time of fighting, Carl also saw that because of his old age, the white beard was very weak in physical strength and a little too slow.


    In this way, Carl found his weakness and immediately launched a targeted attack!


    Carl used his flexibility, hovering in the air and flashing, his attack did not stop at all.


    In this way, the white beard can be exhausted, even if the white beard''s power is enough to affect the range of kilometers.


    Carl can use his own fruit power and his own speed to evade in front of him.


    This led to Whitebeard''s attack, unable to cause fatal injuries to Karl.


    If Karl keeps maintaining this speed, White Beard will be dragged to death sooner or later!


    Baibeard was also aware of this, he was now sweating profusely, his chest was undulating, and he was also panting heavily.


    He knew very well that if he dragged on like this, he would undoubtedly lose, so the white beard made a desperate bet and exploded with all his power!


    In an instant.


    Starting from the center of the white beard, dense cracks spread to the surrounding!


    In an instant, these cracks spread over the surrounding area of ??several kilometers.


    A rough estimate of the diameter of this range will not be less than five kilometers!


    Seeing this scene, Carl was shocked, and even the people below were also panicked. If Whitebeard successfully releases this trick, Malin Vando will sink at least half of it!


    This is only because the white beard was released in the air, not because of the release on the ground!


    Otherwise, Malin Vandor will definitely sink all, even if someone resists it, it won''t help!


    Because the ability to shake fruits is a wide range of indiscriminate attacks!


    This is the power that White Beard belongs exclusively to, and can destroy the world!


    "White Beard! You really want to die!"


    Carl wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, took a deep breath, and began to condense the surrounding air, intending to stop the white beard''s moves!


    He will never let White Beard release successfully, otherwise Malin Vando will really be destroyed!


    Whitebeard watched Karl continue to gather around the storm, his eyes suddenly fell into memories.


    "Kula la la la la la, when I saw you, I remembered the golden lion once, he was so spirited, so arrogant!


    But you are completely different from him, he is a complete careerist, and you are a very upright navy!


    come on!Let me see if your navy in the new era can successfully stop the remnant party in my old era!"


    "Air shock¡ª¡ª"


    Accompanied by a roar of white beard!


    The surrounding atmosphere split instantly!


    In addition, even the space is cracked!


    This kind of power radiates directly to the surrounding sea area, as well as Malin Vandor below!


    But just as the power was about to explode, a storm connected to the sky enveloped the white beard''s figure!


    The huge storm and the powerful shock resisted each other, causing a violent earthquake and a violent tsunami!


    The members of the White Beard Pirate Group returned to the boat one after another, and they couldn''t cry after watching such a tragic scene.


    The people on the navy side wanted to go up and help.


    But when they saw Karl unexpectedly burst out with such an astonishing power, they chose to continue to wait.


    Because they are very clear, if there is a third-party force to intervene.


    This delicate balance will be broken immediately!


    When the time comes, the three forces will explode, and how likely is Malinfan to turn to ashes!


    The people inside cannot escape either.


    But when Blackbeard saw this scene, he ran away dingy when no one was paying attention to him.


    Although some navy saw him, they did not stop him.


    In their eyes, Blackbeard''s previous behavior was nothing more than an attempt to pick peaches, which was not a big deal at all.


    So Blackbeard fled the navy headquarters, no one cared at all!


    Not only him, but even the other Qiwuhai, except Mihawk and Xiong, they all took advantage of the chaos and left.


    Because they worry that after the war is over, they will not be able to leave.

 163 Chapter 163 The war is over!

    The storm connecting heaven and earth continues to sweep through.


    But in the same way, the power that shook the sky and the earth continued to erupt within the storm!


    The movement produced by the two forces made the surrounding seas completely hurt, and even the Apocalypse had undergone drastic changes!


    Extreme weather began to appear, haze shrouded in the sky above Malin Vando, and the thunder flickered constantly!


    Even some thunders have concentrated on the buildings of Malin Vandor, causing unpredictable losses!


    The battle between Carl and White Beard directly created this kind of thunderstorm, which forced the navy to avoid.


    But the battle between the two of them is coming to an end!


    Carl had already tried his best at this time, and was somewhat exhausted.


    This is the second time he played against Kaido, using his fruit ability to the extreme, and even consumed his physical strength!


    It can be said that Karl may faint at any time, and he is now holding on purely on his own willpower.


    But the situation on Baibeard''s side is not good.


    Due to illness and dark injuries, the white beard''s physical strength is also not sufficient, and it is not comparable to a young man like Carl.


    So when he released the fruit power, he also suffered the backlash of injuries in his body!


    Even every time he uses his power, he will reduce part of his lifespan!


    And he also went through various wheel fights, and finally this was driven into desperation by Karl!


    But even under such severe circumstances, White Beard still proved to the navy who is the strongest man in the world!


    Whitebeard''s current power still cannot be underestimated. If it weren''t for Karl''s ability, it would happen to be able to stop the vibration of Whitebeard within a certain range!


    The current Malin Vandor has been destroyed by him!


    However, the price of doing so was to consume all of Carl''s physical strength, and this was barely equal to the blood-stained white beard!


    "It''s really worthy of being the strongest man in the world.


    It''s a pity that you are not in your heyday, otherwise I really want to challenge it!"


    Although Carl was already exhausted, it did not affect his speech.


    White beard grinned and smiled.


    The current white beard is already at the end of the crossbow, squeezing a smile, almost spent his whole body strength.


    But even so, he still maintains the fruiting ability without any weakness!


    suddenly.


    There was a flower in front of Carl, and the hurricane connecting heaven and earth disappeared instantly!


    He couldn''t maintain his ability even more, and he fell from the sky.


    Seeing this, the Warring States rushed into the air first to catch Karl.


    Then he came to the air to think, wanting to take over Karl to fight Whitebeard.


    But when he saw that the white beard standing on the floating ground had closed his eyes, he was relieved.


    "It seems that he is dead..."


    Carl whispered softly and exhausted the last bit of strength to drop this piece of land to the ground, but he couldn''t hold on anymore and fainted.


    But before he passed out, the system sound also rang.


    ''Choose to complete. Congratulations to the host''s live shaking fruit (no side effects), and the dual blade flow level is raised to A level!''


    ...


    Three days later.


    Carl woke up from the camp in pain.


    Beside him, the cat demon and Kuroba were holding gauze on their bodies, lying on their bed.


    The two of them slept peacefully, a ray of sunlight scattered from outside the camp and fell on their faces.


    The whole picture looks very beautiful.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    When Carl saw the gauze on both of them, he bought them together. The cat demon and Kuroba also contributed a lot in this war.


    Although Carl¡¯s crews hardly appeared on the frontal battlefield.


    But they played very well on the side battlefield!


    Even arrogant people like Ainilu participated in this war very seriously!


    Carl was on the battlefield, observing very himself.


    Almost everyone pays attention to it.


    He did this only to prevent his crew from being in danger, if they were really in danger.


    Carl can also go to the rescue immediately.


    Fortunately, their strength does not need help at all.


    It''s just that after Karl fought Whitebeard, he didn''t have the energy to care about them.


    After all, the enemy is an existence like Whitebeard, and he has such a powerful combat effectiveness, and he can even be 50-50 with Karl!


    In the end, Carl was able to kill White Beard, but because of the delay, his illness completely broke out!


    This will kill the white beard!


    It can be said to be very difficult.


    "Master Karl, are you awake?"


    "You finally woke up, Lord Carl!"


    After Black Feather and Cat Demon woke up, they were overjoyed when they saw Karl sitting up.


    The cat demon even cheered and ran out of the camp to inform the others.


    Kuroba replaced the gauze for Karl and helped him heal his injuries.


    "How many days did I sleep?"


    "Master Carl, you slept for three days!"


    Kuroba answered while changing the gauze.


    Carl nodded, and then turned on the domineering look, and observed what was going on outside the camp.


    But after a while, he turned off his domineering look, and then showed a wry smile.


    The situation outside is not optimistic.


    The navy headquarters was basically completely destroyed.


    All the navy can only make a living in the camp, even the wounded can only heal their wounds in the camp.


    However, the naval medical room was not destroyed, and it was even considered one of the few buildings in the navy headquarters that was still strong.


    But there are not many navies that can fit inside.


    Tens of thousands of seriously injured navy has filled the entire medical building.


    So that people with minor injuries like Carl can only stay in the camp outside to receive treatment.


    But there is also good news, that is, the navy headquarters'' dining hall has not been destroyed.


    This means that they can still eat hot meals without worrying about starving.


    After knowing this, Carl breathed a sigh of relief, and then touched his already hungry stomach.


    "I haven''t eaten for three days! I''m a little hungry..."


    Hearing Karl say that, Kuroba immediately took out a snack from the side.


    However, this snack was obviously left by her or the cat demon.


    Carl didn''t care, he just swallowed the dates, it would fill a little bit.


    It didn''t take long.


    Ainilu and others also arrived to celebrate Karl''s awakening.


    The Warring States and Karp and the three will be one step later.


    Then the Warring States in this simple camp, issued the rank of lieutenant general to Karl.


    But he was here too, telling Carl about his plan to resign.


    This matter is no longer a secret, all the navy knows it, and Karl is the last to know.


    But he was not surprised, because he had read the original and knew that the Zhan Congress had resigned.


    But even so, he was still reluctant.


    Because once he leaves, it means that no one will cover himself anymore, which makes Carl a little sad.

 164 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Four

    Three months have passed since the top war.


    Whitebeard''s body was buried in a secret place by the Navy.


    Blackbeard Titch retired from the Qiwu Sea, made an appearance in the new world, and became a double-fruit capable person!


    He killed Moonlight Moria, who was also Qiwuhai, obtained the Fruit of Shadow Shadow, and became a person with double fruit ability.


    Relying on the power of the double fruit, and the cooperation of the dark fruit and the shadow fruit.


    Blackbeard can even create a Legion of Shadows out of thin air to help him attack the enemy!


    He just used this power to cannibalize a large territory that originally belonged to Whitebeard.


    Every time Marco and others want to fight Whitebeard, they can always be avoided by him!


    This situation has caused Blackbeard''s reputation to grow in the new world.


    On the contrary, it is the second generation of the White Beard Pirates, which has now begun to decline.


    Although Ace was rescued, Marco became the new captain of the White Beard Pirates.


    But their strength is no longer what it used to be, and they no longer have the qualifications to be the Four Emperors!


    The separation of the new world will be replaced by the three emperors and two in the future!


    The three emperors had no suspense, and were naturally occupied by Kaido, Shanks, and Charlotte Lingling.


    The two generals are Blackbeard Tiqi, the double-fruit ability, and Marko!


    This is the name given to them by the outside world, and the reason is very simple, that is, they have the strength to not lose the general!


    Although not necessarily opponents of the generals, at least the generals cannot hold them securely!


    However, even though the outside world gave them such a good evaluation, those pirates will still challenge them and become famous in one fell swoop!


    The movement on the Pirate''s side is relatively small.


    Back and forth is just the hatred between Marco and others, and Blackbeard.


    There was not much news from others.


    On the navy side, there was an explosive news.


    The Warring States officially resigned as the Marshal of the Navy and took a back seat!


    The new admiral will be succeeded by Sakarski!


    But at the same time, the admiral Qing Pheasant announced his resignation and left the navy headquarters!


    But before that, the two of them fought a lot because of the position of Marshal of the Navy!


    This battle directly turned Punk Hassad into an island of ice and fire, and changed the weather on the entire island!


    The current Punk Hassad has become an island surrounded by icebergs and full of flames.


    The environment can be said to be very bad!


    After ten days and ten nights, this grand battle finally came to an end!


    The result of the battle was obviously that Sakarski won, but outsiders did not know that Sakarski won very hard!


    Although his lava fruit has a very high temperature, its damage is also one of the strongest among the natural devil fruits!


    But Kuzan''s use of frozen fruits is also beyond ordinary people''s understanding!


    In addition, Kuzan is best at fighting fire, so Sakarski''s battle is not easy.


    Otherwise, the two of them would not be able to fight for ten days and ten nights. In the end, Sakarski won this victory with a weak advantage and resilience like a monster.


    Carl was present throughout the battle, and he saw it clearly, without missing anything.


    If Kuzan''s power belongs to the monster level, Sakarski belongs to the monster among the monsters!


    Not only does he have super high attack power, but even his recovery ability is far beyond Kuzan!


    According to Karl''s estimation, his physical strength must have reached the S level, as for the strength, at least it will also be at the A+ level.


    That''s why his strength and resilience are so exaggerated.


    However, Kuzan''s physical strength obviously did not reach the S level, at most A+ level.


    However, according to Karl''s visual inspection, Kuzan''s physical attributes look very average!


    Each of his abilities is almost A+ level, but none of them surpasses A+.


    This is the reason for his defeat.


    After all, the S-level representatives have surpassed the limit. Although Kuzan''s strength is very strong, it is at the same level as Leili.


    But like Raleigh, he did not exceed the limit.


    Although he is also a general, he is still slightly weaker than Sakarski.


    However, unlike the original book, Kuzan was not interrupted.


    When Sakarski was preparing to give Kuzan who had no resistance, Carl came forward to stop him at the last blow.


    Sakaski saw Carl come forward, so he gave up and did not intend to pursue it any further.


    In this way, Sakarski spent the first day as a marshal in the ward.


    Kuzan also chose to resign as an admiral when he was receiving treatment that day.


    However, due to his previous contributions, the Warring States Period allowed him to receive treatment, but Kuzan decided to leave.


    No one can keep him.


    The Warring States was also very helpless, so he let him go.


    With the passage of time a little bit.


    Sakarski''s injury also recovered as before, and Kuzan also recovered from his injury.


    When Sakaski announced his official appointment, Kuzan rode a bicycle and took his pet penguin, and left the navy headquarters lonely.


    This morning.


    Carl hit Hatch and brought his hands down to the marshal''s office, waiting for Sarkarski''s order.


    During this time, Sakarski has taught everyone individually.


    Except for some old seniors, almost everyone else was scolded by him, and then he was rewarded with a sweet date.


    Those who have contributed to the war at the top will all be promoted collectively. Those who cannot be promoted will get a raise or increase the number of troops they can carry.


    So the Warring States period called Karl to come over today, obviously because of this.


    But when Karl came to the Marshal''s office with his men, Sarkarski hadn''t come yet.


    He obviously came early.


    "I don''t know why he asked us to come. Do you want to scold us for failing? Meow!"


    The cat demon shrank his neck and asked with some worry.


    Black feather turned directly, then pulled out two feathers from the wings and rubbed them a little.


    "Give you this, if you temporarily act as earplugs, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "Hehe, thank you so much, meow!"


    The cat demon took these feathers and put them in his ears. The scene was very funny.


    But when the cat demon plugged his ears, the two cat ears moved, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Yehahahahahaha, what''s the use of blocking your ears? Are you not four ears?"


    "Really! I forgot Meow!"


    Hearing Ainilu''s words, the cat demon suddenly reacted, and then drooped his ears, a little disappointed.


    When other people saw the appearance of the cat demon, they also laughed, and the atmosphere was a lot lighter.


    All of them have been together for more than half a year, and their relationship is very good.


    They are all fateful friendships, and the relationship is naturally good.

 165 Chapter 165 Waiting

    "Be quiet, after Sakarski arrives for a while, if you make such a fuss, you will definitely have a bad curse!"


    Carl waved his hand and asked them to calm down.


    But Nilu showed disdain, fluffed her short blonde hair, and then squeezed her fist.


    "What does he call him have to do with me?"


    Nilu is dressed in a capable navy uniform with short blond hair that is close to her ears. She looks heroic and has a very feminine demeanor!


    Her military rank has reached the rank of major general.


    Not only her, Ainilu and Enzo were also promoted to major generals.


    Not only the three of them, but the rest were also promoted to brigadier generals and became the backbone of the navy.


    But Intil did not have a military rank, because she was not a navy, but as Carl''s attendant, following Carl''s side.


    This makes her identity somewhat unclear.


    In addition, there were a lot of things in the Warring States period, and Sakarski didn''t bother to worry about these things, so Intil did not join the navy.


    Just follow Carl''s side and be his little follower.


    Intil had no complaints about this, anyway, in her opinion, she only had to follow Karl.


    As for other things, she didn''t care.


    The laughter in the marshal''s office continued.


    Carl looked at Nilu and the others, but also smiled helplessly, but didn''t stop them.


    Then Karl opened his personal attributes.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: B


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: B


    Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), strange force (A), shake the fruit''


    During the top war, Carl completed the third choice, obtained the shocking fruit, and a random bonus to increase his ability by one level.


    With double fruits, his strength has reached a qualitative leap!


    And the ability he promoted is also his own swordsmanship!


    In this way, Karl''s strength has been firmly established at the general level.


    But even so, he has only reached the general level of entry.


    But Carl''s more than three months has not been wasteful.


    When Ainilu and others were training and tasking, Carl focused on training, except for occasional tasks that could not be avoided.


    He is training, and then he has improved his strength a lot!


    He can even use the ability to shake fruit proficiently and raise his power level to S level!


    And more importantly, Piaopiao Fruit also awakened smoothly!


    The only regret is that Carl can''t communicate with Shocking Fruit in an open manner, and can only be used in the ability of Piaoping Fruit.


    Otherwise, his understanding of Zhenzhenguo would be even better!


    But even so, he was content.


    At present, this strength has reached the strength of the white beard when he was seriously injured and dying.


    This kind of power is enough to become the four emperors, even with Kaido and the generals and others.


    If Carl can go one step further, it is very possible to reproduce the power of the white beard at his peak!


    You know that the white beard at the peak is the strongest man in the world!


    Even Karp, Warring States, and Roger can only be close to them.


    The peak of these people definitely far surpassed the strength of the current four emperors and generals.


    If not, they would not be called a generation of legends!


    Carl can go a step further to reach this level, but it is still a bit worse now.


    Being able to cultivate to this level in just a few months is already his limit. If he wants to continue to improve, there are only two ways at present.


    The first one is very simple, that is to continue to hone his strength. In almost four to five years, he can reach the peak of the white beard.


    As for the second one, it is to trigger the system selection and upgrade all other attribute values ??to A+ level.


    The first road is very safe, but it is very time-consuming. Although there are uncertain factors in the second road, at least he still has many plots that can trigger choices.


    Carl has even begun to think about what plan he should make to trigger the system''s choice.


    "It''s really noisy in the room!"


    "This is the Marshal''s office, not a vegetable market! How decent you are so noisy!"


    Just as Karl was thinking about where he was going next, Sakaski''s voice suddenly appeared, directly covering the chatting voice of Nilu and others.


    When they saw Sakaski appear, they immediately sat down and closed their mouths.


    Although Nilu and the others said that they were not afraid, they were all educated by Sarkarski, and naturally they were still a bit shadowy.


    Even the two of Anilu and Nilu, who have already come to the fore in their strengths, have a sense of fear towards Sakaski.


    Just because of his attitude towards his subordinates, it is too cruel!


    "Senior Sakaski, you can''t say that. If you are not late, how could they be so boring?"


    Carl shrugged and spoke for Nilu and others, not afraid of Sarkarski criticizing himself.


    Although Karl is now only a lieutenant general, his strength and reputation have surpassed most lieutenants.


    Coupled with the war on the top, he executed White Beard.


    This scene even pushed his reputation to the highest peak!


    If it weren''t for his junior qualifications and low rank, there were even people who wanted Karl to be the marshal.


    Fortunately, this kind of voice, everyone just treated it as a joke and didn''t take it to heart.


    Otherwise Karl would be embarrassed.


    "Huh! I''m going to have a meeting with the five old stars, and what are you doing? Lieutenant General Karl, is this how you manage your soldiers!


    What a shame!You are the navy, not pirates!If everyone is like you, the Navy is early..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Sakarski suddenly closed his voice, his expression turned a bit hideous.


    Carl leaned forward slightly, pretending to know nothing, and asked curiously.


    "Sakaski-senior, what do you want to say? What if the navy is the same as me?"


    Carl smiled, but Sakaski snorted and sat back in his seat.


    What he just wanted to say was the mantra of reprimanding others normally, and it was nothing to ordinary people.


    But Carl can''t use such words to reprimand at all.


    Even Sarkarski couldn''t find a way to reprimand Karl.


    This made him a little speechless, and after holding back for a long time, he couldn''t say anything, and Nilu and others kept laughing.


    Carl was looking forward to it, wanting to see if Sarkarski could say something new.


    After a while, Sakarski didn''t say anything in the end, but went straight to the topic!


    "Karl, congratulations, you have become a general!"

 166 Chapter 166: Promoted to General!

    "I?"


    "general?"


    "Are there any bonuses?"


    Hearing what Sakarski said, Karl didn''t care about his position for the first time, but about whether he had a bonus.


    For some reason, the gold he got from Sky Island was discovered by the Warring States Period.


    Although he did not expose Karl, he also used this incident to threaten Karl and then took away nearly a third of the gold.


    Although Karl can go to the sky island to withdraw money again at any time, he can''t go there frequently, otherwise it will cause suspicion.


    So Carl is now very concerned about his salary.


    But what made Carl even more speechless was that the Warring States, who was not a marshal, had completely released himself and played around with Karp, without his original spirit at all.


    "You kid, the general is a compliment to you, an honor! You asked me if I have a bonus?!"


    "Senior Sakaski, just tell me if it''s over, why is there so much talk?"


    Carl was picking his nose and dangling a pair of dead fish eyes, which made Sarkarski very helpless.


    Carl now looks more and more like Karp.


    Although his reputation has not yet reached the level of Karp, his strength is very close, and he has a similar view of justice.


    This made Sakkarski no choice but to be angry with Karl.


    "Have!"


    "Haha, that''s not enough! Remember to send someone to notify me to get the money at that time!"


    Carl clapped his hands and looked very excited.


    Nilu and others are also very excited, because they all know that Karl never asks for money for himself, but for everyone to use it together.


    And only with more money can they better transform their warships!


    This is the ultimate goal of Carl asking for money.


    "You are really speechless. I have talked with those five old things for so long, and then made an exception to promote you from the lieutenant general to the general!


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Navy is really short of people now, it would take at least three years for your qualifications to become a general!


    As a result, what you care most about is the bonus, which really disappoints me!"


    "Senior Sakaski, I just wanted to rebuild my warship recently. It just has a shortcoming of money, so don''t care about it..."


    Carl waved his hand, and Sakaski also sighed, calmed down, and then spoke again.


    "I won''t mention this. Today I will tell all the navy about your promotion to general.


    But due to special reasons, I will not hold a promotion ceremony for you, because you are going out to perform a special task today!"


    "I don''t care about the promotion ceremony or something. You can talk about the task first."


    Carl waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    Sakarski breathed a sigh of relief, and then explained the task again.


    This task is very simple, is to let Karl go to spread a message.


    That is World Conscription!


    Although this task is an order announced by Sakarski to recruit troops from all over the world!


    But Karl didn''t expect that Sakarski would let himself go to find someone to promote it, which made him a little confused.


    "Carl, I know that you have a very close relationship with the Golden Emperor. Through him, you can quickly spread the news of the world''s conscription to the world.


    Although our navy can also do it, starting tomorrow, I will move the navy headquarters to the G1 branch of the new world, so now I don''t have the energy to do this!"


    "Does it start tomorrow?"


    Hearing what the Warring States had said, Carl was stunned, frowning.


    He didn''t expect Sakarski to decide to move so soon.


    But it¡¯s right to think about it, now Karl is the best candidate for external publicity.


    He himself represents the big news. No matter where Carl goes, he can cause a sensation, and reporters scramble for interviews.


    There is no other reason, just because Karl killed Whitebeard!


    This is the effect of the Navy¡¯s propaganda to Carl during this period.


    "In this case, I reluctantly agreed, but I cannot guarantee that the effect of my propaganda will be better than that of the Navy propaganda.


    I don''t know much about the publicity department. I''m good at making me fight and make suggestions, but I don''t know how to do it."


    Carl shrugged. Although he accepted the task, he could not guarantee how far he could accomplish it.


    Sakaski heard that it was rare to be not angry, but nodded in agreement.


    "To be honest, I don''t think you can bring any good publicity to the Navy.


    After all, you have now become the pirate¡¯s public enemy, and most of the people who follow you are pirates.


    But even so, you are the only one who can do this now.


    I originally planned to let Sengoku and Kapu do it, but the two of them went to the East China Sea in a group!


    These two semi-reclusive old guys are really annoying!Think you can ignore me if you resign?I''m a navy marshal!"


    When talking about Karp and the Warring States period, Sakarski was obviously a little excited.


    Karl didn''t know what Karp and Warring States had said to Sarkarski, and why they gave him such a shadow.


    But Karl at least understands that Sakarski''s life is not easy now, especially since the Warring States period has left him a lot of mess.


    This makes the life of Sakaski''s marshal, living in dire straits every day!


    "Okay, leave this to me, but after you move, you are forgotten to promote it."


    "I know that the world conscription is not a child''s play. Of course I will personally participate, but it will take at least a month to relocate the navy headquarters, so this time is up to you."


    After saying this, Sakarski put a data sheet on the table.


    "Please pay attention to this person. The last time he appeared was in Golden City. You can just help me observe him and see if he is willing to join the navy.


    If he wants to, I will reserve him a post of admiral!"


    "The treatment is so good?"


    Hearing what Sakaski said, Carl was shocked, then waved his hand, swept through a whirlwind, and sent this information sheet to his hand.


    But Karl''s operation was convenient for him, but it suffered from Sakaski.


    The desk that was originally not clean is now even more messy, which makes Sakarski''s face become blue!


    "Smile? Those who are suspected of having the Gravity Fruit ability, are they suspected of possessing general strength..."


    Seeing this data sheet, Carl didn''t have too many surprises, because Fujitora smiled in the original book, and he was also an admiral who was conscripted by the world conscription.


    It is not surprising that Sakaski has his information in his hands.


    "This person is handed over to you to test, and Qi Wuhai now has two vacancies. I need you to find someone to supplement it!"

 167 Chapter 167 Mission

    "You give me so many things? Are there overtime pay? Are there subsidies?"


    Carl doesn''t care how many tasks are. The only thing he cares about now is whether there are bonuses.


    Otherwise, he would have no choice but to take his crew and go to the New World to eat spicy food.


    Without money, it would be difficult to get Tezolo to do things.


    That''s why Karl asked for these.


    However, his words made Sakarski''s veins violent, and he couldn''t help but roar out.


    "You kid, when did you become so greedy for money!"


    "This time all the expenses are reimbursed by the headquarters, and there are bonuses. Now you are satisfied!"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied! Hey!"


    Hearing Sakaski''s hysterical roar, Carl smiled and made an''OK'' gesture.


    Afterwards, Karl discussed with Sakarski seriously, the details of the World Conscription, and the criteria for recruiting Qiwuhai.


    Although Sakarski and Karl didn''t like Qiwuhai, they even planned to cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai.


    But Wu Lao Xing completely disagrees, they still insist that Qi Wu Hai is an important weapon against the current Three Emperors.


    But they obviously didn''t look at the performance of Qiwuhai who topped the war.


    If they come to watch the game, they will not maintain their current view.


    After all, this time the top war, without people like Bucky, naturally no one will broadcast it live.


    Then Carl and Sakowski continued to finalize the candidates for Qiwuhai, and finally chose a harmless Bucky and the big stomach king Joe Ali Bonnie.


    Bucky is harmless to humans and animals, and has gained part of his subordinates in Advance City, forming his own Bucky express company.


    Although his power is far less powerful than in his previous life.


    But relying on his luck, he still became one of the new forces in the new world.


    As for Bonnie, she didn''t know why she escaped from Taotu''s hands.


    For this reason, Taotu did not excuse, but accepted the punishment and was transferred to the G5 branch of New World to be stationed.


    But there were so many things at that time, and Carl didn''t care, and the navy didn''t hunt down.


    I have to say that their supernova this year is very lucky.


    Except for the few people killed by Karl, everyone else also ran out of Push City.


    Even all the members of the Straw Hat Pirate Group ran out.


    But since they escaped from prison, there has been no news from the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Even Ace had no news, and there was no Ace in the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates.


    During this time, all of them disappeared, and no one knew where they went.


    "Have you decided, Senior Sakaski? Just choose Bucky and Bonnie?"


    "Yes, just the two of them!"


    After Carl and Sarkarski had reached an agreement, they decided in the end.


    Who will let these two people be the two most harmless candidates so far?


    Although Bucky has power, he does not have the corresponding strength. The entire Bucky Express is like a high-rise building built by bubbles, and it may collapse at any time.


    Bonnie¡¯s words offer a high bounty, but she is not bad, and she even likes the drama of capping a beauty to save a hero.


    And she didn''t have any ambitions, and naturally she didn''t form her own forces, so Sakarski was very relieved of her.


    But beyond that, Carl always felt that Sakarski had other thoughts on her.


    Because in the original book, after Bonnie was caught by Blackbeard, Sakarski rushed to the scene to rescue him as soon as possible.


    He even said that it would be terrible to let her escape.


    Blackbeard Titch wants her to be her own woman, knowing that Blackbeard is a hero.


    He is greedy for money, power, and strength, but he is not greedy for female sex!


    Otherwise, with his strength, don''t all the beauties you want can be caught?


    But he only wants Bonnie to be his own woman. Although this may be a joke, it also shows that Bonnie''s identity is not simple!


    So Carl wanted to ask, what exactly is Bonnie and why she is so special.


    "I know you have questions about Bonnie, but her identity is special. I advise you not to inquire!"


    "I see, I won''t inquire about her identity, but if she tells it by herself then it has nothing to do with me."


    Carl shrugged and returned to his seat.


    Sakaski''s eyes crossed Carl, watching Ainilu and others.


    "Huh! A bunch of loose guys!"


    Sakaski snorted coldly and began to speak to these people.


    Ainilu and others are even sitting on pins and needles, like thorns on their backs, like knuckles in their throats, so embarrassing!


    Sarkarski was very strict with their instructions. Although Karl was a little unbearable, what Sarkarski said was quite right.


    So he listened on the sidelines, as long as Sakarski wasn''t too much, he wouldn''t interrupt him.


    After all, I¡¯m a white-faced singer, and a person who sings a red-faced face can also add some psychological pressure to them, so as not to make them feel so unconstrained.


    After being reprimanded for about ten minutes, Sakarski stopped.


    After Carl confirmed that Sakarski had nothing else to do, he took Ainilu and the others and left the Marshal''s office.


    But Karl walked very easily, but Ainilu and others left here as if fleeing.


    Even on the road, he almost hit Polusalino.


    "What a coincidence, Lieutenant General Karl."


    "General Polusalino, I am at the same level as you now!"


    Carl pointed to his military rank, his face full of pride.


    Polusalino was surprised when he saw Carl who was so horrified, but before he could say anything, Carl had already left.


    Then he entered the Marshal''s office and asked in confusion: "You made an exception for this kid Carl?"


    "It''s not just me, but the five old stars have also made an exception. Now the navy is obviously not manpowered, and the gap between high-end combat power and low-end combat power is too big.


    We are a little bit unreliable now. Among the younger generation, only the kid Carl can afford the appearance. The others are really almost meaningless.


    Even if it is Ainilu and the others, it will take at least more than a year to fully grow up."


    "So what are you going to do about the World Conscription Plan?"


    "What can I do? I have handed it over to Karl to deal with it. I hope he can promote it so that we can save some trouble."


    Sarkarski lit his cigar and took a deep breath.


    Porusalino stood beside him, his eyes flashed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    at the same time.


    After leaving the Marshal''s office, Ainilu and the others breathed a sigh of relief, and then spit out Sakaski loudly.


    Although their voices would attract the attention of other navies, Carl did not care and did not stop it.


    After all, even he wanted to complain about this fellow Sakaski.


    Because he can call people better than the Warring States period!

 168 Chapter 168 Rescue Bonnie

    Ten days later.


    A certain sea area in the New World.


    Carl took his own people and his own warships in the air to find Bonnie''s location.


    Today is their first day, coming out of the navy headquarters.


    Although Sakarski had been urging them, but Karl''s warship was undergoing renovation during this period, and he could not urge the boatsmiths.


    Sakarski was also very helpless, and could only wait for Karl''s ship to be repaired.


    In the current navy headquarters, there are no extra ships for Karl to drive away.


    Coupled with the drawings designed by Karl himself, most people can''t understand it at all, but he asks the boatman to make changes according to his own ideas.


    This caused him to waste a lot of time and spend a lot of wronged money.


    It was not without reason that he was in charge of Sakaski''s request for the funds.


    It took ten days to complete the transformation of his boat in a hurry, and now Karl is finally able to go to sea.


    However, these ten days have also delayed a lot of things, and Karl must hurry up.


    The first task now is to find Bonnie and let him take over the post of Qiwuhai.


    Now in Qiwuhai, there are still five people left: Jinping, Mihawk, Xiong, Hancock and Luo.


    Moria was killed by Titch, and Titch also withdrew from Qiwuhai and took his place in the new world.


    "Master Carl has seen Bonnie, she is on the island below, but behind her, someone is chasing her!"


    "Someone is chasing?"


    Hearing Ainilu''s words, Carl immediately turned on the domineering.


    Although their current flying altitude is more than a kilometer, the domineering and domineering coverage of Karl and Aini Road is very wide.


    It''s only a few kilometers away, so what a mess!


    "It turned out to be the guy Blackbeard. I didn''t expect that she was still caught by Blackbeard!"


    Through seeing and hearing the domineering, Carl saw Bonnie being caught by Blackbeard Titch, and then wondered if Bonnie should become his own woman.


    What Titch said, Carl heard the truth, but he was not interested in discussing the privacy of the other party.


    So Karl directly lowered the height of the warship, and in the blink of an eye he came to the top of Blackbeard and the others!


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Blackbeard, I heard that you launched Qiwuhai, killed Moria, and even repelled Marco. It''s really amazing.


    I just don''t know how much you are now, compared to what you used to be!"


    Carl came to Titch without hurries.


    Anillu and others followed Carl, pushing Blackbeard and his crew back.


    Although Ainilu and others still need to grow.


    However, the strength of Anilu, Nilu and Enzo has reached the rank of lieutenant general.


    Even Jace''s strength is almost barely able to reach the lieutenant general.


    The strength of other people is also hovering at the brigadier general level.


    And the four main combatants have already awakened to see and hear domineering and armed domineering.


    Their strength is already very strong, and they can naturally pose a certain threat to the members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group.


    So they didn''t dare to act rashly, and could only wait for their captain to give orders.


    "Thief hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw you, General White Eagle! Don''t come here for so long!"


    The White Eagle is what Carl was called after he was promoted to general. Carl didn''t like it personally, but that was what Sakaski meant.


    White represents the peace dove of the world''s ** and symbolizes peace.


    The eagle is Karl''s style of action, very resolute and hawkish.


    That''s why he was given such a title.


    It¡¯s just that Karl doesn¡¯t like this title personally...


    With the spread of news from the Navy, Karl was promoted to a general, when he became known as the White Eagle, the whole world also knew one after another.


    However, due to the severe shortage of manpower in the current world, the speed of delivery is not very fast.


    At least for now, the speed of the Navy''s message delivery has been more than twice as slow as before.


    But even so, people who have been following Carl will naturally learn about him in the first place.


    "Blackbeard, let''s talk, I am here to find Bonnie, and you are also here to find her.


    How about we fight a game, whoever survives has the full power to take her away?"


    Carl''s eyes were frantic, and he threw off his cloak, and he could enter the state of battle at any time!


    Blackbeard squinted his eyes, showing an ugly smile.


    "Thief hahahaha, I don''t want to fight a monster like you, let''s forget it!"


    "Little ones! Run away!!!"


    Following Blackbeard''s order, everyone in the Blackbeard Pirate Group began to run.


    Then Karl saw Shiliu, the Evil King and others, also among the Blackbeard''s team.


    However, only a small part of the criminals advancing the city were recruited by Blackbeard, except for Shiliu and the evil king.


    The other people, Karl, just had the impression that they were the criminals who pushed the city, but Karl couldn''t remember who they were.


    But even so, the people Blackbeard recruited now were less than half of the original book.


    It can be said that through Carl''s intervention, Blackbeard not only did not obtain the Devil Fruit, but even the power was not fully formed.


    This is the best time to eliminate them.


    But Carl didn''t plan to do something with Titch now.


    Because Bonnie was still in his hands at the time, if she did it, she might be injured.


    "Are you Joelie Bonnie? I now represent the navy and the world, and invite you to become Qiwuhai.


    This is a document for you. If you agree to it, you can sign it directly. I won¡¯t care about where you are going next.


    But you can also refuse, but the cost of refusal, I think you should be very clear!"


    Bonnie looked at the document Carl handed out for a few seconds, and then smiled bitterly. With a big wave of the document and pen, she signed her name.


    "I didn''t expect that I would actually be reduced to the point where I became Qiwuhai, which is really shameless!"


    Bonnie was obviously very resistant to Qiwuhai''s identity.


    But she couldn''t help it. If she didn''t have the status of Qiwuhai, she would have much difficulty sailing on the sea.


    This is also a good thing for mutual benefit, and she will naturally agree.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I will help as much as possible about the bear.


    Although I don''t know Begapunk, I will try my best to let the bear maintain his self-awareness and not let him become a machine completely."


    "Do you know the bear?!"


    Bonnie was taken aback when he heard Carl''s words and grabbed Carl''s hand very excited.


    "Miss Bonnie, please respect yourself!"


    Carl pushed Miss Bonnie away, without explaining his relationship with the bear, and left with the crew.


    Bonnie stared at the figure of Carl and others leaving, bit her lip, and finally stomped her foot.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as it was in the Chambord Islands, still a bastard!"

 169 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine

    An unknown island.


    The business of a company called Bucky Express is very prosperous.


    But just today, a navy warship descended from the sky and came directly to the door of Bucky Courier, which scared everyone here!


    Some grumpy people even want to take action on this warship.


    But when they saw the people coming off the warship, they just wilted, and they didn''t even dare to pant.


    Because the person who has stepped down from this ship is the new general, Carl White Eagle!


    "Hurry up and inform Lord Bucky, that there is a future for the Navy!"


    Bucky''s men trembled and dared not speak loudly at all. Even if they were to tell someone, they were as quiet as a thief.


    The people around who were transporting goods also stopped at this time and looked at Carl nervously.


    "You continue, I am here to find Bucky, it has nothing to do with you."


    When Carl''s voice fell, they breathed a sigh of relief, and then resumed their work.


    Carl walked alone at Bucky Express. He did not let Ainilu and others disembark because it was completely unnecessary.


    He came here just to ask Bucky to sign a document, and there is no need to delay too long.


    In addition, the goods delivered by Bucky Express had no contraband, let alone those slaves.


    No matter how to say this company, it is also a formal company registered in the world **.


    Maybe Bucky will take some smuggling work secretly to make some extra money.


    But the goods on the surface are at least visible, which is why Sakarski chose him as Qiwuhai.


    Because Bucky is very enthusiastic, knows what to do and what not to do, and also knows what can be done honestly, and what can only be done secretly!


    It is precisely because of his ability to open the company to this scale in just a few months.


    Even Carl had to admire.


    "In vain, Lord White Eagle, you are here, I will prepare the room for you, prepare the feast, and wash the dust for you!"


    Bucky floated out of the house and greeted Karl respectfully.


    But the appearance of him floating in the air is really like a clown, very funny.


    Especially with his feet still on the ground, this picture looks even more funny.


    This is Bucky''s ability to split the fruit!


    "Qianliangdaohua Bucky? I heard that you and Shanks were once Roger''s crew members, and they also fought against the white beard when they were young, right?"


    Bucky was shocked when he heard Carl''s words.


    He wanted to answer, but he didn''t know how to answer, because what Carl said was true!


    But those little brothers next to him, hearing Carl''s words, suddenly became in awe!


    They did not expect that the boss they followed would have such a brilliant record!


    Although they had known for a long time, Karl and Shanks were both trainee pirates in the Roger Pirates.


    But most of them didn''t know that Bucky had the experience of fighting Whitebeard.


    Although in that battle, both of them were just paddling.


    "Since you are so strong, how about the two of us, let me see your true strength!"


    Just when Bucky didn''t know how to make it round, Carl suddenly came up with such a sentence, and Bucky shivered with fright.


    The hairs all over the body are standing up!


    Then Carl released his domineering look and stunned nearly half of the people around him, leaving only a small number of people to witness this moment!


    Bucky also felt domineering.


    It''s just that no matter how weak he is, he was once an intern of Roger Pirates.


    Although the domineering look and domineering will affect him, he will not faint long ago.


    The boys around saw that Bucky was not affected, and even saw Bucky leaning forward slightly, his body trembling constantly.


    This makes them think that Bucky is serious and may do it at any time!


    After seeing this scene, the little brothers who belonged to Bucky fell into their brains one after another, thinking Bucky had the strength to contend with the prize!


    But in fact, he has no such power at all!


    He leaned forward to prevent him from leaking out, and his body trembling was frightened by Carl''s aura.


    The soul of him now has been scared away!


    "Hahahaha, forget it, I have something to do, so I won''t fight you."


    Carl said, then took out Qiwuhai''s documents.


    Bucky just breathed a sigh of relief, when he saw Qiwuhai''s file, he was shocked!


    "Seven, Qi Wuhai?!"


    "Your navy is going to recruit me to become Qiwuhai?!"


    "Agree or refuse, the choice is yours!"


    Carl nodded and said, then walked to Bucky and said softly in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "If you refuse, I can kill you now! But if you agree, I can promise you many benefits.


    Just like the situation that created momentum for you, we can also come several times, and even I can help you act in a few scenes.


    But the price is that you need to expand your power unlimitedly and obey me completely!


    If you run into trouble, you can also call me the bug, and I will send someone to help you solve it!"


    Carl''s voice was very soft, like a devil''s whisper, constantly tempting Bucky.


    This made Bucky wonder whether he was lucky or unlucky for a while.


    However, he soon woke up and agreed to Carl''s request without hesitation, becoming Qiwuhai!


    "Very good! Very interesting, this is my phone worm, but let me remind you that you can only notify me when you encounter inevitable trouble.


    And there is one more thing, Luo and you are both mine, you two find time to talk to each other and help each other, you know?"


    "Got it! I will never let you down!"


    Bucky stood still, and Carl nodded, patted Bucky''s shoulder, and then left.


    Karl''s choice of Bucky''s willingness is simple.


    One is because of his overbearing luck, and the other is that he has a strong ability to judge the situation and situation. Carl now needs such a person to develop his influence.


    Although Luo is a very loyal person, his ability is limited.


    But Bucky is different. In terms of expanding power, the original book has already given the answer.


    Carl believes that it won¡¯t take long for Bucky to recover the huge Bucky courier company in the original book!


    After Carl left for a while, Bucky turned around, breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned to look at his little brothers.


    These little brothers still looked at Bucky with admiring eyes at this time, which made him very useful.


    Obviously, Carl''s previous campaign played a role.


    "Little ones! Now I am Qiwuhai, and our business can be expanded again in the future!"


    "Master Bucky is mighty! Long live Master Bucky!"


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Just when Bucky and others were reveling, Karl had already returned to the warship and left Bucky Express.


    His next target is Tezolo in the Golden City!


    And the alternate general who is still in Guran Tezolo smiled!

 170 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Seeing Tezolo Again

    After leaving Bucky Courier, Karl reported the news of Qiwuhai''s successful recruitment to Sakaski.


    Sarkarski is very satisfied with Carl''s efficiency, because Carl did this in one day.


    Next, the place Carl is going is the Golden City!


    Carl and Sakaski simply got right about the manuscript about propagating the world''s draft information, and then hung up the phone worm.


    As time passed, one night passed.


    Since the Golden City is a ship, although this ship is very large, it is also sailing.


    And the Golden City has sailed into the depths of the new world.


    This is the safest and most dangerous area.


    This once belonged to Baibeard''s site, but Baibeard has passed away.


    The white beard remnant party led by Marco is completely incapable of reclaiming its own territory.


    But Blackbeard didn''t fully control these territories, which caused it to become a place for a lot of pirates to fight for.


    Even Tezolo wants to come here to get a share.


    That''s why it took Carl one night to reach the location of the Golden City.


    Because it is too far!


    Flying at normal speed, it takes three days and two nights to arrive here from the new naval base.


    This shows that it is indeed very far away!


    "Same as the show, don''t just touch the sands here. As for the other places, I won''t interfere.


    If you don¡¯t want to play, take a good rest on the boat, or continue training, if you have anything, just call my phone worm."


    After explaining the matter, Karl left the warship and flew towards the Golden Building!


    Although Mr. Tanaka wanted to lead the way, Karl came here once and was already familiar with the road.


    So he took Tanaka directly and flew to the Golden Building in an instant.


    The speed was so fast that after letting Tanaka down, he directly had a physiological reaction and vomited out.


    "Physique is really bad!"


    Seeing Tanaka''s reaction like this, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head, then entered the building and came to Tezolo''s room.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Mr. Carl, I haven''t seen you for almost four or five months, and you have become a general of the White Eagle.


    When you came to me at the time, you were just a brigadier admiral. Now that you think about it, it is really stunned by the sun, which makes people sigh!"


    Taizo was deeply moved.


    Although he has made a lot of money now, his strength hasn''t improved much, and he has even returned to the stage of being controlled by the dragons.


    Due to Carl¡¯s affairs last time, this time the Draco directly sent three CP0s here just in case!


    But what about Carl?


    In just a few months, not only did he become famous, his strength also achieved a qualitative leap, and he even became an admiral of the Navy, code-named White Eagle!


    Tezolo can''t learn such a sturdy recognition of life, because he is afraid of death!


    "It''s okay, this time has passed very well, but to me, being famous is not a good thing."


    Carl sat on the sofa and asked Tanaka to pour himself a glass of wine.


    Everything seems to be back to the way Carl came here for the first time.


    Tezolo said nothing, just staring at Karl.


    Carl is also tasting the wine on his own, and he doesn''t mean to speak.


    Tanaka also stood not far away shivering.


    After a while, Tezolo couldn''t bear the silence, and took the initiative to open up her own life.


    "Mr. Carl, I have a question, did you really kill White Beard with your own hands?"


    "How is it possible? Whitebeard is so strong, of course I can''t kill him with my own hands."


    Carl answered casually, but Tezolo was stunned by his words.


    Although he knew that the Navy''s news would definitely be a lot of exaggeration, but when he learned the truth from Karl, he was still a little surprised.


    But then Karl''s words surprised him even more.


    "I exhausted my whole body''s strength at the time, and only then managed to tie with Baibeard.


    It''s just his illness and age that took his life. I just helped to accelerate the passing of his life.


    Although this has something to do with me, I don''t think that White Beard was killed by my own hands, he was just killed indirectly by me.


    If White Beard was still at his peak, I would definitely not be his opponent, even if he was not injured, I would not be able to delay his death.


    It''s a pity that there is no if in this world, plus the right time and place and people and all are on my side, finally let me win this battle!"


    "Does this differ from what you killed..."


    Tezolo believed Carl''s words at first, thinking that the news that he killed Whitebeard was only fabricated by the Navy.


    But Carl''s self-report, let Tezolo understand that he was acting as force!


    Carl also smiled, and drank the drink!


    "I really want to clarify for myself, if it is convenient, you can declare what I just said as an interview record to the world.


    By the way, also help me declare this manuscript to the world!"


    With that, Carl took out the manuscript of the World Conscription.


    Although there are only a few crosses, the plan of conscription in the world, in Tezolo''s view, is really crazy!


    And the most important thing is that this plan completely reveals that the current internal strength of the Navy is empty.


    If the news of the world conscription were announced to the world, it would cause an uproar in the entire world!


    Because this information about the world''s conscription represents that the navy at this time is extremely weak!


    It''s a great time for Pirates to rise!


    But even so, Sarkarski and Karl have already figured out a countermeasure.


    "Are you sure you want to make this news public? From my personal point of view, I really want to see that the navy is getting weaker.


    But in terms of my relationship with you, if this news is announced, you will be very busy!"


    Tezolo believed that his relationship with Carl was not very good, but he chose to warn him of the consequences of doing so in order to get closer to him.


    He thinks very clearly that as long as he can win Karl''s favor, he can get the support of the general.


    In this way, it will be much easier for him to do things in the new world.


    Of course Carl understood Tezolo''s mind, but he ignored it, because sometimes, he really needed Tezolo''s ability to do things for himself.


    "No matter what the trouble is, our navy will follow suit and you will be responsible for helping us spread the news.


    It is best to let the whole world know within ten days that our navy is enlisting in the world!


    You can tell how much it is, and then I will take it for you on the warship, but I have limited funds, so you''d better say it leisurely!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Tezolo shook his head.


    "What''s wrong, you don''t want to take this job?"


    "No, I mean, this time I will give you free, and I can help you complete the promotion within a week, but please do me a favor, a very simple private question!"

 171 Chapter One Hundred Seventy One Smile!

    "private question?"


    "Since it''s a personal problem, you can just solve it privately. Why should I trouble me? I am not yours. There is no need to help you!"


    "How much is the money? I''m not afraid of your lion''s open mouth. The big deal is that I will take your subordinates to investigate you again, and I can also make a lot of oil and water."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Tezolo''s mouth twitched.


    He never thought that Carl''s brain circuit was so strange.


    If ordinary people encounter this kind of problem, they will definitely ask it curiously, and if they don''t help, they will wait for Tezolo to finish before making a decision.


    But Karl was good, and he refused, and even said such words, making Tezolo really speechless.


    Because at first hearing what Carl said, there is really nothing wrong with it!


    "Okay, Lord Carl, I''ll be honest, this matter is not just my personal problem. If you don''t help me solve it, I am afraid that my golden city will not continue to operate!"


    "What''s the matter? It''s so serious?"


    Hearing Tezolo''s words, Carl was also shocked, and now his curiosity was also aroused.


    Although Carl didn''t intend to help Tezolo, it didn''t affect his listening to the story.


    Tezolo saw Karl''s curious expression, and he sighed immediately, and then put a person''s information in front of Karl.


    "This is the man, he is called Yixiao, a gambler, and he has never lost a game with me.


    If you continue to let him win, those customers here will be dissatisfied, and it happened to be from CP0 who came to visit today.


    He won all CP0 by himself, so you understand why I said that!"


    "So it was him!"


    Seeing the smiling picture, Carl nodded, and immediately understood why Tezolo said such words.


    Although Yixiao was blind, he was very domineering.


    In addition, he himself is also a gambler, even if he does not use the domineering, his own technology can almost achieve a situation where every gambler must win!


    Even if Tezolo sent someone to make trouble, or set up some organs, it would be easily resolved with a smile.


    More importantly, he is still a superhuman, a person with gravitational fruit ability, and he is also super domineering!


    In this way, any cheating methods will disappear in front of him and will not have any effect!


    Tezolo has a blood loss here, but a smile is a blood gain!


    It''s just that this kind of thing happened before, even if one person keeps winning, Tezolo won''t care.


    Because this will arouse the indignation of other gamblers and make them think they can too.


    This is what is commonly known as me and I can do it, but in fact they really can¡¯t!


    Without Yixiao''s strength and skills, they could only give Tezolo money, so he didn''t dislike Yixiao.


    but!


    I laughed that this guy had won CP0, which made those CP0s unbearable.


    They even want to smile!


    It''s just that with the strength of the general level of a smile, CP0 is not his opponent at all, and it is naturally second.


    However, the justice that Yixiao believes in will not easily kill those people, especially when CP0 is self-reporting.


    A smile will not take the initiative to hurt their lives.


    However, it was precisely because of his style that Tezolo got an order here, that is, a smile must be resolved!


    Otherwise, CP0 will immediately levy heavenly gold!


    As a result, Tezolo''s revenue during the recent period has all been wiped out. He hasn''t made a profit at all, and even lost a lot.


    That''s why he was so helpless.


    "Well, I''ll take this person away for you. You can do it for me now about the things I gave you!"


    Carl patted Tezolo on the shoulder, then turned on the domineering look, and flew towards the direction of a smile.


    Tezolo did not expect that Carl would agree so cleanly this time.


    This surprised him, but he also felt that something was wrong.


    Then he asked Tanaka to follow Karl, nominally to lead him, but in fact he wanted to see why Karl suddenly changed his mind.


    But with regard to what Carl explained, Tezolo would naturally not be careless.


    He picked up the phone worm on the table and dialed out.


    "Hey! Big News Morgan, I have a big news of great value here, do you want to listen to it!"


    "The price is easy to negotiate, I promise you won''t regret it after listening! Hahahaha!"


    ...


    Carl didn''t know that when he asked Tezolo to promote the message, he actually changed hands and sold it.


    Although there is nothing wrong with this operation, it is because the big news Morgan is the backbone of the press.


    Only through his hands can the news of the world conscription be spread to all parts of the world in a short time!


    At this point, even the Navy and the world¡¯s military have to admit that the speed of their news delivery is several days slower than Morgan.


    Only this operation by Tezolo was very irritating.


    He got a piece of news in vain, and even sold it again!


    If Carl had given him money at that time, he could make money on both sides!


    It''s a business ghost!


    at the same time.


    Carl has been led by Tanaka to the casino where Yixiao is.


    Here, Carl saw all kinds of gamblers.


    I saw their hands dancing when they were excited, and I saw some losing money, and finally fell into the abyss.


    What''s more, they want to take risks and disrupt the order of the casino.


    But this kind of person was quickly taken down by the guards of the casino, then he was beaten up and thrown on the street outside, causing a spurn!


    Carl has no sympathy for such people.


    Gambling is not a good thing. Carl even wants to take away all the casinos in this world.


    But he understands that this is unrealistic.


    Although it can be cleaned up all on the bright side, the bigger handicap in the dark will still continue!


    In this way, it is better to keep it on the bright side, at least in this way, it can be monitored from time to time.


    After all, the world is different, and Carl can''t completely force this world to be exactly the same as the previous world.


    That would be unrealistic.


    "Master Karl, there is just a smile over there!"


    Hearing Tanaka''s reminder, Carl turned and looked over.


    I saw a blind man with a big bag of chips in his hand, giggling here.


    Obviously, he won a lot of money.


    The people at the same table with him were wailing all over the place at this time, and even some people were anxious and wanted to do something to him.


    But before these people started, the guards took them down and threw them out!


    Seeing this scene, Carl was a little speechless, then stepped forward and patted the shoulder with a smile.


    "Mr. Yixiao, come with me!"

 172 Chapter 172: Discuss!

    "Didn''t you see Zhenghuan playing here? Which green onion are you, dare to disturb me... you?"


    "In vain, General White Eagle! You are here! The little one has eyes and no beads, please don''t take offense!"


    The administrator in charge of this table was a little angry when he heard someone called away and laughed.


    But when he saw that it was Carl, he took a breath and stammered.


    Fortunately, he smoothed his tongue in time and gave Karl a nondescript gift.


    When the other people heard him, they took a breath, and then backed more than ten meters.


    Some people don''t even want the money on the table, for fear that they will offend him for being too close to Karl.


    The rumors about Carl on the sea are all impressions of him being vigorous and resolute, jealous of evil and decisive.


    Although his just actions were publicized by the Navy, except for ordinary people and those standing at the top.


    These other people who are not good, or even a little bit inferior, don''t care about Karl''s justice.


    They just knew that Karl would never show mercy to a villain like himself!


    After all, Karl rarely arrests people. He usually encounters an enemy and then kills him alive!


    It''s that simple!


    It can be said that anyone who has committed a crime will have a certain degree of fear of Karl.


    So they looked at the smile at this time, also full of sympathy and ridicule.


    There are even people who speculate that it must have been a damaging thing to do something with a smile before Karl came here.


    "General White Eagle? May I ask you to find the old man, what is the matter? The old man does not remember what I did that hurt the world!


    If I have to say something, I just played a few days ago and wanted to rob some of my CP0s."


    "You even hit CP0?! My goodness!"


    When the people at this table heard Fujitora''s words, they took a breath, and stepped back more than ten meters, and even retreated to other tables.


    They looked at Fujitora with unbelievable expressions, and they didn''t dare to imagine this person who has always won money but is honest and honest.


    They are so irritable, even without fear of the rights of CP0, dare to do something with them!


    In this way, they guessed that Karl must have come for this!


    Although CP0 is not a dragon, but at some point, CP0 is the incarnation of a dragon!


    They have the supreme right here. Regardless of their strength, no one would dare to provoke them if they only talk about their rights!


    Carl looked around at the people around him, and immediately showed a disdainful expression.


    He didn''t need to explain anything to these people, because they weren''t people in the same world compared with himself, or even with a smile, so naturally there was no need to talk more.


    If it weren''t the Golden City, or where the casinos were specially allowed by the world''s **, Karl would have killed them all.


    How can these criminals stay free here?


    So Karl directly released the domineering look and stunned these people.


    As for those who were not dizzy, Karl didn''t plan to trouble them, and then he put his gaze on a smile.


    "Mr. Yixiao, shall we go out for a chat?"


    "Yes! But before that, please allow me to redeem these chips first."


    He came to the exchange window with a smile, only to exchange a part of the money for himself to maintain daily consumption.


    As for the rest, nearly tens of millions of Pele, he didn''t want a single one!


    Seeing his sorrow operation, the people present were stunned, and even Karl didn''t understand why he didn''t want the money.


    He smiled as if he had seen Carl''s doubts, smiled and explained.


    "The old man is not interested in money, just a little bit enough. After all, it is easy for me to make money.


    And the money I won from gambling is really disgraceful to me, and I can use a little bit."


    "Don''t you feel bad at all? This is all money!"


    Seeing such a waste of laughter, Carl felt a little intolerable, because the master only knew about firewood, rice, oil and salt.


    Especially after refitting the warship by myself.


    But he smiled and smiled, not caring about the money at all.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t need to worry about General Baiying. Money is something outside of your body, and the old man is very open.


    If my old man is as young as you, he may be greedy for money, but there is always a bottom line in the human heart.


    The old man''s hobby is gambling, so I come to play, but the old man doesn''t love money, so naturally he will not care about these extraneous things anymore."


    "It seems that you are alive and well, and you even said such things. In that case, come with me. I happen to have something to ask you!"


    Carl did not expect that Fujitora''s mental awareness should be so high.


    In this way, the task may be much easier.


    Mr. Tanaka looked at the back of the two of them leaving, and didn''t know what to do at this time.


    But his brain is still bright.


    He quickly ordered the stewards here to notify Tezolo, take back the money, and report everything that happened here to Tezolo.


    Tanaka himself continued to follow Karl, monitoring what the two of them were going to do.


    But Tanaka doesn''t know how to look domineering.


    He was only delayed for less than a minute. After he went out, Carl and the two laughed, they were gone!


    The speed of these two people was so fast that they disappeared in the blink of an eye, just like teleporting in his eyes, Tanaka was speechless.


    But when he was upset, his men hurriedly rushed over and said, pointing away.


    "It''s not good, Mr. Tanaka, General Baiying is fighting with others!"


    "Fighting?!"


    Hearing the words of this subordinate, Tanaka was shocked, and then used his ability to escape and quickly advance towards the place where the battle occurred.


    at the same time.


    The battle between Carl and Fujitora continues.


    However, the two of them said they were fighting, but in fact they were just competing.


    The two simply made the wrong swordsmanship, and the final result was similar!


    Both of them have the strength of a great swordsman, but because of the two of them, they still need the assistance of fruit abilities to fully utilize their power.


    They are not pure swordsmen, but there is no problem in calling them great swordsmen.


    "General White Eagle, why are you looking for the old man to discuss it? Now the old man is still at a loss."


    I didn''t know with a smile, why suddenly Carl wanted to learn from him.


    Although it was just a simple fight, it was clear with a smile that Carl''s strength is very strong. If you go all out, it is hard to say which one of the two will win!


    "The reason will be said later, now we two will briefly discuss, let me see your strength, why you were selected!


    If you are weak, I will not agree to let you join!"

 173 Chapter 173 Recruitment Order!

    "Let the old man join the navy as a general? What is your navy doing?"


    He smiled and was in a circle, completely unaware of what Carl was talking about.


    However, Carl did not explain, but casually released a sharp sword aura, and rushed directly to smile!


    Facing this Ling Yu sword energy that was enough to open the mountain and crack the stone, he smiled without care, and immediately used his ability to forcefully crush this move to all!


    Then his smile became serious.


    I saw him take a deep breath and swipe several times at Karl!


    "Gravity Knife¡¤Big Tiger¡ª¡ª"


    ''Boom''!


    Many big pits suddenly appeared around Carl, and even Carl himself felt a great sense of oppression!


    This invisible attack made Carl unable to defend for a while.


    Although seeing and hearing the domineering can be predicted in advance, he did not expect that gravity would come so fast!


    But soon, Karl used his ability to shake the surrounding space!


    However, he did not directly show the ability to shake fruits, but used floating fruits as a cover to activate the ability to shake fruits.


    I have to say that the shaking fruit of the white beard is very useful in the face of gravity.


    Just a slight vibration can break this kind of gravity suppression, it is almost like the upper fruit of the gravity fruit.


    But when Carl launched the Floating Fruit, this effect could not be achieved, and even the surrounding air would be similarly suppressed.


    In this way, the gravitational fruit looks like the upper fruit of the floating fruit.


    But in the same way, Piaopiao fruit also has the effect of restraining gravity fruit.


    With this discovery, Karl didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Fortunately, both the shaking fruit and the fluttering fruit are on Carl himself, otherwise, Carl will never be so relaxed now.


    "It really deserves to be the white eagle who killed the white beard. The strength is really not to be underestimated."


    "Mutual each other, each other is almost tested, now it is time to show some real skills?


    How will the next move determine the outcome?As long as you can satisfy me, I will tell you my purpose of looking for you!"


    Carl''s tone was very arrogant, which made his smile a little unhappy.


    But there is no way, who makes Karl the youngest general in all previous navies, and the strength is quite strong!


    Even if he didn''t want to give him face with a smile, he still wanted to know what the Navy was looking for.


    If it was to catch himself, Carl would have done it a long time ago, instead of doing it with himself on the grounds of learning.


    Obviously, he is testing his own strength.


    Thinking of this with a smile, stepped on the ground of the Golden City, and then directly drew a knife to release the fruit ability!


    After a while, only a huge meteorite burning with raging flames appeared above the golden city!


    Seeing this scene, all the tourists in the Golden City were shocked, and then fled here one after another.


    Although it can be said to be a meteorite, it will not silence the Golden City, but it can definitely destroy a small area!


    At exactly this time, Tanaka also came to the scene and saw the meteorite above his head. He was shocked and almost fainted!


    He didn''t expect that he could have the ability to summon meteorites with a smile, which is simply too scary!


    Not only him, even Tezolo, who was sitting in the office at this time, saw the meteorite in the sky, and couldn''t help but open his mouth wide and took a breath.


    "This is kidding me!"


    But when the others were shocked, Carl didn''t receive the slightest impact, he just clapped his hands, and then retracted the scabbard with Deadwood and Sakura.


    "General White Eagle, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, I just feel it''s good. Controlling a meteorite to fall is really in line with your fruit ability!


    But have you forgotten, what is my ability?It''s just a meteorite, do you think I might be afraid?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he directly summoned a hurricane, blowing out all the blazing flames on the meteorite!


    Then Karl flew directly into the sky, and lightly touched the meteorite.


    Just touched it unpretentiously, and the meteorite suddenly stayed in the air.


    This operation surprised Yixiao, and Mr. Tanaka breathed a sigh of relief.


    Those tourists are also relieved at this time.


    If Karl is there, they are naturally more at ease.


    Even Tezolo, who was planning to destroy the meteorite by himself, returned to his position and drank red wine indifferently.


    "It''s not Mr. Carl, you are really reassuring!"


    At the same time, Carl threw the meteorite into the sea 10,000 meters away.


    The meteorite hit the sea.


    Although a huge wave was stunned, it did not have any impact on Guran Tezolo.


    The tonnage of this ship is already very large, so naturally it will not be affected by this little wind and waves.


    Then Carl returned to his smile and clapped his hands indifferently.


    "Very good power. If you change to another person, you really have to be careful when facing meteorites, but it just so happens that I restrained your move.


    But even so, your strength has passed my test, congratulations!"


    "Passed? The old man doesn''t remember what test he took. How can I say that he passed?"


    Asked with a smile, and Carl took out a recruitment order and sent it to Fujitora.


    "This is the recruitment order for the Naval World Conscription. The main purpose of my coming here is to recruit you with a smile and become an admiral!


    You have the right to refuse, and our navy will not hold you accountable, but if you think about it, this is the post of an admiral!


    Even if it was me, it was because of an exception that made me an admiral, and you reached this rank as soon as you arrived.


    This is a position that most people can''t reach for a lifetime. You have to choose carefully!"


    "Is it the world conscription? It seems that the current situation of the navy is not optimistic, and even the world conscription has begun."


    "So you agree or not?"


    "Of course I agree! The old man has always wanted to be a navy, but it''s a pity that because the old man is too old and blind in both eyes, he can''t even even the first round of interviews.


    Now that there is such an opportunity, how can the old man refuse it?And this is the best place for justice!Hahahaha!"


    He laughed happily, laughing wildly like a 200-jin child.


    What he covets is not the position of admiral, but the position of justice.


    Only by becoming a navy can justice be legalized, otherwise he can be regarded as a pirate hunter and a ranger at best.


    Any carelessness will be wanted by the Navy!


    Therefore, a smile has been a mere promise for life, and now I will not let this opportunity go!

 174 Chapter One Hundred Seventy Four

    "Mr. Tanaka, are you seeing this with your own eyes?"


    "Master Tezolo, this is what I have seen and heard with my own ears! The White Eagle is here to attract a smile and let him join the navy!"


    "Haha! I didn''t expect that a gambler could still become a general, but from this it can also be seen that there is really no one inside the navy!"


    Tezolo sat in his office with a plain expression, and he couldn''t see what he thought.


    Tanaka below was trembling instead. He was not worried about Tezolo, but worried that CP0 would know the news and would act on Tezolo.


    After all, they gave an order to ask Tezolo to deal with it, otherwise they would have to pay the heavenly gold!


    Not to mention Tezolo''s unwillingness, even Tanaka''s unwillingness!


    The heavenly gold in it also has part of his money, of course Tanaka would not want it!


    "Master Tezolo, I have a plan. I don''t know if you want to listen."


    At this moment, Bacara, one of Tezolo''s henchmen.


    "Bacara, what are your plans?"


    "My plan is to make trouble. Since I was taken away by the navy, I can tell CP0 directly.


    Then I will give some sub-schemes and focus all of these CP0 eyes on General White Eagle, so that we are much safer."


    "Do you have a plan? With Carl''s character, he will leave here soon, at the latest tonight, are you sure you can transfer CP0''s attention to them in such a short time?"


    Tezolo crossed his hands and dragged his cheeks, his eyes filled with doubts.


    Baccarat took out a coin made of gold and threw it in his hand.


    After a while, the coin fell into Baccarat''s palm, face up.


    Then Baccarat smiled knowingly, swinging his graceful figure, and walked out of the room.


    "Master Tezolo, don''t worry, I already have a plan!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl and Yixiao were drinking in the bar.


    It has been a while since the two of them competed.


    Although the crisis brought about by the meteorite shocked everyone in the Golden City, it did not affect their eating, drinking and playing.


    Business in the bar is still booming.


    Carl and Yixiao are even more like a year-end friendship, constantly fighting for wine and chatting here.


    Some of the three views and concepts of the two of them, even their views on justice, are somewhat similar.


    Although it is not 100% consistent, it is at least fifty or sixty in sync.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I met someone who can have such a happy chat.


    So he also completely let go of his guard and chatted with Carl here.


    The content of the chat is also a criticism of the current world, why there are a large number of desperadoes and pirates.


    Even if the environment around them is full of desperadoes, Karl and Yixiao have the strength and can completely ignore the gazes of those people.


    In addition, Carl came in a navy uniform, even if Carl just turned his back to them without revealing his face.


    But these people are still quite perverted.


    Laughing at and slandering the navy is one aspect, but it is faster than anyone to encounter such desperadoes!


    "Hahahaha, I really didn''t expect that when the old man is so old, he can still meet a boy who can chat with you. It feels really comfortable to chat with you!"


    "The feeling that I chatted with you is pretty good. After all, we are close to each other in three views, and we even have a similar understanding of justice.


    If Sakarski were here instead, he wouldn''t talk about it with you, but wondered how to sink this ship!"


    "Hahahaha, what you said is a bit like his style, but Aka Inu has become a marshal, is it okay for you to talk about him behind the scenes?"


    Although he couldn''t see Karl''s expression with a smile, he could hear Karl''s tone as well. Karl didn''t have much respect for Sarkarski.


    Carl smiled and replied: "To be honest, I was the one who agreed with Senior Kuzan to become the marshal.


    If it weren''t for the current shortage of navy manpower, I''m afraid this general position would not be for me in my entire life.


    But for him, I still have respect in my position. As for other aspects, I care about him?"


    "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting, old man, I can now imagine how miserable the future life of the marshal of the red dog will be!"


    The old and the young people touched a drink, drank, and laughed at the same time.


    There are some similarities in their personalities.


    One of the most similar is that they both like to cut first and play later.


    No matter what they face, they will use the best method to solve the matter now, and then report it to the top and let them handle it.


    No matter what the above thoughts are, he has to complete it here, as for the other Karls.


    This is Carl''s style of doing things all the time. Although he has not joined the navy yet, Carl who has read the original understands.


    Smile is almost a general of this style, but his methods may be more rational, and he does not have the momentum of Carl''s fight.


    But he did the same in the end. After the matter was resolved, he reported to Sarkarski and let him close it.


    In the end, it was a result of not being able to return to the navy headquarters.


    After all, these two people want face.


    Carl and a smile pushed their cups together, and today he became a drinker.


    But at this moment, there was a commotion outside.


    "Attention everyone, the bar here is temporarily closed and everyone will leave immediately!"


    "I repeat, everyone left immediately, otherwise you will be at your own risk!"


    "What! Is this temporarily closed?"


    "You have money but don''t make money? What a fool!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, look at the people over there, is it CP0?"


    "Damn! Really!"


    "Hurry up, if we are caught by CP0 people, we can''t get away!"


    "Yeah! Run quickly, absolutely can''t stay here!"


    Originally, people still complained about the closure of the bar, but when they saw that four CP0 people appeared here, they ran faster than anyone else!


    The prestige of CP0 may not be known to ordinary people, but people who have been in the underground world all year round and often lick blood on the tip of a knife know what CP0 is.


    That''s why they can run so fast.


    Carl and a smile saw that everyone around was gone, and they also wanted to get up and leave.


    But at this moment, Baccarat walked over with a curvaceous figure, holding a plate with a bottle of wine and six wine glasses on it.


    "Mr. Yixiao, General Baiying, please stay here for now."


    "These four gentlemen, I have something to discuss with you!"

 175 Chapter 175: Arrogant CP

    "CP0? They have grudges against me, I don''t bother to tell them!"


    "The old man doesn''t plan to communicate with these people either!"


    Carl and Yixiao walked away at the same time.


    Baccarat was not angry when he saw this, but just gave way.


    She knew that she couldn''t stop these two people, so she wouldn''t stop it, but left it to the people of CP0 to deal with.


    She set the glass and poured the wine.


    Although she knew very well that the six of them could not sit down and talk, but the sense of ritual that they should have was still necessary.


    "Bacara, it''s nothing to do with you here, get out!"


    One of the CP0 spoke in a hoarse voice, and Baccarat heard a graceful salute, then turned and left.


    Carl and Yixiao wanted to go, but they were blocked by four CP0 people.


    Among the four people, Carl always felt that the one standing on the far left was a bit familiar, but didn''t think who the others were.


    The four CP0s are now wearing masks, and they also use large white robes to cover themselves.


    In such a situation, unless he is a particularly familiar person, Karl uses his sight and color to be domineering, and he can''t see who the other party is.


    "General White Eagle, now I ask you a question, what is your relationship with Yixiao?"


    The hoarse man continued to speak, looking like he was the leader of the team.


    "The old man and Mr. Carl just met today. If you want to retaliate against the old man, you should target the old man alone. Mr. Carl has nothing to do with that!"


    "That thing? Which thing?"


    Carl was confused, and with a simple smile, he scratched the back of his head, then put it in Carl''s ear and said with a laugh.


    "Because the old man won their money, they were not convinced so they came here, and they were beaten by the old man again, so they focused on the old man."


    "It turned out to be this thing! It''s just a fight? Does it need to be so exciting?"


    "The place where they were beaten was a waste water ditch. They all took a bath in it and drank full water..."


    Carl:...


    Hearing this with a smile, Karl had the urge to beat him.


    Comparing heart to heart, if Karl himself was treated this way, he would certainly not let him go. It''s no fault that CP0 people are chasing after him.


    But then again, even if it is not so proud of CP0, I am afraid I will not let go of a smile.


    "General White Eagle, since you just met him just now, leave here quickly, we don''t want to have anything to do with you!"


    "But my lord, didn''t we say before..."


    "You trash! Shut me up!"


    The hoarse man finished speaking, another man wanted to add something, but he yelled back directly.


    Then Carl saw that the man stared at him with hatred, which reminded him of someone!


    "Are you the one who was beaten by me?"


    Carl''s voice fell, and the scene fell into a very cold state for a while.


    The man who was yelled, because of pressure, could only stare at Karl with hatred, but he did not dare to speak.


    The man with a hoarse voice shook his head and walked forward, taking advantage of his height of nearly three meters to look down at Karl.


    "Carl, you are just a navy, no matter how strong you are, you are a subordinate of the world''s police.


    Since it is a subordinate of the world''s **, our CP0 is naturally qualified to order you, so I will order you to leave immediately!"


    "Are you qualified?"


    Seeing that the other party finally showed his true colors, Karl sneered and said disdainfully.


    CP0''s polite attitude before made him a little uncomfortable. Now this arrogant and defiant CP0 is the real CP0!


    "Do you want to interfere with our mission?"


    His voice is getting hoarse and his aura is getting stronger and stronger.


    He smiled and sighed, ready to fight.


    But suddenly, Carl''s domineering look broke out!


    All the sofas, tables and chairs around were overturned by Bawang Sea!


    Even CP0 and others, in the face of such a domineering overlord look, couldn''t help taking a step back!


    Although Carl''s domineering color has not reached Shanks'' level, it can destroy things.


    But it is not a problem to create air currents, to lift some unstable tables and the like.


    "Mr. Carl, you don''t have to stand up for the old man, the old man can solve them, the big deal, the admiral, the old man will not do it!"


    "You can''t do it! You are the person I value, and you are also the person I value, and the Navy needs someone like you to be a general!"


    Hearing what Carl said, he smiled and moved a little, but still wanted to dissuade Carl from being impulsive.


    This matter started because of him, so he didn''t want to hurt others at all. This is the character of Yixiao.


    But at this moment, the people of CP0 are angry!


    "Asshole! How dare you let him be a navy admiral, your navy is so confused now!"


    "Our navy selects a general, what does it have to do with your CP0?"


    "Karl Carl, don''t think that if you become a general, you will be equal to our CP0!


    You, a pariah, are still just a pariah, as long as I want to, I can let people destroy you at any time!"


    The man next to him suddenly threw off his mask, revealing his hideous face!


    After seeing this disgusting face, Carl shook his head and waved his hand gently!


    I saw a fork, which flew out from behind in an instant!


    With a flash of silver light, this fork was nailed to the door frame behind with blood!


    The clamoring CP0 looked at Karl with disbelief!


    Not only him, but other CP0s, even with a smile, didn''t expect Karl to be so crisp and neat!


    "Carl! Do you know what crime was for assaulting CP0!"


    The hoarse man asked Carl, but Carl turned a deaf ear and walked straight to him.


    "Ran, I want to return to the navy headquarters with a smile!"


    "Carl..."


    "I said, get out of the way!!!"


    The overlord color broke out again, coupled with the effect of the fruit ability, the whole room began to oscillate!


    As long as Carl wants, he can kill the three of them at any time!


    Although this CP0 is very arrogant, he does not put the Navy in his eyes.


    But he also knew very well that the strength of the admiral was not something he could contend!


    In the end, there was no way. Under pressure, this CP0 could only make way for Karl and smile to leave here.


    He knew very well that if he didn''t let go, Karl would definitely kill himself!


    And he also understood that this matter was no longer something he could handle on his own.


    "Give me the phone worm, I want to notify the five old stars and let them dismiss Karl!


    And that smile, I definitely can''t let him become a navy!Absolutely not!"

 176 Chapter 176 The Call of the Five Old Stars

    "Mr. Carl, do we really have no problem doing this?"


    Although the smile was brought out by Carl, he was still a little uneasy.


    By doing this, Carl completely offended CP0.


    Yixiao hasn''t become a general now, so he is timid, but Karl is different.


    He is now not only famous and identity, more importantly, he is also online!


    So he has the confidence to offend the other party, but also make the other party unable to retaliate!


    "Haha, don''t worry, smile old man, there is absolutely no problem!"


    Carl waved his hand and returned to the boat with a smile.


    Originally, Carl''s plan was to let Yixiao report to the navy headquarters, so that Carl could also save a lot of things.


    But now that CP0 has happened, Carl must take responsibility and send a smile to the navy headquarters and grant him the rank of general.


    As for the CP0 side, Carl doesn''t care what they are thinking about, and the navy''s situation with milking is worrying.


    If CP0 is allowed to control the enlistment of the navy, then the navy will really exist in name only!


    At that time, they will all be CP0 people, even Sarkarski may have to quit his job!


    Then Karl notified Ainilu and others to prepare for the return journey.


    Carl also used his power to float the warship into the air and head towards the new navy base!


    "It''s really a Piaopiao fruit, it''s really convenient!"


    With a smile, he could not help but sigh when he saw Karl controlling the warship flying up.


    Carl glanced at him and said casually: "You still envy me, can''t you still do it with the fruits of gravity?"


    "Hahahaha, you see through."


    He smiled and touched his head awkwardly, then sat on the floor, completely ignoring his own image.


    Carl was sitting on the ground in the same way, and the cat demon and Kuroba understood the snacks and wine, and the two of them continued to drink.


    But at this moment, Intiel walked out cautiously holding the phone worm.


    "That... Lord Carl, this is from Lord Marshal..."


    Intil was soft and waxy, with tears in his eyes, and he seemed to be shocked by Sarkarski.


    "give it to me¡­¡­"


    Carl answered the phone call worm softly, and then smashed Intil''s head.


    "Senior Sakaski, do you have anything to do? Even if there is something, you shouldn''t scare Intil in my house!"


    "Huh! Don''t you guys talk about me! You said, did you kill a CP0!"


    "Yes, but what does this have to do with me? He prevented me from performing my duties. This is a crime of obstructing official duties. I have the right to execute him!"


    "Boy Carl, do you know this? Five old stars already know about it. They asked me to call you back and ask you why you are doing this!"


    Sakarski''s tone is very bad, obviously because of Carl''s killing of CP0.


    But Carl didn''t expect that CP0 there would have the ability to directly contact the five old stars.


    In other words, some of them have great rights.


    At the very least, this person can talk to the top of the Tianlong people, and even directly talk to the five old stars!


    In this way, things may become a lot more troublesome.


    Even Karl must be treated with caution.


    "I know, don''t yell at me, now I will go back with a smile, you will be there after two or three days."


    "Huh! Come back as soon as possible, but you did it right. After I come back, I will go to see Wu Lao Xing with you and beg for you!


    We are the navy, and we must not be constrained by the mere CP0, otherwise our navy would have existed in name only!"


    "Predecessor Sakaski, you have also learned the same thing as the predecessors of the Warring States Period. It''s really rapid progress. It''s gratifying, gratifying! Haha!"


    "You kid, don''t talk nonsense with me, I will help you here first, you quickly come back with a smile, as long as he is awarded the rank of general by me, CP0 can''t but dare not move him!"


    After saying this, Sakarski hung up the phone worm directly.


    Carl was also relieved, and then handed the phone worm to Intil.


    "What did Marshal Sakaski say, Mr. Carl?"


    I laughed a little worried because of myself, which hurt Karl.


    "Don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you. Now we are going back to the navy headquarters together. As long as you become an admiral, CP0 can''t take you anymore.


    As for me, you don''t need to worry. With my strength, they can still trap me.Haha"


    Carl was very confident, but he was a little worried about Carl with a smile.


    After that, the two continued to drink, and the warship flew towards the navy headquarters.


    Since Carl''s goal is a new naval base, the journey is farther away.


    However, during this period of time, News Bird also flew all over the world with the latest news.


    The news of the Navy¡¯s start of world conscription has been quickly transmitted to every corner of the world in these few days!


    Carl also glanced at the news, then stopped paying attention.


    He smiled and was stunned by the information. He didn''t expect the Navy to actually announce the news!


    This shocked him, but at the same time he admired Sakarski''s decisiveness!


    If he changed the Warring States Period, with his conservative character, he would definitely not do this, but a secret conscription.


    From this point of view, Sakarski did a very good job, at least he dared to make the status quo of the navy public and let those with lofty ideals understand.


    As long as you are willing to come, the Navy will accept you!


    In the original work, Sakarski used this method to recruit many folk powerhouses, many of whom are lieutenant generals and major generals.


    Of course, most people are only capable of becoming soldiers.


    But relying on world conscription in the original book, the navy still added two generals!


    This shows that the world wants to join the navy, but there are still many people who have nowhere to go.


    Sakarski used this method to directly open all naval entrances, and they are welcome to join!


    However, as soon as it opened, Wu Lao Xing immediately changed the target of attack and began to condemn Sakaski.


    After all, he is like this, it is the weak points of the navy, all of which are exposed.


    But Sakarski is not afraid at all, because he knows very well that only the world conscription can restore the navy to its former strength and even become stronger!


    The five old stars couldn''t see this, and only cared about the immediate interests, which made Sarkarski increasingly disgusted with them.


    So when Carl returned to the headquarters of the new navy with a smile, Sarkarski was not here, but was being trained in Mary Joa.


    What Sakarski did was more exaggerated than Carl''s killing of CP0.


    But even so, it doesn''t mean that these five old stars will forget Karl.


    Not long after he came back, the ghost spider came to Karl''s room with an unhappy expression.


    He is a lieutenant general, and Karl is a general, and he was promoted to a general after only half a year in the navy, which made the ghost spider very unhappy.


    "General Karl, the five old stars let me take you to meet them!"

 177 Chapter 177: Meet alone!

    The Holy Land Mary Gioia.


    The highest point of full force.


    Carl came here again, but this time there was no one to accompany him.


    The Warring States was here last time, and Karl was able to leave the matter to him with confidence.


    Sarkars basically planned to be with Karl, but because of the world conscription, he was severely trained by the five old stars.


    He was then forcibly expelled from Mary Joa.


    The meaning of Wu Lao Xing is obvious, that is to let him clean up this mess and manage the entire navy.


    The Five Old Stars were not fools at first, they also understood the benefits of World Conscription after some explanation by Sakaski.


    So Wu Lao Xing didn''t intend to say anything, but asked him to go back directly, manage the navy, and not allow him to appear other moths.


    This caused Carl himself to arrive at Mary Joa, who happened to miss the ship back from Sakaski.


    However, even if he faces the five old stars alone, Carl still has no fear of thinking, even if the other party wants to help the CP0 person.


    He just left the navy in a big deal, anyway, he didn''t worry about nowhere to go.


    Although Luo''s situation is not very optimistic, he has not recruited too many people, but if Karl joins, the effect will be completely different!


    In addition, he also has Dresrosa, a loyal ally, so Carl is very confident and is not afraid of what the five old stars will do to him.


    In fact, the five old stars did not dare to do anything to Karl.


    Leaving aside Karl''s strength and status, let''s just say that his current reputation in the Navy can be said to be the third highest person besides Karp and Warring States!


    The current Karp and the Warring States are already in a semi-reclusive state, coupled with the previous top war, resulting in a serious shortage of naval forces.


    If you were punishing Carl, it would really be a deadly act.


    The five old stars looked at each other here, staring at each other, and no one spoke.


    Because no one wants to drive a high-end combat force out of the navy for a CP0.


    What''s more, that CP0 is just a person too small.


    He also relied on his elder sister to marry a Tianlongren and become a concubine, so he has his current status.


    If not, that person would be a bodyguard for the rest of his life, and it would be impossible to become CP0.


    "By the way, if you are looking for me, if something is all right, then I will be leaving?"


    The atmosphere at the scene was a bit awkward, and the five old stars did not speak first, causing Karl to not know what they wanted to do.


    But in the end Karl took the lead and raised his own question.


    The five old stars glanced at each other, and also found that they didn''t say anything, which was indeed not very good.


    "Ahem, General Karl, the main purpose of our approach to you is to tell you not to be so angry.


    Although CP0 is wrong this time, there is something wrong with you. They come out to interfere with your mission. You can ignore them, and then report to Sakaski or directly to our five old stars.


    If everyone is the same as you, the CP0 people will be very unconvinced if they face the unreasonable CP0, so I hope you can learn the lesson and don''t have another time."


    The Bearded Five Old Star didn''t speak harshly, but rather softly, and his attitude was also obvious that he didn''t want to offend Karl.


    If you change to another navy, even if Polusalino is here, they will not be so harmonious.


    Only because of the lack of manpower now and the fact that Karl''s reputation has reached its peak after killing Whitebeard.


    So they are not good at reprimanding Karl.


    "That''s it? I killed that person because he troubled me over and over again, which was really annoying.


    Actually, I don¡¯t want to take action on CP0, otherwise the remaining three people will not live to sue you.


    I know that one of the remaining three people has a very high status, so you will learn so quickly that I killed CP0.


    Five old stars, I respect your decision, and I ask you to warn CP0, our navy is not a subordinate of CP, they are not qualified to point fingers at me!"


    Carl sternly scolded, even if the other party is the fifth old star, Carl''s tone is still so aggressive, which makes the fifth old star''s face a little ugly.


    "General Carl, you give me enough, don''t push your nose and face, otherwise we will not look good at the end of the conversation!"


    The five bald old stars in samurai uniforms also used color and sternly accused Karl.


    Carl nodded at this, agreeing to what he said, after all, it would be no good for anyone to turn his face now.


    The five old stars need Carl''s power to maintain the balance of the sea, and Carl also needs to use the five old stars to prevent the Dragonites and CP from making trouble for themselves.


    Their current relationship is simply mutual benefit. As long as they don''t get rid of their skin, they cannot fall out.


    "Master Five, do you have any more orders? I''m going back to attend the ceremony of honoring the general."


    "General..."


    Hearing Karl''s words, the old star sighed.


    This time CP0 was killed, and then someone came to file a complaint. It was because of the world conscription that Carl wanted to take someone back to airborne and become a general!


    He does not have enough prestige, does not have enough contacts, and does not have a convincing record.


    But he has such strength to become a general!


    No way, the current navy doesn''t pick up, only one Karl can get it.


    So they can also understand why Sarkarski launched the world conscription.


    "General Karl, you can go back, but before that, I still have to warn you!"


    "You always speak."


    Hearing the words of the bald star, Carl nodded slightly and listened to his warning.


    "Although you are a navy, the navy belongs to the world! In theory, the navy and CP0 are at the same level.


    But CP0 is an organization dedicated to the work of Tianlong people, and your navy must cooperate with CP0 at certain times. This is a hard and fast rule!


    I advise you not to be so impulsive in the future. Although you can protect yourself, can you ensure that your subordinates will be safe and sound?"


    The words of the bald old star made Carl frown slightly.


    His words are also reasonable. The safety of Ainilu and others is indeed very important.


    But Karl is not worried, because Ainilu and others are not vegetarian either.


    Ordinary people can''t be their opponents at all, unless you let the general-level enemy do it yourself!


    Only this way, it means that Karl and the five old stars have completely torn their skins.


    "Okay, that''s all we have to say, you can go."


    Another five-star star spoke, Carl nodded, bowed to the three of them, and then left the meeting room.

 178 Chapter 178 All parties are surging!

    "What do you think? Will he be a threat to us?"


    "I have analyzed him for a long time, and I haven''t seen his flaws, and his attitude towards the world is exactly the same as Karp.


    He is only loyal to the Navy, which is really tricky."


    After Carl left, the five old star with short hair, asked.


    He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He just listened to others quietly. He kept analyzing Karl, hoping to find some flaws in him.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t find too many flaws. After all, Carl knew very well what the urinary sex of the five old stars was.


    Of course he will not give too much handle to let the other party catch it.


    If you give a little flaw properly, this is normal operation, just like Karp.


    This navy hero looks like something is pinched by the five old stars, but in fact there are some things that he can give up at any time!


    The same is true of Carl today, so this five-star will comment that Carl is as difficult as Carp.


    "This person is neither humble nor overbearing. He is a very responsible admiral. He is loyal to the Navy, loyal to justice, and loyal to the world. He knows what to do to clean up the pirates.


    We need this kind of navy, but he is also our biggest threat, so we must avoid being known by him, especially that matter, we must never let him know!


    Once such people leave the navy, they will be our greatest threat, so we have to think of countermeasures."


    The Bearded Five Old Star spoke, and the others nodded in agreement.


    "The time for this kid to rise is too short. In just half a year, he became an admiral of the admiral. This made his mentality swell to the point that we are not afraid of it.


    But fortunately, his mentality has swelled, otherwise he will have a city mansion now, this is the most troublesome!


    It¡¯s just that he has grown too fast, it¡¯s really hard to do. We haven¡¯t found a way to check and balance him. He has grown into a navy hero."


    "Killing the white beard, changing the course of the war, and causing one''s own fame, has advantages and disadvantages.


    We can use this to promote him as the public enemy of the Pirates. After all, he is enemies with Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    It''s just that we must be cautious about this kind of thing. Once we don''t do it properly, we are likely to lose a powerful thug!"


    The fat five old stars and the tall five old stars looked at each other and expressed their opinions to each other.


    The opinions of the five old stars are basically not too different, but they now have a major problem.


    That is how to tie Carl to the navy stably!


    This is their biggest headache!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Just when the five old stars were discussing how to tie Karl to the navy.


    The Golden City of the New World welcomed a new guest.


    "I heard that the navy is enlisting in the world. Is this news true? Thieves hahahaha!"


    Blackbeard appeared in the Golden City, and also sat in Tezolo''s position.


    Tezolo dared not say anything, but stood here respectfully to answer Blackbeard''s question.


    There is no way, who makes the current Blackbeard strength second only to the other three emperors, even if he fights Marco and the Whitebeard remnant party, it is equally worthwhile!


    In addition, Tezolo''s current location is exactly where White Beard was originally located, but now that White Beard is dead, there is no one to manage it temporarily.


    It is not surprising that Blackbeard will appear here.


    "This is true. It took me a lot of effort to find out the news. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to investigate.


    Now the navy has no time to manage the new world. They are busy gathering new recruits to start training."


    Tezolo was sweaty and dare not care.


    He was afraid that a word he said was wrong, which would arouse Tic''s anger.


    "Thief hahahaha! That''s not bad, it seems that the navy has become weak after the top war!


    Now is a good opportunity for me to seize the territory, Tezolo, do you want to follow me and become my person?"


    "Mr. Blackbeard, you laughed. I am subject to the dragon people here. Although I can join your pirate group, the dragon people..."


    "Interesting! Really interesting, if that''s the case, I don''t want to provoke the lunatics of the Tianlong people.


    But since you don''t want to join, don''t you hurry up?If you have not left this area tonight, I guarantee you and your ship will all be swallowed by darkness!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!!!!"


    Blackbeard laughed, then got up and left here.


    He is not very interested in Tezolo. Tezolo''s strength looks good, but after leaving home, it is actually the same.


    Even his strength is not as strong as Doflamingo.


    So Blackbeard didn''t like him at all. The only thing Tezolo could get into Blackbeard''s eyes was the gold of his ship.


    It''s just this gold that he didn''t dare to move casually, because he didn''t know that part belonged to the Tianlong people.


    Blackbeard understood that his strength hadn''t fully grown up, and he shouldn''t offend the Tianlongren now, so he left the Golden City without any hesitation.


    After Blackbeard left, Tezolo breathed a sigh of relief, and then passed on the order to drive the Golden City away from the sea.


    After a while, when Tezolo calmed down completely, he opened the safe and looked at the special phone bug inside, hesitating whether to call.


    This phone worm is exactly the phone worm Carl left him before!


    ...


    At the same time, on a very secret island.


    The island is in the depths of the windless zone, even more remote than the Amazon lily.


    Such a location is not only very dangerous, but also difficult to find.


    Ordinary pirates would never come to such a place. Even naval patrols would not want to patrol so far because it is too dangerous.


    In addition, this area is Hancock''s domain. The general navy, even the lieutenant admiral, is not willing to come here to make trouble.


    So the three brothers Luffy, Ace and Sabo reunited here and started training hard!


    But besides them, even Marko, Hancock, and Lei Li and Long are here!


    Their purpose here is also very simple, that is to help their three brothers in special training!


    "By the way, have you all seen the news? The navy has started world conscription. Their current strength is very empty. Don''t your revolutionary army take the opportunity to do something?"


    Marco asked, but Long shook his head and replied plainly.


    "There is no need. The navy has never been the enemy of the Revolutionary Army. There is only one enemy, and that is the Denon."

 179 Chapter 179 General Meeting!

    "Tezolo? Why did you think of contacting me?"


    "Are you saying that Blackbeard has started to move, ready to harvest the territory of Whitebeard?"


    "Okay, I know about this. Don''t mix it up with this. Let him do it slowly. When this sheep gets fat, I will naturally kill it, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Okay, stop here, I will pay attention to this matter, and you must also pay attention to safety."


    Without giving Tezolo a chance to talk, Carl hung up the phone and rubbed his temples.


    He did not expect that Tezolo would take the initiative to show his favor.


    What about pride?


    What about self-employment without relying on others?


    It turns out that it''s okay now. I want to give the courtesy to my thighs, but the courtesy hasn''t been offered to the right place, which is very helpless.


    Carl is also a headache.


    However, this news can be regarded as relatively important information for the Navy.


    So Carl turned his head and handed this information to Sarkarski for him to deal with.


    Carl didn''t want to mix in this muddy water.


    "Carl, did the five old stars embarrass you?"


    After Karl finished reporting the information, Sarkarski suddenly made such a sentence, which made Karl somewhat inexplicable.


    "You still care about people? Oh my god! It''s amazing!"


    Carl''s tone is very funny, and his expression is extremely exaggerated, looking like a certain phase statement star.


    Sakaski''s face turned green when he saw Karl''s funny expression.


    Polusalino, who was next to him, just drank a sip of water, and all spewed out.


    But Fujitora, who could not see anything, felt inexplicable, but Carl''s voice was funny.


    Coupled with Polusalino''s reaction, this made him probably guess something, and then he laughed.


    "Carl, be serious!"


    "Anlaanla, Senior Sakaski, am I just kidding? Is it so serious?"


    Carl shrugged, and then moved next to Fujitora.


    With a smile at this time, he has become a general Fujitora and has obtained his own military rank.


    Now is a special period, everything is simplified, even the honoring ceremony has been simplified a lot.


    This caused Karl to miss the award ceremony again, which made him somewhat helpless.


    "How does Fujitora feel?"


    "It''s okay, the old man didn''t expect that it would be so easy to be a general, so I didn''t feel much..."


    Fujitora frankly told the truth, which made Polusalino next to him squirt out again.


    Sakaski''s face turned greener.


    He looked at Carl and Fujitora, as if seeing two life treasures, he wanted to kick them both out.


    But there are still important things to do, he still held back his temper and solemnly asked Karl about the matter.


    "Carl! Answer me! What did the five old stars say to you? It''s very important!"


    "I didn''t actually say anything..."


    Seeing that Sakaski''s expression was so serious, Carl didn''t make a joke this time, but directly said what the five old stars had said before.


    Although the navy belongs to the world, it belongs to the five old stars.


    But Sakarski does not belong to the Five Old Stars.


    He is just a style of doing things, very in line with the likes of the five old stars, which makes them think that Sakarski is very controllable.


    But this is not the case.


    This is just because Sakarski takes obedience to orders as his bounden duty, so he will execute all orders without complaint!


    But when he became the marshal, he discovered that the five old stars did not value the navy, and he was just their puppet!


    This was only realized after Sarkarski''s battle with Kuzan.


    Kuzan''s idea at the time was to reform the navy!


    Although Sakarski didn''t have this idea, he understood that the navy must be in his own hands, not the five old stars!


    The attitude of the Five Old Stars towards Carl and the Navy is an important cornerstone of Sarkarski''s naval plan.


    So when Carl said intact, the attitude of the five old stars towards the navy, Sakarski''s expression became ashen.


    The attitude of the five old stars is also very obvious. Compared with CP0, the Navy is not worth mentioning.


    Had it not been for fear of Karl''s identity and strength, and his fame, the five old stars would have swept Karl out.


    It''s just like treating Kuzan before.


    He resigned on the front foot, and the wanted order came on the back foot, obviously not paying attention to the former admiral.


    This has made many navies indignation, even if it is Sakarski, who is not dealing with Kuzan, thinks this approach is inappropriate.


    But there is no way. This is a wanted order issued directly by the world police. He is only the admiral of the navy and has no right to revoke it.


    "Humph! It really is the style of the five of them."


    "Now I will assign you a task. In order to ensure that the navy''s final migration can proceed smoothly, Polusalino will continue to be responsible for the guard!


    Then the task of patrolling the new world was given to you with a smile, you are a new general, and your sudden airborne makes many people feel unhappy!


    You need a certain amount of record and military merit to prove yourself, catch more big pirates who bounties over 100 million yuan, or those criminals who escaped from pushing the city.


    This is the best way for you to improve your military merits, don''t slacken off, otherwise your position as a general will only provoke jokes!"


    "The old man will go all out to live up to the marshal''s high expectations!"


    Fujitora is still very cautious at this time, after all, they are not familiar with it, it is better to be cautious.


    But Polusalino next to him is not so restrained.


    After all, he is an old acquaintance of Sakarski, and he is also one of Sakarski''s few friends, so naturally he comes from how comfortable he is.


    "Is it the task of running errands again? Shouldn''t this kind of matter be handed over to Gion, and they should be charged?


    Both of these are candidates for generals, their strength surpasses that of general lieutenants, and there is still potential to be developed. Wouldn''t it be better for them to be responsible for escorting?"


    Porusalino''s face was lazy, his tone still wretched.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to take this task, because it was really too much trouble to run back and forth.


    He is a person who is very afraid of trouble, otherwise he would not be able to get off work.


    "Porussalino, there is no room for bargaining in this matter. Because of the top war, coupled with the news of world conscription, it has spread.


    All some pirates, as well as some criminals, want to retaliate against our navy. This matter must not be careless!"


    "I know, I can''t promise..."


    Polusalino surrendered with his hands high.


    Who made Sarkarski the marshal now, even if the two sides were acquaintances, Polusalino would not dare to directly disobey the order on such an occasion.


    Then Sakarski put his gaze on Carl.


    "Next is you Karl, I have an important task for you!"

 180 Chapter 180: Respective Tasks

    "Sweep the first half of the great route and the sins of the world? This is really the style of the marshal! Yehahahaha!"


    Aniluo laughed and looked very excited.


    Nilu, who was next to him, was also shaking with excitement.


    But Enzo was not so excited, because this task would separate them all.


    Although this is the task Carl accepted, the most important thing is to let Ainilu and others get exercise.


    If they have been following Carl''s wings to accept asylum, now this strength is their limit.


    Even Karl must find a way to let them experience more battles, which can improve their strength.


    "The task this time is very simple. It is enough to clean up the pirates within this year.


    There is no clear goal for this task, even if you find a place to sleep for a while, I don''t care.


    But the premise is that when I return to the headquarters a year later, I must see your growth!


    Otherwise, you should understand the consequences!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Ainilu and the others shuddered, and then nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Seeing them so obedient, Carl also showed a relieved expression, and then assigned them tasks.


    The first half of the great route was handed over to Nilu and Enzo.


    With their strength at the level of a lieutenant general, they were enough to suppress the first half of the great route.


    Aini Road is responsible for the Chambord Islands.


    Due to the relocation of the navy headquarters, the Chambordian Islands became completely inaccessible.


    All the pirates and slave traders are caring about it.


    Someone needs to teach them how to be human.


    Ainilu can take charge of this place, and his strength has surpassed the lieutenant general and reached the rank of brigadier general.


    This kind of strength even surpassed Nilu, who has always been equal to his strength.


    It has to be said that with the blessing of the Thunder Fruit, coupled with the domineering, the increase in strength is really terrifying!


    It is most appropriate that he is responsible for the security of the Chambord Islands.


    But the problem is also coming, the Tianlong people will often appear in the Chambord Islands.


    So Carl also assigned the sensible Irland to him.


    At a critical time, Ellan can also dissuade Anilu, even if he is disobedient, Ellan can also report to Carl.


    Then Karl will go and clean him up.


    Then there is Jace.


    He is also in the Chambord Islands, but he is not responsible for dealing with criminals and pirates here.


    The task Carl gave him is simple, that is, to support other places at any time.


    After all, he is a Xuexue fruit capable person, although his flight speed is not as fast as Karl and Ainilu, but it is not bad.


    The first half of the great route, as long as he was willing, even if he flew from Chambord to Diandao Mountain, it would not take two days to arrive.


    Therefore, Carl is also very relieved to entrust this task to him.


    And more importantly, he can also assist Ellan and stop the impulsive Aini Road together, ensuring that he will not cause unnecessary trouble.


    Finally, there are the cat demon, Kuroba, and Intil.


    Carl chose to take the three of them and travel around the world together, and let them learn more knowledge by the way.


    The most important thing is that Karl wants the cat demon to learn more cooking methods so that he can make better food and snacks.


    Although this distribution is a bit strange, they don''t care.


    After all, the pirates from all over the world are too weak.


    Leave it to Anilu and the others. They may be reluctant to go, so Karl can only be responsible for it himself.


    By the way, I can also help Ellan to clean up the Vinsmok family.


    Allan was moved by this, and then said that he would definitely be loyal to Karl and never betray.


    Carl did not refuse this either.


    After sending the task down, Karl didn''t care about them, but let them choose the time of departure.


    This task does not have any purpose.


    It''s just that the lack of naval suppression in the first half of the current great route really caused the pirates to be too arrogant.


    That''s why Sakarski gave this task to Karl.


    Because Karl''s ability is very convenient, he can fly, and his subordinates are also good, so performing this task is the best choice!


    And this task has another advantage, that is, it can temporarily avoid the sight of the Tianlongren and Kaido.


    Sakarski also didn''t want Karl to take risks in the new world. It was time to give him a vacation.


    By the way, you can also clean up the pirates, which is a task that kills two birds with one stone.


    Of course Carl would not refuse this, because of such a task, he was also happy.


    But before the mission, Karl still asked the black cats to wait for a while.


    Because Carl has other things to do.


    Three days later, Carl sorted out a mysterious material and came to Sarkarski and showed it to him.


    "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting, a document I picked up from the New World is going to be given to Dr. Bergapunk, so I want to see him!"


    "You want to see Begapunk?!"


    Sakaski was shocked when he heard Carl''s words.


    He now seriously suspects that Carl went to Begapunk just to get involved.


    However, he had never seen the information that Carl brought out, and even the research with Bergapunk was completely unmatched!


    Obviously this is new and undiscovered scientific research materials!


    "I will deliver this thing personally. Don''t pass it. It''s good for you!"


    Sakaski said so, but his eyes betrayed him.


    Carl could tell that Sakarski was worried about Carl''s past and a conflict with Begapunk.


    After all, Begapunk is also a very arrogant person. When their personalities meet, it is indeed easy to conflict.


    But Carl laughed when he sensed Sakarski''s worry.


    "Sakaski-senior, don''t worry, I respect Dr. Vegapunk, but this time I must go!


    The bear did a little favor for me before, and my relationship with him is pretty good, so I want to use this information in exchange for the bear to not be completely transformed!


    I think you should also understand that if the bear completely loses himself, it will completely become a robot. I don''t want to see him become like this."


    Sakaski frowned when he heard Carl''s words.


    He didn''t expect that Carl and Xiong should have something to do with each other.


    But Xiong has already participated in the reform voluntarily, even if he is not easy to terminate.


    "I can''t call the shots on this matter, because Begapunk is solely responsible for this matter, and only he has the right to terminate the pacifist plan!"


    "Senior Sakarski, you have misunderstood. I don''t want him to stop, but to keep the bear consciousness. It''s that simple!


    As for the price, I believe that with these things, Begapunk will promise me such a small request. This kind of thing is not difficult for him."

 181 Chapter 181 Fighting Tao Wan

    After getting the approval of Sakaski, Karl followed a special ship to a special unnamed island.


    This is where Begapunk conducts research.


    This place has no name, and most people here also have no name.


    Only some of the guards stationed here, and those who are qualified to conduct research with Vegapunk, deserve their original names.


    The purpose of the world ** is very simple, it is to maintain the sense of mystery here, so that outsiders dare not enter easily.


    And more importantly, it can also prevent confidential disclosure.


    If someone wants to arrest the researchers here, they will all be confused when they say the code name, because they don''t know who the people here are.


    Except Begapunk...


    But Begapunk, as a key guardian object, naturally cannot be easily taken away. As for other people, the world doesn¡¯t care about their life or death.


    In such a weird and special place, even if Karl learned of the situation here, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so weird here, which is really surprising."


    Carl muttered to himself after the guide.


    The person leading the way also looked strange.


    He walked stiffly, couldn''t talk, and his facial expression was very stiff, looking like a corpse.


    But Carl could clearly perceive that he had the breath of normal human life.


    So he is not a dead person, but a living person.


    As for why he was like this, Carl didn''t know.


    Then Carl followed this person all the way, in which Carl''s appearance attracted the attention of many people.


    Most of them are very curious about Karl, because Karl is the youngest admiral!


    He became a general in just half a year. No one can do this kind of thing before, and no one even dares to think so.


    But now Carl did it.


    As a person with no background and recruited from outside, it took him half a year to rise to a general in the world, which is the best goal for everyone.


    It can be said that Carl himself has become the best chicken soup. Now the Navy and the staff of the world military are all fantasizing that they are Carl II.


    Then they work hard, train hard, and strive to become stronger and more useful.


    But as everyone knows, they will not win the favor of the above because they are just ordinary people.


    Carl followed the guide to the deepest point.


    Although he was watched for nearly ten minutes before, Karl didn''t care.


    However, the road here is nine bends and eighteen bends, and the road of several kilometers, forcibly winding dozens of times.


    This is what makes Carl feel speechless.


    "Hey, isn''t this General White Eagle? Why are you here?"


    Suddenly a voice made Carl stop and look back.


    "Are you Zhan Momomaru?"


    Seeing this familiar figure, Carl immediately remembered, that Begapunk¡¯s exclusive guard war Momomaru!


    No way, it''s really the opponent''s body shape, too resolving.


    He claims to be the man with the strongest defensive power, far surpassing the average lieutenant general in terms of strength, and has reached the level of quasi-general.


    However, he didn''t make many appearances, and his identity only revealed that he was the exclusive guard of Vegapunk.


    You can even manipulate pacifists and attack them.


    As for other aspects, there is not much description.


    "I didn''t expect the famous White Eagle general to know me. Could it be that the old man mentioned me?"


    "Yeah, Polusalino sometimes mentions you, saying that you are the person with the tightest tone in the world, but the most likely to leak information."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and there was a wave of Polusalino quietly.


    Porusalino hadn''t said such a thing at all, and he wouldn''t remember it even if he had said it, so Carl found a reason and prevaricated.


    But this reason makes Zhan Tao Maru a little angry.


    "Old man...hehe, when I take a vacation, if I want to find him, I will have a good theory!


    This bastard said that I was allowed to join the navy, but I still didn''t believe it. It''s really deceiving!"


    Obviously, Zhan Tao Maru was full of resentment towards Polusalino.


    But with Polusarino''s character, even if he had said before, letting Zhan Momomaru join the navy, he probably forgot now.


    "Did you come here to see Mr. Vegapunk? I heard that the navy sent someone to relieve him, but I didn''t expect it to be you!


    In that case, just come with me, and I just want to go to him to report on some shortcomings of the pacifist."


    With that, Zhan Momomaru walked in front of Carl, and then patted the zombie-like person.


    "You can go back and supply it."


    The zombie nodded, then turned stiffly and left here.


    Carl looked at the back of him leaving, curiosity was hooked again.


    "What''s the situation with this person? Or do you have a lot of such people? It seems really strange."


    "Don''t mind, he was also the guard here. He was once my subordinate, but because of a scientific accident, he was unfortunately affected.


    However, he did not die because of a blessing in disguise, and even gained the physical qualities that can heal any injuries.


    But the side effects are also obvious, that is, he has to soak in the medicine jar for six or seven hours every day, and he has to be researched and decomposed by the way.


    I don''t know how those scientific lunatics studied him. I just know that they gave him a lot of money, which can guarantee that he and her family will not spend it for several lifetimes."


    "In other words, he was willing to be studied by others?"


    "That''s about it."


    Zhan Tao Maru nodded, and then led the way, Carl followed.


    Since the road ahead is not very far, even after a few more turns, Carl is used to it.


    It''s just that the route here really makes people want to vomit blood.


    It''s really too convoluted.


    Fortunately, he has successfully come to Begapunk.


    Zhan Momomaru first reported the situation of the pacifists. About ten minutes later, after he finished the report, he introduced Vegapunk to Karl, who was waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Double Punk, this is a man sent by the Navy. He is the youngest admiral White Eagle in the history of the Navy.


    I''m sorry, General Bai Ying, I''m a bit of a mouthful, and the same is true for reporting intelligence. You have been waiting for a long time."


    Zhan Taomaru first introduced Carl, and then apologized to Carl.


    Carl didn''t care.


    In the past ten minutes, Carl also studied the entire research institute through his domineering experience.


    Although only a dozen minutes, but this period of time is enough for him to remember every corner of the research institute.


    So he didn''t care about the time that Momomaru was wasting.

 182 Chapter 182 In-depth chat with Bergapunk

    "I see, Zhan Tao Maru, you should withdraw first."


    "Then I will leave first, you two will have a good chat, and I will call me whenever I have something outside."


    Zhan Taomaru glanced at Carl, then at Vegapunk, and then left the large laboratory.


    After he left, Begapunk turned around and took off his glasses.


    "It is not advisable to touch your body in the laboratory, so I won''t shake hands with you. You can sit anywhere, Navy Carl."


    Begapunk''s voice was neither humble nor overbearing, and he could not even hear any emotions.


    He spoke lightly and sounded very gentle, but when you think about it carefully, this tone and gentleness have nothing to do with him.


    He looked dry and thin, but he wasn''t a refreshing and clean man.


    He originally thought that Begapunk would be a man of great majesty and pride.


    But he did not expect that Begapunk would look so ordinary at first glance, completely different from the rumors.


    "Hello Dr. Begapunk, I''m Admiral Carl, I really admire my name.


    But if it¡¯s not convenient for you to shake hands, we will simplify the steps and forget about greetings.


    The purpose of my coming here is very simple. The first thing is to give you a copy of information, and the second is to do me a little favor. I use this information in exchange for the bear¡¯s memory not to be erased!"


    "Who are you talking about, one of the seven martial arts under the king, Basolomi Bear?"


    "Yes, it''s him!"


    Carl nodded, while Begapunk rubbed his chin and looked at the information Carl had handed over.


    He did not directly refuse or agree, but first observe this information to see what is the use of it.


    But soon, Begapunk discovered that many of the things in this information were beyond his knowledge!


    Although most of these materials are only after the finished product, there is even no intermediate research materials.


    But just after seeing the finished product, Begapunk was shocked to no avail!


    Because as long as he can complete the things in this material, he can guarantee that he can definitely change the world!


    "Where did you get this thing?"


    Begapunk held back his surprise and asked Carl.


    Carl raised his mouth slightly, leaned back slightly, leaned back on the chair and said with a smile.


    "Kill a group of little pirates in the new world, accidentally from among the piles of things on their feet."


    "You mean, such an important thing has been used by a group of pirates to cushion the legs of the table?!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Begapunk finally had a mood swing, and his eyes were full of anger.


    When he heard these materials, he was very angry.


    At this time, Carl also pretended to be very distressed and said in a deep voice.


    "Yeah! Not only these, I also saw a lot of materials, but unfortunately those materials were either torn apart or burned to ashes.


    They used such important information to make a fire!Do you dare to imagine such a thing!


    When I saw these, I couldn''t wait to bring those people back to life and kill them again!


    It''s a pity that I won''t be able to resurrect, otherwise I would really do it!"


    Seeing Carl''s perfect performance, Begapunk looked at Carl up and down, and couldn''t find any flaws.


    Finally he sighed and put the information on the table.


    "It''s a pity, if you can get the complete information, don''t say let me save the bear''s memory.


    Even if you ask me to do anything, I can promise!


    The information now looks very good, but in fact it is not very helpful to me.


    But it doesn''t matter. If you are willing to give these to me, it shows how important you know these things.


    Bear¡¯s memory I promise you that I will keep a backup, but I will not directly inject it into him, because it violates the regulations of the world.


    Although I am not afraid of the world, I don''t want to make myself okay, so please forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s good to save the memory. After all, Xiong is my friend, and I can''t bear to let his self-consciousness be directly obliterated."


    Carl waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    Keeping the memory of the bear and submitting this information is just an excuse for Carl.


    His real purpose in coming here is still to test the man Begapunk.


    If you want to change the navy, Vegapunk is an indispensable figure, so he must get in touch with him.


    "Any other things? If there is nothing wrong, please go back. I''m going to start my research."


    "Dr. Begapunk, please wait, I have something to say."


    "You want something?"


    Begapunk was shocked, and Carl organized the language and picked up the information on the table again.


    "In fact, I think these things are feasible. Although I don''t know how to do it, I have studied for a long time. Maybe there are some ideas that you can use."


    "tell me the story."


    Hearing Karl said this, Begapunk also became interested.


    He is very confident in his own technology and knowledge, so he does not think that Karl can provide himself with any ideas.


    But occasionally listening to other people''s ideas is also inspiring for him.


    But when Karl saw his appearance, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he held back a smile before speaking.


    "I have a very good idea about these subsequent studies..."


    Carl whispered, his tone was neither fast nor slow, and said his thoughts little by little.


    Only a small part of the information he brought comes from the real world, and these are completely implementable.


    But the other part is mostly from the world of science fiction.


    For example, AI robots, terminator robots, liquid robots, and even aliens and the like are all said.


    And Karl also used some pseudo-science such as superpowers to explain his ideas.


    After all, the world of One Piece is not an ordinary world.


    Some technological forces, if the idea is correct, may really be realized!


    At that time, Begapunk will definitely be able to successfully change the technological system of this world!


    After all, Karl is a person who has experienced the big news era. Although he is not proficient in anything, he knows a little about everything.


    But this is enough to mobilize Begapunk''s thoughts and make him interested in Karl''s thinking.


    The current Begapunk, as Carl imagined, was completely aroused by curiosity.


    He just wanted to hear Carl go on saying, what experiments, what scientific research tasks, all is unnecessary!


    Later, Begapunk did not even just listen, but discussed and argued with Karl.


    Speaking of excitement, he even explored his own thinking and came up with a lot of conclusions that made Carl jaw-dropping!


    In this way, how long Carl himself talked with Begapunk.


    Anyway, if he and Begapunk are thirsty, someone will bring water in, and someone will bring food when they are hungry.


    In addition, Carl''s own physical fitness has surpassed that of ordinary people, and Bergapunke is also no ordinary person.


    There is no need to worry about physical problems at all.

 183 Chapter 183 Return and go to sea!

    "Hahahaha, I really didn''t expect that I, a scientific researcher, would have such a speculative chat with you, the admiral.


    After hearing these words from you, my thoughts suddenly became clear!It is so helpful to me!


    Carl, if I can really make these things, I owe you a great favor!At that time, you can rest assured, no matter what conditions you have, I will agree!"


    Begapunk was very excited.


    Carl''s thoughts made him suddenly open up, and he has even figured out how to create and end such things.


    Although he can''t guarantee that these Terminators can have their own complete thoughts, but this kind of thing is artificial.


    As long as Begapunk''s mind does not slip, he will always find a way!


    And the most important thing is that there are still such things as pacifists now?


    In addition, the bear has been transformed. If Karl''s thinking is correct, Begapunk can completely put the bear''s mind back and turn it into a complete terminator!


    Although the firepower of the Terminator is not as good as that of the pacifists, the strongest thing about the Terminator is the ability to evolve itself.


    This is reflected in many aspects in the movie.


    And among these technologies, Terminator can only be regarded as the lowest-end one.


    For other examples, ordinary people can become powerful weapons and some special props.


    There are even wormhole technologies, which are all technologies that Begapunk can study!


    The current Begapunk, dancing with excitement, as if not tired.


    But Karl was a little tired.


    He glanced at the time and found that he was here, chatting with Begapunk for three days and three nights!


    Although the two of them talked more and more happily, and gradually came up, but Carl did not expect that they would talk for so long!


    This is completely beyond his plan. Fortunately, it doesn''t delay things, but it''s a headache.


    "I''m a little tired. Just be happy. If you can develop it, remember to notify me."


    "Haha, rest assured, as long as I can succeed, I will definitely inform you as soon as possible!"


    "In that case, I''m leaving now..."


    Carl hit a Hatch and then left the laboratory.


    Begapunk has been in a state of excitement and is ready to start research.


    Carl pulled the corners of his mouth so he couldn''t help but spit out.


    "It''s you, you are not tired at all. I advise you to take a break. With your thin body, it is easy to die suddenly!"


    "I''m used to it. People like us, staying up late for five or six days without rest, are all normal.


    But what you said is not bad. I am confused now. Although I have many ideas, I need to sort them out."


    Following Carl''s sword intent, Begapunk stopped studying, then just sat in the chair and closed his eyes, and began to doze.


    Seeing this scene, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head, and then ignored him.


    If Begapunk really died suddenly, it has nothing to do with him.


    Then Karl left here lightly.


    The Zhan Tao Wan outside was still asleep at this time, even the nasal bubbles came out.


    "Zhan Tao Maru wakes up."


    "Huh? Is the meal ready?!"


    Hearing the sound, Zhan Tao Maru''s first reaction was to eat, but of course he opened his eyes and saw Carl, then his eyes widened, showing a look of surprise.


    "You guy, can you finally give it up?!"


    "What do you mean by giving up? Your words are very ambiguous!"


    "Haha, the ghost knows why you and the doctor have such a good chat, I am drowsy when I listen to him, and I don''t understand at all.


    The doctor is not pretty, nor is he a handsome guy, you two are even the same gender, so you can talk to him, the ghost knows what your taste is!"


    "Zhan Tao Maru, you are a little bit owed!"


    Hearing Zhan Taomaru''s words, Carl clenched his fist, his veins violently violently, and he wanted to blow him away with a punch.


    But Carl held it back, after all, Zhan Momomaru was just complaining and couldn''t do anything.


    Afterwards, Zhan Taomaru complained about Dr. Begapunk, how and how to call people, and led Karl to the outside of the research institute.


    After nine bends and eighteen bends, Karl finally came out.


    But the person who brought Karl here before has already left. He has his own mission, and of course he cannot stay here forever.


    Carl returned to the navy headquarters by himself, and after greeted with Sakarski and his subordinates briefly, he went back to the dormitory to sleep.


    He slept very well this time, and he recovered a lot when he slept until dawn.


    However, when Carl got up the next morning, he found that there were more inexplicable rumors in the navy headquarters.


    Among them, news such as''Carl has an affair with Vegapunk'', Carl is likely to like Vegapunk, and Vegapunk forced him to stay in Carl for three days and three nights, causing Carl to become exhausted.''


    Karl didn''t know who spread the news, but he was in a bad mood now.


    So he directly approached Sarkarski and asked him to point directly at the people below to spread this false news.


    But Sakarski was also powerless, because this was the information created by the Denon people maliciously slandering Karl.


    And some of the things are still true!


    This shows that there are dogs of the Tianlong people in the research institute!


    That''s why they know so clearly.


    It''s just that Karl didn''t expect that the Tianlongren would use this kind of abuse to affect Karl''s reputation.


    "This kind of thing will pass with forbearance. It is just a momentary joke. With your reputation, no one will care about this."


    "I know, but I just feel it, it''s a bit uncomfortable..."


    Carl shook his head, then bid farewell to Sakarski, preparing to leave here with the cat demon and others.


    As long as you leave the navy headquarters, look out of sight and mind, and no longer be disturbed by foul language, the three roots will be clean.


    But about his rumors, Kuroba has also heard of it.


    So their eyes have changed a bit, and Intil is even a little worried, afraid that Karl will really change.


    Fortunately, Ainilu and them left the navy headquarters to perform the task the day after Karl went to the research institute.


    Otherwise, Carl is really not sure how they would laugh at himself.


    Although Karl is very strict with Ainilu and others, when they get along, it is not a pure subordinate relationship.


    So if they really hear this kind of rumors, the first thing is naturally to laugh at Karl fiercely, and then they will find a way to solve the people who spread the rumors.


    But when General Carl left the port, he was relieved.


    Since Tianlong people use this kind of abuse to stigmatize themselves, it shows that they really can''t do anything about themselves.


    Maybe this is a good thing, right?

 184 Chapter 184 Encounter

    After leaving the navy headquarters, Carl''s first goal was the North Sea.


    As for other places, there is nothing worthy of Carl''s attention.


    And he was not in a hurry, and went straight to clean the Vinsmok family, so he simply drove slowly on the sea.


    By the way, we can also clean up some little pirates.


    In this way, it can also give the cat monster and the black feather a chance to practice.


    In Tier''s words, being responsible for beauty and singing is enough.


    Carl and his party walked alone in this sea area.


    As long as you encounter pirates and criminals, they are all destroyed by Karl.


    Halfway through, I even met Nilu and Enzo.


    But the two of them complained to Karl as soon as they came up.


    Because Karl''s path to the North Sea is exactly the same as the path they patrolled this time.


    As a result, none of them had any pirates to catch, which was Carl''s fault.


    However, they complained a few words, and then ate some snacks made by the cat demon and left without staying for too long.


    After all, they still need to continue to practice, and Carl has chosen this route, they just need to change their way.


    Then Carl came to the entrance of the windless belt smoothly.


    But here, he met an old acquaintance who just came out of the windless belt.


    "Mihawk, it''s been a long time since I saw you! Haha!"


    Carl saw Mihawk from a long distance, and then let the ship approach.


    Mihawk frowned when he saw the warship at first, but when he saw Karl, he immediately got up and got ready for battle!


    "Carl! Are you here to fight with me?"


    "Why am I looking for you to fight? I just passed by here to say hello to you, how have you been doing well recently?"


    Mihawk frowned, completely unaware of what Carl was going to do, but if Carl didn''t plan to fight, he wouldn''t have to be so nervous.


    "Huh! Boring!"


    "Don''t be so indifferent, after all, we are also friends who hit out, isn''t it good to give some face?"


    Mihawk:...


    "Okay, you don''t want to talk to me, then I will ask you a question and answer that you are leaving."


    "Just ask!"


    "What did you do in the windless belt?"


    "Free!"


    Carl:...


    This time it was Karl''s turn to be silent.


    Mihawk is very difficult to communicate. Karl knew this, but he didn''t want to understand. He came over to say hello so kindly.


    He still has such a cold face, which is really a shame.


    "Mihawk, answer me seriously!"


    "I''m very serious, because I just come here at leisure and ask him to drink!"


    Mihawk looked directly at Karl.


    The eyes of the two collided, and a layer of waves suddenly rose in the surrounding waters, slapped against the windless sea.


    And at this time.


    A giant sea king was suddenly awakened by the waves, and then jumped out of the water, trying to attack Karl and Mihawk.


    Seeing this scene, Carl and Mihawk draw knives at the same time!


    With two silver lights flashing!


    Two lingering and sharp sword auras instantly shredded this head, a huge sea king who was nearly a kilometer in size!


    "Your sword spirit is still so strong!"


    "You too!"


    Carl and Mihawk looked at each other, and the enthusiasm in their eyes was clearly visible!


    Suddenly, the two of them shot out with a sword qi at the same time.


    This sword gas instantly exploded in midair, blowing up a whirlpool on the sea between the two!


    However, after the first blow, Karl and Mihawk did not tell the difference, but withdrew their weapons in a tacit understanding.


    "Karl, wait, I will become stronger! I will never let you take the title of the world''s number one swordsman!"


    While talking, Mihawk used some method to drive his own coffin boat and left here.


    What he said made Karl confused, and he didn''t know what he meant by what he said.


    "It''s really inexplicable, I don''t plan to grab the position of the world''s number one swordsman with you.


    And only on swordsmanship, how could I be your opponent?Mihawk, you are still so strange!"


    Carl shook his head, feeling a little speechless.


    Although he and Mihawk have fought twice.


    But the first battle was interrupted because of the weather.


    The second time they fought vigorously, but they were interrupted by the Warring States Period.


    This time the two were already intent on fighting, but suddenly they had no interest in fighting.


    If it is on land, the outcome is still unknown, but facing Mihawk on the sea, there is no doubt that it is a win-win situation.


    So Carl chose to stop.


    But the reason Mihawk stopped is very intriguing.


    What he meant was that he thought he was not Carl''s opponent, so he took the initiative to leave.


    After he becomes stronger, he will continue to challenge Karl.


    But it was a good thing that he left, at least Karl didn''t have to guard him.


    It''s just that he appears in the windless zone, which is really suspicious.


    Coupled with the remarks he said, it made Carl feel that it is not simple in the windless zone!


    "Postpone the speed of going to the North Sea, first go to patrol in the windless belt, I want to see, who Mihawk has come here to drink with!"


    Since in the windless zone, only Amazon lily is the territory of Qiwuhai, it is possible that Mihawk has been here.


    But Mihawk and Hancock have no connection, and their relationship is even more general.


    He obviously couldn''t find Hancock to drink, which means there are other people here.


    Shanks is the most suspicious!


    Because Mihawk has few friends, Shanks is one of them!


    But during this time, Shanks hardly heard any news. He might be in the windless zone?


    Carl was a little skeptical, but still maintained a good attitude and began to patrol the windless zone.


    He wants to see who is hiding here!


    However, Karl''s patrolling of the windless zone was soon discovered by the warriors of the Amazon Lily.


    Without thinking, they directly reported the news to Hancock.


    After receiving this news, Hancock was even more shocked and immediately organized personnel to expel Karl.


    However, Raleigh appeared in time and stopped Hancock''s movements.


    "Hankuk, if you do this now, you will completely offend him. We don''t need to be so excited."


    "But Uncle Raleigh, if you don''t drive him away, what will you do?


    I''m not worried about the Luffy group. Their arrest has nothing to do with me. I care about you!


    That guy, even the white beard defeated, I''m worried about you, uncle..."


    Hancock said worriedly, but Raleigh just laughed, without any worries.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Although I am old, it is not so easy for this kid to catch me!"

 185 Chapter 185 Goodbye Hancock

    No wind zone.


    Amazon lily.


    Carl took Intiel, Cat Demon and Kuroba to the port of Amazon Lily.


    The soldiers here are very hostile and vigilant towards Carl.


    No way, this was Hancock''s tough request, because she said she didn''t like Carl very much, which caused them to dislike Carl very much.


    But in fact, what Hancock thinks is probably only she knows.


    However, this Amazon lily warrior, although disgusted with Karl, was very tolerant to the three cats and monsters, and even took the initiative to greet them.


    Especially Kuroba.


    Since the last time Kuroba and Hancock talked alone, I don''t know what Hancock said.


    They are very polite to Kuroba now, they almost treat her as Hancock, which makes Kuroba look confused, but also a little proud.


    "Master Carl, what is their situation? Why are they so wary of us?"


    Since Intil followed Carl halfway, although the last time I followed him, I visited Amazon Lily.


    But at that time, she just performed the task and then left in a hurry, so she didn''t know the story between Carl and Hancock at all.


    Kuroba and the cat demon are very clear, after all, before Intier was on the ship, Carl compiled these things into a story and told them to listen to them.


    That''s why Intier is now covered in circles.


    "This matter will look for opportunities to tell you in the future, now let''s go to the palace as a guest.


    Now that the queen of the Amazon lily has invited us in, we can''t help but give face."


    Carl is a bachelor and doesn''t care if the other party has traps to target him.


    If Hancock really dares to do this, Carl can also guarantee that the Amazon lily will completely disappear from the chart!


    He has the ability to do it!


    Hancock also knows this, so of course she dare not mess up.


    at the same time.


    Hancock, who was sitting in the palace, looked very frightened. Although she was charming and charming, she still looked trembling.


    Especially her forehead was already covered with sweat, which was obviously a little nervous.


    "I really didn''t expect that the little devil who could be suppressed by his concubine half a year ago has now become a behemoth that needs to be looked up.


    This feeling is really unreal. The concubine is really unacceptable, and she doesn''t even know how to face him."


    Hancock said to himself, the expression on his face was also uncomfortable.


    What she said is equivalent to her mental journey.


    In just half a year, there will be no major incidents.


    As a result, within half a year, Doflamingo, one of the seven martial arts under the king, was exposed to a scandal and then beheaded by the Navy Karl.


    Then the advance city was invaded, and Karl delayed time and prevented some people from escaping.


    But in the end it can only end in failure, because there are many criminals who still escaped.


    Then the war broke out at the top, and White Beard was killed.


    Then the change of the admiral, and the resignation of the general, Karl took over as the general and brought in an unknown person as the new general.


    Carl''s shadow is behind these things.


    Although Hancock is proud, she is not stupid.


    When she calmed down and analyzed it step by step, she discovered that Carl can be said to be everywhere in the past six months!


    He had already thrown away those people who had contact with him at the beginning!


    Hancock is one of them, because he was the first Qiwuhai to contact Karl.


    But now, she is still Qiwuhai, and she hasn''t made much progress in terms of strength, and she still looks the same.


    But Karl not only killed Whitebeard, he even became an admiral.


    Such a contrast makes Hancock start a cold sweat whenever he thinks of Karl.


    After all, her relationship with Carl is not very good.


    Now that Carl came here, although she was invited, what if he didn''t invite him in?


    With Carl''s strength, even a girl with three oil bottles can still break in.


    Hancock also understands that he is not Carl''s opponent, plus Raleigh, they are not here yet.


    In order to ensure that his soldiers and people would not be harmed, Hancock could only invite Karl in as a guest.


    As the saying goes, you don''t hit smiley people by reaching out.


    Hancock knows Karl¡¯s behavior, and inviting him to be a guest is the best way to solve the problem.


    "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw Boa Hancock, don''t come here unharmed?"


    Just when Hancock was thinking about how he should face Karl, he had already come here.


    The first time he saw Karl, Hancock stood up subconsciously, but in a panic he knocked over the hip flask in front of him.


    The drink was spilled directly on the ground.


    Carl watched the wine slowly flow to his feet, and the atmosphere fell into an extremely embarrassing situation.


    "Then what, I..."


    "It''s okay, I just brought wine over, just drink mine."


    As he said, Karl beckoned and saw a hip flask flying in from his warship.


    The speed was so fast that even Hancock didn''t react, and Karl had already got the flask.


    "Your domineering experience can cover such a wide area?!"


    Hancock''s eyes widened and he knew for the first time that Karl''s domineering coverage was so big!


    Although she knows, Carl can control the island.


    But here is the palace, and it''s far away from the port location, to say nothing!


    And Hancock also knows very well that without the support of seeing and hearing and domineering, it is impossible for Piao Piao Guo to have such a large control range!


    Otherwise, he can''t control at all, where can this jug of wine fly, let alone let this jug of wine fall into his hands with such precision.


    "Is it necessary to make such a fuss? My domineering look is inherently strong, and with the fluttering fruit, covering your two Amazon lilies is not a problem.


    It''s really rare and weird, but since you are so sincerely inviting me to be a guest this time, I don''t bother to trouble you. It''s more comfortable to have a banquet with meat and wine."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Carl waved his hand, and the wine flew out of the jug automatically, filling the surrounding glasses.


    Carl himself also saved a little drink, condensed it into the size of a fist, and then controlled the amount, slowly inhaling his final.


    "Hahahaha, what a pleasure!"


    Seeing Carl''s boldness, Hancock''s mouth twitched frantically, but he decided to welcome Carl first.


    Kuroba and the cat demon were also welcome, and sat down to eat.


    However, because of his character, Intil was still a little scared.


    So Carl took her directly beside him, and stuffed her with anything delicious.


    In this way, Intil can feel safe and can naturally eat food.


    It''s just that they are a group of people, so that they do not regard themselves as outsiders, which really makes Hancock unacceptable.

 186 Chapter 186: Nervous Hancock

    After he was full, Hancock ordered the people to take down these tables.


    Carl was sitting on the side and drinking tea, and Intil and others also sat quietly beside them without saying a word.


    Although Hancock is Qiwuhai, she is also a pirate.


    Drinking in the enemy¡¯s territory is unwise, so the three of them did not drink to prevent themselves from getting drunk.


    But Karl didn''t care, his jug was not enough to drink.


    Later, he simply used his abilities and passed it as soon as he got one, and even frightened Hancock.


    This made her almost think that Carl had moved in with an adult.


    Fortunately, when she saw that this thing was wine, she was relieved a lot.


    Although she is a woman, as a female emperor, she drinks a lot!


    To be precise, the strong in One Piece World, everyone has a lot of alcohol!


    This has a certain relationship with their physique.


    The stronger the strength, the faster the metabolism, so naturally sober up quickly.


    Even if one day and three meals, you have to drink at every meal, you will not be too drunk, and you can still stay awake at all times.


    Unless this person is like Kaido, not only can''t do without alcohol, he even drinks every second.


    And how is Kaido drinking, he drank wine as water!


    Drink this way, although there is nothing wrong with your body, you will definitely get drunk!


    But even so, with his tyrannical fitness, as long as he doesn''t drink for a short time, he will soon wake up.


    The physique of the strong is such a pervert, although Carl is not so perverted.


    But in fact it is not much worse.


    With his current physical attributes, perhaps after completing a few choices, he can catch up with monsters like Kaido and Auntie in terms of body.


    "General White Eagle, you..."


    "Hankuk, we don''t need to be so happy, you see when you were drinking just now, you still called me brothers.


    Why is it a white eagle now?Just call it by name, and I won''t be angry. After all, we are old acquaintances."


    Carl''s words made Hancock''s forehead sweat.


    Before drinking, she certainly dared to call her by name, but now that she wakes up from the wine, she has recovered her senses and naturally has to be careful.


    Carl is moody, and although he will not kill innocents, Hancock himself is a pirate!


    She can guarantee that Carl will not kill other people, but she cannot guarantee the safety of her life.


    After she considered it, she chose to be safe


    "General White Eagle, can you tell me the purpose of your coming here?


    Suddenly visiting Amazon Lily is really nervous. If you have something, maybe I can help you?"


    "It''s boring, but forget it, since you and Kuroba have been in the same place, I don''t bother to talk about you.


    However, I am here for really no purpose. It is just a simple patrol. Don''t worry."


    Hearing what Carl said, Hancock''s heart tightened, but he quickly relaxed.


    Carl knew about her identity a long time ago, and Hancock himself knew this very well.


    But suddenly being said here, Hancock still has a shadow in his heart, and it is inevitable that he will be a little nervous.


    But when he heard that Karl was just patrolling normally, he was relieved.


    This scene was captured by Karl, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Sister Hancock, don''t be nervous, Lord Carl, is she a monster and won''t eat you.


    And he treats me very well, otherwise, I would have been captured by the Dragonites a long time ago."


    "Yeah, me too. I was almost taken away by the Dragonites too. Had Master Carl saved me, I''m afraid I would have become a slave now."


    Fortunately, there is no other person here, only a few of them can hear the words of Kuroba and Intil.


    Otherwise, Hancock''s experience as a slave to the Dragon will be exposed.


    "Ahem, don''t mention this matter, we will talk in private when the time comes..."


    Hancock gave a light cough, reminding them not to talk here, otherwise her identity will explode, and her reputation will be at least half destroyed.


    Kuroba also remembered that Hancock hadn''t come out of the shadows, so she valued this secret very much, and she immediately covered her mouth and said that she would not say it again.


    Intil also nodded, her mind is also very flexible, she understands what Hancock means.


    Seeing this scene, Hancock was also relieved, but he didn''t mean to blame them.


    The identities of the two of them are public, even if they don''t want to get used to it, but fortunately, Karl helped them wash away their demons.


    Otherwise, the two of them still can''t get out of the haze.


    Especially Kuroba.


    At the beginning, she was just like Hancock, cold, and a thousand miles away.


    But now she, except under normal conditions, keeps the iceberg face cool.


    My personality has become softer, and I even understand how to comfort others.


    The changes can be said to be very big.


    "Raleigh should be nearby, right?"


    Hancock''s pupils contracted, but there was no answer.


    When Carl saw this, the corner of his mouth raised slightly and continued to inquire.


    "Apart from Raleigh, Xia Qi should be there?"


    "But besides the two of them, I always feel that there is someone else, like Shanks? Or is it a dragon?"


    "Okay, I guessed them, but the Straw Hats, Ace and the Whitebeard Remnant Party, should they be here too?"


    Carl''s mouthfuls made Hancock speechless.


    She didn''t even have time to refute, and was shocked by Carl.


    Because what he said is right, these people are all there!


    However, Hancock would not disclose the information about their presence, and she did not know what Carl had planned, so naturally he would not disclose the information of these people.


    This was specifically explained by Raleigh.


    She owes Raleigh her life, so no matter what Raleigh confesses, as long as it is not too much, she will agree!


    Faced with inquiries, she didn''t say a word, but looked up at the ceiling, crossed her legs naturally, and put her hands on her thighs.


    This movement of her is full of seductive aura, which is fascinating.


    The eyes of the cat demon almost came out of stars.


    Had it not been for her firm willpower, she would have rushed to lick her thighs.


    Kuroba and Intil didn''t respond much, they were just very strange, why Hancock looked at the ceiling.


    Are there flowers there?


    The two of them learned that Hancock looked up at the ceiling, but only saw the dark beams, nothing else.


    This made them both full of black lines.


    Carl turned his head subconsciously, just seeing the movements of the two men, and almost didn''t catch his breath.


    Because the posture of these two people is really ugly compared to Hancock''s charming and graceful.


    There is even a little silly feeling.


    Those who are alive are just two silly!


    But Karl didn''t remind them both.


    It''s good for them to be happy, and Carl just happens to be too lazy to bother.

 187 Chapter 187 Choice

    "Hankuk, even if you don''t say anything, I can probably guess that I met Mihawk before I came to the Windless Zone.


    Although he didn''t say who he was looking for, he told me that he was here to drink.


    So do you think there are other people besides Shanks and Raleigh who can drink with Mihawk?


    Coupled with the relationship between Leily, Shanks and Luffy, plus Long is Luffy''s father, Ace and Luffy are still brothers.


    In this way, it is easy to guess. Either they are all here, or there are only a few people here, just a few people can guess right.


    But looking at your reaction now, I don¡¯t have to guess, they must be there!"


    Carl talked freely and gave his own analysis, Hancock''s face changed slightly.


    Although she knew that Carl''s thinking was very lively, and she was very good at seeing through all kinds of conspiracies.


    But she didn''t expect that Carl could only analyze so much through Mihawk, if it didn''t matter.


    This made Hancock''s cold sweat go viral.


    She is very fortunate now that she obeyed Raleigh''s words the previous two days and didn''t directly confront Carl and drive him away from the windless zone.


    Otherwise, Hancock could not imagine what situation he would be in now.


    "General White Eagle..."


    "I said, just call me Karl. To be honest, I hate the name White Eagle very much.


    Even if someone calls it, someone who is more familiar with me calls it, but I will turn my face!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Hancock swallowed subconsciously, and then wanted to say that he was not his acquaintance.


    This sentence is on the lips, but she just can''t say it.


    If she really offends Carl, the consequences will be disastrous!


    "Mr. Carl?"


    "This is much easier to hear. If you have something to say quickly, I will go to Reilly to talk about the past.


    Although I don''t know where they are now, based on my domineering experience, it shouldn''t take too long to find him."


    Seeing Carl''s confident expression, Hancock was sure that he would really do it!


    Raleigh and others are now on an uninhabited island not far from Amazon Lily.


    Carl can even find them without spending too much time.


    Hancock understands that even if the election continues to conceal it, it will not have any effect, so it is better to say it openly.


    Carl will have a better impression of himself.


    Thinking of this, Hancock gritted his teeth and made a decision, then stood up and said.


    "Since you have guessed it, I have no objection to keeping it secret.


    Come with me, I will take you to find them, but before that, you have to promise me one condition!"


    "You said first, I''m choosing to agree or not."


    Old God Carl was there, and he didn''t directly answer the countermeasures. After all, he had to guard against him. What if Hancock¡¯s conditions were not good for him?


    Hancock saw Carl express ease, but in fact still remained vigilant towards herself, which made her understand that the other party was still invulnerable.


    "My condition is very simple, you can''t do anything to Raleigh and others, and anyone in Amazon Lily!"


    "No problem, but only this time. If we meet again next time, it won''t necessarily be the case.


    If you are so careful, don''t take it out, it''s really useless to me."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, as he agreed to Hancock.


    Hancock was relieved.


    Although her caution was broken, she didn''t care.


    As long as Karl didn''t do anything to Raleigh and others this time, it was enough.


    But Hancock''s worries were obviously redundant, and Carl didn''t plan to do anything with Raleigh at all.


    According to his calculations, Shanks should be here besides Raleigh.


    Karl wasn''t sure to beat the two of them. If there was only one, he could try.


    Then Karl took Hancock to his warship.


    Under her guidance, Carl and others have come to this uninhabited island.


    But here was an uninhabited island before, but now, there are already a lot of people.


    Through seeing and hearing the domineering, Carl can see everything on the island!


    The boat of the White Beard Pirates is docked here.


    But Carl didn''t see too many people, he saw Marco himself and some unknown men here.


    Obviously, the other remnants of the White Beard Pirates Group, this time the children smashed into the new world to stabilize the remaining turf of White Beard.


    They don''t have the power to grab new territory. As long as they can defend all their remaining territory, this is already difficult for them.


    Especially Marco is not in the new world yet, which makes the situation of Joz and others more difficult.


    Afterwards, Carl also saw the Wanli Sunshine of the Straw Hat gang and some members of the Straw Hat Pirates.


    But apart from Sauron, Luffy, and Sanji, the others are not here.


    Carl used the domineering look and feel, and he did not see the existence of those people.


    Obviously, they have gone to a more suitable place for training.


    Finally, Carl put his gaze on Raleigh and Shanks.


    The dragon is not here. This is a good thing. Otherwise, the news about the Navy and the Revolutionary Army will be exposed.


    But Sabo is still here, obviously following Luffy and others for training together.


    "You are really energetic. Look at these little monsters. They are so talented even when they are under twenty, and they work so hard.


    The future can be expected, it is indeed the future, but unfortunately, they are not the navy, but my future enemy."


    Carl sighed and sent it from his heart.


    But when Hancock heard what he said, he gave him a blank look and said, "How old are you this year? Are you twenty-one? You such a monster, dare to call others a monster? What about your conscience?"


    "You don''t have to praise me, I know my level, and last month, I just passed my 21st birthday."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly and he smiled.


    Hearing what he said, the corners of Hancock''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he chose not to ignore Karl.


    She found that no matter what she said, Karl would not have much reaction, but every time she was either frightened or a little sulking.


    Coupled with Karl''s strength here, Hancock still dare not resist.


    Although the cat demon and others can be used as a vent by her, their fates are similar.


    Hancock can bully the general navy at will, but he feels very distressed for Kuroba.


    So she had to stay alone and sulking here.


    Soon, the warship docked.


    Carl used his own domineering experience to see the situation clearly before the warship docked.


    After a while, both Shanks and Raleigh realized that someone was coming.


    But when they came to the beach and saw Karl''s arrival, they immediately became alert and rushed to the warship simultaneously.


    At the same time, the sound of the system rang after a long time!

 188 Chapter 188: Lei Li and Shanks!

    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Option 1: Destroy the entire island, destroy all the pirates on the island, get freely assignable attribute points: 10 points, freely assignable skill points: 5 points.''


    ''Choose two: win over Shanks and Raleigh, teach the three brothers Luffy, Sabo, and Ace, get the title of''Benevolence and Righteousness'', a random C-level ability!


    Remarks: benevolence and justice to the title attribute: everyone must give you face!If one is not enough, come two!''


    ''Choice 3: Capture the three brothers Luffy, Ace, and Saab, and re-enter the three of them to Propulsion City, and randomly obtain an S-level ability, and a random attribute to increase one level.''


    The first time he saw these three options, the corners of Carl''s mouth twitched crazily, almost turning into a ghost.


    The rewards of these three options are very good, he wants them all!


    But it is a pity that these three options are not very good, after all, there is room for completion of the second and third options.


    As for the first...


    Carl can destroy the island, but with his current strength, he can''t really kill the training of Raleigh and Shanks!


    As for the other people, he doesn''t have to worry, because those people are not his opponents.


    The only trouble is Marco, but it is not a big problem.


    But even so, Carl abandoned the first choice for the first time.


    Shanks and Raleigh have very good personalities and may be able to help them in the future.


    Killing them now is a real loss!


    By the way, also give Shanks a face.


    As for the second and third options, Carl was a little entangled because he had no idea how to choose.


    The second one is to let him shed light on the past and teach the three Luffy brothers, but when the time comes, Karl just teaches twice, this is easy.


    But for things like Raleigh and Shanks, Carl is not sure what the standard is.


    As for the third option...


    To be honest, if Carl continues to throw their three brothers into Advance City.


    At that time, not only had offended Shanks and Raleigh, even Long and Karp, who had already retired, would come over to trouble him.


    After careful consideration, Carl finally chose the second option.


    With so many thoughts in his mind, Carl seemed to think for a long time.


    But ten seconds passed by the outside world.


    Shanks and Raleigh came to the boat and saw Karl who had been stunned for more than ten seconds. They didn''t know what he was doing, so they didn''t make a move.


    Hancock took advantage of the weird atmosphere, and when neither side had done anything, he came to Raleigh''s side.


    Seeing the menacing Raleigh and Shanks, the Kuroyu trio were a little scared and hid directly behind Carl.


    Shanks saw that the three of them were a little scared of himself, and also showed an apologetic smile.


    But his smile was even more scary.


    The Kuroyu trio didn''t even dare to stick their heads out, and they all retracted.


    This scene caused Shanks to be hit, and Lei Li, who was next to him, smiled and felt uncomfortable.


    Shanks looked at Hancock next to him, pointed to his nose and asked, "Hankuk, am I ugly? Or, I am scary now?"


    Shanks thought he was not very ugly, and many people even told him that he was very handsome and had a very strong masculinity.


    "Don''t be narcissistic. How many little girls would like an uncle like you?"


    When Hancock saw him being so narcissistic, he couldn''t help but give him a blank look, and then looked at Karl curiously.


    at the same time.


    Carl finished his choice and set his sights on Raleigh and Shanks again.


    Although he was making choices before, he could see and hear everything that happened outside.


    So when he heard Shanks¡¯ narcissistic speech, he didn¡¯t hold back his laugh.


    "Shanks, as one of the Four Emperors, can''t you learn from others with a white beard and be more reserved?"


    "I learn from him? Forget it, I don''t have the habit of accepting sons!"


    Shanks murmured, and Leily laughed directly beside him.


    But by coincidence, Marco flew over from the air at this time, and when he heard Shanks'' words, he staggered and planted on the beach by the sea.


    "Shanks, what do you mean by this? What is it that the old man likes to accept his son casually!


    We are all the best sons of Dad, he is also the best father, and Dad does not choose his family randomly!"


    "Oh? Really? What did Tickey say?"


    Hearing Marco''s rebuttal, Karl mocked him directly.


    Anyway, his choice is to win over Shanks and Raleigh, and it has nothing to do with Marco.


    Although he has great potential, in fact, the grievances between Karl and the White Beard Pirates cannot be resolved at all.


    After all, White Beard died because of him, so he didn''t plan to win over the rest of the White Beard Pirates.


    "You bastard..."


    The veins on Marco''s forehead violently violently, he was obviously a little uncomfortable and wanted to do it.


    But just as he wanted to rush up, the three of Luffy not far away also ran over.


    The calm Sabo even grabbed Marco''s wrist directly, telling him not to be impulsive.


    Then Sabo looked at the deck, facing off with Rayleigh and Shanks, the youngest admiral full of legends!


    "I''ve been admired for a long time. The news that General Bai Ying was promoted to general in just six months really surprised me.


    But I also heard that you and Lord Long are friends?Don''t know if this is true or not?"


    When Raleigh and Shanks heard this, they took a breath.


    They didn''t expect that Karl was actually related to Dragon.


    Carl sighed, a little helpless,


    Sabo deserves to be the second in command of the revolutionary army.


    Although he has not kept up with his current strength, his way of thinking far exceeds that of Luffy and Ace!


    His simple question put Karl into a dilemma.


    If he said no, there would be no problem, but then the connection between himself and the dragon would basically be broken.


    But if he wants to admit it, it means that he and Long are really friends!


    If the navy has an affair with the Revolutionary Army, if it spreads, General Carl will definitely not be able to keep it!


    He is not Karp after all, he hasn''t reached this level yet, where he can ignore everything.


    But in the face of this question, Carl is not unable to answer.


    "I do know the dragon, but they can''t be regarded as friends. At best, they are using each other?


    After all, I am the navy and you are the revolutionary army. Although the relationship between us is hostile, I am not personally hostile to you.


    And some time ago, I interceded for the bear and asked Bergapunke to keep his memory as a backup.


    As for the bear¡¯s identity, I don¡¯t have to say it, let everyone know, right?"

 189 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Nine

    Facing Sabo''s provocation, Carl directly put him speechless!


    The identity of Xiong is one of the highest secrets of the revolutionary army.


    Even within the revolutionary army, only a few leaders and those who followed the leaders knew his identity.


    But Karl not only knew the identity of the bear, he even kept all his memories!


    This shocked Sabo beyond words, and was even slightly moved?


    The only thing that puzzled him was why Carl did this.


    It was exactly the same as before deliberately revealing the intelligence of Push City, letting them save Luffy.


    Even when Ace was rescued, Carl just watched from the sidelines, and didn''t mean to act.


    He and Polusalino had the opportunity to shoot at the time, but both of them are old actors, just watching and doing nothing.


    The nearest Karp and Warring States, although they started, for some reasons, neither of them did their best.


    Ace was taken away grandily.


    Sabo could see the situation clearly.


    But he was not stupid enough to speak out when he leaked Karl into the city.


    Otherwise, he would completely offend Carl, which is also specially explained by Long. You can test him, but you must not offend him.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that you still know Begapunk, this guy is very mysterious, even in the navy, few people can see him, right?"


    When talking about Begapunk, Shanks became interested.


    Carl shook his head, somewhat helpless.


    "This guy is not as ridiculous as the rumors say. He is just a tall and thin ordinary middle-aged man with nothing to do with it.


    However, his research on some things is really eye-opening, but in specific aspects, do you think I will disclose it to your pirates?"


    Carl sneered, which embarrassed Shanks.


    Even Shanks could not help being curious about Vegapunk.


    Who allowed him to be protected by the Navy? In addition, his scientific research products are also very powerful, and his reputation naturally spread.


    But he has never been to sea, which is ridiculous!


    This is the so-called Lord is not in the arena, but there has always been a legend of the Lord!


    "Let''s not stand here, how about going down and talking? You can rest assured that I am not interested in you.


    Those three little guys are my goal, but I am not here to catch them, but to teach them something."


    Raleigh and Shanks were a little confused when they heard Carl''s words.


    They did not expect that Carl would say so.


    But they are not worried that Carl will do it. With the two of them here, if Carl dares to do it, it will be called death!


    In this way, Carl and others got off the warship and came in front of Luffy, Ace and Sabo.


    Sabo took a step back, obviously because of what happened just now, he was a little jealous and suspicious of Karl.


    Ace is full of hatred for Karl!


    "You bastard who killed the old man?"


    "That''s right, it''s me, are you looking for revenge on me now?"


    Seeing such an angry Ace, the corner of Carl''s mouth slightly raised and took a step forward. The domineering look only broke out against Ace!


    Raleigh and Shanks felt the domineering look of the domineering, but they did not feel the killing intent.


    Carl retained a lot of power, and the domineering look did not fully erupt.


    This made the two of them understand that Carl was only testing Ace and did not intend to do it.


    Luffy wanted to step forward to help, but was stopped by Sabo.


    Marco watched from behind to prevent Karl from attacking suddenly, but he didn''t make a rush now.


    Although Marco''s strength is only at the level of quasi-general, his vision is not bad.


    He could see that Carl was only testing Ace, so he didn''t save someone the first time.


    at the same time.


    Ace felt that his state was very bad.


    He was pressured by Carl''s overlord sex, and even raising his arm was a problem!


    Facing such a situation, he also wanted to release his half-slapped domineering look.


    But he has no way to release his domineering look to resist.


    Ace is very talented, and he has awakened a domineering person since he was a child, not to mention his strength.


    Although he is very arrogant, but compared to the average lieutenant general, he is only strong but not weak!


    However, if this strength is placed in the past, it may still be very good, but now if he wants to avenge the white beard, this strength is simply not enough!


    "Portcas D. Ace!"


    "If you want to avenge White Beard, I advise you to give up, even if Marco has a higher chance of success than you!


    With your embarrassed appearance, if you want to find me revenge, a hundred years is not enough!"


    "Asshole..."


    After being ridiculed by Carl, Ace felt insulted and wanted to break free from Carl''s suppression.


    But he can''t do it at all now, not only the strength or the aura, they are completely suppressed by Karl!


    Even if it was its own fruit power, Ace couldn''t release it!


    He had only felt this situation before Shanks and Raleigh.


    But Shanks and Raleigh won''t always be like this, just let him feel the power of the overlord''s domineering.


    But what Carl brought to him is quite desperate!


    If Ace can''t break free, he can never get revenge like Carl!


    Ace knows this deeply, so he is still trying to break free. Deep in his heart, the flame of anger is slowly increasing under pressure!


    "fire punch!!!"


    suddenly.


    There are no signs.


    The domineering domineering that belonged to Ace burst out, offsetting Carl''s domineering domineering!


    At the same time, a huge fire fist surged from Ace''s fist.


    The raging flames swallowed Carl and everything behind him!


    The fiery heat brought by the flame raised the surrounding temperature a lot.


    Fortunately, here is the beach, and behind is the sea, otherwise Ace will break through the limit and it will be enough to burn all the forest on the island!


    However, after releasing the blow, Ace was also exhausted and panting.


    In order to resist Carl, he has tried his best, but he is very clear that that person is not dead!


    The sound of "Papa Papa" sounded.


    With a gust of wind whizzing past.


    The turbulent flames were swept away in an instant, disappeared, even the surrounding temperature returned to normal.


    That fierce flame, as if never appeared before!


    At this time, Carl clapped his hands and showed a relieved expression.


    The black feather trio behind him breathed a sigh of relief, and then wiped the sweat from their foreheads.


    If they hadn''t moved quickly and hid directly behind Carl, they would have been burned to death by Ace!


    It is for this reason that the expressions that made the three of them look at Ace are full of hostility.

 190 Chapter 190-The Shock of Everyone

    "It''s really a good talent. In less than a minute, under my pressure, I was able to master the overlord''s domineering and even improved some fruit abilities.


    It seems that your teaching standards are not very good. You are all elderly in vain, and teaching individuals is so troublesome."


    Carl spit out, Leily and Shanks glanced at each other, feeling a little embarrassed.


    They were obviously pirates, but they were taught by the navy and said that their training methods were wrong and they didn''t push the other side''s potential out.


    This situation is a bit weird.


    The two of them are opposites!


    The navy comes directly to train the pirates, is there really no problem?


    Not only Shanks and Raleigh, but even Sabo, Marco and others are confused and don''t know what Carl is going to do.


    "What is your purpose in coming here?"


    Because of Carl''s show operation, Raleigh was not sure what Carl was going to do.


    Originally, both he and Shanks were ready to fight. With their strengths, even if they couldn''t take Karl, they could repel his serious injuries.


    But they are also afraid of Carl''s fruit ability, as long as he activates the fruit ability, everyone on the entire island will suffer.


    Carl can lift the island off the ground at any time and then fall into the sea!


    In this way, as long as it is a person who can''t fly, everything will be finished.


    This is also the reason why Raleigh and Shanks didn''t dare to do anything.


    Carl understood their scruples, so he was so unscrupulous that he even dared to laugh at them.


    "Uncle Raleigh, don''t be so nervous. I said that my purpose of coming here is for the three of them.


    Although your own strength is very strong, the level of teaching is really bad."


    "So you plan to call them? What kind of logic is this?"


    Marco still didn''t believe it, but Carl ignored him and went directly to Luffy.


    "Monkey D. Luffy, do you remember me?"


    "Hahahaha, how could I forget you? If it weren''t for you, I would have come out of prison a long time ago."


    Luffy was heartless, smiling when he saw Karl, without any personal emotions in it.


    He is so careless, he has no grudges at all.


    The same is true even in the original book.


    Regarding those things about Karl Keng, he completely forgot about it and didn''t mention it at all.


    Carl also smiled very freely, and then told Luffy about the direction of fruit development.


    Domineering and other things don¡¯t use Karl to help, but the fruit development Karl can use his own prophetic foresight to help him develop the fourth gear.


    The current Luffy has only learned the third gear, and after the third gear, it will shrink for a while.


    So Carl gave the principle of the fourth gear, as well as some training methods that he analyzed, to the other party, and then he didn''t toss about it.


    Finally, Carl put his gaze on Sabo, who had been cautious, and smelled: "Do you want to learn Six Forms?"


    "What do you want to do?!"


    "Nothing, I''ll just ask you, do you want Six Forms? If you want, I can give you a complete training method.


    But I have a request, before I leave the navy, do not expose my various contacts with you and the dragon!


    Otherwise, we may never be able to cooperate!"


    Carl smiled when facing Luffy.


    But it is different when facing Saab, no matter what, Saab is also the second in command of the revolutionary army.


    If Carl wants to cooperate with the Revolutionary Army in the future, in addition to contacting the dragon, he may have to contact the dragon through Sabo.


    The dragon is very busy now, he wants to take advantage of the navy''s insufficient manpower to accelerate the expansion of his power.


    When the power is almost expanded, Saab will end his training and return to the revolutionary army.


    So he doesn''t have many days here. If he can learn more, he won''t lose money.


    After thinking for a moment, Sabo nodded and agreed to learn the Six Forms.


    "I can learn Six Forms, but I want to know, can I teach it to other people?"


    "It''s up to you. This is a simplified version of the six-form textbook. Just follow this training.


    You read it once, and then practice it again. I will correct your mistakes, but there is only one chance. I cannot stay with you all the time.


    After all, I am still a navy!"


    When Karl said these words, his face was not red, his heart was not beaten, and there was no mood swing.


    But the eyes of the others who looked at Karl had changed.


    They never thought that Karl, who had always been extremely righteous, would choose to train the pirates, and even announced the secret of the Navy Type VI to them!


    And the most important thing is that Karl himself said that he will leave the Navy in the future, although he is not sure of the time.


    But his remarks are enough to prove that he has no sense of belonging to the navy!


    Thinking of this, Raleigh and Shanks looked at each other, as if they had guessed something.


    The two of them were the oldest, and naturally understood that the situation within the Navy was not optimistic.


    But the situation inside the navy is only part of it, and the more important ones are the five old stars and the dragons!


    They are the chief culprit in the oppression of the Navy!


    Although the navy is the overlord of the sea, in the eyes of the Tianlongren and Wu Lao Xing, it is just a bunch of tool men to destroy the pirates.


    It doesn''t matter to them who is missing, the big deal is to continue to train a few people out.


    The Warring States period saw through all this, so he chose to retire.


    Karp saw it earlier, so he was not promoted to general and was not controlled by the five old stars.


    Kuzan also saw through this, and then chose to leave the navy and continue to search for his own justice.


    Porusalino, the old fox, might have seen the dark future of the Navy a long time ago, so he went to work and clocked in lazily.


    Sakarski is full of enthusiasm, but as his time as a marshal gets longer and longer, he will find that this marshal is just a fart!


    As for Fujitora, he had just arrived, so naturally he couldn''t see the contradiction between the Denon and the navy.


    So Carl made plans early, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    that''s it.


    Carl took the three of Kuroba and spent the night on this island.


    There was also a banquet in the evening.


    Carl took off his navy uniform and was with them in casual clothes, looking like a pirate rather than a navy.


    Kuroba is with Hancock, talking about the past, about the future, about love and handsome guys.


    I have to say that when women are together, they like to talk about handsome guys and love.


    It''s a pity that the love of the four of them didn''t come, just because a certain elm head was not sensitive to this aspect.


    It was annoying all night, and when Carl woke up in a daze the next morning, the system sound also remembered.


    ''Choose to complete. Congratulations to the host for obtaining the title of''Benevolence and Righteousness'' and C-level ability. Give me a face!''


    ''Remark 1: The title of benevolence is the best attribute: everyone around you must give you a little face, this title skill is passive.''


    ''Remark 2: Give me a face (C): After launching, there is a 50% chance of failure. After success, the other party will sell you face.


    Tip: The same release target can be used twice in a day at most!''

 191 Chapter 191 Give me a face!

    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: B


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: B


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Boxing (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Blade Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), strange power (A), shake fruit, give me a face (C)''


    After a brief look at his property panel, Carl nodded with satisfaction.


    In addition to one more skill, he also has an additional title bar. Unfortunately, there is only one title in the title bar.


    Although the previous choices gave him a lot of title rewards to choose from.


    But those choices are too bad. So far, Karl has only this title.


    However, this title, and the newly acquired ability, is somewhat novel.


    "It seems that I have to find someone to try it out. In my previous life, people said that Shanks has the fruit of face and everyone should give him face.


    But now this face-saving man should be replaced?"


    Carl smiled sinisterly and came to the side of Sauron who was training.


    "Sauron, give me a face, how about becoming a navy with me?"


    "OK, alright¡­¡­"


    Sauron nodded in response without hesitation, which surprised Carl.


    "Do you really plan to become a navy with me?!"


    "For your sake, I am willing to be a navy!"


    Sauron was right, but Carl swallowed, feeling that the matter was a bit big.


    If this ability, combined with the title, can launch success, it can even change the basic thinking of others!


    In this way, it is very scary!


    "Well, give me a face, just forget what you said just now, just forget it all."


    After Carl thought about it, he chose not to pit Sauron, and then returned it to normal.


    This ability can only be used on a character twice a day, and there is a 50% chance of failure, so it must be treated with caution.


    "Why are you here?"


    Sauron regained his consciousness, held a word of peace in his hand, and looked at Karl seriously.


    Although they had a banquet and drank together yesterday, Sauron did not really regard Karl as his own.


    Carl is the Navy after all, and the only people he knows are Raleigh and Shanks.


    Sauron knew this very clearly, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Nothing, you don''t need to care, I just come and walk around."


    Karl bypassed Sauron and found Sanji.


    This time he was a little more cautious, and didn''t say anything too serious to Sanji, but just asked him to show his face to go to dress.


    The result was also successful, but when he wanted to remove this ability, he found that he failed!


    Because Sanji was not released from the state, but went directly to the beautiful women''s clothing.


    Seeing this scene, Carl felt a little bit spicy, but he didn''t say anything. As long as he returns to normal, don''t commit suicide...


    Then Karl used it to other people one after another, and the skill activation and title complemented each other, which almost made his skill success rate reach more than 80%.


    Because after so many trials, Luffy and Sanji were the only ones who failed twice.


    Everything else succeeded!


    In this way, Carlton felt how exaggerated this ability to match his title!


    This is a naked change of the other party''s thinking, let it fall completely!


    As long as Karl''s request will not hurt their lives, after the launch is successful, even Raleigh and Shanks can''t stop them!


    But this ability has another flaw, that is, it has a duration.


    And the duration is not fixed.


    Sanji lasted for more than an hour before it realized that he had been wearing women''s clothing.


    Sauron asked to be forgotten about the previous things, unless he actively thought about it, he would not remember what Carl did to him.


    Even Shanks and Raleigh, they gave face, more than five minutes.


    Only Luffy was the only one, and it lasted only ten seconds, especially when Karl said he wanted him to feed himself.


    The skill was successfully activated, but it lasted more than ten seconds and disappeared.


    From here, Carl can be sure, except when it affects the opponent''s life, the ability will be directly removed.


    If the other party has a certain obsession with something, the speed of this ability will be released faster and faster, and the failure rate will greatly increase!


    If you just say something irrelevant, you can basically continue.


    Carl spent a day experimenting and even told Hancock that he would stay in Amazon Lily for a few more days.


    She agreed without hesitation.


    Carl didn''t know if it was because she was really willing or because of her ability to save face.


    Even in the next few days, Karl took Kuroba and others, and he really lived in Amazon Lily for a long time.


    Hancock did not show any discomfort about this, even in Carl''s face, he was very enthusiastic.


    Carl can basically be sure of this situation.


    The ability to activate in front of such trivial things can basically continue forever.


    For example, living here, or letting the other party improve their favorability, the ability to save face can be done.


    In this way, I lived in Amazon Lily for ten days.


    He has not let go of all the female warriors of the Amazon Lily, even the goodwill of Guro Liosa.


    It took ten days to finish all the skills before he left Amazon Lily.


    Even for the sake of face-saving ability, when Carl left, he was sent off by everyone.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with reluctance.


    I don''t know, I thought Karl was the king here, and the Kuroba trio were at a loss.


    Carl didn''t use abilities against Kuroba and others.


    After all, they are their own crew members, and they have followed themselves from the beginning, and there is no need to use their ability to get good impressions.


    However, the ability of face, now that he has found the correct usage, Karl has now come up with a bold idea!


    It will take him a year to travel all over the world and great sea routes, and give all the countries and passers-by he can see his favorability!


    This is a big project, but Carl does not need to be 100% completed, as long as 40% can be completed is enough!


    His reputation is outside, and the goodwill of ordinary people towards him has been initially established.


    The other thing is to continue to brush up good feelings, especially the members of the newspaper and those nobles.


    Only by making these people feel good about him can he continue to expand his influence among the people!


    However, this will inevitably disturb the navy and the Dragonites, so Carl must prepare for them in advance.


    At least we should find a decent excuse.

 192 Chapter 192-Derma 66

    North Sea.


    In an unknown kingdom territory, a group of kingdom guards are resisting the attack.


    But what is strange is that these people who attacked the kingdom all look exactly the same!


    Even the height and other characteristics are exactly the same!


    These are obviously not normal people!


    "My lord, what should we do? Djerma 66 is not something we can fight against. Their clones are really too strong!"


    An official shivered, and even his voice was shaking.


    There were also two ministers on the other side. They didn''t say a word here, and their bodies were shaking more than the one just now.


    "You said, do we still have a way out?"


    He sighed, then sat back on his throne, closed his eyes, as if he had been appointed, and completely raised his mind of not resisting.


    "My lord, why don''t we try to surrender? Even if the country is subjugated, it is worse than losing your life!"


    The man made a proposal, but the old king smiled miserably and shook his head.


    "Derma 66 will never leave alive. The country he has targeted has only one result, and that is complete destruction!"


    The old king shook his head and said this frightening sentence. The minister kept silent, shaking.


    "I can''t stand it! I want to run, I don''t want to die here!"


    Suddenly, a minister really couldn''t stand it anymore, he had a nervous breakdown and ran outside, trying to escape here.


    Seeing his escape from the back, the old king and the remaining two ministers cast their pitying glances.


    "Another one..."


    The old king was not sad, but rather calm.


    This scene has appeared one after another since Djerma 66 attacked his country.


    There were at least fifty people in the original hall, including the king himself.


    But now there are only three of them. The others either went crazy and committed suicide, or tried to escape and were killed by clones.


    Without exception, no one can escape!


    As long as you are a citizen of this country, no matter whether you are a civilian or an official, no matter if you are the old or the weak, all will be killed!


    Derma 66 seems to be enjoying the fun of war. They have started the war for three days, but they have been slow to attack the palace.


    Logically speaking, the current Djerma 66 can break into the city, but they did not do so, but continued to massacre those outside the kingdom.


    They want everyone in this country to fall into despair!


    This is also the consistent style of Derma 66!


    In the face of powerful enemies, they may go all out.


    But in the face of weak enemies, they will play around with each other, let them fall into despair, and bring the whole country to collapse!


    Finally, they will end up with Derma 66, massacre all the survivors here, even civilians will not be left behind!


    Djerma 66 is a special country. They exist in the form of mercenaries, so they don¡¯t need citizens or territories.


    What they have to do is to complete the entrustment of other countries and eliminate all the enemies, not one left!


    "My lord, it seems that we can only admit our fate. After being targeted by Djerma 66, no country has escaped their sanctions so far."


    The minister lost his face and sat on the ground resigning his life, ignoring his own image.


    The minister who had not spoken stopped shaking, pulled out the sharp blade in his hand, and plunged it straight into the ground!


    "You two adults, don''t worry! I will never let His Majesty the King and you die before me!"


    "General, it''s good for you to have this heart, but what''s the use? It''s just a question of dying sooner or later..."


    The minister continued to be lost, because he had no hope at all.


    The general was also very scared, and then learned that the minister sat on the ground and let himself go.


    But at this moment, the three of them felt that the palace seemed to shake.


    "What''s the situation? Derma came in 66?!"


    The king was taken aback and began to watch his surroundings.


    The general frowned, then looked outside the hall.


    The guard there was still there, and Djerma 66 did not enter.


    But at this moment, one woman, three men and four figures appeared in the hall.


    The appearance of these three people immediately made the general extremely vigilant!


    But as they entered, the generals and others discovered that the navy came here!


    "Excuse me, Lord Navy, did you come here for anything?"


    The old king saw Carl and others arrive and asked


    Although their hearts are dead, they have become perfunctory to meet the navy.


    "Are you the king?"


    Carl looked at the old man on the throne and asked, who also nodded, but was too lazy to speak.


    Carl understands his current mood, so he is not angry. He just uses skills for the three people present to get a good impression.


    "I can help you solve this crisis of extinction."


    Without hesitation, Carl directly used his face ability to gain good impressions.


    The old king and the two officials immediately stood up, their eyes filled with fiery light.


    The old king staggered to the guest and held his hand tightly.


    "The Lord Navy, can you really help us solve Germa 66?


    But isn''t the navy always trying to remain neutral?Did you do this against the rules..."


    Although the old king was a little excited, his affection for Karl was greatly improved.


    However, scoring favorability is only to improve his personal favorability towards Karl, and it will not affect his normal thinking.


    The old king clearly knew what the rules of the Navy were, so he didn''t blindly expect Karl.


    "Don''t worry, I can do what I say, but after I do it, I hope you can promote me. My requirement is that simple!"


    "That''s okay! May I ask your first name?"


    "I, Carl, Admiral!"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he let go of the old king''s hand, leaving him alone here in shock.


    "Hei Yu, Cat Demon, I''ll leave it to you two here. If clones rush in, you are responsible for solving them!"


    "Received! I will protect them!"


    "Meow! Take it to me!"


    The two replied in unison, and then Karl took Intil and flew in the direction of the Derma 66 battleship.


    "Intil, you will be responsible for influencing the creatures in the surrounding waters for a while, and my domineering experience tells me that there is a group of sea kings not far away!


    Out of the navy''s principle of maintaining neutrality, I cannot do anything against them, but you can!Because you are not a navy, the sea king class is not a navy either!"


    Hearing Karl say that, Intil''s eyes lit up and a sweet smile appeared.


    "I will handle it!"

 193 Chapter 193: Face is really great!

    at the same time.


    On the battleship of Derma 66, Gage, the ruler of the Vinsmok family, opened his mouth suddenly and felt incredible when he saw Karl who suddenly appeared here.


    Not many people know Carl''s appearance in a small place like Beihai.


    Otherwise, the old king at that time wouldn''t be so shocked after hearing Karl''s name.


    His name spread more quickly than his own appearance.


    But Germa 66 is the top strength of the North Sea, and Gage certainly knows what Karl looks like!


    So when he came here, Gage notified his children immediately and let them return quickly.


    Because Gage didn''t know what Karl was going to do here.


    But he knew that Carl''s style of doing things was just the opposite of his own!


    "Admiral White Eagle, what are you doing here?"


    Jiazhi spoke softly, for fear of offending Karl.


    Although he is the overlord of the North Sea, he can occupy a place even if he goes to the great route or even the new world.


    But he also knew very well that even if Derma 66 is strong, it is not a naval opponent!


    Facing the admiral, he naturally couldn''t slack off.


    "What is your reason for attacking this country? Entrusted? Or did they offend you? Or is it idle and bored to start the war?"


    Hearing Karl''s question, Gage suddenly understood that Karl was here to find fault!


    "General White Eagle, you laughed. Of course, I accepted the commission to destroy this country.


    The king of this country offended people he couldn''t afford, so they entrusted me to destroy the country."


    "That''s why you slaughtered ordinary people?"


    Karl''s domineering color is released instantly!


    Kage felt this domineering look, and immediately took a breath, and his whole body began to tremble.


    He has seen too much domineering look, but is he like Karl? He has only felt it in the four emperors!


    "Admiral White Eagle, you have misunderstood again. This is what the client meant. We, Germa 66, will be fully responsible for the client, so..."


    "So you can slaughter civilians wantonly, slaughter these innocent people, right?


    It seems that this is the attitude of your Derma 66, and I have nothing to say!"


    Carl sneered and continued to use the overlord color to exert pressure, which made Jiazhi''s face even more ugly!


    "Carl kid! You can''t do anything to me, even if you are an admiral, you can''t tear up the rules of the navy!


    Derma 66 is a member country of the world''s most popular!We start a war, the navy and the world have no right to interfere!"


    Jiazhi was already a little anxious, he saw that Karl really wanted to do something, and said this rule anxiously.


    I didn''t even bother to talk about Karl''s honorific name.


    The relationship between the two parties is not good anyway, even if he offends Karl, Gage doesn''t care.


    After all, he is a member of the world¡¯s military. As long as Karl is still a navy, he will never be able to attack him!


    "Mr. Kage, I know what you mean, and I have not forgotten the rules of the navy.


    But now can you give me a face to stop the offense, recall the clones and your children, and let us have a good chat?"


    Between words, ability is activated.


    After hearing Carl''s words, Gage nodded inexplicably, and then declared that the war was over and everyone withdrew!


    It''s just that after he finished all this, he immediately regained consciousness, and his eyes were full of fear!


    "You unexpectedly..."


    "Kaj, give me another face, shut your mouth, and kneel before me!"


    The ability was successfully activated again, and Jiazhi closed his mouth as expected and knelt down.


    Intil next to him grew his mouth, his eyes filled with an incredible expression.


    "Master Karl, when did your face become so great?"


    "Haha, I have always been big!"


    Carl rubbed Intil''s head, then glanced at the clones behind him.


    They all began to retreat, returning to these warships one after another.


    The battleship of Derma 66 is actually more like a submarine.


    These warships have decks, but the decks can also be turned over, and the sails can be folded.


    In this way, the entire ship will become a submarine!


    This kind of technology can be said to be unique to the North Sea, and it is rare in other sea areas, even in the New World.


    With this kind of submarine technology, they want to enter the new world, even coating can be saved.


    Kage couldn''t speak at this moment, and Karl didn''t know when he would return to normal.


    But now the clones have all returned.


    Carl gave Intier a look, and Intier nodded clearly, and then left here and ran towards the beach.


    Since Carl didn''t let Intier participate in any battles, her abilities except for the five old stars and the high-level navy.


    Few people know her ability and what effect it has!


    but!


    Kaji saw it today, what is a song that can shake the sea!


    Accompanied by Intil, the singing sounded like a natural sound.


    There was a sudden wave under the sea!


    The sea kings appeared without warning, without giving Gage any time to prepare, all began to attack his warships!


    Seeing this scene, Gage wanted to stand up and resist, but Karl slapped him to the ground with a slap.


    "Be quiet."


    Kage, who was slapped to the ground with a slap on the ground, broke his head and was unable to stand up.


    He can only use his peripheral vision to watch those huge sea kings destroy his ships, but he can''t do anything himself!


    This situation made Kage very angry, but the effect of face power had not yet passed, and he still couldn''t open his mouth.


    Can''t even make a whimper!


    This makes him feel desperate!


    But at this moment, Carl was domineering and felt that several figures were approaching quickly.


    They are approaching Intil, trying to kill the culprit responsible for all this.


    But Carl''s movements are faster than them!


    "Everyone in the Vinsmok family, give me a face, take off the combat service, and then tie myself up."


    With a word from Carl, the Vinsmok family gave him a face, took off their combat uniforms, and tied themselves up.


    But soon, they reacted, but they were already tied up and couldn''t resist at all!


    "You navy bastard, what did you do to us?!"


    A man yelled, and Carl came to him in an instant, kicking up!


    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    After stunning him, Karl quickly stunned the others, leaving Lei Jiu alone.


    At this time, Lei Jiu was tied up with five flowers, and the posture of the whole person looked very enchanting, which made people bloody.


    Under the battle uniforms of the Vinsmok family, there are usually ordinary tights.


    In this way, Lei Jiu''s figure is set off at a glance.


    Lei Jiu lowered her head in shame, she felt ashamed to see people.

 194 Chapter 194 The Demise of Vinsmok!

    "Ahem, you''re Lei Jiu? Do you still know Ellan?"


    "Irland?"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Lei Jiu was stunned for a second, then his face changed slightly, and his eyes also changed.


    "It seems that you still recognize him. How does it feel to be a lie? If I remember correctly, he said that you were on a mission for the first time, so you saved him with guilt, right?"


    Lei Jiu did not speak, but her struggling expression betrayed her with Jing.


    Lei Jiu is obviously more mature now, but she may not forget the things about Irland in her life.


    Everyone has a first time, and the first time is unforgettable, Lei Jiu is no exception.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it. Anyway, I don''t plan to let you go."


    Carl sneered and continued to look at the sea.


    Due to Intil''s ability, there are so many sea kings now, and even all the surrounding sea areas are occupied!


    This is the first time even Karl saw it.


    Without any exception, all the warships of Djerma 66 were completely destroyed, and Karl didn''t even do it. Now there are only five of them, father and son.


    "Carl! What do you want to do, kid!!!"


    "Do you know that as a navy, it is a violation of military regulations to act against the franchise of the world''s **!"


    Gage can speak now, but he only dared to shout, but he didn''t dare to do anything to Karl.


    He is also afraid of death, if he takes the lead, Karl can kill him logically.


    "Kaj, I didn''t do anything. The one who destroyed your battleship was the Sea King, and it had nothing to do with me.


    As for your children, if they didn''t want to attack me, they wouldn''t be knocked out by me."


    "You and this bastard..."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Jiazhiqi trembled, but there was nothing to do.


    In the world of One Piece, personal strength is above all else!


    No matter how big the background is, no matter how much force he holds, as long as his personal strength does not catch up, he will never be able to stand at the top of this world.


    That''s why Karl was so unscrupulous, he didn''t pay attention to the other party at all.


    And the one who destroyed his fleet was indeed a sea king, and Karl really did not do anything, nor did he lie!


    "Intil, go and inform Kuroba and the cat demon that they can come back.


    By the way, let the king here and his ministers come here, I have something to say."


    "Got it!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Intil stopped singing and dispelled the sea kings, and then hopped and ran towards the palace.


    Carl looked at the unloved Kage with a look of disdain in his eyes.


    "Master Carl, you are aiming at us, should you avenge Airland? Who is he?"


    Lei Jiu spoke suddenly, and Carl went back to look at her.


    I saw Lu Jiu posing in a seductive posture at this time, her face flushed, her eyes shy, and her whole body exuded a charming atmosphere.


    But although she looks very charming, she is pretending after all, without the natural charm.


    If Hancock is here, she can charm sentient beings with her gestures.


    Unfortunately, whether it is Hancock or Lu Jiu, their charms have no effect on Karl.


    At most, it''s embarrassing Karl, and then it''s gone.


    He will still do it when it is time to do it, regardless of whether the opponent is male or female!


    "Beauty tricks are useless to me. If you know my deeds, you will be very clear. I even dare to fight Hancock. Will I be tempted by you?


    But you are half right. I am indeed avenging Irland. He is my subordinate, and I promised him.


    But more importantly, what you did has completely touched my bottom line!


    I don''t mind a war between the two countries, nor will I intervene in the war, but you clearly have the power to crush in the war, but you are slaughtering civilians and have no desire to attack!


    This approach is really disgusting, so it''s better for the Germa 66 to disappear!"


    Lei Jiu lowered her head when she heard Carl''s words. Although she was confident of her beauty, she also knew that she was still a little different from Hancock.


    Since Carl can even ignore Hancock''s beauty, he can naturally remain indifferent in the face of her temptation.


    Kaji did not dare to look up at him at this time.


    Killing the enemy is a kind of pleasure for Kaji, but he never thought that his own pleasure would even bring a murderous disaster!


    If he knew, he would definitely change his interest in the first place.


    If there is a quick fight, this small country can be captured in one day, and the country can be declared annihilated in two days!


    But he didn''t do this. Instead, he spent three days slowly slaughtering civilians and officials, and then he waited for Karl!


    If you can regret it, Kaji now just wants to give herself a big ear scraper to make herself sober.


    "Master Karl! Here we are!"


    Black feather and cat demon came with the old king and ministers.


    However, for convenience, the two of them all turned on the half-man and half-beast mode and carried the minister and the old king back.


    The two of them are a bit old, and degumming is not easy. Naturally, they need help, otherwise they will run too slowly.


    But the general has a good physique.


    Although he was panting and looked dying, he barely followed.


    Intil followed casually, not in a hurry.


    "Lord Navy, you are looking for me..."


    "This is the ruler of Derma 66?!"


    When the old king saw Carl, he wanted to say a few flattering greetings, but when he saw Jiazhi who was not far away.


    His face changed suddenly.


    After he looked around, he discovered that all the people in Germa 66 were left with five members of the Vinsmoke family.


    All those clones disappeared, and even their battleships were gone!


    This situation is beyond the knowledge of the old king. He has no idea what is going on right now!


    Not only him, but even the minister and general, his eyes widened at this time, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "Like I said, I can help you settle the war, but if you want to end the war, please solve them by yourself!"


    Carl raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    However, the old king and others were trembling and did not dare to do anything.


    The general was very courageous. He wanted to do it, but was frightened by the look in Kage''s eyes.


    I have to say that Kage''s influence in the North Sea is very huge!


    Even if they are now reduced to prisoners, they can still shock the people of these small countries.


    They didn''t dare to do it, and as a navy, Carl couldn''t do it directly.


    In desperation, Carl could only use his face-saving ability and force the three of them to do it.

 195 Chapter One Hundred and Five

    "Irland has seen it all, the Vinsmok family has been completely destroyed, and none of these people remain.


    Although I did not do it myself due to the principles of the navy, they are already dead, and you can rest assured."


    Through the video phone worm, Carl let Ellan see the dead bodies of all the people in the Vinsmok family.


    It also includes Lei Jiu, who he hates most.


    After seeing this scene, Ellan nodded, and tears fell on her cheeks unconsciously.


    "Thank you, Lord Carl..."


    "Haha, what are you polite to me? Since you have seen me, you just hang up.


    If a member of the Navy or CP asks you about the Vinsmok family, remember to die!


    Their deaths were due to the defeat of the war and were eventually killed. They have nothing to do with our navy!"


    "I know Master Karl, I won''t talk nonsense!"


    Ellan nodded, and Carl shut down the phone worm.


    He was more at ease with Ellan, this guy has always been firm, and he can''t be affected by the domineering look and the charm of Hancock.


    It is basically impossible to figure out something from the innermost part of him.


    Not to mention the Chambord Islands and Ainilu and Jess.


    With them, Irland will not be in any danger.


    "Okay, things here come to an end, don''t forget my request next.


    I don''t want you, I just need you to spread the things that I helped you to settle the war.


    Of course, to beautify, I can''t say that I am an enemy of the Vinsmok family and choose to help you.


    I was just fulfilling the responsibilities of the navy, and couldn''t bear to see the war, and then they were attacked by the sea kings, um, just say that!"


    After Carl compiled the reason, he handed it over to the old king, and through his mouth, he told the magical revision of the matter.


    After a few days.


    A message spread throughout Beihai.


    Djerma 66 started the war. Karl couldn''t bear to see many civilians being slaughtered and chose to reconcile the grievances between the two sides.


    But at this moment, the Neptune appeared without warning, destroying all the fleet and soldiers of Derma 66!


    Even the head of the Vinsmok family was seriously injured and died.


    The same is true for other people.


    The news seems so absurd, but Djerma 66 has indeed disappeared.


    And the most important thing is that there were really traces of Neptune-like activities at that time, and Carl really didn''t do anything.


    At most, he has taught him a lesson, only those who want to do something to him.


    So Carl''s reputation began to spread in the North Sea, and even the portrait paintings began to spread throughout the North Sea under the help of Carl.


    As for how the Vinsmok family died, no one cared anymore.


    Carl then traveled in the North Sea and experienced some things. By the way, he visited all the islands and palaces here.


    Because of his identity and strength, no one dared to reject him, even those who admired the Tianlongren would not dare to offend Karl.


    So without any exception, these people were all used by Carl''s ability to brush their favorability.


    Afterwards, Carl spent more than half a year traveling all over the world, helping people from all over the world solve many problems and cleaned up many pirates.


    The reputation of Admiral Carl is getting wider and wider, and he is more and more well-known!


    Especially his portraits are selling crazy in the world.


    This is also what Karl deliberately authorized the newspaper to sell.


    Then came the big news Morgan.


    These portraits are not expensive, but they sell small profits but quicker!


    Big News Morgan, as one of the powers in the underground world of the New World, is the boss of the largest news newspaper.


    He will naturally not let go of every opportunity to make money.


    So he personally found Carl, wanted to buy out the portrait rights, and then he was beaten by Carl.


    It can only be said that this guy is a little bit ignorant, and for this little money, he even dared to buy out the portrait rights.


    But Carl didn''t make it too difficult for him.


    In the end Morgan still got the right to sell, but he had no right to prevent others from selling.


    But Carl let Morgan go everywhere to publicize Carl''s deeds, so maybe he can make a lot of money.


    Morgan thought for a while. Anyway, this matter is not troublesome. It is best to make money, so he agreed.


    In this way, what Carl did in the four seas was also passed on to the great route and the new world.


    This allows Carl''s plan to proceed more smoothly.


    If you only rely on newspapers from all over the world, it is difficult to convey this information to the Great Sea Route and the New World.


    That''s why Carl set up a small game to sell his alleys and attract big news Morgan to come.


    Carl didn''t hold out hope, after all, Carl himself didn''t like this little money.


    But Morgan really came, which was a surprise.


    After another two months, Carl''s fame surpassed the naval hero Karp for a time under Morgan''s momentum.


    Although his prestige within the navy has not surpassed Karp.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, Carl has been blown up as the future successor of the navy, succeeding Karp as a naval hero!


    In this way, traveling around the world, one place after another, the ability to use face to gain favorability.


    With the various propaganda of Shanghai Big News Morgan, the current Carl''s favorability in the eyes of civilians has surpassed Karp at his peak!


    This feeling of being sought after reminds Karl of those little fresh meats in his previous life.


    They are sought after by all kinds of crazy fans, but sometimes, fans will harm their stars.


    After all, not all fans have the ability to judge independently, all for the good of the stars.


    Carl''s current state is also very similar to some celebrities in his previous life.


    Fortunately, Carl''s strength is very strong, coupled with his goodwill and public opinion, he completely ignores these crazy fans.


    But these fans still did not give up, they began to go to sea, or join the navy.


    Under the plan of world conscription, these crazy fans all joined the navy.


    They even had a surprisingly consistent reason for joining the Navy!


    That is to follow Karl, to meet Karl, and there are even people who want to give birth to a monkey for Karl!


    Even Carl did not expect this situation. When he heard the news from Sarkarski, he was taken aback.


    But Sakarski was very happy.


    Although most of the people who sign up for the Navy are ordinary people, and there are many old, weak, sick and disabled people.


    However, after a screening, at least half of those qualified to join the Navy can still be selected.


    In this way, the power of the navy expanded unprecedentedly, reaching an unprecedented peak!


    And the military strength is still increasing, even during the Warring States period, the number of the navy is not more than half as it is now!


    Carl''s accidental hit and collision solved the biggest problem of the current emptiness of naval forces.

 196 Chapter 196 The Hometown of the Cat Demon

    North Sea.


    An unnamed island.


    This is also the hometown of the cat demon.


    The cat demon and Kuroba are here, transforming into orcs and playing freely here.


    Many of the animals here are all spiritual. They may not have human wisdom, but they have human emotions.


    Because the cat demon grew up here, most of the animals here still remember her.


    When she came back, many small animals cheered and even offered food to her.


    Such a situation stunned Carl and others.


    The cat demon was surrounded and walked towards the mountain, Kuroba also followed in curiously.


    Carl and Intil did not follow up, but took a rest outside.


    Because of the cat demon''s face, neither of them was attacked. Instead, there were some small animals who picked some fruits and gave them to eat.


    "I didn''t expect that I didn''t even know such a place in the East China Sea for so many years."


    Carl sighed.


    The place he crossed was the town of Boya in the East China Sea, but he had hardly been out to sea, only later followed Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel and joined the navy.


    In addition, his knowledge of the East China Sea is limited to the original comics, so he naturally does not know that there is such a magical place in the East China Sea.


    "I can feel that the little animals here are very happy, but they are also a little sad."


    Intil''s natural ability can feel the emotions of animals, and can also convey his emotions to animals.


    But this animal does not include humans, otherwise Intier''s abilities will be exaggerated several times.


    It is precisely because of this natural ability that after eating the fruit of music, Intil gained the ability to control animals other than humans.


    It''s just that she had been living by the sea before, and even if she followed Carl out to sea, she hadn''t seen too many other creatures, and she should think she could only control marine creatures.


    Until today, she saw so many terrestrial creatures, she realized that besides marine creatures, her abilities can also be manipulated by terrestrial creatures.


    "Intil, you can try to communicate with them, I always feel something is wrong here.


    Although the situation here seems okay, if everything is completely normal, these animals will not have sadness."


    "Well, I see, I will try my best."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Intil nodded and tried to communicate.


    But she can only unilaterally pass her own words to the other party, but Intil simply can''t understand what the other party wants to express.


    This wise monkey is making wild gestures here, even picking up a tree branch and scribbling, or posing in a strange posture, tilting his head and closing one eye.


    In this case, Intiel was really bewildered.


    She could only help Carl helplessly to see if he could understand.


    After Karl arrived, the monkey continued to gesture.


    After reading it a few times, Carl frowned and asked.


    "Is someone here to hurt you?"


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Hearing these words from Karl, the monkey suddenly opened his eyes and hammered his chest, obviously a little excited.


    "I see, there are people who hunt them here. Although it is said that this place belongs to the land of no owner, it is also the hometown of the cat demon anyway. We can''t just sit back and watch."


    Although the cat demon didn''t say her origin, she said that this was where she grew up.


    According to Carl''s guess, it is very likely that she was raised by these animals in this place full of wild animals.


    Then was picked up by the Navy.


    Now that she can come back, she is naturally very excited.


    According to internal navy information, when the cat demon was brought back to the navy headquarters, he had already eaten the devil fruit.


    In other words, when she was young, she already had devil fruits, and then she transformed into an ocelot form and mixed with these animals.


    So it turned into a human form and still has the habit of keeping the cat and tail.


    And this can also explain why she can''t talk with other peers at all.


    This is just because she did not have a complete childhood, and she did not even know the difference between the normal human world and the animal world.


    Fortunately, as she grew older, she also knew that she was a human, not an animal. In order to get together, she slowly became''normal''.


    Although these are things that Carl''s brain made up, the real situation is not much different.


    "Master Carl, there is a ship coming over there, like a pirate ship!"


    Intil suddenly reminded him that Carl glanced over there, and then he found a pirate ship.


    Karl didn''t recognize the flag that the pirate ship was flying, and he was not in the original book. This is obviously an insignificant little guy.


    "Intil, this pirate group is handed over to you, is it okay?"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, there is no problem!"


    Intil smiled sweetly, and then was about to sing to summon sea creatures.


    But at this moment, two figures, one yellow and one black, sprang out from the side.


    "Master Karl, please leave this to me! I will never forgive those who hurt my family!"


    "Meow!"


    The cat demon has now changed into a half-human half-beast mode, and his eyes are full of anger.


    Heiyu flew in the air with a cold expression, obviously the same idea as the cat demon!


    "In this case, Intil, please come back and let them solve the matter by themselves."


    "okay¡­¡­"


    Intiel returned to Carl with a little loss.


    The cat demon and Kuroba looked at each other, then Kuroba grabbed the cat by the back, caught her in the air, and flew to the pirate ship far away at the fastest speed!


    Carl started observing the opponent with a domineering look.


    Intil picked up the telescope curiously and looked into the distance.


    Then the two of them saw an extremely bloody scene!


    Both Black Feather and Cat Demon learned a lot of ways to control the enemy from Karl, and they all used these pirates.


    The two of them will not be domineering, but all the Navy Six Types are proficient, although they are not up to the level of proficiency, they are almost the same.


    In addition, the little pirates of the East China Sea have not even been to the great route, and their strength is very poor.


    The two of them took less than three minutes to solve it easily, and then returned to Karl.


    "Cat monster, why do you know what they do?"


    "Haha, although the family can''t speak, I still understand what they want to say, meow!"


    A faint ending flashed in the cat demon''s eyes, and then he soon regained his energy.


    But Carl''s insight was very strong, and he immediately caught the flashing look in the eyes of Doom.

 197 Chapter 197 The Life Experience of the Cat Demon

    Leaving this magical animal island.


    Carl waved goodbye to the animals.


    I have to say that sometimes animals are more emotional than humans.


    Although they only rested on this island for a day and a night, they formed friendship with these animals.


    Then Karl, as a general, ordered the surrounding navy to protect this place.


    Although the navy was reluctant, they had to listen to Karl''s order.


    After taking care of these things, the cat demon was relieved a lot.


    "Thank you so much, Lord Carl! Meow!"


    "Don''t thank me, this is what I should do, but then again, why did you grow up on this island?


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to say it. I¡¯m just a little curious."


    Carl mentioned this casually, and then did not continue to ask.


    The cat demon was a little entangled, but she didn''t call Karl for the first time, but went to the kitchen to make snacks and calmed down.


    At dinner that night, the cat demon found Karl alone, who was watching the stars.


    But what she didn''t notice was that Intier and Kuroba were behind, watching all this silently.


    "Master Karl, Meow..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I have something to tell you, Meow..."


    "Just say, your twitchy attitude, people who don''t know thought I did what to you."


    Carl got up to see this twitchy gesture of the cat demon, a little bit dumbfounded.


    It was just that when he turned his head, he happened to find Kuroba and Intil who had come out of the probe.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "Meow?!"


    Carl''s words suddenly scared the cat demon, and then she looked back.


    I saw Kuroba and Intil, walking out apologetically from the cabin.


    "How can you do this! Meow!"


    "Sorry, we are just a little curious..."


    Intil scratched his head, a little embarrassed, Kuroba simply hugged the cat demon directly and stuffed her head into his arms.


    When the cat demon broke free, her face was flushed, and her breath was a little unstable.


    Intier saw this scene with the same eyes, and hugged the cat demon in every way.


    In addition, Intiel also let the cat demon rub on her body, and a certain part of her was fatter than Kuroba.


    This made the cat demon''s body directly stiff, and the tail behind him trembled.


    Carl didn''t stop, but watched this scene with interest.


    "The lilies of my hometown seem to be in full bloom again..."


    "Master Karl, what are you talking about?"


    "I said if you don''t let go, she will be suffocated to death."


    "Ah! Sorry, sorry, I forgot that I am bigger than Kuroba..."


    Intil immediately let go of his embrace, and the cat demon was flushed and looked drunk.


    Kuroba stood by with a stern face, looked at Intier with a grimace, and patted his chest smoothly.


    "Humph! What do you pull? Sooner or later, I will have what you have!"


    Carl watched the three of them smile without speaking.


    Such a situation often happens during this year.


    The feelings of the three of them also quickly heat up.


    Carl can smell the lilies every day, which is very refreshing.


    "Cat demon, if you have anything to say now, take advantage of the moonlit night and starry sky, just say whatever you want.


    Even if you are confessing to me, I will think about it for a while, and then explicitly reject you."


    The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and with the bright moonlight, his smile was more attractive than usual.


    However, Intier and Kuroba were both on their middle fingers, and they despised him.


    "It''s this trick again! Fooling girls are not good!" Intier stuck out his tongue and spit out.


    "Straight man!" Kuroba said coldly, but there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes.


    "Humph! Who wants to confess to you! Meow!"


    The cat demon held his head up and stood beside Carl, followed by Kuroba and Intier, holding hands with the cat demon.


    "Aren''t you curious about my life experience? Actually, it''s nothing. I was born in a very ordinary family that can no longer be ordinary.


    I was about three years old when I was young, right?It should be three years old, meow!


    At that time, I already have memories. I remember that one day I was too hungry, and then I found a fruit outside to eat.


    But who knows, it turned out to be a devil fruit!Meow!


    My family and the villagers, seeing my changes, thought I had become a monster and drove me out, meow!


    In this way, I was living on the street. After tossing around in many places, I went to the island where I grew up by accident, and stayed for more than ten years before being taken away by the navy."


    "The story is simple, that''s all! Meow!"


    There is no bizarre life experience, there is just a poor little girl who was driven away as a monster because of eating the devil fruit by mistake.


    But this can''t blame the cat demon''s parents, because most people don''t know what devil fruit is.


    In places like Donghai, except for some places where celebrities have appeared, other small villages are relatively closed.


    Take, for example, the first settlement Carl crossed over, Boya Town.


    It was quite closed there, and it took Carl a long time to learn that this is the world of One Piece.


    "Where are your original parents? How are they now?


    You don''t need to tell me, you haven''t seen them, I know you are not such a person."


    Hearing Karl''s words, the cat demon was silent.


    Slowly, a tear came from the corner of her eyes, and the cat demon said with a strong smile.


    "No, no more Meow..."


    "The second year after I successfully survived, I went back to see it. The entire island was destroyed. My home and my parents were also gone..."


    The cat demon''s voice was a little choked, but his expression was still smiling.


    Her tears couldn''t help streaming out, and she looked very sad.


    "Sorry, every time I think about this, I can''t help crying..."


    Carl and others did not say much.


    They hugged the cat demon one after another to comfort her.


    He had just been kicked out of the house, and found that his home and his parents were gone a year later. Under such a blow, the cat demon could survive, and his will was already very strong.


    But it may be because of this reason that she would rather live with animals than return to the human world.


    Until it was discovered by the Navy.


    This is Carl''s guess, and the actual situation is not much different.


    In this way, Karl controlled the warship to leave the East China Sea.


    Carl in Boya Town had already gone back once before, plus the time they had been out, it had been nearly a year.


    Now is the time to return to the navy headquarters.

 198 Chapter 198 Return to the Navy Headquarters

    New world.


    Navy Headquarters!


    Carl returned to the navy headquarters with all his crew.


    In a year, all of them have grown up.


    Although Carl''s strength has not grown much, his reputation, under the toast of the big news Morgan, has surpassed the old navy!


    Now he has truly become the idol of all young people in Pirate World!


    Even because of him, some young people in the navy began to actively participate in the conscription, striving to be a glorious navy!


    There are more people wanting to join the navy, which leads to fewer pirates and the sea has become a lot calmer.


    Sakaski is very satisfied.


    He originally thought he had to be prepared to deal with chaos.


    But who knows that Carl''s accidental collision has solved the two major problems of the Navy!


    The first is the issue of world conscription.


    The second is the problem of pirates.


    In the end, because of a few news, a few portraits and posters, Carl was elected as the new vane.


    Young people even promoted him to become an idol, studied him vigorously, and then naturally signed up to become a navy.


    Especially at the beginning, the registration office of each naval branch was full!


    When Sakarski learned of this, his smile turned into a chrysanthemum.


    Although there are not so many people who have signed up to join the navy now, there is still a steady stream of people who have signed up, far exceeding Sakarski''s expectations.


    These are all credits to Karl!


    So when Karl came to the marshal''s office and returned to life, Sarkarski''s face showed a rare smile.


    It''s probably only Karl that can make him feel paralyzed and show such an ugly smile.


    "Senior Sakaski, I''m back for life. These are some of the tasks I completed, as well as the pirates and criminals killed by my men.


    You can go over it to see if there is any omission or false information."


    Karl put a stack of data sheets on Sakarski''s desk.


    But Sarkarski didn''t care about this at all, he was smiling now, staring at Karl with scorching eyes.


    "Good! Really good! Really good!"


    "Senior Sakaski, what do you mean? I can tell you in advance. Although we are all single, I like women!"


    "You bastard, what are you talking about!"


    Hearing this, Sakarski almost didn''t catch his breath.


    But he wasn''t angry either, he just recovered his calm, and even the ugly smile disappeared.


    "Go ahead, talk about what you have done during this period of time, and briefly report to me about your subordinates."


    "Yes!"


    Carl briefly reported what he did this year and what Anilu did this year.


    Although Carl didn''t know what they did.


    However, through these information, Carl was able to briefly describe their military merits this year.


    Sakarski was very satisfied with this, and then decided to upgrade them all!


    In this way, they can have their own warships and bring their own soldiers without having to follow Karl all the time.


    But even so, some people are not strong enough to lead troops.


    The three of them, like Cat Demon, Black Feather, and Irland, have enough military ranks, but their strength is not enough.


    They rely solely on their IQ and other aspects to get promoted.


    So their promotion ends here, and there will be no further promotion in the follow-up.


    After Sakaski made these clear, Carl expressed his understanding.


    If the strength is not enough, it is impossible to take a higher position. This is the rule of the navy.


    "Senior Sakaski, how is the navy now? I have been out for a year. The changes here should be great, right?"


    Carl only came back yesterday and didn''t have time to observe here.


    Sakaski nodded and sighed.


    "The changes are indeed great, but Fujitora is the one who has changed the most.


    This guy has already made a name for himself, he suppressed a lot of pirates, even Blackbeard must be afraid of him by three points."


    "He fought Blackbeard?!"


    "Fight once, fight day and night, regardless of victory or defeat!"


    "Is Blackbeard so strong?"


    Hearing what Sakarski said, Carl was a little surprised, but Sakarski sighed and took out the bounty of Blackbeard.


    "Look at it for yourself, his bounty has reached 2.2 billion, and he successfully inherited the position of white beard and became the new four emperors!


    As for the remnants of the white beard, he has already defeated him, and Marco and others are also missing. No one knows where they are hiding."


    "Is that right¡­¡­"


    Carl glanced at Blackbeard Titch''s offer, then threw it aside, not paying attention.


    "Even if he becomes the new Four Emperors, it doesn''t matter. A black beard is just a mere black beard, and it has no effect on the structure of the world."


    "That''s right, but the Beast Pirates and BIG¡¤MOM Pirates have recently become active.


    I have a hunch that the two of them want to do something big. If this is the case, a smile is not enough.


    So I hope you will help him after some time, if there is any news, please call me at any time!"


    "I see. When I''m done with what I have at hand, I''ll go and laugh."


    Carl nodded and agreed to the task.


    Then the two of them briefly talked a little more, and after the question about the Five Old Stars and the Dragon Man, Karl left the Marshal''s office.


    However, he was not idle, but immediately summoned other members to gather at the naval training ground!


    Before long, the crew came to Karl.


    "Let me tell you the good news first. All of you will be upgraded by one level. Someone will give you new rank badges and new uniforms in two days."


    "Really?!"


    "This is great!"


    "Yehahahaha! Although the original god doesn''t care about military rank, the original god is still a little excited!"


    Nilu, Enzo and Anilu were excited at the same time.


    After raising their ranks to brigadier generals, they have the capital to lead the team alone.


    Although they are Carl''s soldiers, the three of them prefer to bring a team alone, which will help them grow!


    Jace didn''t have any ideas, his character was still withdrawn, and he didn''t change much because of this mission.


    As for the three of Airland, Cat Demon, and Black Feather, let alone them.


    Even if they upgrade their ranks to become brigadier generals, they will not be able to leave Karl, because they do not have this strength yet and can lead the team alone in the new world.


    Not to mention Intil, she was not a navy in the first place, so naturally she had to stay with Karl.

 199 Chapter 199: Respective Growth

    I haven''t seen it for a year, and Ainilu and others have all improved tremendously.


    In order to verify their strength at this time, Karl fought each person separately.


    Needless to say the result, of course Karl won.


    But when testing them, Carl did not use his full strength, but according to their demonstrated strength, to use the equivalent strength to conduct the test.


    In one afternoon, Carl finished the test and showed a gratified smile like an old father.


    First, the guy Ainilu.


    His strength has increased the fastest. Although he still cannot reach the level of a general, as long as he is given a few more years, his strength can definitely reach the level of a general!


    His domineering look and hearing is already at the top level.


    The development of Thunder Fruit is also close to perfection, but in terms of accuracy, it is still a little worse.


    Then came his armed color domineering.


    His arrogance and domineering have improved, but not much progress.


    If you have to say it, it''s equivalent to the funny appearance that a kid who has learned to walk has to run, and then can''t run.


    And his physical skills are still bad, and his physical fitness is not good.


    It is precisely because of these shortcomings that he has not reached the strength of the general level.


    The admiral took Carl himself as an example, whether it was fruit ability, physical fitness, or swordsmanship.


    These forces alone are enough to contend with the award.


    Anilu only has fruit ability, which can be compared with generals, but there are still some gaps in other aspects.


    If Carl really wants to fight his life and death, Anilu insists on at most one day, he will be killed by Carl!


    So Carl gave him an order in this regard, that is, he must hurry up and exercise.


    Ainilu is also humbly accepting, but whether he will continue training, this is beyond Karl''s control.


    Because he has planned that you completely delegate power and let Ainilu go out and lead the team by himself.


    Enzo and Nilu are in the same situation.


    One of them had reached a bottleneck in swordsmanship, and the other had reached a bottleneck in physical skills.


    The strength of the two of them is slightly worse than that of Ainilu, but it also surpasses most lieutenants.


    If anything, their current strength is in a very embarrassing situation.


    They are very good at armed and domineering, but their weakness lies in seeing and hearing domineering.


    So Carl''s advice to both of them is to put aside the training of physical fitness and armed sex domineering, and temporarily develop knowledge and domineering.


    The two of them were also glad to accept, and then Carl also asked them to lead the team and choose to go to sea.


    Then Karl put his gaze on Jace''s body.


    His strength hasn''t improved much, but it''s a bit improved.


    His armed color domineering hasn''t improved much, but the fruit ability is used more smoothly.


    Xuexueguo''s abilities, if used well, can reach the level of Kuzan.


    So his potential is not small, but Jace''s own aptitude is very mediocre. It is quite good to be able to raise his strength to the rank of lieutenant in one year.


    The last is Irland.


    His strength was very weak at the beginning, that is, he could use a little navy six to save his life.


    Now he has learned to be armed and domineering, but he can''t see and hear.


    He has fully learned the Navy Six Forms, but the strength is still very average, not reaching the level of a lieutenant general, but it is also stronger than the average major general.


    Such strength does not necessarily guarantee safety in the first half of the great route.


    Coupled with his autistic personality, he is not suitable for leading soldiers.


    So Carl intends to let him continue to follow him.


    As for the cat demon and Kuroba, they needless to say, they still follow Karl.


    After all, the strength of the two of them has not improved much in the past year, at best they are the level of brigadier generals, which is consistent with their military ranks.


    Their aptitudes are just average, and even if they are trained old, their strength will not surpass the lieutenant general.


    And their talents should be used in medical treatment and food. Naturally, Karl would not let the two of them participate too much in battle.


    As long as life can be saved at critical times, it is enough.


    Intil has already claimed to be Karl''s maid, even if someone asks who she is, she will answer that way.


    No matter what Carl said, she would never leave Carl''s side, so Carl slowly got used to it and let her follow him.


    As for her strength, naturally there is no need for Carl to worry.


    She has the ability to protect herself under Carl''s training.


    After a simple test of everyone''s strength, Karl let them disband in place.


    Carl can''t control what Anilu, Enzo and Nilu are doing next.


    The three of them have now agreed to form a navy team to be jointly managed by the three of them.


    Enzo is responsible for observing and giving orders, and Ainilu and Nina are responsible for fighting.


    But even so, they still found something missing.


    Soon they pulled Jess and Elland over.


    But still not enough.


    Then Kuroba and the cat demon were also pulled over.


    The people around were dragged away by Nilu. If Intil hadn''t insisted on staying with Carl, she would have been dragged away.


    But this is also good.


    Carl''s original plan was to let them go out alone to lead the team.


    Now that a few of them gather together, they are pulling out a team, which is more secure.


    And when a few of them are together, even if they are facing a Four Emperor, they will not lose in a short time.


    If it is a single confrontation, I am afraid that within two or two moves, the opponent will be killed in seconds.


    It''s not that there is no benefit in being together, but their strength may be a little slow.


    But Carl doesn''t mind, their most important thing is to ensure the safety of their lives.


    After all, there is only one life, if you die, there is nothing.


    ...


    time flies.


    Carl rested in the navy headquarters for a month.


    Ainilu and others had already set off for the new world half a month ago to perform their own tasks.


    During this month, Carl also talked with Zefa and others, trying to co-author a letter, so that Wu Lao Xing canceled Qi Wu Hai''s policy.


    Even Sakaski has specifically sought out five old stars for this matter.


    Unfortunately, he was directly scolded.


    Qiwuhai cannot be cancelled temporarily.


    However, Zefa has some ideas. He is ready to withdraw from the navy.


    Had Karl kept stopping him, I''m afraid he would have left.


    But Zefa''s feelings, Carl can understand, only to tell him that the time is not yet.


    The relationship between Zefa and Carl is very ordinary, but Carl has a good character and reputation.


    So Zefa chose to believe in Karl once, not leaving the navy for the time being, and waiting for the opportunity he said!

 200 Chapter 200 Choice!

    Punk Hassad, the island of ice and fire.


    This is an island with a very harsh environment.


    It''s just that the environment here is transformed into this look by the two generals of the navy fighting here.


    Before their duel, Punk Hassad was still an island with pleasant scenery and beautiful environment.


    Today, Karl came to Punk Hassad to meet someone.


    "Ro, I''m here, do you come out or me in?"


    Carl controlled his warship, hovering over the castle of Punk Hassad, talking to Luo on the other side of the phone worm.


    The purpose of his coming here is to meet Luo, and Luo and Bucky have caused a problem at the same time and need him to solve it.


    It happened that Carl was preparing to patrol the New World during this time, so he also had a reason to take action.


    "Master Karl, wait a moment, I will go out!"


    After learning that Karl had come to Punk Hassad, Luo immediately teleported out of the castle.


    Carl couldn''t help being surprised when he saw him and teleported in front of him.


    "The fruit ability is well developed! There is no trace of teleportation, even I didn''t even notice it.


    This ability, if you don''t have the domineering look and feel for the future, it will be difficult to prevent your assassination!"


    Carl did not expect that Luo used ROOM''s position to teleport, and it turned out to be really without warning!


    In this situation, Karl saw Luo''s great potential!


    He is still young, as long as he is given a little more time, his future achievements are definitely not under the generals or the Four Emperors!


    "Master Carl, you''re overwhelmed. My ability is a little trick for someone like you, and it''s not enough."


    Luo was not proud, but touched his nose and said modestly.


    Carl nodded, not paying attention to his flattery.


    "Let''s talk about what trouble you and Bucky are having, it''s worth your initiative to call me."


    "Master Karl, it''s like this..."


    Luo said the matter briefly.


    This incident is actually Bucky, who offended the Baroque studio, and then suffered their revenge.


    It turned out that Bucky could not be the opponent of Baroque Studio at all, but he couldn''t persuade him either.


    So Luo should help out, and Bucky can''t do it himself.


    Otherwise, those who rely on brain supplements to follow his men will definitely flee at this time and pass the news that Bucky is a liar.


    At that time, Bucky will be directly ruined, and even Qiwuhai''s identity will be deprived.


    So he asked for help and asked him to help solve the people in the Baroque studio.


    Luo went to help, he easily defeated the people in the Baroque studio, but did not kill them.


    This is because Luo doesn''t want to completely offend the Baroque studio and their boss Krokdal.


    But neither he nor Bucky thought that Krokdal would come to the door himself, and then fight Luo.


    Without any exception, Luo lost.


    Then Klockdal wanted to take action against Bucky.


    But at this moment, Shanks happened to pass by and greeted Bucky, but he didn''t act on Krokdal.


    It''s just that Klockdal saw Shanks and Bucky know each other, and realized that he was not doing well now, so he let them go.


    I have to say that Bucky''s luck is very good, if it weren''t for Shanks to pass by here in time.


    I''m afraid they will all die in Krokdal''s hands.


    In this way, Luo and Bucky got their lives back.


    But they all knew that Krokdal would come back again, so Luo wanted to ask Karl to help him solve the opponent.


    After hearing these words from Luo, Carl was also a little speechless.


    Now he has to admit that Bucky''s luck is indeed very good.


    This kind of thing would happen if Shanks happened to pass by, and Carl couldn''t believe it.


    But this is the strength of European Emperor Bucky!


    He is protected by various lucky auras, and then he is always able to turn danger into a breeze.


    Even Carl is a little envious of this ability.


    "Okay, I will solve this matter, what do you plan to do next?


    I can tell you in advance. Seventh, we are trying to cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai.


    You and Bucky stay together as much as possible, don''t rely on the identity of Qiwuhai to do some unrealistic things!"


    "I see, but Master Karl, do you really plan to cancel Qiwuhai?"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t bear this useful identity?"


    Hearing Luo''s question, Carl looked at him with a smile.


    Luo Ze scratched his head awkwardly: "This identity is very useful to be honest.


    I have now recruited more than 3,000 people, and at least half of them came for my identity."


    "Then you have to work harder and try to convince them that you are a person, not your identity!"


    After speaking, Carl patted Luo on the shoulder and left here.


    Luo Ze teleported away from the warship.


    He stood at the highest level of the castle, holding his ghost crying with one hand, watching Carl leave.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl found information about the Baroque studio.


    However, this Baroque studio that exists in the New World is not the original Baroque studio.


    This is a brand new version of the studio, but the internal members have not changed much, they are still a few of them.


    It''s just that their strength and bounty have changed drastically!


    Carl didn''t care about this, he just wanted to quickly drive to the baroque studio resident and find Krokdal.


    As for whether Luo is telling the truth, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Carl now only needs a reason to do anything against any pirates and other organizations!


    Their existence can be regarded as unstable factors that affect the peace of the sea, and they will naturally be cleaned up.


    But Krokdal has the strength and the brain, and what Carl is thinking now is whether he should be paid under his command.


    In this way, one''s own power can grow again, and the safety of Luo and Bucky in the new world can also be guaranteed!


    When Carl was thinking, the system voice suddenly jumped out.


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choose 1: Kill Krokdal, destroy the Baroque studio, and get an A-level ability randomly!''


    ''Choose two: recruit Krokdal, get freely assignable attribute points: 5 points!''


    ''Choice 3: Simply educate the other party, all attributes below S level will be upgraded to one level.''


    Seeing these three options, Carl abandoned the third one in the first place.


    This choice is not only boring, the rewards are also optional.


    As for the first and second, Carl wanted it.


    Because of the A-level ability, he wanted to know what it was.


    His two C-level abilities are already abnormal, and A-level abilities can be imagined, how powerful they are!


    But the second option is also very attractive!


    Because of five attribute points, his power attribute can be raised by one level again!


    In this way, he can see the attributes after S-level, and what will happen!


    So Carl hesitated. He didn''t choose directly, but let it go first. After seeing Klockdal, he made a choice.

 201 Chapter 201 Krokdal

    New world.


    An unnamed island.


    There is no country on this island, no ordinary people, only one organization that looks inconspicuous but is slowly emerging.


    That is the Baroque Job Club!


    The Baroque Job Club was founded by Krokdal.


    They were originally in the first half of the great route, an agency that sells intelligence and accepts employment.


    But when he was defeated by Straw Hat Luffy for carelessness, he was imprisoned in prison.


    After tossing around several times, he followed his hands, was locked in together, and advanced to the sixth floor of the city.


    Later, when he was waiting for Lu Fei to escape from prison, he ran out.


    Based on his experience of running out of Pushing the city, many people are rushing towards this, wanting to follow him, and even Blackbeard has approached him because of this, wanting to earn him under his command.


    But Krokdal, a man who even dared to stand up against a white beard, naturally wouldn''t be afraid of a black beard.


    So the two battled a match.


    I have to say that Krokdal''s name of fifty-five is not blown out.


    Even in the face of the black beard of a person with double fruit ability, he can be close to each other.


    But the most important thing is that he had a geographical advantage at the time.


    Because the location of the Baroque studio was in a desert.


    This desert is one of the few large desert islands in the New World.


    As the environment here is harsh and the climate is also volatile, will there be sandstorms?


    Most people simply cannot survive here, and there are some special creatures that can survive here.


    But Krokdal has a natural advantage here. He chose the Baroque studio here for the purpose of establishing a firm foothold.


    Otherwise, if he chooses other places, he is not sure to face Blackbeard, or Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    He still has a certain understanding of his own strength, and naturally it is impossible to blindly expand his power.


    If it weren''t for their mission, there would be a conflict with Bucky''s mission.


    He would never come forward to solve such trivial matters.


    But he originally thought that the Bucky was just a clown, even if he had the identity of Qiwuhai, he could not keep him.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the person who beat Bucky would provoke Luo.


    Since Bucky and Luo are both Qiwuhai, it is normal for Qiwuhai to see each other. Krokdal didn''t think there would be any relationship between the two of them.


    But the result was wrong. The appearance of Luo let Klockdal know that this matter is not so simple.


    But he didn''t take it to heart. After all, Luo was still very young, and even if he was good at strength, he was not an opponent of his old fritters.


    But just when he defeated Luo and thought he could get rid of them.


    Shanks passing by made him completely stunned.


    It was because of Shanks passing by that he knew that Shanks and Bucky were old acquaintances!


    Although Klockdal was not afraid of the Four Emperors, he had just fought Luo at that time.


    If he continues to fight Shanks, he will undoubtedly lose.


    So he did not hesitate, gave Shanks a face, and then withdrew.


    As for whether he will do anything to Luo and Bucky later, that is another matter.


    The current Krokdal, sitting in his own office, is exactly this thing on the ninth order.


    If he doesn''t act on Luo and Bucky, they will definitely attack his own power.


    But if you really do it to them, and now they have missed the best opportunity, they must be ready to face themselves.


    After the last failure caused by underestimating Luffy, Klockdal is now much more cautious.


    Even in the face of defeated opponents, he couldn''t smile at each other.


    "It''s really troublesome. These people in the New World are not weak. It''s impossible to deal with them just by relying on these wastes.


    Especially that guy Bucky brought a bunch of difficult characters in the city with him.


    If you want to do something with them, it seems that you have to find another time."


    Krokodall did not give up and planned on Bucky and Luo, but before the time had come, he did not intend to directly provoke a dispute.


    Otherwise, Tezolo and others in the underground world are given the opportunity to besiege themselves.


    The last time he succeeded, it all depended on surprise attacks.


    If it were to happen again, Krokdal was not sure whether he could hide the eyes of the underground world.


    Although the current Baroque studio is booming, it is without exception being spotted by the big men in the underground world.


    Especially Tezolo, who sent people to him to talk about cooperation three times, but Klockdal refused.


    These people are the big bosses of the underground world. Krokdal has not been in the underground world for a long time, so he must be careful.


    "Boss, we have a commission to help a group of pirates destroy the navy. Do you want to take it?"


    "Mr.1, I said, you have to deal with this kind of problem yourself, it''s just a group of navy, it''s not a big deal.


    Now the navy is empty, even if the world conscripts have joined many people because of that kid.


    But they need at least half a year to train the troops. The time left for us is very abundant!


    As long as you don¡¯t meet General Fujitora, you don¡¯t have to worry, because I am here!"


    Krokdal obviously did not put the Navy in his eyes, even the lieutenant admiral was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Klockdal has such a proud capital, and his subordinates will follow his will and accept various commissions to make money for the Baroque Working Society.


    But Mr.1 didn''t leave, he frowned and asked worriedly.


    "But this time the Navy is different. If you don''t take action, none of us are opponents."


    "Can''t even you? After a year of training, even an elite lieutenant admiral, how can you do it?"


    Klockdal was a little surprised, while Mr.1 shook his head, his tone a little helpless.


    "The opponent is Thor Ainilu, a newcomer to the navy who has gained fame in the past year.


    Although he is only a Commodore, his thunderous fruits completely restrain me!


    And with him, there are the strange girl Nilu, and the fast sword Enzo.


    And I heard that there is another Xuexue fruit capable person who is also on that ship."


    "Two natural devil fruit abilities?!"


    Hearing what Mr.1 said, Krokdal finally understood why he asked for help.


    Because these people, even if they add up, it is impossible for this group of navies to have the strength.


    And Krokdal knew the man Anilu.


    The two of them have never played against each other, but Ainilu''s strength has long been heard by him!


    "This is a difficult opponent!"


    Klockdal lowered his head to think, he wondered if there was a way that he could accept the commission and defeat the navy.


    But at this moment, a young voice appeared abruptly in the room.


    "Is it difficult? I feel that my subordinates are quite good at talking."

 202 Chapter Two Hundred and Two

    "who?!"


    The sudden sound made Krokdal and Mr.1 not react.


    Then they saw that the window behind did not know when it had been opened.


    A man in a navy coat just sat on the edge of the window, eating senbei leisurely and listening to them chatting here for a long time.


    He seemed to have no sense of existence, and did not attract the attention of these two people at all.


    This is how Carl is now domineering.


    Not only can his vision and color cover an area, but now he even has the ability to shield himself.


    But this ability is not complete, as long as there is a little disturbance, it will change, and it is impossible to hide the rise and rest perfectly.


    Only when facing people who are weaker than himself, he will be invisible and will not attract other people''s attention.


    However, Carl also realized that his own domineering appearance, if he surpasses the limit, I am afraid that he will become this, he can perfectly hide himself, and gradually weaken his own sense of existence.


    This ability seems quite weak. After all, he is already a big celebrity now. How to weaken his sense of existence, as long as people see him, they will immediately recognize him.


    Like Klockdal now, he obviously recognized who Karl was, but he didn''t act rashly.


    "Admiral White Eagle! Why are you here! Could it be that you intend to avenge those navies?"


    "Hehe, to be honest, I actually wanted to save your life at first, but I found out after hearing you communicate.


    It looks like you have killed a lot of navies. In that case, I don''t have to keep you!"


    After confirming his thoughts, Carl was thankful that he did not make a direct choice at the time, but kept it for now.


    So Karl did not hesitate to choose option one!


    "Boss! Run quickly! I''ll break it!"


    When Mr.1 saw Carl''s face showing murderous intent, he rushed up instantly and hacked at Carl.


    His whole body was covered with armed domineering, and the edges of his body were all turned into sharp blades.


    He is now a human-shaped blade, with armed and domineering, even Carl can''t touch his body directly, avoiding being scratched on the skin and causing broken skin.


    "I have to say that your development of the fruit is pretty good, but that''s it!"


    Carl sneered, and Dead Wood and Sakura flew out of the scabbard in an instant.


    Two weapons, covering Karl''s domineering armed color, flew directly towards Mr.1''s neck!


    Facing Carl''s attack, Mr.1 felt the danger and blocked him with both hands.


    But Wither and Sakura Ten are controlled by Karl himself!


    As long as he wants, these two weapons can change their positions at any time!


    Before Mr.1 could react, Witherki and Sakuraju flew towards Mr.1''s waist!


    "Stop it!"


    Krokdal roared, and instantly raised a sand wall, blocking Carl''s inevitable blow, and even flew out the dead wood and cherry ten blows.


    Carl controlled the two famous knives, and after cleaning the sand on them, he held them.


    "You go together?"


    Carl tilted his head and jumped out of the window.


    At this time Mr.1 was already sweating coldly, he did not expect that Carl was more terrifying than he thought!


    "Mr.1, you should withdraw first, this person is not something you can handle!"


    Krokdahl stepped forward and protected Mr.1 behind him. Karl glanced at Krokdahl and shook his head.


    "It''s so good to your subordinates, but the methods are so bad. This is really your style! Krokdal!"


    "Huh! If you have the patience, kill me! A mere navy kid, don''t think that you have become a general.


    In my opinion, you are still just a kid!"


    "Sand Blade¡ª¡ª"


    Without any signs, Krokdal suddenly launched a trouble!


    I saw him waving his arms, and the sand blade came hurriedly towards Karl from both sides!


    The huge sand blade even cut off the entire office, and even the entire floor!


    If someone could see from the outside, the highest floor of the Baroque studio was cut by two huge sand blades!


    Facing this kind of sand, Carl did not choose to be hard, but instead used the fruit ability to blow the sand!


    Carl now has perfected his ability to use Piaopiao Fruit.


    He can effortlessly use his abilities to blow away the sandy blades condensed by Krokdal!


    Although his sand blade looks extremely strong, it is naturally a devil fruit, and there is a very big drawback.


    That is, they can''t attach armed color domineering, they can only use armed color domineering on their bodies.


    Unless you can master Liu Ying, otherwise, the ability of the natural devil fruit and the domineering armed color will never be perfect.


    It was precisely because of this that Krokdal''s sand blade was not hard enough, and it was blown away by Karl.


    Seeing this scene, Krokdal was not surprised.


    He directly took Mr.1''s clothes and flew away with him. If he continues to stay here, it will be very dangerous!


    When Carl saw this, he quickly followed.


    Since Krokdal is sand and flying very fast, it took some effort for Karl to catch up with him.


    "Sha Lan¡ª¡ª"


    Facing Karl''s pursuit, Krokdal did not hesitate to release Shalan Storm, trying to trap Karl here.


    "Playing the storm in front of me? You are playing a big sword in front of Guan Gongmen, you are playing an axe at the door!"


    Seeing the huge Sha Lan, Carl also created a huge tornado, colliding with it and then canceling each other!


    Along with a huge air wave blowing across the desert, a piece of sand was raised.


    The desert tornado and the tornado created by Carl disappeared at the same time.


    There is only one huge hole that is bottomless!


    "Is the Piaopiao fruit ability? It''s really well-deserved, such an ability really limits most of my moves!"


    Krokdahl narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw this scene, and his expression was extremely serious.


    Although he was very disdainful of Karl, he had to take it seriously after seeing the scene before him.


    No matter how Carl is a general, even if Krokdahl despise Karl, he will not really despise the opponent.


    Those who can become generals are not weak.


    Therefore, Krok Dahl came to the desert outside to better exert his fruit ability.


    He first put down Mr.1, let him run away, then directly released a giant sandstorm, and attacked Carl mercilessly.


    Facing his attack, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, showing a disdainful smile.


    I saw exactly the same storm, produced from Karl''s hands.


    With a bang, the storms converged, and finally produced a violent explosion, causing a strong wind, directly turning the hollow below into an abyss!

 203 Chapter 203 Fierce battle!

    "That''s it?"


    "Krokdal, the famous king of the desert, is he at this level now? It''s really funny.


    If you are only at this level, you should still judge yourself as soon as possible, so as not to dirty my hands!"


    After easily offsetting Krokdal''s moves once again, Carl doubted his strength.


    He didn''t feel he was strong, but he felt that he overestimated Klockdal.


    Even if the opponent''s strength does not reach the level of a general, at least it is stronger than the average lieutenant general.


    Even his strength should not be much different from the current Ainilu.


    And Karl has also calculated that his own fruit ability will restrain the opponent.


    I just didn''t expect that restraint would be so cruel!


    Most of the abilities of the slush fruit are basically restricted.


    This also led to the fact that there are not many moves that Krokdal can use.


    He happened to be bad at physical skills, which made Carl think that the opponent was really weak.


    But in fact, Krokdal is not weak at all. If he were not, he would not be able to fight Blackbeard, regardless of the outcome.


    "Little devil, don''t underestimate Laozi!!!"


    "The Desert Sword¡ª¡ª"


    A huge roar suddenly appeared.


    But this sandy blade was still vulnerable in front of Karl.


    Compared with the previous ones, this sand blade is just killing me and taking care of it. Carl uses the slash with fruit ability to directly eliminate the opponent''s moves.


    Afterwards, Karl made a few more chops and instantly knocked Krokdal back, making it impossible to resist.


    "Cut! What an annoying kid!"


    After the trial just now, Krokdal also saw that his ability was completely restrained by Karl.


    Generally speaking, the natural devil fruit is rarely restrained except for the relationship between the fruit and the superior.


    But unfortunately.


    The rustle fruit is just such a devil fruit that looks very powerful but actually has many defects.


    Shasha fruits are afraid of water, strong winds, and even some substances that do not have water and cannot be desertified.


    In the face of these things, Krokdal''s ability was completely ineffective.


    It just so happens that Carl''s fluttering fruit can control strong winds.


    And more importantly, Karl still had the ability to shake fruits, which was of no use.


    If he didn''t want to keep a hand, in case of emergency, he can now use the double fruit ability to directly kill Klockdal to avoid future troubles!


    But if you do this, you will have a high probability of exposing your dual fruit ability, and it will be difficult to explain the five old stars.


    It is not the time yet, and the forces he wants have not yet developed, so naturally he can''t expose his strongest cards.


    But even so, Carl''s current strength is enough to kill Klockdal!


    As an admiral of the navy, he naturally has this confidence in him!


    "Klockdale, I''m in a hurry, so I won''t play with you!"


    "Lion Power¡¤ Imperial Palace Volume¡ª¡ª"


    Carl''s eyes were piercing, and he directly released one of the strongest moves, and began to attack Krokdal!


    Facing the yellow sand in the sky and the giant tornado connecting the sky and the earth, Krokdal was a little dumbfounded.


    The ability to control yellow sand and desert tornadoes should be his exclusive.


    But the tornado created by Carl is much stronger than the one he created, I don''t know how many times stronger!


    Facing such a situation, Krokdal knew that if he continued to hide himself, he would really die!


    "Desert Great Sword!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar.


    The surrounding yellow sands were all mobilized, forming one huge sword after another, attacking Carl!


    These swords are harder and more powerful than the previous sand blades!


    The tornado created by Karl was directly invaded by these swords, and then Krokdal used his own ability to dismantle the huge tornado created by Karl!


    Then he once again condensed a desert sword, covered it with armed domineering, and rushed towards Karl!


    Although he had no way to cover the domineering armed color with the sand that he took off, but if he held it in his hand, the armed color domineering could naturally be used.


    "But are you going to fight me close? It''s really stupid!"


    Carl sneered, came to Klockdal, and cut it down!


    Krokdal''s knowledge and color are very domineering, so he directly predicted Karl''s attack, and the sword in his hand was still slashed towards Karl.


    But because of his elementalization, the domineering could not be used, so this blow did not hurt Karl at all.


    The sword made of sand was blown away instantly!


    But at this moment, Carl discovered something wrong!


    Without any hesitation, he gave up his plan to pursue Krokdal, but instead took a backhand and blocked him!


    There was a clang.


    The sound of metal collision sounded, and Carl was caught off guard, was hit by a huge force, and flew out more than ten meters away.


    But he was not injured, but curiously looked at the rapier in Krokdal''s hand!


    "I really didn''t expect you to play Yin! If I didn''t guess wrong, this rapier is your last killer move, and it is poisoned?"


    Carl has observed through seeing and hearing that the rapier is a bit unusual.


    This rapier is not very hard, and its interior is hollow.


    It''s as if something is hidden inside.


    If it''s someone else, Carl can''t say what''s hidden in it.


    But if the opponent is Krokdal, then needless to say, he must be hiding poison!


    After all, Krokdal is a person with a criminal record. When he was fighting Luffy before, he used the poison on his hook and almost killed Luffy.


    "Haha, is it domineering? It''s really not bad. Since my fruit ability is restrained by you, I won''t pretend, I''m showing off!


    The outside and inside of my sword are covered with poison, even my hook is covered with poison!


    And this is very poisonous, only I have the antidote. If you still want to continue to be an enemy of me, I don''t mind letting you, the admiral, see the power of this kind of poison!"


    As he spoke, Krokdal shook his hook, and threw out a drop of purple venom.


    In an instant, the ground was eroded by this venom except for a large pit, and this pit was still expanding.


    It was not until the scope was expanded to a width of nearly three or four meters that the expansion stopped.


    After seeing this scene, even Carl took a breath.


    Carl has only seen such a poisonous venom on Magellan.


    And the smell of this venom also made Carl feel a little familiar.


    Then his pupils suddenly enlarged, thinking of an unrealistic possibility!


    "This is Magellan''s toxin?!"


    "You used this trick to get rid of Blackbeard, right!"

 204 Chapter 204 Full Firepower!

    "Hahahaha, the vision is really good, I didn''t expect to be guessed by you, even the guy with the black beard didn''t guess, where did I get the venom.


    But this thing, in addition to Magellan¡¯s venom, there are also some things I researched myself to neutralize it.


    This can be stored in a special container, but I don¡¯t have much of this venom!


    If it weren''t for a strong enemy like you, I wouldn''t use it at all!"


    Krokdal grinned and rushed towards Karl.


    He doesn''t even need to be domineering, relying entirely on his own venom to fight!


    This situation makes Carl feel a bit tricky.


    He didn''t expect that Krokdal would become so shameless now after a failure.


    He is not like that in the original book!


    But this also made Carl feel fortunate. If he chooses to keep him and turn him into his own person, it is estimated that he can make many such disgusting things.


    Carl is very resistant to people who use poison. If you are Magellan and eat poisonous fruit, forget it.


    But like this, using poison to fight openly, on the contrary, still looks proud, Carl really can''t accept it.


    In the face of Krokdal''s onslaught, Karl has always avoided, avoiding direct contact with the opponent.


    Magellan¡¯s poison can only be relieved by Magellan.


    Karl didn''t know where Krokdal got the medicine, but even if he really had the antidote, it might not work.


    In order to avoid unnecessary injuries, Carl can avoid touching these toxins and try not to touch them.


    Even if it is him, he must be more careful in the face of this toxin, after all, he is not a monster like Kaido or Charlotte Lingling.


    Trouble toxins do not work on them either.


    Although Carl has a strong physique, he is essentially human!


    Toxins will still cause some damage to him, especially Magellan''s toxins, which are extremely poisonous!


    So Carl must evade.


    Even when Krokdal was fighting, he was careful not to get the venom on him.


    However, he is a natural demon fruit capable person, as long as he is kept elemental, these venoms will not hurt him.


    This is why he is so confident.


    "Hahahaha, do you have a time when you are afraid of the navy boy? If you leave now, we will forget the past, and nothing will happen.


    But if you continue to struggle, don''t blame me, I believe you know the power of this venom!"


    Klockdal still maintained his offensive, and Carl counterattacked at the right time, but every time he was forced to retreat by the venom splashed out.


    In this way, Carl''s attack was interrupted without reaching Krokdal.


    If you use choppers to attack from a distance, Krokdal''s elementalization and domineering look and feel are not vegetarian.


    As for the abilities brought by the Piaopiao Fruit, in this environment, it completely overlaps with the Shasha Fruit.


    Therefore, the two of them can dismantle each other''s large-scale moves.


    The fruit ability basically does not play any role.


    All they have to do now is to complete this battle!


    "Klockdale, stop dreaming, I can''t let you go!


    Maybe you still don¡¯t know who you provoke, but I won¡¯t tell you, just let you go to hell with questions!"


    "Lionwei Chikiya¡ª¡ª"


    Carl exhausted all his strength to release the biggest chop to Klockdal.


    In the face of this chopped wave that was enough to open the world and break the sea, Krokdal did not hesitate to directly transform his whole body into elements to avoid it!


    But even so, Ling Li''s chopped wave still bumped into Klockdal and wounded him.


    Seeing this scene, Carlton felt a play, and then continued to attack.


    Krokdal is constantly elementizing, and then quickly approaches Karl.


    In the face of such a fierce slash, with his strength, he can''t defend at all, and can only use elementalization to avoid it.


    Krokdal''s speed has a bonus in the desert, and his flying speed is very fast.


    But Karl''s speed is not slow.


    The two of them started chasing over the desert.


    Karl kept releasing Chop Wave, trying to kill Krokdal, but he was evaded by the opponent every time, and only a few times could hit.


    After seeing this scene, Karl frowned and stopped attacking.


    At the same time Krokdal took the opportunity to catch up.


    "Go to hell! Navy kid!!!"


    "Klockdale, it''s really boring to continue fighting with you, this battle should end there."


    Suddenly, Carl said such a sentence, making Klockdal''s heart beat, but the movement in his hand did not stop, and the rapier still pierced Carl.


    Suddenly, Carl slapped the rapier lightly, and instantly shattered it!


    At the same time, Krokdal''s body felt this familiar but unfamiliar vibration, and it suddenly turned into scattered sand.


    After a while, he returned to his original state in consternation.


    He looked at the shattered rapier in his hand and the pool of venom on the ground, feeling a little weird.


    "How can you have the ability to shake fruits?!"


    "I was lucky to get the Shocking Fruit, and I have a special physique. Like Blackbeard, I am a double-fruit capable person.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to use this ability, but your venom is too in the way, so I can only make a bad move.


    And your strength is not as strong as I expected, and continuing to fight with you is a waste of time.


    Originally I planned to use you to train my domineering and swordsmanship, but now it seems that this is completely unnecessary."


    While speaking, Carl took a deep breath, and the yellow sand in the sky began to gather around, turning this area into yellow.


    In this way, no one can see the situation clearly. Here, Karl can use his abilities unscrupulously!


    "It''s really surprising, you turned out to be a dual-fruit ability person. No one but me knows about this, right?


    Klockdal sneered at the heavy yellow sand around him.


    He also understood that Carl covered his surroundings with a layer of yellow sand, just because he didn''t want the outside world to know that he was a person with double fruit ability.


    The other fruit is the shaking fruit of White Beard!


    As for Krokdal, he has seen his destiny, and now he can only resist with all his might.


    If he could survive, he promised to make the matter of Carl''s dual fruit ability public!


    But if you can''t survive, this secret will follow him and sink into hell!


    "Congratulations, Krokdal, you are the first person to know my secret, don''t you feel honored?"


    "Haha! An honor to shit!"


    "Go to hell! Navy kid, even if you have double fruits, I am not afraid of you!"

 205 Chapter 205 A-level ability!

    With a tremor in his body, Klockdalton fell to the ground, and Karl also felt dull.


    After the double fruit ability was activated, there was no suspense. After only two moves, Krokdal was instantly seconded!


    The strength gap between the two sides is really too big!


    Moreover, Krokdal''s strength is even worse than that of Anilu. In general, Krokdal''s strength is stronger than that of the average lieutenant admiral.


    However, compared to other quasi-general-level powerhouses, they are ranked at the bottom.


    Without using the Shocking Fruit, Carl is already at the general level, although it is also at the bottom.


    But he is also a real general, defeating Krokdal is just a matter of time.


    But when he opened the double fruits, his strength directly increased to a level that he couldn''t even tell himself, and the way was unknown!


    This level of strength has only been seen on Karp, the Warring States Period and even White Beard!


    So as long as he activates the double fruit ability, he is definitely one of the top powerhouses in this world!


    "The first time I used the Double Fruit to fight, the effect was really unexpected, but Krokdal is too weak.


    His strength is placed in the new world, just like Doflamingo.


    When I looked at this kind of strength in the past, I felt that it was indeed okay, not a lot, but from the current perspective, it was really not good."


    Carl didn''t expect that his evaluation of Krokdal would still be elevated a lot.


    He really didn''t expect that Klockdal was so weak.


    But it''s right to think about it, if Krokdal''s strength is very strong, he will not be defeated by Luffy before.


    Although he underestimated the enemy that time, no matter how the original author made up for him, there was no way to make up for his weakness.


    After all, Sha Sha Guo''s abilities and weaknesses are too many, and Krokdal is still a person who is not good at physical skills.


    It is also excusable to be killed by Carl''s double fruit ability.


    After killing Krokdal, Karl also completed the selection task, with random A-level abilities right in front of him.


    But this time, the system did not draw directly, but let Karl turn it on by himself.


    In this case, Karl can choose to keep it, or use this random lottery ability now.


    "First go back to take a bath, change clothes, and then pray. In this case, I should be able to become European."


    Carl knew that he had a non-chief physique, so he chose to go back first.


    But before that, he still needs to clean up the remnants of the Baroque studio.


    The fighting time between Karl and Krokdal did not exceed an hour in total.


    Those people couldn''t run far at all. Karl caught up with several ships in minutes, and then sunk them one by one!


    Even if they run separately, they will be sunk by Karl.


    All of these people are members of the Baroque Work Club, and none of them are innocent.


    All of them are desperadoes who want to make money, saying that they are pirates, they are all praised.


    And all the core personnel of the Baroque Job Club, including Mr. 1 who was rescued by Krokdal, also did not escape Karl''s sanctions.


    After cleaning up these people, Carl first went to find Bucky, and he was warned on the face, but in fact it was to let him develop at ease.


    Bucky expressed his understanding, and then tearfully accepted the resources that originally belonged to the Baroque Work Club.


    In the end, Karl went to Luo and told him that the matter had been resolved.


    But Carl''s purpose for looking for him is still about toxins.


    When Karl killed Krokdal, he deliberately kept a vial of poison.


    These toxins are Magellan''s poison, and some are highly poisonous composed of unknown substances.


    Carl needs Luo to study this thing. As long as he can thoroughly study it, Magellan''s poison will not be impossible.


    There are only two things Carl is more afraid of now, one is Magellan''s poison.


    Magellan''s strength is basically the same as that of the general, so Carl can''t guarantee that he will be completely safe in his poison.


    As for the second person to be afraid of, it is the mysterious existence of Yim.


    But Carl won''t run into him yet, so there is no need to worry too much.


    In this way, the toxin was handed over to Luo for research, and Carl returned to the navy headquarters.


    His main task at present is to patrol the new world and stabilize the security here.


    The first half of the great route was guarded by Vice Admiral and Polusalino.


    In the new world, General Fujitora has been patrolling.


    Carl uses his high mobility type, which can be carried out at any time.


    As for other things, he didn''t need to intervene.


    After returning to the dormitory, he took a bath in Fenxiang and changed into new clothes, and then he was ready to activate the A-level ability.


    The previous C-level ability was very good. Now he wants to know what A and ability will come out!


    "Next, is the moment to witness the miracle!"


    Carl whispered softly, and then directly opened the random lottery for A-level ability.


    ''Congratulations to the host for obtaining the A-level ability Zhanpakuto (not enabled)!''


    ''System prompt: The Zanpakuto ability is not activated. Please choose a weapon with spirituality as soon as possible to make it your own Zanpakuto. After the Zuppakuto ability is activated, the state of this ability will change to the beginning of the Zanpakuto. Solution ability!''


    ''Remarks: Zhanpakuto S-level, you can do the swastika!''


    "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Zanpakuto! This ability is really very useful in my current world!


    This ability has its own explanation, so I won''t have to guess.


    It''s just that this weapon that requires spirituality, what does it mean, can''t it be said that Deadwood and Sakura Ten are not enough?"


    Carl was stunned for a second, and then he wanted to set Deadwood and Sakura Ten as his own Zanpaku.


    But it was rejected by the system.


    Although Deadwood and Yingshi are famous swords, they don''t have any special spirituality at all, they just work very well.


    "A sword with spirituality, is it a monster sword? Or there are other swords..."


    "By the way, I remember that there seems to be a Seven-Star Sword in the original work, and the demon power of this sword even surpasses that of the Demon Sword and Ghost!


    If you can find this sword, its spirituality is definitely enough!"


    Suddenly Carl thought of such a sword, which made him a little excited, and then began to look up information.


    However, in the various materials of the Navy, there is no record of the Seven Star Sword, and even the name has not even appeared, which made Carl a little bit disappointed.


    However, he calculated the time. When the Golden Lion was defeated, the Straw Hats should have passed the timeline of the theater version of the Seven Star Sword.


    In other words, Sauron and the others probably know the whereabouts of the Seven Star Sword!


    "It looks like I''m going to find them again!"

 206 Chapter 206: News of the Seven Star Sword

    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: B


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: B


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Boxing (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Blade Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), Weird Power (A), Shaking Fruit, Give Me a Face (C), Zanpakudao (A)''


    Carl was flying in the air while studying his personal attributes.


    The most important thing he still wants to study is the information about Zan Po Dao.


    When he was in the navy headquarters, Carl spent nearly half a month asking other naval sword lords if there were any legends about the Seven Star Sword.


    Or whether they have any impression of some spiritual weapons.


    But I asked a dozen lieutenant admirals, even Fujitora asked, they didn''t know what the Seven Star Sword was to you.


    But for weapons with spirituality, they only know ghosts, and they have not heard of other weapons.


    But according to their words, if you can train your own weapon into a black sword, the weapon will also have its own spirituality.


    Although the spirituality is relatively weak and not as murderous as the ghost, it is enough to use and can also improve the strength of the swordsman.


    The dragon horse of the former dragon swordsman, his sword is the black sword Qiushui, this is a spiritual weapon.


    But no one knows where this weapon is now.


    Although Carl knew that it was on Moriah''s ship, Moriah was dead, and his ship hadn''t been known for a long time.


    As for the remains of the Dragon Slayer Swordsman Ryoma, I am afraid they have long since disappeared, and Qiu Shui probably has become Xiliu''s weapon.


    As for the other black knife, it was Hawkeye Mihawk''s Sabre, Black Knife Night.


    This knife is also a veritable black knife, but to kill Mihawk for a knife is obviously not in Karl''s style.


    And Mihawk may develop into his own.


    In the end, there was no way. After Karl asked everyone, he finally had to go to the windless zone to find Sauron and ask him about the Seven Star Sword.


    In order to save time, Carl has been flying at full speed, and it didn''t take long to reach the training ground where Sauron was.


    His arrival immediately attracted Raleigh''s attention.


    On this island at this time, there are only three people, Lei Li, Luffy, and Sauron.


    Even Sanji is not here at this time, I don''t know where he went.


    Marco and others, and Ace, returned to the new world and fought Blackbeard, but failed miserably.


    They also disappeared now, but Ace came out occasionally to attract a wave of attention, but soon disappeared.


    Sabo certainly cannot stay here for training. Now that he has left here, he probably returned to the revolutionary army and continued to work for the dragon.


    As for Shanks, it''s useless for him to stay here, so naturally he will return to the new world for comfort.


    In this way, the people who stayed here to train now are the two of Luffy and Sauron.


    For Sanji, Karl didn''t know where he went, nor was he interested in why he left.


    "Senior Raleigh, it''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    "Hehe, what are your kid doing here again?"


    Seeing Karl''s appearance, Lei Li suddenly became angry and wanted to drive him away.


    But he thought for a while and felt that he was alone and was not sure to drive Karl away, so he let him land.


    "Senior Raleigh, don''t worry, I''m here to ask a question today. If anyone can tell me, I have a great reward!"


    "Question? Do you have any questions? You need to ask us pirates? Doesn''t your navy have a database?"


    Raleigh was still very cautious and didn''t believe Karl''s words.


    As the navy asks pirates, this is a bit outrageous. After all, the navy knows more information than the navy knows.


    "Huh! Who knows if he is uneasy and kind, wants to shoot us!


    But it doesn''t matter if he wants to attack us, the big deal is to kill him!"


    Sauron was very hardened, and he stood up and angered Karl.


    Although he has no identity background, Raleigh is here, plus Luffy''s background is very strong.


    Sauron certainly wouldn''t persuade him, anyway, the tiger skin was here, and he had the final say if it wasn''t.


    "Hahahaha, Sauron, don''t say that. After all, everyone is friends. Just ask if you have any questions. As long as we know, I will answer for sure!"


    Luffy was still so heartless and didn''t hold any grudges at all, which made Sauron very angry.


    Raleigh shook his head, feeling a little helpless.


    After getting along for more than a year, Raleigh also discovered that Luffy¡¯s personality is exactly the same as Roger!


    If it weren''t for the appearance and age here, Raleigh would really think that the current Luffy was Roger posing.


    However, it was precisely because of Luffy''s character that Shanks chose him.


    "In that case, I''m not welcome."


    "What I want to ask is the Seven Star Sword. Have you ever heard of it?"


    Carl didn''t directly ask them where the Seven Star Sword was. If he asked them directly, he would inevitably be suspicious.


    Moreover, Carl still asked Raleigh this question, and did not directly ask Luffy and Sauron.


    Although the person who knows the answer is right in front of him, in order to avoid doubt, Carl still tries his best to act.


    "I seem to have heard the name Seven Star Sword from somewhere."


    "It wasn''t long before Roger and I had just been out. He seemed to have fallen in love with this sword.


    But then we missed the sword because of something deviated from the course, so I can''t remember where the sword is now."


    Raleigh rubbed his chin and began to think about this question.


    Luffy followed Leily''s rubbing his chin, then looked at Sauron on the side.


    "Hey, Sauron, there was a red moon in the place where we ventured before, and there seems to be this sword there, right?"


    "You bastard, not talking can suffocate you!"


    When Sauron heard Karl inquiring about the location of the Seven-Star Sword, he felt something wrong.


    So he didn''t intend to answer, but Luffy sold it to him with a word.


    This made Sauron hate iron and steel, and finally he had no choice but to shout at Luffy, and then answered honestly.


    "Yes, I know where the Seven Star Sword is..."


    Anyway, Carl had heard what Luffy had just said, and Sauron didn''t hide it at all, and directly said the place where the Seven Star Sword was sealed.


    But Sauron has a condition, that is, it is not allowed to harm the people on the island.


    And the Seven Star Sword is very evil, if there is danger, they will not be responsible!


    Carl smiled, not taking the matter to heart.


    He doesn''t believe that a mere sword can control himself.


    As a general, if Carl is controlled by a sword, he might as well kill himself!

 207 Chapter 207 Seven Jade Beads

    Leaving the windless zone, Karl flew towards the location of the Seven Star Sword.


    However, according to the information provided by Sauron, the Seven Star Sword has now been destroyed, leaving only a strand of remnant soul sealed in a stone tablet.


    The seven beads of the Seven Star Sword were also sealed and handed over to special personnel to look after them.


    Although the Seven-Star Sword has been destroyed, the most important core of the Seven-Star Sword is its seven beads.


    As long as this thing is there, the Seven Star Sword will always exist.


    So Carl plans to take these seven beads in his hand, and then melt the dead wood and cherry blossoms in his hand.


    Finally, it is handed over to the Forge Master of Wano Country to create new weapons.


    Although it''s a bit troublesome, in order to unlock the Zanpakudao ability, some sacrifices must be made.


    But according to Sauron''s news, only the red full moon once in a hundred years can summon a seven-star sword full of evil spirits and awaken its evil evil power.


    But this is just a legend after all. The sword is here. When will it appear, it has nothing to do with the red full moon.


    Only when the red full moon, its power will explode, so people will mistakenly think that the Seven Star Sword will only be summoned during the red full moon.


    In fact, as long as you can get this sword, it can break its seal anywhere.


    Otherwise, this will not be sealed by those people.


    After all, the famous swords of the Ghost Toru series are not as evil as the Seven Star Sword.


    Compared with ghost users, all users of the Seven Star Sword will become puppets without exception.


    This is cruel.


    "Is this Aska Island? It doesn''t look different, and I don''t see any evil when I see the domineering.


    Sure enough, the legend is just a legend, even if the weapon is really evil and can control humans, it is just that he is too weak!"


    Carl gave a disdainful sneer, and then based on the information provided by Solo, he quickly found the place where he had fought before.


    Here is a huge altar, and the surrounding area has become a ruin.


    What is clearly visible around is a variety of knife marks and sword marks.


    Obviously, the traces of Sauron and others fighting here a year ago have not been eliminated until now.


    "Who are you? This is not a place for outsiders to set foot on, leave now!"


    Suddenly, a child in a navy uniform appeared behind Carl.


    For some reason, Carl was wearing casual clothes at this time, and not wearing the clothes of an admiral.


    In addition, he could not dress up, and his hair was casually draped down, naturally he was not recognized by the other party.


    "Child, are you a navy?"


    "Huh! Look down on people! I am the navy, so I order you to leave here immediately! Because it is dangerous!"


    The child is small, but he has a sense of responsibility.


    He was right, there is indeed some danger here, because Carl''s domineering look and hearing also noticed that there was a strange atmosphere in the ground here.


    It is very likely that it is the remains of the Seven Star Sword, and the aura from the seven jade beads!


    "Little friend, I''ll take you out of here first. Brother has something to do. If it hurts you, it won''t be good."


    Carl rubbed Little Navy''s head, then hugged him and flew up.


    The boy saw that he was actually flying, and he covered his eyes in fear.


    Seeing his cute appearance, Karl didn''t laugh at him, but put him on the ground and gave him a month-step practice method.


    "This is for you, it''s a kind of revenge that you kindly remind me of. If you cultivate well, you can also fly!"


    "really?"


    The little boy asked nervously.


    He has seen it now that Karl is not an ordinary person, because ordinary people can''t fly!


    "Don''t worry, this thing is called the Navy Sixth Form, but what I give you is only one of the moon steps.


    If there are too many, I am afraid that you will not chew too much. If you want to learn more, please work hard and try to find me in the navy headquarters."


    With that, Carl rubbed the boy''s head, then flew into the sky again, and disappeared in a flash.


    The little boy stared at the training method in his hand in a daze, then rubbed his eyes, a little unbelievable.


    "Am I dreaming¡­¡­"


    "Sister Maya, I met a master..."


    ...


    Just after the little boy ran back excitedly.


    Carl was also relieved.


    Although he returned to the position of the altar, he let go of his domineering look, and kept observing the position of the little boy.


    And he also observed whether there were other people around him.


    After ensuring that there was really no one around him, he then used the fruit power to directly lift the altar into the air.


    After Karl jumped down, the altar was rebuilt.


    It looked like it hadn''t moved at all.


    "It''s so dark! If it weren''t for my eyes, it''s a good thing, and the color is not bad at seeing and hearing. In such a dark place, I really can''t see anything."


    Carl began to look for the place where the evil spirit was based on his domineering look and experience.


    After a while, he saw seven luminous beads embedded in a stone tablet.


    There are writings on this stele, but it was damaged too badly.


    Vaguely, Carl could only see words like the Seven-Star Sword, the red full moon, the demon-like wanton, and the cruelty to the world written on it.


    And on this stele, Carl also saw a sword slot.


    It''s a pity that Karl didn''t touch the sword, there were only seven jade beads here, shining lonely.


    In other words, this stone stele is where the Seven Star Sword is sealed.


    "It''s a pity that a good sword was destroyed like this, but it''s good if the seven jade beads are still there, and it doesn''t make any difference whether the sword is or not.


    With that, Carl took down the seven jade beads.


    When he took the first six, there was no adverse reaction.


    But when he got the seventh, a sudden malice rushed directly into Karl''s mind.


    This malice made him feel a little swollen in his brain, and his whole body became stiff.


    But Karl soon released his domineering look.


    This evil aura was directly suppressed without causing any disturbance!


    "It''s really naughty. You want to invade my body. It''s just an evil spirit. Are you qualified?"


    The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, with a scornful smile.


    For this evil desire to occupy other people''s bodies, Carl will not have any affection for him.


    Directly use the overlord color to suppress it, until it is completely honest, Carl will put the seven jade beads away.


    "Sure enough, the legend is the legend. It made me worry for nothing. I thought it would be difficult for you to solve it, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon."


    Carl shook his head, and then left the Sealed Land.


    Only when he came out, he saw that there was a red full moon in the sky!


    You know, when he entered before, the sky was just a white crescent moon!


    The appearance of this red full moon made Carl feel that something is not quite right!

 208 Chapter 208 The Evil Thought of Surrender

    "Red full moon?"


    "This is your ghost?!"


    Carl''s face changed slightly, although the red full moon is said to occur only once in a hundred years.


    But now it seems that as long as the evil thoughts of the Seven Star Sword escape the seal, the red full moon will appear!


    Then Carl felt that under the reflection of the red full moon, this evil thought was growing!


    And there is a lot of resentment on Aska Island, constantly gathering on the seven jade beads!


    Such an evil situation, even if it was the first time Karl saw it!


    Without any hesitation, he directly exploded the domineering look with all his strength, suppressing all evil thoughts and resentments!


    I have to say that the overlord look is very useful when facing this kind of intangible evil thoughts.


    But even so, these evil thoughts are still trying to merge with the seven jade beads!


    Carl didn''t know what the consequences would be if they merged together, but this is definitely not a good thing!


    Without any hesitation, Karl flew directly into the air and quickly left the island.


    With Carl''s departure, the red full moon in the sky is gradually disappearing.


    The usual color was quickly restored.


    But behind Carl, a large black mist appeared, chasing it!


    These are the grievances that want to merge with Yuzhu!


    "Since you want to merge, then I will let you merge. I want to see what flower you can make for me!"


    Since he couldn''t get rid of these weird things, Karl directly threw seven jade beads into the air.


    But what is strange is that these seven jade beads floated so strangely in the air when Karl didn''t use the power.


    Then Carl saw a scene that shocked him!


    The seven jade beads, under the black mist, gradually converged into the shape of a human!


    One jade bead is on the head, two jade beads are on the chest and abdomen, and the remaining four jade beads are on the limbs!


    This situation is very weird, and Carl has no idea what the hell is this thing in front of him.


    "You are the evil thought of the Seven Star Sword? Are you a ghost or a spirit?"


    Xie Nian couldn''t speak, he was in a hand made of black mist, pointed at his head, and then pointed at Karl.


    Then he knelt on one knee, lowered his head, holding the air in both hands, showing a surrendered appearance!


    He knew that he could not be Karl''s opponent, let alone control Karl.


    So he wisely chose to admit counsel, and succumbed to Karl!


    Such performance represents that he is really wise.


    But this is not what Carl wanted, and a weapon with wisdom is not a good thing.


    But things are already like this, as long as he really surrenders and does not intend to cause trouble for himself, Karl is not unacceptable.


    "Ahem, if you are planning to surrender to me, just nod your head."


    Although he put on a posture of surrender, Carl decided to test it out first.


    As a result, the other party actually put down his hands, and then nodded.


    However, he did not get up, but still maintained the posture of kneeling on one knee.


    "If this is the case, you can follow me in the future, but I''ll tell you in advance.


    I need to re-melt a handy weapon, and you will also melt it for me. I will stare at you personally.


    If you have any comments, you can refuse to submit to me now!"


    Xie Nian trembled when he heard Carl''s words, and then shook his head to express his fear.


    After seeing this scene, Karl let out a sigh of relief, but he was not completely relieved.


    But he still collected the seven jade beads, then dressed up and flew towards the country of Hezhi.


    Within a few days, Karl came to Wano Country, a famous knifesmith shop.


    The master here has been sealed for many years, but when Karl found him, after recasting Deadwood and Sakura Ten, he guessed Karl''s identity.


    It''s just that he didn''t intend to report Karl, but rejected him, wanting Karl to leave quickly.


    After all, Wano is the territory of Kaido, and it is very dangerous for him to stay here.


    The knifemaker used to have a good relationship with the Navy, and Karl''s reputation is also very good.


    Although Wazoku is closed, people like him still have more or less access to information from the outside world.


    So his liking for Carl is not low.


    Coupled with Karl''s face-saving ability, this old man still secretly let him stay, which is already very face-saving.


    But Carl was not discouraged. Since the other party did not plan to recast Deadwood and Sakura Ten, he directly took out the killer''s mace, seven jade beads!


    Seeing these seven jade beads and feeling the evil thoughts that actually exist in them, even this swordsmith felt shuddering!


    But at the same time, he was also a little excited, because of such evil thoughts, paired with famous knives like Withered Wood and Sakura Ten!


    If the recast is successful, an unprecedented demon sword will be born.


    The newly born demon sword, even in terms of evil nature, has to surpass a generation of ghosts!


    This made him feel a little excited, but he has closed the furnace and will not continue forging.


    Thinking of this, the knifemaker suddenly felt a little lost.


    But Carl was not discouraged. He used the face power again. After hesitating for a while, the knifemaker finally chose to agree.


    But he can''t guarantee that it will be 100% successful.


    Because this evil nature is too evil, although Wither Wood and Ying Shi are famous swords, they may not be able to carry the power of the seven jade beads after being recast.


    And when casting the knife, Karl''s blood is also needed as a primer, so as to increase the success rate.


    Carl has to stay with the knifemaker.


    It''s just that this is the country of Wano, if Karl stays here, Kaido''s attention will be drawn.


    So Carl directly asked the knifemaker to pack his things and prepare to go back to the navy headquarters with him!


    The knifemaker disagrees, because he doesn''t want to give up his little shop.


    In addition, he was already old, and even after he died, he wanted to return to the roots of the fallen leaves.


    So very stubborn.


    Carl was not worried about this, he simply lived here for a few days.


    Anyway, Kaido was drinking every day and would not appear on the block.


    Even if Kaido''s men have been patrolling, with Karl''s current ability, it is easy to avoid them, naturally there is no need to worry.


    After staying here for three days, after the knifemaker''s favorability was full, he finally agreed to move!


    But just as he was packing up, there was a riot outside.


    Kaido, who drank too much, turned into a dragon, went crazy and began to attack his men.


    The Three Plagues, the Six Volleys, and those brutal tyrants are desperately organizing Kaido, wanting him to sober up.


    But with their power, it was impossible for Kaido to sober up immediately, so there was no way, they could only retreat while letting Kaido sober up.


    But in this way, it will affect the lives of residents.


    The ordinary people here were killed by Kaido''s breath.


    Seeing this scene, Carl can''t stand it anymore!


    "Senior, you pack your things first, I''ll go to teach Kaido a meal, then we will gather at the east pier!


    Protect yourself and don''t get hurt!"


    "Knowing that boy, you should be careful too!"

 209 Chapter 209 Raid!

    "Master Kaido, wake up!"


    "Master Kai, we are not your enemy, we are your subordinates!"


    "Boss! Hurry up and wake up, otherwise this street will become ruins!"


    "Damn it, Brother Jin, how can we stop the boss, so as to prevent him from continuing to drink crazy!"


    "I have one thing to pay attention to. It''s better to throw the boss into the sea, and he can sober up naturally."


    Jhin''s attention suddenly made everyone''s eyes light up, but their eyes dimmed immediately.


    Because they know that there are huge risks in doing so.


    If you don''t pay attention, you will be burned to death by Kaido''s breath!


    As for the consequences of throwing Kaido into the water, they are not worried.


    Although Kaido''s mood changes and is moody, it is not the first time he has been thrown into the water by his crew.


    Every time before, Jin took Quin and Jack, and the six volleys.


    It''s just that they were very close to the sea before, now it''s far from the sea.


    If they want to do this, they must be prepared to deal with Kaido Dragon''s Breath!


    Because even Jhin could not guarantee that he would be immune to Kaido''s breath.


    "Boss, look over there, it looks like someone is flying over!"


    Just when they were hesitant, a man flew in the air, holding a pair of knives, and instantly came behind Kaido!


    Without any hesitation, this man was a cross slash instantly, knocking Kaido down from the air!


    A huge slash, with an incomparable momentum, penetrated into Kaido''s body, shattered his bones, and disturbed his muscles!


    But even so, Kaido''s exaggerated resilience restored the wound in a moment!


    "That is Admiral White Eagle!"


    Seeing the person who suddenly appeared here, Jhin suddenly recognized Karl!


    He didn''t wait for Karl to have a second chance to shoot, and rushed directly to stop Karl!


    He played against Karl once and was impressed with him!


    So when Karl appeared, it was also the first time he recognized the other person.


    As for Jack, who is a naive person, he has not yet reacted to who is that person in the sky.


    His brain capacity is not large. Although he has heard of the reputation of General White Eagle, he will never remember it for a while.


    But he saw his eldest brother Jin, had already rushed up, and he naturally couldn''t fall behind.


    Quinn transformed into a brachiosaurus and rushed towards Carl in midair!


    The six volleys, as well as the huge barbarians, also rushed up at this time, wanting to besiege Karl!


    Facing the siege of dozens of people around, Carl instantly released his fruit power, creating a huge storm!


    "Wind Blade Tornado¡ª"


    In the storm, Karl was mixed with extremely fast slashes, and instantly shot down the six volleys!


    There were also two unlucky ones who were directly cut off by Carl''s heads, and they couldn''t die again!


    There are no tyrants left, and all are killed!


    Facing the people of the Beast Pirate Group, Carl had no need to keep his hands!


    It''s just that his wind blade damage is not very high, and the three plagues easily blocked Karl''s attack.


    Only after that, the pupils of Quinn and Jack shrank suddenly.


    Two more invisible slashing slashes rushed into their bodies in an instant, stirring up their internal organs!


    The two men lost their combat effectiveness at this moment.


    But for the same attack, Karl also gave Jhin a copy.


    But Jhin''s strength is much more famous than Jack and Quinn.


    He was covered in armed and domineering, barely blocking Carl''s blow.


    However, the huge scars on his body mean that he is not easy!


    "Navy! Why are you here!"


    At this time Kaido was knocked unconscious and has not sobered up, Jhin must delay time to prevent Karl from taking the opportunity to kill Kaido!


    And Carl''s presence here is really strange, which makes him have to guard against whether there are other navies around him.


    There is also this doubt, and the following has joined the beast pirate group, but at present it is just the two of Drake and Apu.


    The two of them saw Carl who appeared here, blinded, and then turned around and ran away without any thoughts!


    Both of them know very well that Karl''s strength is too strong. Didn''t you see that Quinn and Jack were killed in a second?


    If it were not for the tenacious vitality of the two of them, they would be dead now!


    Drake and Arp knew very well that they didn''t have such tenacious vitality, so they naturally had to escape quickly in order to save their lives.


    Carl also saw Drake and Arp in the air, but he didn''t do it.


    Let alone the identity of Drake''s undercover.


    Just say that the current strength of the two of them is not worthy of Carl''s hands on them.


    So after looking around, he finally put his gaze on Kaido.


    At present, Kaido is the only one who can interest him!


    But his arrogant expression made Jhin a little angry!


    "You navy kid, dare to ignore my question!"


    "Answer me, what on earth are you here for! Could it be said that your navy has already planned to do our best!"


    Jhin asked angrily, trying his best to delay Kaido''s awakening.


    He has proven that he is not Karl''s opponent without directly doing it.


    Otherwise, with his character, it is absolutely impossible to be incompetent and furious here.


    "Hehe, I said I was just passing by, do you believe it?"


    "Do you think I will believe your nonsense?"


    "Believe it or not, anyway, there is no other navy here, but I am the only one, so let''s go on it together. I don''t mind single-handedly singled out your group!


    I can only say that everyone who is doing it is rubbish!"


    "Asshole..."


    Seeing Carl provoking himself so much, Jhin was already angry to the limit, but he knew that even if he waited for others, he could only give it away for nothing, and even die!


    So he will never take the lead.


    But at this moment, Jack below is even more angry than him!


    "Asshole navy! Go to hell!!!"


    The angry Jack jumped directly into the air, wanting to attack Karl!


    Facing Jack''s attack, Carl smiled contemptuously, and his figure instantly came behind Jack!


    Without giving him any chance to react, Jack''s body was instantly cut into three segments!


    His proud body is vulnerable to a blow in front of Karl!


    Instant kill!


    Jack''s strength, compared with Jin, is far worse!


    "Third brother!!!"


    Seeing Jack being killed, Jhin suddenly cried out.


    He couldn''t help it anymore and directly drew out his weapon to attack Karl.


    But at this moment, Carl''s domineering experience told himself that the knifemaker had arrived at the port.


    Then the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a smile.


    "Goodbye, I don''t plan to continue pestering you trash!"

 210 Chapter 210: Escape smoothly

    "If you have the ability, don''t run!!!"


    Jhin catches up and wants to keep Karl!


    As long as Kaido wakes up, Carl will never run away!


    If Jack hadn''t been killed, he wouldn''t be so excited.


    But Jack is dead. As Jack, one of the three plagues, Jhin has always treated him as a younger brother!


    Although their relationship is in the upper and lower levels, the relationship between Jhin and Jack is pretty good.


    So when Jack died, Jhin was the first to be angry!


    As for Quinn, he wasn''t so angry, he just felt a little ashamed!


    Because Jack''s strength is too weak and he has no brains yet, this led to his second kill!


    And Jack''s domineering look is really terrible.


    Even if he is a little more domineering, he will be able to predict Karl''s attack, and then he will cover the armed color for defense!


    Unfortunately, he died on his own confidence.


    If it were not for self-confidence and let him believe that his body was invincible, he would not be killed by Carl at all, and at most he would be disabled.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to say anything, Jack is dead.


    Even if Kaido sobers up, it doesn''t help. What we can beg for now is Kaido wakes up quickly and Quinn can keep Karl.


    Otherwise, this time their Hundred Beasts and Pirates will really become a joke!


    When the time comes, the overwhelming news will be that the admiral will break into the tiger''s den alone, stun Kaido, provoke three plagues, kill the drought in seconds, and finally escape!


    As soon as such news is released, the reputation of their Hundred Beasts and Pirates Group will plummet in an instant!


    Then the ghost will know what will happen!


    "Well, drink! Drink with me!"


    Kaido regained his human form, sat up in a daze, then opened the wine gourd and gave himself a sip.


    After seeing Kaido wake up, Quinn was immediately overjoyed, and then directly repeated what had happened before!


    Kaido looked at the mess around, as well as the seriously injured Quinn and the six volleys.


    Then he saw the corpses of two volleyed six sons and the corpses of all the barbarians.


    Finally, he put his gaze on Jack, who was cut into three pieces!


    "Jack!!!"


    "Oh ah ah ah!!!"


    "Why are you dead? Who killed you, I want to avenge you!!!"


    "Oh, ahhh!!!"


    When Kaido saw Jack''s death, he burst into tears, and the overlord''s domineering and uncontrollable overflowing to the surroundings!


    Upon seeing this, Quinn touched a cold sweat, and then said the murderer.


    at the same time.


    The wounded Jhin also flew back.


    He tried his best.


    Even if he used the fastest speed, he couldn''t catch up with Karl, and he was even injured!


    This situation made Kaido even more angry!


    I saw him instantly transform into a dragon, and flew in the direction Carl left in anger!


    "Navy kid!!!"


    "The old man wants you to pay for his life!!!"


    ...


    Seeing Kaido''s flying away, Jin''s eyes widened and his mouth opened to say something.


    But in the end he didn''t say anything because Kaido flew too fast and didn''t catch up.


    "Master Kaido, you chased it back, he turned around halfway and ran away..."


    Quinn widened his eyes when he heard Jhin''s words, and then sighed helplessly.


    I am afraid that after Kaido returns, Wano Country will be unlucky again!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Because the flight speed was fast enough, and the way he turned around, Carl was also relieved that he had successfully thrown off Jhin.


    At this moment, he is controlling a small boat, flying fast in the sky.


    He wants to return to the navy headquarters as quickly as possible, because he knows Kaido''s wine and will wake up soon.


    When he catches up, he will not be able to deal with him by himself, and Karl has to protect the knifesmith.


    Once he died, the task of forging the knife could not be completed.


    Carl must ensure his life is safe.


    It¡¯s just that Carl didn¡¯t know that due to the wrong information provided by Quinn, Kaido was following the wrong direction...


    At least until Kaido reacts, the two of them won''t meet at all...


    The two of them are moving in opposite directions now!


    "You are so bold! You killed Jack, one of the three plagues.


    Do you know if you do this, you will completely anger the monster Kaido?


    Even if you are an admiral of the admiral, you should not do this. Your navy is still in the rest period. It is too risky for you to do so!"


    The knifemaker taught Karl a lesson.


    Carl didn''t say anything, although he was impulsive at the time, so he killed Jack.


    But when I think about it, it''s actually nothing.


    He really didn''t believe it, Kaido dared to rush into the navy headquarters to avenge him!


    Even if he does come, Karl will teach him how to be a man!


    After all, besides Karl in the navy headquarters, Sakarski and Polusalino are also there!


    If the three of them go together, Kaido will undoubtedly lose!


    As for why not kill him...


    When Karl was in the country of Peace, after seeing Kaido''s exaggerated resilience, he understood that ordinary methods really couldn''t kill him!


    If you want to kill him, it is most likely to start from the genetic side.


    But when the time comes, you need to trouble Begapunk.


    After being out of danger, the knifemaker also began to organize his own things, and then prepared to take a nap to refresh himself.


    Only in this way can he help Kakar build the latest weapons at the naval base!


    Carl has been open to seeing and hearing domineering, and does not intend to rest.


    In order to prevent Kaido from chasing over, Karl still dare not care.


    After all, Kaido is not so hot.


    In this way, flying in the sky for a day and a night.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Carl took the knifemaker and returned to the navy headquarters, ready to cast the knife!


    But when he returned to the navy headquarters, Sakarski and the other navies looked at him a little bit wrong.


    It was only when Carl asked about it that he stunned Kaido, killed Jack, and severely injured Quinn and Jhin. The news had spread like wildfire.


    No one knows what the news came out of, but the big news Morgan knew everything, and did what he should do to help Carl build momentum!


    After all, after receiving the benefits of Karl, what he should do is naturally done.


    It is precisely because of your willingness that Sakarski''s eyes looked a little bit wrong.


    He knew that Carl was going out to find weapons, but he did not expect that Carl would clashed with Kaido!


    It made him very angry, but looking at Karl''s innocent expression, he couldn''t scold him!


    According to the reasons Carl brought back, he might also make a move after changing his own words!


    But he is not trying to save people, but trying to find opportunities to kill Kaido!


    This is the difference between the two of them.


    Carl is for the life and death of ordinary people, which stuns Kaido.


    But Sakarski didn''t care about the lives of civilians. Instead, he just wanted to try to kill Kaido!

 211 Chapter 211: Demon Sword!

    "Boy, are you really planning to melt this dead tree and Yingshi?


    These two knives are all exquisite pieces in the world, one of the twenty-one great knives!


    If it¡¯s just melted, I¡¯ll still feel bad if you don¡¯t feel bad!"


    The old knifesmith was heartbroken and felt that Karl was really a waste.


    But Carl shook his head, showing a smile.


    "There is no way. I need stronger weapons after all. Although Deadwood and Sakura Ten are not bad, they are not spiritual.


    That''s why I need the jade beads of the Seven-Star Sword to help me increase the power of these two swords!"


    "That being said, the old man still feels a little heartache..."


    The knifemaker said so, but his body moved honestly.


    He knew that to re-forge two famous knives, this was an ordinary knifemaker, and it was impossible to receive treatment.


    Even if it was him, he had forged several famous knives in his lifetime, and their users would carry them forward.


    As for the swordsmiths, no one will remember their names.


    "From now on, you will be here with me every day, otherwise, I cannot suppress the evil nature of these seven jade beads.


    And after a while, I also need your blood to make a knife. After all, this is your exclusive weapon. Only in this way can you have a special connection with it!"


    "Don''t worry, I will be here during this time, and I won''t go to other places. You can rest assured that you can forge a knife for me, father."


    Carl patted the knifemaker on the shoulder, laughed, and then sat aside and began to appreciate the knifemaker''s performance.


    The knifemaker smiled excitedly, and then took off his upper body, revealing all the tendons.


    "Start working now!"


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been so excited. It''s so interesting that I have to recast two famous knives after closing the furnace for so long and reopening it!"


    "Hahahahahaha!!!!"


    With the knifesmith''s laughter, he started his own actions.


    Carl was also watching him from the side, helping him suppress the evil nature of the seven jade beads.


    These seven jade beads, as long as Karl is here, he dare not make trouble.


    But once Carl leaves, he will go outside.


    Although he didn''t do anything, every time it appeared, it was at night.


    Many navies will see ghosts appearing when patrolling at night.


    Over time, news of the haunting of the navy headquarters spread out.


    Carl later learned of the news and reprimanded the evil thoughts of the seven jade beads, and then it stopped a lot.


    However, the haunted news spread like wildfire, and it was not stopped at all.


    The current navy headquarters is already panicking, and some people even suggested that Feng Shui masters come and see what the haunted place is.


    But the person who said this was thrown directly into the logistics by Sarkarski, even if the opponent was a veteran, Sarkarski didn''t give him face.


    Sakarski has always dealt with people like this disruptor.


    But he was also very curious about what the hell it was that could sneak into the navy headquarters quietly without being discovered.


    But Sakarski looked for it for a long time and couldn''t find it.


    After all, Carl had already reprimanded him to stop him from coming out to cause trouble.


    In this way, a month passed.


    The ghost only appeared for a while at the beginning, and later when the ghost did not appear.


    The haunted rumors slowly dissipated, and Sakarsky forgot about it.


    At the same time, the step of casting a knife has reached the last step!


    In this month, apart from staying here all the time, Karl hasn''t been running around.


    The purpose is to get better materials to forge your own Zanpo!


    The seven jade beads were also melted in by the knifemaker, and evil thoughts naturally entered this new knife.


    Recasting two knives into one, and also consuming more materials, seems to be a loss.


    But in fact this knife has become harder, sharper, and even stronger!


    Now there is only one last step away from the shaping of this knife, that is, Karl needs to bleed again to establish the final connection with this knife!


    Although he had put blood twice before, but those two times were to stabilize the evil thoughts and the blade, so that it would not be devoured by the master.


    Now this last time is the key step in their relationship building!


    "Just like before, a small bowl of blood is enough."


    The knifemaker said slowly, and carefully put the long knife into the furnace.


    Carl made a very skillful stroke in his palm, then dropped a bowl of blood and gave it to the knifemaker.


    After the knifemaker put the bowl of blood into the furnace, the knife began to run wild uncontrollably.


    Even the flames in the furnace jumped outside!


    Seeing this situation, Carl did not hesitate to step forward to help and stabilize the furnace and the knife.


    The knifemaker is sweating profusely, continue the next steps!


    About an hour later, the knifemaker completed the final forging, and then put the knife in the water to cool it down.


    "In this way, a brand-new demon sword becomes a new sword. This sword incorporates the murderous aura of two famous swords and evil thoughts that I have never seen before.


    Although I can''t guarantee that this knife is the strongest demon knife ever.


    But I dare say that this knife is definitely not worse than any of the original ghosts, or even the supreme knives!"


    "That''s enough for me, but since it''s a demon sword, just call it Muramasa.


    Demon Blade Village Masa, although this name is clich¨¦d, I personally like it better."


    Carl is a bad name, he doesn''t have a good name to choose, so he just came along.


    At the same time, Yaodao Village was shaking, causing a splash of water.


    Seeing this scene, the knifemaker on the side was suddenly startled.


    "The knife moved by itself?!"


    "The old man has forged a knife for so many years. After seeing the forging knife for the first time, there is still a knife that can move on his own. It is an eye-opener!


    After this time, I can finally say that I have forged an unprecedented demon sword!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The knifemaker laughed, but Carl didn''t laugh because he felt the emotion brought by the knife.


    When he gave him this name, it was showing resistance.


    In other words, it doesn''t like the name!


    "Since you don''t like to call this name, what is your name?"


    Yao Dao did not answer, because he could not speak, but it still trembles to show that it is very depressed!


    This is the connection between the knife and the owner.


    Carl can clearly perceive the emotion of this knife, if anyone wants to use it.


    Without Karl''s permission, everyone else would be taken back by him!


    Unless the opponent''s strength is equal to or surpasses Karl, no one can use this demon knife!


    But when Karl was talking to himself, asking the name of the demon knife, a word suddenly popped out of his mind.


    Carl blurted out after seeing the name: "Hades!"

 212 Chapter 212 Hades!

    "Hiss~~~"


    "Your name is Hades?!"


    ''Om!''


    ''Om!''


    Hades trembled in the water, but this time the emotion it expressed was called excitement.


    Obviously it likes this name, it is called this name!


    "I didn''t expect you to be called Hades. You know Hades, but the king of the myths and legends!"


    Carl gave a wry smile. He never thought that this guy would be so courageous, he would be called Hades!


    The name was not taken by Karl, nor was it Hades''s own meaning.


    The interesting thing about Zhan Po Dao is that his name is always destined.


    Even Zan Po Dao himself does not necessarily know his name, this must be understood by the user!


    As long as Zanpai Dao has a name, he can have a certain power in the user''s heart to change his form!


    So Carl is also very curious, what kind of form Hades has.


    I saw him pick up Hass and waved it a few times, feeling very smooth.


    This is much easier than when he used Deadwood and Sakura Ten!


    It''s just that he didn''t find out what Hades needed to solve the spell after a long time, let alone what its power was.


    "Boy, take your time, this knife has just taken shape, you must not hurt yourself, otherwise the wound will not heal!"


    "Wound won''t heal?"


    Carlton was a little curious when he heard what the knifemaker said.


    The knifemaker sighed, and then revealed his wrist.


    I saw a small wound there, but even if it is small, such a wound will heal in a day or two.


    But his wound has obviously been a long time, and it hasn''t healed yet!


    "Although I am not sure of the specific ability of this knife, his ability to heal wounds is really insidious.


    If I were cutting a little deeper, I wouldn''t just shave off a layer of skin, but would have lost too much blood and died!


    Well, that''s all I know. The specific usage of this knife should be explored by yourself.


    But I suggest you better not start with your own people, or it will be too late to regret!"


    With that said, the knifesmith left here, ready to rest in the room.


    It took all my energy to forge a knife in a month.


    This is too slow for the average knifemaker.


    But for casting Hades this demon knife, this time is already very fast!


    After all, he is also a master-level knifemaker and has cast some famous knives.


    In addition, this knife has dead wood and cherry ten base, naturally it is much faster than simply making a famous knife.


    It is precisely because of this that Hades was born within a month.


    "You really surprise me. It turns out that your ability can make people unable to heal wounds.


    I just don¡¯t know if you have other abilities."


    Hades trembled, expressing some excitement, and even wanted to hack someone!


    After feeling his emotions, Carl was also dumbfounded.


    "If you want to kill someone, just wait. After a while, I will take you to kill the pirate!"


    Hearing this, Hades trembled slightly and protested.


    Carl sighed, then put it back into the scabbard.


    This scabbard was also made deliberately by the old knifemaker, deliberately holding the scabbard of this knife.


    If you change it to another scabbard, I''m afraid it won''t be released for two days, it will be destroyed by the evil spirit of this sword.


    Hades is a demon knife after all, and it is also an unprecedented demon knife with evil spirits.


    Otherwise, as soon as it comes up, it wants to hack people with Karl.


    "It''s a Demon Blade, and the desire for blood is really great. If you change to another person, I am afraid that you will not be able to control you at all.


    But fortunately your master is me. Only by following me will you play your best role!"


    With that, Carl opened his personal attributes.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: B


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: B


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Boxing (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Blade Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), Weird Power (A), Shaking Fruit, Give Me a Face (C), Zanpaku Knife Start Solution: Hades (A)''


    There is basically no change in attributes, but there have been some slight changes in the Zan Po Dao line.


    The column that originally only had Zan Po Dao changed into a state where Zan Po Dao had begun to solve it, and even its name was marked.


    This scene also made Carl understand that the current Hades is in a state of initial solution, just like Kurosaki Ichigo''s Zanpakuto Zanyue in the Bleach Anime.


    All belong to the state of initial solution from the beginning.


    This is also better. The province''s Karl has to spend time. Last year, a long period of secondary 2 lines.


    Although he himself doesn''t resist this kind of second line, he shouldn''t say the best if he can''t say it. After all, it will spoil the atmosphere.


    "Carl, the marshal has something to do with you, so let''s go there."


    Just as Carl was about to return to the dormitory to rest, he happened to ran into Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel to send a letter.


    "I know Brother Flying Squirrel, I''ll be there."


    "Your knife was successfully forged? This knife feels very unusual. Even if you don''t hold it in your hand, I feel a powerful evil thought entrenched on the scabbard!


    What a weapon that one has to guard against, this knife is really good!"


    Suddenly, the flying squirrel stopped and stared straight at Carl''s waist.


    Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel is also a great swordsman. Although his strength is not as good as Mihawk, his swordsmanship is not bad.


    Otherwise, he would not become a lieutenant admiral of the navy elite, responsible for guarding other naval branches in the new world.


    "My knife, Hades, is really good!"


    Carl also smiled and responded to Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel.


    Then the two briefly talked and separated, and the flying squirrel had to return to the navy branch where he stopped.


    Carl is also going to see Sarkarski, so naturally he can''t talk here for too long.


    A moment later, Carl came to the Marshal''s office and saw Sakaski with a sad face sitting in his seat with his chin resting on his face.


    "Senior Sakaski, what''s the matter with you? A frown is not good for your body!


    Look at you, since I blocked the general, my eyes are short-sighted, my waist can''t straighten up, and even white silk appears in my hair.


    It¡¯s not going to work like this, you still have to pay more attention to maintenance, don¡¯t be frowning here all the time."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Sakaski didn''t bother to raise his head, so he waved his hand and asked Carl to sit down.


    "It''s useless for you to say that, when the two of them come, I will have a meeting with you!"

 213 Chapter 213 For Zefa

    The people like Sakaski are not others, they are Sengoku and Karp.


    It''s just that when Karl saw the two of them appear, he was a little curious as to why Sakarski would bring them over.


    As for Polusalino and Yixiao, they were still out on a mission and did not come back.


    "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw you, kid Carl, this has only been more than a year, and in nearly two years, you have become stronger again!


    And your demon sword is really fierce, even I dare not touch it in pieces, for fear of being bitten by him."


    "Hahahaha!"


    The Warring States period was wearing a navy coat, holding a donut in his hand, and complaining about Karl while eating.


    Without the pressure brought by the position of Marshal, the Warring States at this time has returned to his nature and is not so serious.


    Karp next to him clasped his nose, obviously not planning to sit here.


    "Ahem, you two half-retired old guys, now is the time for you to make a difference.


    I have studied the issue of Qiwuhai for a long time, and now I have found a reason to do it against them!


    As long as you two are willing to help, go to Wu Lao Xing and say, I and Carl boy, we can start action immediately!"


    "Why are you calling me?"


    Carl looked dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Sakarski would call himself over for this incident.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to mix things up with Qiwuhai at all, it didn''t do him any good.


    After all, the current Qiwu Sea is very harmonious, no one came out to make trouble, or burned, killed, or looted.


    So Carl has no reason to do it with them.


    "Karl, don''t talk, wait until Qiwuhai can really be revoked, then it''s time for you to use it.


    Now you are here, just listen to the plan, it may be useful in the future!"


    "All right, you say, I just watch."


    Hearing what Sakaski said, Carl shrugged helplessly, and then lay half on the chair, motionless, like a bastard.


    Seeing him look like this, Sakarski couldn''t let it go. In the end, he could only snorted and stopped caring Karl.


    "Hahahaha, this kid is really getting more and more interesting."


    Karp looked at Karl, patted his thigh constantly, obviously feeling a little funny.


    The Warring States on the side also covered his mouth and snickered.


    "Sakaski, how does it feel to be a marshal? Isn''t it good for the team?"


    "Huh! There is nothing bad to bring, isn''t the current navy stronger than before!


    You two old guys who have retired, still try to persuade the five old stars to cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai!


    Only in this way will the sea be completely balanced!


    The establishment of Qiwuhai will always be a failure!"


    "Hahahaha, you should say this as the marshal, telling us two old men to say it, what''s the point?"


    Warring States raised an eyebrow at Karp, apparently telling Karp not to agree.


    Karp also understood the meaning of the Warring States period very well, only eating senbei without saying a word.


    Anyway, this mess is all by Sakaski.


    No matter what they do, it will not do them any good, and it will even affect their retirement life.


    Naturally, they didn''t want to take this muddy water trip.


    "Senior Karp, senior Sengoku, you two must go about this matter!


    Otherwise, Teacher Zefa, I''m afraid I can''t stop it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing Sakaski''s words, Sengoku and Karp were stunned at the same time.


    They knew that Zefa hated the Pirate''s becoming Qiwuhai, but they hadn''t seen each other for a while.


    So what is going on with Zefa now, neither of them knows at all.


    "It''s up to me to say that, ahem!"


    Carl returned to his normal sitting position, coughed slightly, and said.


    "Senior Zefa''s situation is not optimistic. He has always wanted to withdraw from the navy and set up a new navy as our enemy.


    In order to stop Senior Zefa, I also spent a lot of effort, and only then temporarily calmed him down.


    But this alone is not enough, because what he wants to do is to use the power rock to destroy all the people in the new world!


    Compared with the power of Power Rock, Senior Karp and Senior Warring States, you both know well, so I won''t repeat them too much.


    Anyway, this is the case. If Qiwuhai''s system is not cancelled, Senior Zefa might really become our enemy!"


    When it comes to this, Carl is also a little helpless.


    He was able to persuade Zefa to rely on his own character and reputation first, and secondly because he killed Edward Weibull!


    He was kind to Zefa, so Zefa would follow his advice and wait for the time to come.


    But this time, more than a year, Zefa couldn''t wait any longer, his thinking became more and more paranoid, and he wanted to kill all the pirates!


    So Carl can only come forward again, emphasizing that the time will come soon, which stabilizes his emotions.


    However, this is only his means to appease Zefa, and how to do it depends on whether Qiwuhai''s system will be revoked because of this!


    The current timeline is only a month or two away from the timeline for Luffy and others to go to sea in the original book.


    However, according to the original timeline, Zefa has now retired from the navy.


    Had it not been for Carl to stop here, he would have established a new navy and used power rocks to destroy at least two huge islands, triggering underground magma


    According to the original plan, as long as Zefa detonates the third, magma-filled island, all volcanoes in the New World will be triggered, including submarine volcanoes!


    In this way, the new world will be completely swallowed by magma!


    But these things have not happened now, but Karl is not sure whether Zefa will do it!


    Therefore, the cancellation of Qiwuhai''s plan is also imminent. Sakarski must take this step, otherwise his teacher Zefa will step into the abyss of immortality!


    "This matter allows us to ponder, anyway, we must not let Zefa take this step!"


    The Warring States voice was low, as if returning to the time when he was still a marshal.


    Karp was silent, and even forgot to eat his favorite Senbei.


    Such a serious Karp is very rare, but Carl often sees his serious expression.


    After all, he had arrested Karp''s two grandsons before, and Karp also showed Carl a face every day.


    It wasn''t until both Luffy and Ace survived behind that Karp smiled at Carl.


    Carl even thought at one time that Karp knew that he had revealed the news about advancing the city.


    But when he tried Karp, he realized that he was just pure excitement.


    Such a person of true temperament, of course, would not helplessly watch that his old friend Zefa embarked on such a path of no return!


    In the original book, for the plot needs of the theater version, the two of them have no chance to stop.


    But this time is different, the two of them have a chance to prevent Zefa from entering the abyss!

 214 Chapter 214 Uninvited Guest!

    The meeting ended soon.


    Karp and Warring States agreed to Sakarski''s request and were willing to persuade the five old stars to cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai.


    Sakarski followed them and negotiated with the five old stars.


    In Carl''s words, he stayed at the navy headquarters to prevent anyone from coming.


    It''s just that at this time, who is coming back to the navy headquarters to make trouble?


    Carl didn''t believe it. Someone dared to make trouble at this time, so he didn''t care. During the few days they were negotiating with the five old stars, they took a vacation in the headquarters.


    He even ran back to the Chambord Islands for a round.


    Although there is still some distance from the Chambord Islands, Karl relies on his own speed.


    Three hours is enough for him, and he ran back and forth at a normal speed.


    If you don''t count your physical strength and fly at the fastest speed, he can run one back and forth in an hour.


    However, Karl didn''t go often, but only occasionally to frighten the pirates and human traffickers so that they would not be arrogant.


    Because there are naval guards here!


    A few days later, Carl got the good news that Qiwuhai''s system could finally be cancelled!


    After ten days, Sakarski, Warring States and Karp finally convinced the five old stars based on reason!


    But in the same way, the three of them also paid a certain price.


    The Warring States will take over the position of Zefa and continue to train recruits for the navy.


    In Karp''s case, he is responsible for the security of the follow-up World Conference to prevent anyone from coming.


    Sakarski was also ordered and must obey CP0''s arrangements in the future.


    The price of Karp and the Warring States period is nothing, but the price of Sakarski is a bit big!


    Sakarski knows exactly what kind of virtue CP0 is!


    Following their arrangements, this is tantamount to surrendering all the lives of the navy to Sakarski!


    However, he did not directly refuse, but agreed first before speaking. Anyway, this is also a delay.


    As for whether or not to follow CP0''s arrangements in the future, it depends on the other party''s order.


    If it is an order that is unfavorable to the Navy, Sakarski will refuse the CP0 arrangement even if he defies the five old stars!


    After being a marshal for almost two years, Sakarski also has a certain role. At least he now understands how hard it was in the Warring States period, and saved them all.


    What Sakaski is doing now is no different from what he did before the Warring States period.


    After telling Carl about these things, Sakarski notified Carl that he could perform the task and destroy the Qiwuhai!


    As for Qiwuhai''s order to revoke, it will be announced in the newspaper today.


    Carl didn''t say anything about this, but he packed up and prepared to go.


    But just when Carl was about to set off.


    The navy headquarters suddenly heard a violent shock!


    Like an earthquake, the entire island shook!


    "What''s the situation outside?"


    Carl felt that something was not quite right, turned on his knowledge and picked it up to observe the outside.


    Then he found that the navy outside was in a panic!


    In addition, there is a tall figure standing in the center of the navy square!


    There is a huge human-shaped pothole!


    This is obviously the huge pit he hit!


    "Damn it! Why is this bastard Kaido here!"


    When Carl was domineering and perceived the presence of the opponent, he immediately knew who this person was!


    He is one of the four emperors today, Kaido, the beast known as the strongest creature!


    "Carl!!!"


    "You navy kid, get out of me!!!"


    "I want to avenge Jack!!!"


    Kaido roared, his own deterrence and the overlord''s color tyrant combined, so that the surrounding navy would not even dare to approach him.


    However, the lieutenants will not be affected.


    Those naval elite lieutenants rushed up one after another, trying to prevent Kaido from doing damage here.


    But without any exception, all the navies swarmed, and it did not create a substantial Shanghai for Kaido.


    These people were knocked off by Kaido one by one!


    However, the number of the navy was large, so Kaido''s power was scattered a lot, and the lieutenants were not injured.


    "Everyone retreat! Kaido will take care of it!"


    Carl rushed out and held Hades in his hand, confronting Kaido in front of him!


    At this time, Hades was trembling, and Karl could feel it. Hades was very excited at this time!


    After being forged for so long, Hades can finally hack people!


    "Everyone listened to the order, all retreated, and then went to notify Marshal Sakaski!


    Senior Warring States and Karp were in the same boat as Marshal Sakaski, and Kaido would be dead when they came over!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, whether it was a navy soldier or a lieutenant admiral, they retreated.


    Although some of these lieutenants are older than Karl.


    Especially Ghost Spider, his qualifications can be said to be one of the oldest lieutenants.


    But when he saw that Karl, who was flying in the air, was holding a demon sword at this time, confronting Kaido with high spirits.


    He was suddenly envied, but not jealous.


    If it were before, he might really be jealous of Karl, with such a reputation and prestige.


    But when Karl''s strength surpassed himself too much, the jealousy of ghost spiders had all disappeared.


    In this world, if you have a big fist, you can talk easily. Carl has such strength and naturally deserves such a reputation!


    Therefore, these veteran lieutenants are also very shameful, with all the navy evacuated here, leaving an open space for Karl to facilitate his fight with Kaido.


    As for Sakaski, someone has already notified them and they will be back soon!


    And Carl knew very well that they were already on the way back when Sakaski called him.


    As long as Karl is delaying one or two disappearing, they can come back!


    At that time Kaido will undoubtedly lose!


    As for whether he will die or not, it still depends on the demon knife in Karl''s hand.


    "Navy kid!!!"


    "Success to death!!!"


    Kaido took his mace and rushed up without hesitation, trying to kill Karl and avenge his subordinate Jack.


    But in the face of Kaido''s attack, Carl didn''t have any fear, and it was a sword to go straight up!


    The sound of''clang''!


    The two weapons, Peng Chuang, produced a huge wave of anger!


    Armed color domineering collision, the competition is their domineering hardness!


    But their domineering strength is actually not much different, and even in terms of strength, Karl still has the upper hand!


    This situation made Kaido a little surprised.


    However, he did not froze, but used a combination of domineering and armed domineering to attack Karl!


    Facing this blow, Karl also used his full strength to block Kaido''s attack once again!


    But there are no signs.


    Below them, a huge groove nearly half a meter deep suddenly appeared!


    This is the aftermath of their two collisions!

 215 Chapter 215 Fierce Battle with Kaido

    "Boy, how can your strength be so strong!"


    It''s not that Kaido and Carl have never fought, but when they fought last time, Carl was not so strong at all.


    Even if Karl has become a general now, in Kaido''s eyes, his power will never surpass himself!


    Carl''s power now reminds Kaido of someone!


    That is the white beard!


    Only White Beard can suppress Kaido in terms of pure power!


    Karp may be able to do it, but the two of them have never had a head-on conflict, so they cannot be compared.


    "Why can''t my strength be improved? It''s you, if you look down on me, you will die!"


    Talking.


    Carl instantly activated the fruit ability, summoned the overwhelming wind, and forced Kaido away!


    Carl picked up the demon knife Hades, and cut out a slashing wave!


    "Lionwei Chikiya¡ª¡ª"


    With the appearance of the slash, Kaido wanted to defend, but his mace was torn apart under such slash!


    Kaido was hit by and knocked back several meters.


    A huge wound appeared on his chest, and blood was flowing continuously.


    But soon, the blood on his chest stopped flowing, and the wound was healing.


    Seeing this scene, Carl frowned and looked at his Hades.


    "Can''t your ability be used on sword energy?"


    Hades trembled, expressing in a helpless mood that it was indeed impossible.


    This makes Carl a little helpless.


    If you want to play Hades''s ability, you must also fight in close quarters.


    But it doesn''t matter, Karl doesn''t care how to fight, as long as he can defeat his opponent!


    So he took advantage of Kaido''s recovery, and rushed directly to carry out a sneak attack!


    Kaido also found Karl and smashed it with a fist!


    Facing a fist like a landslide, Carl cut it out without hesitation!


    The two collided again!


    But this time Karl flew upside down and hit the ground heavily, causing the surrounding ground to shake.


    When the surrounding navies saw this scene, they took a breath.


    They didn''t expect that Carl would be beaten into the air. You must know that Carl''s strength at the beginning was completely equal to Kaido.


    The situation of being beaten up suddenly exceeded their expectations.


    But Carl didn''t say anything, because just now, he suddenly felt a strange force and forced himself into the air.


    That kind of power, and Kaido''s own power, perfectly blended together, and Karl couldn''t resist it in a hurry.


    That''s why he was knocked into the air.


    But even if he was hit, Carl was still not injured.


    It was Kaido''s hand, because it was cut by Carl, it was bleeding continuously, and the wound had not healed!


    "Navy kid, what did you do to me!!!"


    Kaido roared and rushed forward again, and Karl tried to attack Kaido''s arm in the same way.


    But this time Kaido learned his finesse, before he waited for Karl to do anything, he directly used the moves just now to knock Karl away again.


    But Karl is not a vegetarian either.


    The moment he was knocked into the air, he used the fruit power to overturn the ground directly and threw Kaido out!


    The two were knocked into the air at a distance of tens of meters at the same time, then stood up again and looked at each other.


    "Is this Liu Ying''s domineering? It''s really hard to guard against. Although I learned this domineering before, but for some reasons, I didn''t learn it. Later, because of some things, I simply forgot to learn it.


    Now think about it, if I had learned it then, my strength would have risen to a level.


    And facing Kaido at this time, it won''t feel so troublesome!"


    Although Carl was a little upset, he didn''t regret it.


    Because the situation at the time was still due to Zefa''s business, otherwise, he would have learned Liu Ying''s domineering.


    But even so, he still has a chance to beat Kaido!


    After all, the two of them are equal in strength, but Karl''s weapon has a certain advantage.


    As long as he is hit by Carl, Kaido has absolutely no way to recover his injuries in the first place!


    But when Carl was preparing to attack, Kaido''s right hand injury unexpectedly appeared to heal!


    Although the healing was slow, the blood did not stop.


    But Carl still saw the wound and it was slowly healing!


    "Hades, your ability has failed?"


    Carl asked suspiciously, while Hades expressed shock and confusion.


    Obviously, he didn''t know what was going on.


    He even showed an upset mood, trying to make Karl not to blame himself.


    Carl didn''t mean to blame Hades.


    Hades''s ability is indeed very strong. If the enemy is Shanks, Raleigh and other ordinary human bodies, encountering an unhealable injury, the strength will become weaker and weaker.


    But Kaido is different, he is called the strongest creature monster!


    In the face of such a monster with superb self-healing ability and no death at all, Hades''s ability can temporarily take effect, slowing his wound healing, which is already very effective.


    The wound healing rate slows down, which shows that Hades''s ability is effective, but the effect is not great for Kaido!


    In this way, even if Carl caused more injuries to Kaido, he would not be able to kill the opponent, at most it would weaken the opponent''s strength.


    But he doesn''t need to kill Kaido now, what he wants is to delay time, and when the three of Sakarski, Warring States and Karp arrive, he has completed his mission!


    After thinking of this, Carl rushed up again!


    Kaido also greeted Karl and rushed up.


    The figures of the two of them intertwined in an instant, and then turned around each other with another blow!


    The battle between the two of them directly caused a violent explosion, destroying the surrounding ground!


    It didn''t take long for Kaido in human form to be somewhat unable to hold it.


    I saw him instantly incarnate as a giant dragon, and he breathed a flame against Karl.


    Facing Kaido''s attack, Carl used his ability to blow all the flames away, and then a slashing wave slashed towards Kaido''s head!


    Kaido is also a claw of the god master, covered with armed color domineering, crushing Karl''s chopped wave!


    The two of them confronted each other again, and no one took the lead in attacking!


    Because they all know that the strength of the person in front of them is not weak at all compared to their own!


    If you attack rashly, it is likely to leave a flaw in the opponent!


    However, when the two confronted each other, Karl''s expression suddenly froze.


    Because he heard the voice of the system, it sounded in his mind!


    ''God-level system has been triggered, you can choose!''

 216 Chapter 216 Ghost Slash!

    ''Option 1: Escape here, let Kaido destroy the navy headquarters, and get the title to exploit strengths and avoid weaknesses.''


    ''Choice 2: Kill Kaido before the others return to gain Kaido''s physical fitness and resilience!''


    ''Choice 3: Delay time, wait for support, get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points!Freely assign skill points: 3 points!''


    Carl fought Kaido while analyzing the feasibility of these three options.


    But when he glanced at these three options, he couldn''t help but want to scold his mother.


    Because of these three choices, only the third one is a choice that a normal person can make.


    Needless to say the first one, just abandon it, after all, Karl is not such a person.


    I really want to choose the second card, because the reward is too generous, but the conditions are also very demanding.


    He didn''t think that he could kill Kaido in two or three hours!


    These are impossible things in books.


    So there was no choice, Carl directly chose the third option and insisted on the return of Sakarski.


    In this way, you can get rewards. Although this reward is very small, mosquito legs are also meat.


    One thing is better than nothing.


    "Navy kid, you are fighting against Lao Tzu, so you dare to lose your mind!"


    "court death!!!"


    "Thunder and gossip!!!"


    Kaido gave an angry blow and threw his tail directly at Carl!


    Although thunder and gossip can only exert its power with mace, a real master, even with his bare hands, can use every part of his body as a weapon!


    Kaido is obviously such a master!


    I saw his tail come to Carl with a howling sound of breaking through the air!


    The speed was so fast that Carl was a little shocked!


    "It''s careless. When fighting this level of battle, it''s a big taboo to lose your mind!"


    Armed color domineering covering Hades, Carl holds knives in both hands, and cut out forcefully!


    The blade and the tail collide!


    Ling Li''s air current erupted in the air, and even the air produced a deafening scream!


    The two of them collided with each other, and the resulting airflow directly caused an explosion.


    The aftermath of the explosion is no less than that of being hit by hundreds of naval shells!


    In the aftermath of the battle between the two of them, all the buildings around the Naval Plaza became ruins.


    The rest of the navy retreated again and again, and soon left the large area of ??the square to the two of them.


    Originally, these lieutenants wanted to rely on their own strength to watch the battle here.


    There are even some people who want to see if they can intervene in the battle between them and wait for an opportunity to attack Kaido!


    But seeing the situation before them, they found that they couldn''t get in at all.


    The battle between Carl and Kaido is getting fiercer and more frightening!


    Their battle is not too much bells and whistles, just head-on head-on!


    Even the special effects of the sword qi flying wildly and the wind whistling have omitted a lot!


    Although Kaido will breathe in a timely manner, his breath has no effect on Karl.


    That''s why they transformed into pure physical collisions!


    It is precisely because of this that it is even more shocking!


    After all, not everyone can have any physical advantage with Kaido.


    But Carl clearly did it!


    In terms of strength, he slightly suppressed Kaido.


    It is this gap that makes Kaido unable to hurt Karl at all!


    On the other hand, because of his huge size, Karl has already added several wounds to his body!


    After being cut by the demon knife Hades, there will be scars that cannot be healed!


    But Kaido''s resilience is also very abnormal.


    The power brought by Hades, in front of his resilience, did not fully play a role!


    Kaido''s injury is recovering from his injuries slowly.


    But even if he wants to fully recover from the injury, at least it will take a while to do so.


    But Kaido no longer wants to be beaten passively like this!


    He is the Four Emperors!


    What is it like to be injured by Karl''s weapon all the time?


    Want more face?


    "navy!!!"


    "Death to Lao Tzu!!!"


    Kaido roared, and the four attributes of wind, fire, thunder and lightning burst out of him instantly!


    This is not breath, but another power that Carl didn''t know!


    Faced with such a force, Carl did not dare to be careless and quickly backed away.


    But no matter how fast he retreats, there will be the power of the four elements, constantly chasing him, wanting to swallow him!


    After Carl attacked these elements one after another, thunderclouds suddenly appeared in the sky!


    The surrounding air has become viscous!


    This situation makes Carl feel a little bad subconsciously!


    "No matter what the situation is, he must not be allowed to accumulate energy to succeed!"


    Carl frowned, feeling something was not right, and then rushed into the grid!


    Facing the overwhelming power grid, and whether the thunder and wind blade appeared.


    Carl Fruit''s abilities are fully utilized, and these forces are directly blocked by the whirlwind.


    And Carl''s speed is also accelerating, and Hades in his hand is also shining with black iron cold light under the domineering effect!


    "go to hell!!!"


    With Kaido''s roar, the four elements condensed in his body exploded!


    The enormous power eroded everything around instantly!


    Even Carl is covered by this elemental force, unable to escape!


    The surrounding lieutenants also used their full strength to resist to prevent Kaido from destroying the navy headquarters and injuring other navies!


    But their resistance did not have any effect at all!


    In an instant!


    All the buildings and navy within a radius of a hundred miles have been swallowed!


    Accompanied by Kaido''s crazy laughter, the navies showed painful whimpers, and the surrounding buildings were cracking apart every inch, and they would soon become ruins!


    But at this moment, Carl took Kaido''s attack hard, and arrived in front of Kaido with the fastest speed.


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    A variant of Cross Slash, Karl''s latest move developed after acquiring Hades!


    Hades''s demon power, Carl''s fruit ability, and even all the domineering and armed domineering, all instill them!


    Except for the shocking fruit that was not used, this blow was a blow by Carl exhausted all his means!


    In an instant!


    The black light split and exploded, split the sky, split the earth!


    Even the space in front of you is cut into a gap!


    Kaido proved that he took the blow abruptly, and suddenly there was a huge scar on his body, and then he fell to the ground!


    In an instant, the resonance produced by the four elements of wind, fire, thunder and lightning was slashed by Carl!


    The space that was cut open also began to heal, and soon returned to its original state.


    But the gap in this split space is very small.


    In such a tense battlefield, even Carl didn''t notice that his blow could split the space!

 217 Chapter 217 Undead Kaido!

    "Master Karl, is Kaido dead?"


    A navy came tremblingly, with curiosity in his eyes.


    Although the navy was scared, he still wanted to know whether Carl killed Kaido or not.


    "Everyone stay away from here! Don''t come over, Kaido is not dead yet!"


    "what?!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, everyone present was already there, and Feng Fei ran back.


    Those wounded who could not run were carried farther to receive treatment!


    Kaido''s attack just now was too exaggerated, and directly razed the surrounding area to the ground!


    Consumption here is a huge square, occupying almost one-fifth of the navy headquarters.


    Such a huge open space was left by Sakarski just in case.


    But no one thought that such an open space would now be effective!


    Although the surroundings seemed to be a mess, the navy was also injured one after another, and no one was dishonored.


    However, there were no more than ten destroyed buildings around.


    Such losses are already considered very small!


    If it were replaced by Marin Vando, the blow that Kaido had just hit, I am afraid that even the Navy Headquarters building will be affected!


    "Come here! Throw me the Hailou stone handcuffs!"


    Carl yelled, and the ghost spider on the side heard it and threw a huge sea-building stone handcuffs with all his strength!


    Carl took the chain of Hailoushi''s handcuffs.


    The chain here is not a sea floor stone, even if it is touched by a capable person, it has nothing to do with it.


    But Carl''s ability is the system that helped him eliminate side effects.


    So even if he touches the sea floor stone, he will not be affected.


    But in order to avoid exposing his hole card, Karl still chose to install it for a while before talking!


    Without any hesitation, Carl used his power to control the huge Hailou stone handcuffs and leaned on Kaido''s two paws!


    At the same time, Carl frowned when he saw this from top to bottom of his abdomen.


    Although Kaido had fainted at this time, the blow went deep into his bones and injured Kaido''s internal organs!


    But Carl can clearly see that the organs and bones in Kaido are healing fast!


    But the external wound was affected by Hades and healed slowly.


    This is also the reason why Kaido was unconscious.


    "What a monster!"


    Just as Carl was full of emotion, Kaido suddenly opened his eyes.


    He felt weak and weak at this time, and then recovered his human form, seeing the huge sea-building stone handcuffs on his hands, suddenly showing an angry expression!


    "Navy kid!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar, Kaido exploded with astonishing power and forcibly broke the chain of Hailoushi handcuffs!


    Hailoushi creaked even more in his hand, but it was not damaged!


    Seeing this scene, Karl did not hesitate to take another blow to Kaido!


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    Along with Hades''s trembling, the same slash as before, once again broke through the air!


    Suddenly.


    The surrounding space was eclipsed by Karl''s blow!


    Between heaven and earth, there seems to be a touch of black.


    With this blackness, when he appeared in front of Kaido, heaven and earth returned to their original appearance.


    Kaido fell to the ground again, and another wound that crossed the previous wound appeared!


    But this time, since Hades''s demon power has been exhausted, its ability effect has also been weakened!


    After all, it is a trick. After Carl''s own power is consumed, he recovers quickly, but Hades''s demon power can only support it to release once!


    Although Hades is a demon sword, he has only fought Kaido once and has not seen a few people die.


    The demon power he has stored is too small, so this is what happened.


    This is why Hades urges Karl to kill people every day.


    But it will be reprimanded by Karl every time.


    It was not until today that Carl understood that Hades wanted to cut people, not for his own interests, but for his own sake!


    Only by killing, Hades''s demon power will become stronger.


    Otherwise, how could he be called a demon sword?


    "It''s such a monster. If I change this kind of injury, even if I don''t die, I won''t have the strength to fight.


    But the bastard Kaido, not only the wound heals, but the vitality is so strong, it is really a headache!"


    Carl rubbed his temples, completely wondering what to do with the monster Kaido.


    Although he was handcuffed with Hailou Stone, with his own strength, it won''t take long to break free.


    So Carl took advantage of Kaido''s power to drop, and frantically attacked Kaido, and even wanted to take this opportunity to kill him.


    But no matter what Carl did, even if it hurt his heart, or penetrated his throat and brain.


    Kaido can also fully recover without being affected at all!


    However, Kaido''s power is gradually increasing!


    It won''t take long for him to get rid of the weakness of Hailoushi and return to his peak state!


    But Carl is not afraid. Although''Ghost Slash'' can''t be used anymore, it will be delayed for a while until Sakarski and the others return. For Carl, there is no problem at all!


    "Carl!!!"


    Kaido roared, Hailoushi''s handcuffs were forcibly broken away by him!


    He once again transformed into a dragon and came into the air to release the fusion breath of the four elements!


    In the face of this blow, Carl was also unwilling to show weakness, and directly regretted Kaido!


    In order to reduce the loss of the navy headquarters, Carl can only do this!


    When the other navies saw this, they couldn''t help but sweat for Karl.


    This level of battle is not something they can participate in.


    Especially when they saw that Kaido could break free from the sea floor stone with bare hands, they had already determined that this guy would indeed be a monster!


    Although Kaido did not smash the handcuffs of the sea tower, he was able to break free, which represented his strength, which was not comparable to ordinary people!


    "Attention everyone! All retreat, don''t drag General Carl here!"


    The ghost spider gritted his teeth and shouted loudly.


    Before they watched the battle here, and then they were involved in the aftermath of the battle.


    How similar is the current situation to then!


    The ghost spider gave orders neatly and ordered all the navies to retreat to a hundred miles away!


    Even though they will not see this battle at that time, it is better than losing their lives!


    Just after they evacuated, the elemental explosion occurred again!


    The port, which was originally fragmented, was now devastated. Even the ground sank at least ten meters, making it incompatible with the surrounding environment!


    But this time, Karl still cracked his moves, but he was a little embarrassed and there was a drop of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    But Kaido is not comfortable either!


    One of the horns on his head was broken, and there were a lot of scars on his body!


    According to the current situation, Karl and Kaido are evenly matched, and for the time being, no one can help each other!

 218 Chapter 218: Finally came!

    The wind howled.


    There was silence in the space.


    The battle between Kaido and Carl is still fierce, but what is strange is that the battle between the two of them is surprisingly quiet!


    It was as if the two of them were not fighting, but drinking tea and chatting.


    But looking at the blood flowing out of Kaido, and Carl''s slightly hideous expression, he understood.


    The two of them are already fighting as hard as they can.


    The aftermath of their battle even affected the sea not far away, causing huge fluctuations!


    But it is very strange.


    There was no sound from the battle between the two of them, and none of the navy present knew what was going on!


    If any of them dare to approach, you can find that there is an invisible barrier in areas such as the battle between Karl and Kaido.


    This barrier prevented the aftermath of their battle from spreading, and at the same time prevented the spread of sound!


    However, this barrier will not prevent others from entering.


    If anyone wants to help, they can enter the battlefield at any time and help Carl fight Kaido!


    But this barrier blocked the sound and the aftermath of the battle, which caused nothing to be heard outside.


    This is also for Carl''s sake.


    If the aftermath of the battle is allowed to spread, this naval headquarters, like Malin Vando, will be destroyed by Kaido.


    That''s why he created a thin vacuum layer and air wall to block the spread of sound and aftermath of battle.


    And in this way, he can focus on fighting Kaido without worrying about the outside world!


    Although it takes Karl a certain amount of energy to maintain the vacuum wall, it does not affect him much.


    After all, Kaido is a reckless man, even if he can catch Karl when he is distracted, he can''t cause Karl to be seriously injured.


    His power is not as strong as Karl, but his speed is comparable to Karl.


    The only thing he is proud of is his monster-like resilience and tireless physical strength!


    This is the scariest place in Kaido!


    No one knows whether his resilience is a fruitful ability, a passive skill that brings him.


    But whether it is his fruit ability, monster-like resilience, it is enough to consume others!


    If Carl uses the Shaking Fruit, it will take a little time to defeat Kaido.


    But he couldn''t think of any way to kill the enemy Kaido!


    His resilience is really abnormal. If you really want to kill him, Hades must solve it and magnify it a hundred times!


    Either you have to rely on Begapunk to create genetic drugs to limit Kaido''s resilience.


    Otherwise, he is really immortal, and no one can kill him!


    "Navy kid!!!"


    "Success to death!!!"


    The mad dragon breathes.


    Scythe wind blade!


    The densely invisible ferrets whizzed past Carl!


    This wind blade is extremely fast and extremely sharp!


    As long as it is hit, even if it is armed with a domineering body, it is easy to get injured.


    But Carl is domineering, plus his own speed is very fast.


    Under the breath of the mad dragon, it appeared to be easy to do.


    After all, it was not the first time that he had faced Sickle Itachi Wind Blade.


    The two of them fought for more than an hour, and Kaido had so many moves back and forth.


    After all, his own strength is very strong, and he doesn''t need too many fancy skills.


    So his skills are few, but very practical!


    If another lieutenant admiral is here, although it can delay Kaido for more than an hour.


    But with their strength, there will be heavy casualties!


    But to be honest, if Karl hadn''t killed Jack before, Kaido would not come.


    After all, this is his pot.


    He had to solve Kaido''s trouble himself.


    that''s it.


    The two of them fought evenly for more than two hours.


    At this time, Carl had already consumed part of his stamina. Although he recovered quickly, he was still more energetic than Kaido.


    Carl really admires it!


    The current Kaido, even with so many wounds on his body, was still alive and well after two hours of intense fighting.


    His strength and speed have not even declined at all!


    Although Carl has not declined, he has already discovered that there is a problem with his physical strength.


    If such a high-intensity battle continues and there is no time to relax in the middle, Karl Zhen may not be able to maintain this intensity and fight Kaido.


    Now Carl urgently needs to relax, even if it takes a minute or even half a minute, Carl can return to the top!


    Unfortunately, Kaido did not give Karl this opportunity.


    Although he is a reckless man, he sometimes uses his brain!


    Kaido could see that Carl was weaker in physical strength, so he would press on step by step and didn''t give Carl time to rest!


    Even for this, he didn''t use amplifying moves, just conducted various surprise attacks and Peace A, which could prevent Karl from relaxing!


    After all, Carl is still a human, without the abnormal physique of Kaido, so he is uncomfortable now!


    But even if he was suffering, he was able to hit Kaido at this time, leaving several scars on his body.


    It''s just that as the battle lasted longer, Hades'' demon power gradually weakened.


    This is the drawback of the new demon knife.


    Although Hades is an unprecedented demon knife, it has only been born in a short period of about a week, and it has not even killed anyone, let out blood, or suck the resentment and vitality of anyone!


    It is not easy for him to maintain his current strength, and Carl can also perceive this.


    So he plans to take Hades and go outside after this battle is over!


    At that time, there will be pirates and human traffickers again!


    Just as the two continued to fight fiercely.


    Carl''s knowledge is domineering, and he keenly catches that a ship is approaching outside!


    Then Carl removed the vacuum wall and quickly flew into the air, seeing the Marshal of Sarkarski''s battleship from a distance!


    But Kaido doesn''t care about this, he is now full of thoughts about killing Karl and avenging Jack!


    He doesn''t care whether he is dead or not, even though he saw the figures of Sakaski, Warring States, and Karp, on that ship!


    But he doesn''t mind, because he has confidence in his body.


    He is such a person who likes to die. If they can really kill Kaido, he won''t have any complaints!


    This is Kaido''s values.


    Since he became famous, he has been advancing on the road to death.


    Those who fought him either killed him or defeated him and threw him far away!


    Either he will be killed!


    This is the beast Kaido!


    It is frightening, not afraid of the sky and the earth, just want to be the strongest creature to die!

 219 Chapter 219 Steamed? Still braised?

    "Boy Karl, we are back! Shockwave!!!"


    "Is this the beast Kaido? Take a punch from the old man!"


    "Beast Kaido, as a marshal, I announce that you have been arrested! Haunted Dog!!!"


    The Warring States, Karp and Sakarski three stepped on the moon step and flew directly from the warship to the battlefield of Karl and Kaido!


    Without any hesitation, the Warring States instantly transformed into a golden Buddha, a shock wave that shook the world, hit Kaido''s body, making his whole body tremble!


    Karp''s iron fist hit Kaido''s face with a punch, directly denting his face!


    Even Kaido has used armed domineering defenses, and it can''t stop Karp''s iron fist!


    Sakaski took advantage of the chaos and used the dog to penetrate Kaido''s abdomen, leaving him with a huge wound.


    But soon, the wound and the organs and bones inside the wound began to regenerate in front of Sakaski.


    This scene surprised him.


    But then, Carl rushed up, and it was a ghost cut without mercy!


    All of a sudden, the world is dim!


    A black flash of light flashed across, and Kaido''s body fell heavily to the ground, denting the square that was originally ten meters away, and it went down a lot again!


    According to preliminary estimates, the ground depression this time has dropped by at least two or three meters!


    "Huh, you are here at last, if you don''t come back, I don''t know if I can still entangled with him."


    Carl was completely relieved.


    Sakarski''s strength is the standard general, not to mention the Warring States and Karp.


    The strength of these two people is the top existence in this world!


    Although Carl''s own strength is not bad, his strength will barely be equal to Kaido if he does not use Shake Fruit.


    Not to mention that he has lost too much to Kaido in terms of physical strength!


    If there is no one to help and continue the battle, Karl can guarantee that after ten days, he will definitely lose!


    Because he is not like Kaido, the physical strength of a monster can support ten days without rest!


    After all, not everyone has Kaido and Sakaski, the monster-like physique.


    Even Kuzan, who had fought against Sarkarski for ten days, didn''t work. After all, he was the one who was exhausted and fell.


    ''Choose to complete, get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points!Freely assign skill points: 3 points!''


    After Sakarski and others returned, Karl''s system mission was also completed.


    But he is not in a hurry to assign attributes and skill points.


    The most important thing now is to solve the current scourge.


    It is not a problem to keep Kaido here, he must be dealt with.


    But how to deal with him is another problem!


    Kaido struggled again during this period of time, and was released by the three of Sarkarski again.


    The power of the Warring States period, coupled with Sakaski''s lava, suppressed Kaido forcibly, making him unable to get up at all!


    Coupled with a punch Karp, even when facing Kaido, he would be beaten down with a punch.


    Although he can''t cause fatal damage, it is enough to show that Karp''s power is also S-level!


    Even stronger!


    After all, above the S level, there is also an S+ level attribute.


    This is also what Carl learned through the inquiry system. At least five freely assignable attribute points are required to be able to upgrade.


    So Carl also wants to know what kind of scenery is the power of S+ level!


    "Boy Carl, how do you deal with him?"


    The Warring States began to ask, but Karl was shocked. He didn''t expect the Warring States to ask himself.


    So he subconsciously replied: "Steamed? Or braised in brown sauce? But I prefer barbecue!"


    The Warring States was stunned when he heard Carl''s words, and Karp also laughed. Even if it was someone as serious as Sakarski, he couldn''t help but feel a little shocked when he looked at Carl at this time.


    They did not expect that Carl would say such a thing in such a serious atmosphere.


    At this moment, there was no atmosphere.


    Haven''t you been stunned without seeing Kaido?


    Kaido, one of the beasts, one of the four emperors, did not expect that he would be reduced to food.


    This is a shame!


    He immediately cancelled the dragon''s body and restored it to the human body.


    After seeing him recovered, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head and lost his appetite.


    "It''s a pity..."


    "Asshole Carl..."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Kaido was suddenly angry and wanted to get up and rush over.


    He was still so reckless, completely ignoring Karp next to him!


    Without any suspense, Kaido was slammed directly into the ground by Karp this time, leaving only one head still outside.


    At this time, Kaido had blood all over his face and his facial fracture was very serious.


    But under his self-healing ability, this kind of injury recovered in five or six seconds, which horrified everyone again.


    "Seriously, every time I see Kaido''s resilience, I feel a little horrified.


    Such resilience is really not something humans can have, and there is still no way to solve him!"


    The Warring States sighed, obviously he didn''t know what to do.


    Karp smiled and stood aside without speaking.


    He just wanted Kaido to move twice so that he could move around and be imprisoned.


    Kaido wouldn''t be so stupid. Although he had an impulsive personality, a tendon, and he was also very reckless, he was a stubborn and stupid man.


    But others are not stupid, he still has a brain!


    Facing the four people in front of him, he knew that he rushed forward, just to lose.


    The tone was beaten in vain, it was better to stay here, anyway, he was not afraid of death.


    If he could be killed, he would be free.


    "Huh! What a difficult bastard!"


    Sakarski obviously also knows how terrifying Kaido''s resilience is.


    If she is imprisoned in the prison, I am afraid that pushing the city will usher in another incident and escape from prison.


    Kaido, this guy, even in the water, can swim and breathe normally.


    Although he will weaken in the water, it does not affect his actions.


    So Push City simply can''t control him!


    "I have a question, let me ask him first, and then we are discussing with him, how to deal with Kaido?"


    Carl stepped forward and asked.


    Warring States and the others looked at each other and nodded, before asking Karl to come over and ask.


    Carl walked up to Kaido, looked at his head condescendingly and asked.


    "Kaido, give me a face, let me ask you a question and answer me honestly!


    You said you want to avenge Jack, you can come a month before, why is it today?


    Could it be said that there are no people in the navy?I don''t believe this is a coincidence. After all, it is only for this period of time. I am alone in guarding the navy headquarters!


    And where did you get this news!"

 220 Chapter 220: The Aggrieved Kaido

    After hearing Karl''s words, Kaido''s face changed and changed.


    The faces of Sakarski and others are also a bit ugly!


    Although it was a bit long for them to leave the navy headquarters, they did not expect that during this time someone would actually attack the navy headquarters!


    Asking Karl to keep his hands was originally just in case, but who would know that Kaido really came?


    And looking at Kaido''s face, he was clearly an insider.


    He had known Sakarski and others a long time ago, and went to Mariagioa to meet the five old stars!


    Otherwise, he would never come in this time period.


    It''s a pity that he was slower. If it were a day or two earlier, the entire navy headquarters would probably be razed to the ground.


    And the plan to cancel the Qiwuhai system will also be interrupted by the arrival of Kaido!


    Fortunately, they were lucky, Qiwuhai''s system was successfully cancelled, and the time Kaido came over was also the time when they returned.


    In other words, the spy is definitely not from Mary Gioia, but from the navy headquarters!


    "Huh! It seems that the world conscription has also mixed in some other people.


    Now that the troops are enough, it''s time to clean up and see if there are people from other forces coming in!"


    Sakaski snorted coldly, obviously intending to clean up a wave of navy members.


    When enlisting in the world, anyone needs anyone. As long as you join the navy, you will be given an organization and then you will be trained.


    So any monsters, ghosts, and monsters might get in.


    The Four Emperors Pirates, even members of the Revolutionary Army, may sneak into the navy and collect intelligence for them!


    Kaido in front of you is a living example!


    So Sakarski must clean up a wave of navy, although it may not be able to clean out the internal traitors, but at least some malicious people can be cleaned out!


    "Huh! Navy kid, don''t expect me to tell you anything, you have to kill you!


    If you can really kill me, to be honest, I would also like to thank you!"


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Karl''s face-saving ability failed for the first time!


    Kaido laughed, he was so arrogant and so hard.


    Relying on his resilience, he didn''t put anyone in his eyes at all.


    Except for Karp...


    After all, Karp¡¯s fist really hurts, and Kaido can¡¯t stand it either...


    A fist that shatters bones with just one punch, to be honest, no one wants to be an enemy of such a person!


    Even an arrogant monster like Kaido will not easily provoke Karp.


    Just like when White Beard was still there, no one dared to provoke White Beard easily.


    Even after Kaido was taught several times, he was also afraid!


    Because it is really not beaten, and the loser is also very aggrieved!


    "What the hell should this guy do? You can''t kill it. If it''s closed, he will run away soon. What should he do?"


    Karp asked casually, and the people present fell into thought again.


    But soon, Carl thought of an attention and showed a sinister smile.


    "Looking for a boat, and then looking for a few large iron chains with a diameter of at least half a meter thick. They must be the hardest and most resilient!


    Then he was shackled by Shanghai Lou Shi on his neck, hands, waist, and legs!


    The last and most important step is to knock him out and throw it on that warship, and then I will throw him into the territory of Blackbeard!


    When the two people meet, what happens is up to them!"


    Hearing these words of Karl, Sakarski was already there, and a fierce expression flashed in his eyes!


    "I''ll listen to you this time, I''ll make arrangements!"


    With that, Sakarski stepped on the moon step and flew out of the pothole.


    Kaido just wanted to say something, but Karp came up with a punch and wanted to stun Kaido.


    But Kaido has thick skin and thick flesh, how could he faint so quickly?


    So Karp made several punches one after another, directly hitting Kaido''s face, even deforming his face, making it bloody!


    After almost dozens of punches, Kaido couldn''t bear the humiliation and fainted.


    But his resilience is still so strong.


    After being beaten by Karp for more than ten times in a row, he couldn''t see a person on his face. It took only ten seconds to return to the original state!


    Seeing this situation again, Karp and Zeng Guo couldn''t help shook their heads, feeling a little helpless.


    No way, Kaido has a thick blood bar, and currently no one can kill him!


    In this way, according to the method that Carl said, Kaido''s five flowers were tied up without even letting go of the head, so they were all wound up with half-meter thick iron chains.


    These iron chains can guarantee that Kaido will not be able to break free for a while, and there is nowhere to borrow!


    The four sea tower stone shackles can ensure that Kaido cannot use the fruit ability to transform into a dragon and break free.


    He wanted to escape, without the help of outsiders, and relying on himself, it would be impossible without ten and a half months.


    In addition, Carl wants to let Kaido take the ship to go to the territory of Blackbeard.


    And he also included a note, saying it was a gift from Karl to Blackbeard!


    It''s time to see how Blackbeard reacts.


    It''s just a pity that Karl couldn''t personally appreciate the expressions of Blackbeard and Kaido.


    This makes Carl a little regret...


    In this way, after all this, Carl returned to his dormitory to rest.


    Warring States and Karp are going to talk to Zefa.


    Sakarski was anxious for the navy and began to mend this huge hole of more than ten meters.


    If it is not repaired, when the tide rises, it is likely to become a small lake.


    At this time, Karl had returned to his dormitory, opened the system panel, and began to assign his attribute points and skill points.


    Because of today''s battle with Kaido, I suffered too much in terms of physical strength.


    And Charlotte Lingling is also a powerful monster!


    The most important thing is that there are other people besides these powerful monsters!


    Douglas Barrett, Red Earl, and Blackbeard are all such physical monsters!


    Especially Blackbeard, he doesn''t need to sleep if he''s an adult, and people who don''t know think he is cultivating immortals!


    But Carl knows very well that his body structure is very strange, which causes him to be energetic every day, and he has inexhaustible physical strength every day!


    Faced with monsters like them with unlimited physical strength, Carl must not balance his attributes, but directly added three attribute points to his physical strength.


    This time, his physical strength has been directly promoted from Grade B to Grade A!


    As for the skill points, Carl still hesitated. He wanted to keep the skill points and wait until the 5 skill points were praised to upgrade the ability of Zanpakudao.


    After all, Zanpakudao''s jie is its strongest power!


    But his domineering armed color is really weak, and in the current battle, it seems a little weak.


    So he thought for a while, and finally he divided a skill point, which raised the domineering armed color from proficient to perfect!


    As for the last two skill points, Carl decided to keep them for later upgrading Zanpaku.

 221 Chapter 221 The Abolished Qiwuhai System

    Early the next morning.


    Carl accepted the task and started to work on Qiwuhai!


    It''s just that Bucky, Bonnie, and Luo are three people, and Sakarski handed them to Anilu.


    Carl is responsible for Boa Hancock, Jinpei and Mihawk.


    As for the bear, he has now been transformed into a pacifist. Although he has the identity of Qiwuhai, he has become a product of the world government.


    Carl didn''t need to deal with him.


    Carl didn''t say anything about this, and Sakowski arranged freely for Bonnie.


    The task he gave to Ainilu and others was to capture Bonnie back to the navy headquarters alive.


    Even if you can''t catch her back, don''t kill her.


    As for Luo and Bucky, Sakarski did not give a clear task, but told Ainilu and others to solve them.


    After all, the navy''s current power is limited, and it is not appropriate to move them with a big fanfare.


    And Bucky and Luo both have their own forces, and Sakarski is also very aware of the secret alliance between them.


    It is precisely based on this that Sakarski has this kind of ambiguity in order to avoid losing too much of the navy''s active power.


    Even if it fails, there will be no punishment.


    As for Carl, Sakarski did not have a clear standard, after all, Boya Hancock was the empress of a country.


    Jinping is also a fighter in Mermaid Island, and Mihawk''s identity is a mystery, and his strength is not lost to the general.


    These three people want to rely on Karl to solve it, it is indeed a bit difficult.


    It''s not that Karl can''t beat it, but a question of their identity.


    If Jinping dies, Mermaid Island will be completely over. Although Sakarski is impersonal, he has no prejudice against murlocs.


    The same is true on Hancock''s side. If the Empress dies, I am afraid that Amazon Lily will also become a paradise for human traffickers.


    Although Amazon lily is located in a windless zone, there is always a way for traffickers who want money to get in.


    As for Mihawk.


    The strength of this product is really tough.


    Sakarski didn''t know that Karl alone could catch him back.


    Sakarski will not force them to complete this task.


    But the face-saving project must be decent.


    In this regard, Carl is very experienced and naturally knows how to deal with it.


    The last is news about the abolition of the Qiwuhai system.


    This news was spread out yesterday during the battle between Carl and Kaido.


    After a whole night of fermentation, now every Qi Wuhai has this news paper in his hands.


    But compared to this news paper.


    The second news paper last night was called Madden!


    Kaido treacherously went deep into the naval headquarters to tear apart the monster, and General White Eagle fought fiercely for a day regardless of the outcome!


    In the end, it was the return of Sakarski, Sengoku and Karp, and the white eagle generals teamed up to subdue Kaido!


    In a few words, all the events of that day were spoken out, even suppressing the news that Qiwuhai was abolished.


    I have to say that compared to Qi Wuhai, the news of the Four Emperors and Generals is more popular!


    After all, they represent the top combat power in this world.


    There was a white beard before, who died in Marin Vando, which was enough to make people feel shocked!


    Now there is another beast Kaido here, fighting with the admiral for a day regardless of victory or defeat!


    This made people all over the world see that the navy is still the overlord of the world, but the beast Kaido, just like his title, is the strongest creature in the world!


    A general, a navy marshal, a naval hero, and a semi-retired navy marshal!


    None of the four teamed up to kill Kaido, which is enough to prove to the world that Kaido is immortal!


    Fortunately, this news did not slander the Navy, otherwise, Sarkarski would blow his hair again.


    Then Carl held several regular meetings at the navy headquarters, and then left the navy headquarters to prepare to carry out his orders.


    As a general, Carl will naturally bring his own soldiers to crusade Qiwu Sea.


    Carl didn''t want to bring it, but Sakarski said that it was for the face of the Navy and he had to bring it!


    In the end, under Sakarski''s insistence, Karl eventually took more than a hundred soldiers and flew to the Chambord Islands together, ready to talk to Jinping.


    He still has Shiping''s phone bug, just before looking for him.


    Carl needs to talk to Luo and Bucky.


    Since the Qiwuhai system has been abolished, Luo and Bucky are now very dangerous!


    Therefore, they must be prepared for the naval crusade.


    Moreover, the forces of the two of them now need to be combined, and it happens that Bucky can move all of his people to Punk Hassad.


    In such an island with natural barriers, they can develop without worry.


    Even if they are not able to develop, they can also do employment tasks to help Dresrosa clean up the surrounding seas.


    After all, Dresrosa is still not very stable.


    There are still many pirates and slave traders around, eyeing them.


    More importantly, Dresrosa has been hated by Kaido, so it is natural to look for them.


    Regarding this, Rebecca had complained to Carl many times, but Carl couldn''t help it. After all, he was a navy, and it was impossible to receive Dresrosa all the time.


    So he just let Luo help them secretly.


    Dresrosa did not help Luo, they are mutually beneficial and there is no danger.


    As for Aini Road, Carl also informed him that they would just go through a cutscene and don''t hurt Luo and Bucky.


    Although they don''t understand, why Carl said that.


    But they listened to Carl very much, except that it was in quotation marks.


    Ainilu suggested that when they meet the navy headquarters, they should discuss with Karl again.


    They went out to sea for a long time and cleaned up many famous big pirates.


    For example, Bundy Wald, the Momo Fruit Ability, escaped from the sixth floor of Propulsion City.


    Ainilu solved it by himself!


    In addition, Nilu, Enzo, and even Jace have all solved separately, some pirates and criminals who escaped on the sixth floor of the city!


    You know, the criminals who advance the sixth floor of the city, the weakest, also have the strength close to the rank of lieutenant general.


    The strong even have the ability to surpass the lieutenant general, and even briefly contend with the prize!


    Although Carl didn''t know, what was the strength of the person they solved.


    But at least, this also proves that they have been training all this time, otherwise they won''t make such a big improvement!


    Carl was very pleased with this, and then agreed to Ainilu''s request and gave them a good beating!


    After explaining these things, Carl took out Jinping''s phone worm and got in touch with him.

 222 Chapter 222 Xia Qis Ripping Bar

    Chambord Islands.


    Carl came here again.


    Karl had liked to come here to do things very much before, and the pirates and traffickers here didn''t dare to stay too much.


    The current shampoo site is completely different from the original two years later.


    The Chambord Islands at this time can be said to be very peaceful, and even naval patrols seem so careless.


    After all, there is an admiral who runs here in two days, naturally no one dares to make trouble.


    Even if the Tianlong people are doing things here, Carl will give them a lesson without mercy.


    After all, with Carl''s current status, as long as he doesn''t kill the Tianlongren, the Five Old Stars and the high-level Tianlongren, he will not be treated badly.


    After all, Karl''s attitude towards the Tianlong people is already obvious to all.


    This was the same as Kapu, he also looked down on the Dragonites, and even dared to say that they were not good in front of the Dragonites, and teach them a lesson.


    But the Tianlongren just cursed Kapu a few words, and then there was no more.


    Carl''s current situation is basically the same as Karp. The Dragons didn''t want to cause this trouble at all, so they just let him go.


    As long as the guests don''t kill or injure the Tianlongren, they don''t bother to complain.


    In this way, Carl became a tyrant in the Chambord Islands, no one dared to provoke him here, including the Denon!


    Karl first docked the naval warships at the port of the naval base in the Chambord Islands, then disbanded the navy and let them move at will.


    But Karl warned them not to act here casually, the reason is very simple, because there are Denonians on the island now.


    When he arrived, Carl had already seen the dragon boats, and they were docked at other ports.


    If they get the heat of the dragon people, Carl would be fine here, but if Carl is not there, they will be out of luck!


    These navies are all veterans, and they are very aware of the dominance of the Tianlong people, so they naturally followed Carl''s advice and stayed in the navy branch.


    Carl walked towards Xia Qi''s rip-off bar while making contact.


    He had previously agreed with Jinping to meet here, but Carl came a step earlier, and Jinping is probably still somewhere else.


    So Carl needs to contact him first.


    As for Xia Qi''s ripping bar, it has been reopened for a long time.


    At least one or two months ago, it had already started to reopen.


    Raleigh also came back from time to time, but his most important thing is to stay in the windless belt to train Luffy and others.


    Now Xia Qi is alone in this bar.


    Fortunately, under the protection of Karl, the Chambord place is very safe. No one dares to make trouble here.


    Otherwise, if only Xia Qi is alone, she will not be able to guard this small bar.


    "The boss is the same, but this time I changed to two bottles!"


    As soon as Carl came up, he sat down, the position closest to Xia Qi, and then called Xia Qi.


    There were pirates around, as well as some travelers and businessmen.


    When they saw someone calling Xia Qi, they felt a little disgusted, so they looked back.


    But when they saw that the person who came was Karl, they turned their heads and didn''t even dare to look much.


    no way!


    The shadow of the famous tree!


    As long as Karl appeared in these places now, most people would not dare to trouble him at all.


    This is the deterrence brought by the admiral!


    "Do you still have a leisurely drink? The battle with Kaido yesterday didn''t hurt you?"


    Xia Qi gave Carl a white look, and then prepared two bottles of wine and two wine glasses and placed them in front of Carl.


    "Hahahaha, it''s just a mere Kaido, not enough!"


    "Look at the one who gave you to the cow, and go to Kaido. Not enough?


    You killed this monster. If you can kill him, even if you kill him together, I will treat you with admiration.


    It''s a pity that none of you can do it, this guy is a real monster!"


    Xia Qi said angrily, obviously thinking of something unpleasant.


    As the old man of Locks before Roger''s era, Shaqi was also a crew member of Locks.


    Kaido is also a crew member of the Rocks Pirates, she naturally knows how abnormal Kaido''s physique is!


    But this is not the main thing.


    The most important thing is that Kaido already had this abnormal physique at that time!


    This was all the information Xia Qi gave to Carl when there was no one in the bar.


    However, Karl also spent money to buy this information.


    Xia Qi was not so kind to tell Carl all this information for free.


    But even if Carl knew this information, it was of little use.


    Because after yesterday¡¯s battle, Carl completely understood how abnormal Kaido¡¯s body is!


    Even worse than what Xia Qi said in the intelligence!


    After all, Xia Qi''s intelligence is still a bit outdated. Now Kaido is many times stronger than before. Naturally, his resilience has also improved a lot.


    "I won''t mention Kaido, this bastard is really a headache!


    If he only has the resilience, it does not matter if he faces immortal monsters, what I have is a way to trap them.


    But he is not only strong in resilience, but even convenient in strength, not too weak for me.


    What''s more important is that this guy''s physical strength is too strong, and it''s a death-seeking behavior to consume his physical strength, which is really too difficult!


    By the way, the boss, if you have other information about Kaido, remember to sell it to me first. The Navy''s information about him is not much.


    There is also information about Charlotte Lingling. If you have any, please give me some copies, and the money will be given to you at the market price!"


    Although the Navy has information about the Four Emperors, it is not much.


    After all, some information can only be detected by professionals.


    Most of what the Navy knows is the information on the other side''s face.


    Although the Navy has the information secretly, it does not know much.


    Otherwise, there would be no such thing as Krokdal and Doflamingo controlling the country.


    After all, the Navy has too many things to take care of. Unless they keep staring at someone, they can''t do everything.


    This can be regarded as a drawback of the navy and even the world government.


    In addition to the inaction of the world''s top government/government officials and the contempt for the pirates, this has led to the navy''s intelligence network that cannot be spread at all.


    So in this matter, it is Xia Qi''s intelligence network, which makes it easier for people to obtain useful information.


    "This kind of thing is easy to say, just leave it to me, but I''m very surprised, why do you want two copies today?


    Or, did you invite anyone over?"

 223 Chapter 223: Seeing Peace Again

    "Hahahaha, of course someone is coming over, otherwise what am I doing here for a lot of trouble?"


    Ka Crocodile took a sip of wine, and then opened up the domineering look and smiled.


    "He is already on the road, he will be here in a few minutes."


    "Really? What is the relationship between this person and you?"


    "Hostile relationship!"


    Xia Qi was stunned when he heard what Carl said.


    She originally thought that Carl would entertain some old friends, or some other people with status.


    As a result, Carl suddenly said''hostile relationship'', which made Xia Qi a little confused.


    To say that the people who have a good relationship with Carl and are in the hostile camp are currently only Shanks and Raleigh.


    As for the others, even Marco and the others, the relationship with Karl is not very good.


    It''s pretty good if you don''t directly fight when you meet. It''s impossible to drink together.


    Even before they had a banquet together.


    Carl and Raleigh were also with Shanks that time.


    Marco on the side just dared not say anything, so he didn''t dare to come forward and say a few more words.


    So Xia Qi is now curious about who Carl is waiting for.


    After a while, a fat blue man appeared in front of Xia Qi.


    Seeing this familiar figure, Xia Qi suddenly remembered the news that the previous Qiwuhai system had been withdrawn.


    This made her suddenly!


    She didn''t expect that the purpose of Carl''s coming here was to make a difference!


    "In other words, the Navy is really going to do something against Qiwuhai?!"


    Xia Qi blurted out, Carl nodded and did not deny, but did not verbally admit.


    "Jinping comes over for a drink, I have something to tell you.


    Madam boss, can I trouble you to clear the scene?


    I need a quiet place to talk to him!"


    "no problem."


    Xia Qi nodded, and then began to clear the field.


    Those people didn''t want to provoke Karl, so they left naturally.


    As for the wine that has not been finished, Xia Qi also allowed them to take it away.


    Jinping watched as the others were leaving, but he came to Karl, and sat down like this, and poured a glass of wine without any shame.


    Drink a glass of wine.


    Jinpei put the wine glass on the table and looked at Karl with a stern expression on his face!


    "General White Eagle, what are you going to do with the old man, you have to meet to talk about it!"


    If you want to do something to me, you can do it anytime, anywhere, do you have to specify a location?"


    Jinping has no resentment towards Karl, because he knows that this is not what Karl meant, but an order from Sarkarski.


    Jinping knew very well that Carl had no choice but to act on Qiwuhai.


    But he doesn''t resent Carl, after all, when Jinping was in a dilemma, Carl helped him.


    Carl helped deal with the chaotic Murloc Island at the time.


    The most important thing was that the bastard who had been harassing White Star was also solved by Karl.


    In the end, after Jinping came out of Pushing City, not only did he himself not be hostile by the world government/government and navy, he even reaped an unusually peaceful fisherman island!


    Therefore, Jinping has nothing but gratitude towards Carl, not too much resentment.


    Even if Qiwuhai''s system was revoked, Carl notified him as soon as possible so that he could be prepared.


    At this point, Carl is already benevolent, and naturally there is no resentment.


    However, Jinping''s current mood is not good, it is entirely because of the Mermaid Island.


    Once Qiwuhai''s identity disappears, Mermaid Island will definitely be occupied by a large number of human traffickers.


    By then, Jinping was going to be busy again, so he looked a little unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t really do anything to you, even if it''s Sarkarski, I don''t want Murloc Island to become a paradise for criminals.


    Although Sakarski is a little unkind, impersonal, and even very indifferent, he is indifferent to everything.


    But in terms of position, he still stands firmly on the side of justice and will certainly not let Murloc Island be wronged.


    And the proposal to let Fishman Island join the world government/government was proposed by Sarkarski.


    In any case, he would not look at the disgusting slave traders and the disgusting Tianlong people making such a disgusting dirty deal together!"


    After hearing these words from Carl, Jinping was also relieved.


    Then the two of them continued to drink.


    During this period of drinking, they pushed their cups and handed them over, and talked for nothing.


    By the way, Carl also asked about the creatures under the ocean and the condition of the white star.


    For Bai Xing, Carl didn''t feel much, except that she, the Sea King, was a bit misleading.


    Even if the white star grows up, it will probably not become a threat to the world government.


    Because of her character, she is not a threatening person.


    Just controlling all the Neptune-like abilities, Carl still had to pay attention to it.


    Although Intil also has such abilities, Carl has recently discovered that her abilities have certain limitations.


    She controlled the large Neptune class without any problems.


    But the super-large sea kings already have good wisdom, and they don''t want to be directed by others like children.


    Except for the overlord''s domineering and the white star''s ability, nothing can make them succumb.


    This is the pride of super large sea kings.


    And they live very long beforehand. Every super-large sea king has at least the equivalent of an adult¡¯s IQ!


    In this regard, large-scale Neptunes are simply not comparable.


    After all, the large sea kings only have the IQ of children who are about five or six and seven or eight years old.


    Not to mention medium-sized and small-sized ones, their IQs are completely at the age of three or four, or even lower!


    Carl knew this. It was because of an accidental opportunity that Carl took Intil to the edge of the Chambord Islands and encountered a super large sea king.


    Generally speaking, super large sea kings live in the deep sea.


    This super large sea king appeared on the surface of the sea, completely unexpectedly by Carl, so he wanted Intil to try, can he control the opponent.


    Then it failed, and even the other person gave Carl and Intil a blank eye and disappeared.


    This made Carl feel a little frustrated.


    After Jinping heard this story, he laughed and looked a little happy.


    Xia Qi on the side was even more speechless.


    She also didn''t expect that Carl would know how to let Intier control the super large sea king.


    "You''re almost done drinking, right? Let''s make two simple gestures, acting?


    Then you take me and Intil to go to Murloc Island. I have something to find King Neptune."


    "Hahahaha, no problem! I also just want to learn how strong General Baiying is today!"

 224 Chapter 224 Discussion

    After drinking the wine, Karl and Jinping came to a deserted place in Champagne.


    Xia Qi also followed in order to join in the fun.


    To be honest, Xia Qi now also wants to see how far Karl''s strength has grown.


    He fought Kaido for a long time regardless of the outcome.


    Such strength can definitely support the appearance of the general!


    After all, there are many popular people. Although Karl has a great reputation, there are still some people who think Karl is too young to have the strength of a general.


    Yesterday''s battle with Kaido just blocked the mouths of this group of people, and the face was slapped!


    It is precisely because of this incident that Carl''s reputation has once again been elevated a lot.


    "Are you ready, Jinping, I''m going now!"


    While talking, Carl instantly came to Jinping''s body and punched him out!


    Faced with Karl''s menacing punch, Jinping also fisted back!


    "Murloc Karate¡ª"


    Accompanied by a roar from Jinping, the fists of the two touched together instantly, causing a huge explosion!


    Xia Qi was shocked when she saw the collision between the two.


    She didn''t expect that Carl could explode with such a powerful force without using a knife and using his fist. It was really surprising!


    But what is even more surprising is how flat.


    I saw him taking advantage of the gap between Carl and his fist collision, immediately grabbing Carl''s wrist, and without hesitation, he had a shoulder throw!


    It''s a pity that this is not the ocean. The ocean current falls over the shoulders, and it can''t exert its greatest power, at most it can exert around 70%.


    But even so, Carl was still thrown out by Jinping''s strange power!


    This is enough to show that Jinping''s power is very powerful. As a murloc, he has power that surpasses other murlocs.


    And this is his capital to guard the fisherman island!


    After all, he was also in the original book, through his own hard power, stopped Charlotte Lingling from chasing, and even threw him into the sea!


    The strange power he possessed is very exaggerated, and Karl didn''t notice it for a while, plus he didn''t use his full strength, and it was normal to be thrown away.


    "Carl, you should draw your sword. Your physical skills are not weak, but if you only use physical skills, you can''t tell the old man!


    So please draw your sword, the old man wants to see your strongest strength, not the current perfunctory!"


    Jinping put on a murloc karate stance and began to accumulate strength, he didn''t want to be underestimated.


    Even if he knew it well, he had a weak chance of winning when Karl didn''t use the knife.


    As long as Karl pulls out his knife, he has no chance of winning at all!


    But even so, Jinping still does not intend to take this opportunity to defeat Karl, because doing so will not do him any good.


    Even if Karl is not angry about it, he will not do it!


    This is Haixia Jinping. He will act according to his own wishes when he wants to do anything!


    That''s why he asked Carl to draw his sword. This is a respect for Carl, and he also hopes that Carl can respect himself!


    "Jinping, you misunderstood me. It''s not that I disrespect you, nor that I despise you, but that if I draw the sword, I will hurt you!


    After all, my demon knife is used to kill the enemy, not against my friends!"


    "Is it so evil?"


    Xia Qi on the side was a little curious when he heard Carl''s words, while Jinping frowned and looked at the knife on Carl''s waist.


    He is not a swordsman, so he doesn''t feel very appropriate.


    But he can still detect it, the knife on Carl''s waist, try a demon knife!


    As for the extent of the demon, he couldn''t see it.


    Xia Qi''s strength is even worse, she just can see that Carl''s knife is not an extraordinary grade, and its aura is a bit similar to ghost, but it is different.


    As for the others, she couldn''t see it at all, so she had this doubt.


    "Since you don''t believe me, then I will show it to you!"


    While speaking, Carl pulled Hades out of the scabbard.


    In a moment, Hades shivered slightly, conveying excitement to Karl.


    "Demon Blade Hades!"


    "The evil spirit of this demon sword is really exaggerated!"


    After Hades was unsheathed, Jinping could clearly feel it, and Hades''s demon aura became stronger.


    He can even see, if there is a real evil spirit, hovering around Hades!


    If the person holding the knife is not Karl, Jinping is a little skeptical that this knife can control the user!


    After all, even a demon sword like the ghost can corrode people''s minds, slowly turning people into tools of murder and their own puppets.


    Carl¡¯s Hades, of course, is no exception!


    "Jinpei, next I will show you the reason why I didn''t draw the sword!"


    While talking, Carl used the shave and came to the side corner.


    "Mr Pirate around, shall we come out and have a chat?"


    Carl came to the pirate watching the play and took him out directly.


    This person, watched the scene for a long time here.


    Originally, Karl wanted to solve him later, but he had already drawn his sword, so he didn''t mind using this guy''s blood to feed Hades!


    And this guy is a pirate with a bounty of over 100 million.


    It is the marsh fruit ability in the original book!


    Although Carl doesn''t know what his name is, since he is here, Carl will not show mercy!


    After all, this guy did a lot of evil in the original work, and was finally dealt with by Luffy and others!


    Afterwards, Karl used the demon knife to lightly cut a wound on his body.


    The wound was very shallow, and there was not much blood coming out.


    But what is very strange is that the outside of this wound is covered with a layer of black mist!


    Jinping and Xia Qi didn''t know what this black mist meant at first.


    But over time, this tiny wound has not healed.


    The blood is still flowing out drop by drop!


    This person with the ability of Marsh Fruit also felt unbearable pain and wanted to resist Karl, but he was kicked fainted by Karl.


    "How is it, did you find anything?"


    Carl asked with a smile.


    Jinping was silent, as if thinking.


    Xia Qi frowned, then looked at Hades.


    "It''s a rare monster knife! It can prevent the wound from healing! It''s amazing!


    Saying that you have this demon knife, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with a monster with abnormal self-healing ability like Kaido?"


    "Hahahaha, yes, the ability of this knife is to prevent self-healing!.


    But Kaido''s monster is even more perverted. The power of the Demon Blade is completely suppressed by his resilience, so I can''t help it."


    Carl shrugged and inserted Hades into this person''s heart casually, taking his life away!


    The demon knife reaped life for the first time, and it suddenly added a bit of evil!

 225 Chapter 225 Entering the Deep Sea

    Hades''s abilities were just shown in front of Jinhei and Xia Qi.


    Although the exposure ability is a bit bad.


    But he had already fought Kaido, although the current Kaido hadn''t broken free.


    But he would definitely break free, and then warn his subordinates not to collide head-on with Karl''s Demon Sword.


    He had suffered such a loss after all, and even Kaido was shocked when he faced Hades for the first time.


    Had it not been for his amazing resilience, I am afraid he would have been able to fold it in Carl''s hands.


    But even so, Jinping didn''t plan to let this opportunity go.


    He still chose to continue to discuss with Karl.


    So there is no way, Carl can only use his strength to convince Jinping to let him give up, so as not to hurt him!


    Carl released Demon Slash and directly erased the surrounding area!


    Through this hole, you can even see the sea below!


    After seeing this situation, Jinping also understood that he was really not Karl''s opponent!


    The strength of the two of them is far worse!


    If Karl used this trick to himself, Jinping couldn''t handle it at all, and even if he didn''t die, he would be severely disabled!


    This made Jinping understand the gap between them!


    Jinping no longer entangled, and generously conceded.


    Then Karl asked Jinping to prepare a small boat, and he was going to see King Neptune on Mermaid Island.


    Jinping nodded when he heard it, and then went to prepare.


    Carl returned to the navy branch, leaving the rest of the navy to stay here, and he was going to the fisherman island for a few days.


    This makes the navy a little dissatisfied, because they want to go.


    After all, there are still many mermaids in Murloc Island.


    They all want to see how beautiful the mermaid in the legend is.


    But he didn''t let them go, he let them all stay here, don''t go anywhere.


    Due to Karl''s order, these navies can only stay here, depressed communicating with other navies, or playing cards...


    Karl didn''t restrain them too much, as long as they didn''t cause trouble and didn''t meet the Tianlong people, there was nothing to worry about.


    Then Karl took Intil, left and the navy branch, went to the port.


    Jinping has prepared ships at this time, as long as Karl speaks, they can enter the sea anytime!


    "Master Karl, are we going to be with Murloc Island? I''m so excited!"


    Although Karl has been to Murloc Island many times, Intiel is the first time.


    But Karl hasn''t been to Murloc Island for more than a year, and even he was a little excited.


    After all, you can watch a mermaid, and Karl is also a man, so naturally he will be excited.


    "Intil, I came here for several purposes. The only one of them is to allow you to communicate more with the super large sea kings of the deep sea.


    You can use your abilities with confidence, if they dare to do it to you, I won''t be polite!"


    "Hehehe, I know Master Karl, you will protect me, right?"


    "Of course, I don''t protect you, who will protect you?"


    "I hope you don''t go too far. The super large sea king class, even I can''t afford it.


    If they get angry, even the entire Murloc Island will be overthrown by them!


    So you should be more careful, even if it is overbearing, sometimes it may not be very effective.


    Not to mention, both of you are capable of Devil Fruit, which is inherently dangerous in the sea.


    Especially around the super-large sea kings, if you fall into the deep sea, even I may not be able to save you!"


    Shenping said earnestly, obviously concerned about the safety of Carl and Intil.


    Intil shrank and looked at Carl with some concern.


    Carl shook his head and smiled: "Don''t worry, it''s very flat, I have a sense of measure."


    "hope so¡­¡­"


    Hearing Carl''s confident words, Jinping couldn''t help but shook his head, and then accelerated.


    This boat has no power and is driven purely by Jinping.


    And his speed is also very fast, especially when in the water, it is no less than the speed of Carl''s flying!


    In less than half an hour, the group of them came to the edge of the fisherman island.


    After arriving here, Jinping had to slow down in order to avoid affecting the life of the super large Neptune.


    Afterwards, Carl and Intil saw that around the fisherman island, there were a lot of super large sea kings.


    Even the huge octopus sea monster is here!


    This octopus sea monster has been recovered by Karl, so there is no need to worry.


    What they need to worry about most is these super large sea kings!


    "Intil, you can try, can you control them!"


    "I know!"


    Intil nodded, then turned on his ability and started singing.


    The beautiful singing voice is transmitted to the ocean through the fruit power.


    Although it is said that sound cannot be transmitted in water, the ability brought by the fruits of music has its own sound wave effect.


    Through this sound wave, even if you are in the ocean, you can hear the beautiful singing of Intil!


    And the most important thing is that, under the effect of the fruit''s ability, the sound produced by this sound wave will not affect Intil''s level at all, except that the transmission will be slower!


    Her voice, spread in the water, is still very pleasing to the ears.


    Even after Jinping heard it, he couldn''t help squinting his eyes, and his whole body relaxed.


    Carl even enjoyed sitting in the boat, quietly listening to Intil''s singing, and slowly tapping the beat.


    After a while.


    The surrounding sea kings began to gather, and even the huge sea monster was affected by Intil''s singing.


    The strength of this sea monster may not be as good as the super large sea kings, but his size is not much different from the super large sea kings.


    So it just swam over, wanting to see who is singing.


    But Carl''s domineering look and hearing has always been on.


    He discovered the super-large Neptune class at the first time, and an outlier was mixed into it.


    Then he put his gaze on the sea monster.


    The sea monster also saw Carl. After he hesitated for a while, he trembled all over and ran away dingy.


    Seeing this scene, Carl curled his lips in disdain.


    "It hasn''t been seen for more than a year, this guy sees me, and there is still such a big shadow, what a grudge!"


    Carl shook his head. He didn''t expect that he had just beaten him a few times and made a few barbecues with his tentacles. This guy remembered himself.


    This made Carl feel a little speechless.


    At this moment, Intil suddenly stopped singing.


    She squatted on the boat, her eyes exuding a look called fear.

 226 Chapter 226: Driving away the sea king class

    "Brother Carl, they are so scary..."


    Intil stewed beside Karl and gently grabbed the corner of Karl''s clothes, looking very scared.


    She even changed her name to Karl in fear.


    When Intil gets nervous, he will call Carl his brother, which Carl is used to.


    But he didn''t expect that a mere sea king would dare to threaten Intier?


    "Huh! A bunch of beasts, get out of here!"


    Overlord color burst out!


    The Neptune class, who was attracted by the sound of singing, suddenly shrank his pupils, and then immediately left here without daring to wait any longer.


    After a while, only a few super large sea king creatures remained, and they continued to stay here without leaving.


    These few just look at the body shape and the outline of their body to understand that they are all very old super large sea kings.


    Although they were afraid of Karl''s domineering look, they did not leave directly, but stayed here, looking like there was still something to do.


    "Intil, they seem to have something to say to you, can you understand it?"


    "say to me?"


    When the sea kings left about 90%, she also slowed down.


    Hearing what Carl said at this time, Intil was also tentatively using his talent to try to communicate with each other.


    But she couldn''t understand the response of the super large sea king class to her.


    "Brother Carl, I don''t understand what they are talking about, but the emotions they convey are really fierce. I''m afraid..."


    The emotions conveyed by these sea kings are very fierce, which is what makes Intil a little scared.


    No matter what, those sea kings did not show such a ferocious emotion to her before.


    This was also the first time for Intil, facing such a situation, she didn''t know what she should do.


    That''s why she would subconsciously seek Carl for help, after all, only Carl can help herself.


    In Jinping''s words, Intier is not familiar with him, so naturally he would not count on each other.


    "The old man knows what they are talking about. Although they only know a little, I understand their inquiry.


    These super large sea kings are asking why Intil has the power of a king!"


    "The king''s ability? Does it mean Sea King?"


    "The old man is not clear, but there is no problem with understanding this way."


    Very calmly shook his head, not sure what the super large sea king was talking about.


    Although the murlocs are underwater creatures, they can also live in the deep sea.


    But their main language is still human language.


    They can communicate with fish, and they can also communicate with Neptunes.


    But like this kind of super large sea king, they can''t communicate completely.


    In general, this super large sea king is more like another race, and it is not comparable to the murloc race.


    "Brother Carl, what is Aquaman?"


    Intiel asked softly, and Carl touched Intiel''s head and answered softly.


    "The Sea King is one of the three ancient weapons, and is as famous as the Pluto and the Three Kings.


    But Sea King accurately said that it was not a weapon, but someone. Although I knew who it was, I couldn''t say it.


    After all, this is related to the survival of Fishman Island, so it is natural to protect her."


    Having said that, Carl took a look at Jinping.


    Jinping expressed his gratitude to Karl.


    The fact that the White Star is Neptune, currently only three people know.


    Bai Xing''s father, King Neptune, Haixia Jinping, and Carl have agreed with each other that they will never leak secrets until Bai Xing grows up.


    Carl is a man of loyalty, even in the face of Intil, he must keep a secret.


    Although Intier won''t leak secrets, she is worthy of trust, but the abilities of One Piece World are strange.


    Like Red Earl Lederfield, there is a domineering look that can peek into people''s hearts.


    However, he is domineering and can only spy on people who are weaker than him, so Karl is not worried that his secret will be exposed.


    But Intil is different.


    Her strength is very weak, and it can be as good as self-protection.


    If it''s okay if you meet Lederfield, the opponent will definitely not open his mouth.


    But if there are other people who have the same or similar abilities.


    Intil couldn''t keep this secret at all, so telling her nothing is the best protection for her!


    Although Intil was a little depressed, she also understood Carl''s mind and was naturally not angry.


    "You have all listened to me. Intil is not your king, but her ability is also innate. Only with the devil fruit will it be so similar to your king!


    I warn you not to convey bad feelings to Intil, she is my little princess, if she is frightened again, you beasts, I will kill one by one!"


    Overlord color broke out again.


    In addition to the overlord color, Carl deliberately released the ability to shake fruits, causing the surrounding ocean to shake.


    This kind of shock is directly transmitted to the body of the super large sea king, and he has no way to endure it, and can only withdraw in despair.


    Although they are a little unwilling, but the overlord''s look is domineering, so they can''t raise the thought of resistance at all.


    To stay here, it can only be said that the will of these super large sea kings is even stronger than some humans.


    But when Karl chose to warn them, these sea kings finally couldn''t help it.


    The surrounding ocean is still trembling, but the boat on Carl''s side is still stable and has not been affected by any.


    He used the ability of floating fruits to form an isolation layer around him, which prevented the shock from being transmitted to his side.


    Although he himself was immune to any fluctuations due to the fruit ability.


    But Shiping and Intil couldn''t stand it, and the boat and the coating on the boat couldn''t stand it.


    He naturally wants to protect the people around him.


    "This feeling of shock, your floating fruits, can be simulated, similar to the ability to shake fruits?"


    Jinping was a little puzzled, because he was too familiar with this shocking feeling.


    Obviously is the ability to shake fruits.


    But he didn''t believe that besides Blackbeard, there was a second person in this world who had Devil Fruit ability.


    Coupled with the ability that Carl released, it is far worse than the real shock fruit.


    He would naturally think that this is the ability that Carl simulated.


    Carl smiled at this, neither affirmed nor denied.


    As for why he wants to weaken the fruit''s ability, it is of course not to cause doubt.


    The operation of Fluttering Fruit to shake the air is very simple, but it cannot achieve the effect of shaking the fruit.


    What Carl wants is this kind of misunderstanding, because only in this way can he avoid being discovered. He is a person with double fruit ability.


    Otherwise, what Carl should consider is how to stop talking.

 227 Chapter 227: Murloc Island

    After driving all the sea kings out, Jinping took Karl and Intil into the Murloc Island.


    However, Intil was the first to step into the ground of Murloc Island.


    She was full of curiosity about this place, and she bounced around observing everywhere, with a look of envy in her eyes.


    "It''s all mermaids! The environment here is so beautiful!"


    Since the place where they landed is a street of mermaids, there are many mermaids here.


    If they came to Murloc Street, I''m afraid they would see Shiping, the five big and thick murlocs.


    After all, there is still a big difference between the aesthetics of mermaid and murloc.


    This side is equivalent to a very beautiful scenic spot, while the style on the other side is eclectic, and there is no scenery to see at all.


    At this moment, Intil is here looking left and right, looking up and down, anyway, all kinds of looks, all kinds of likes.


    Seeing humans appear, the mermaids hid one after another, for fear that they would be taken away and sold as hard work.


    Although the fisherman island has the shelter of Karl and Jinping, the traffickers who want money will still desperately want to come here to catch mermaids for auction.


    Whether it is sold to the Tianlong people or some other nobles, as long as they can make a single and make money, they will spend a lifetime on desperadoes like them.


    Coupled with the protection of Carl and Jinping, the mermaid is a scarce resource for effort, even scarcer than the little human girl.


    Prices have naturally risen.


    Although none of these slave traders succeeded, they were either stopped by Jinping in the middle, or they were bumped into by Karl during the auction.


    After all, auctions are not held every day, only five or six times a month.


    Carl should just go there at the right time.


    So they will not succeed at all.


    As for the human girls who are being traded, Karl Neng will naturally do it.


    But most of the places where they trade do not bring Chambord Islands.


    In this regard, Carl is really helpless, at least for now.


    "Although it hasn''t been here for a long time, the scenery here hasn''t changed much."


    After Carl got the boat up, he got off the boat, and Jinping followed Carl and said with a smile.


    "The old man and King Neptune proposed to transform the environment here and the environment of Murloc Street.


    But he has always disagreed, saying that there is no need to labor for the people and money, after all, the wealth of our fisherman island is not much.


    Jinping also sighed.


    The current situation on the fisherman island is really a bit difficult, even if it is King Neptune, he dare not hold a banquet or the like, so as not to cause waste.


    Life is not easy, the murloc sighed...


    "Look at it, Master Shiping is back!"


    "And Lord Carl! Lord Carl is here too!"


    "Master Karl! I declare you! I want to marry you!"


    "Master Carl! Ahhhhh!"


    The mermaids, when they saw Intier, still cowered and were very scared.


    But when they saw Carl, they immediately stared at the Venus, wishing to come up directly to pounce Carl and take it as their own.


    There is no way. During the month before Jinping was absent, the Murloc Island was completely protected by Karl.


    In addition to Carl''s deeds, the number of murlocs saved was no more than two hundred.


    So he was naturally respected and loved by fish people, coupled with his handsome face, and his early twenties.


    It is even liked by many mermaids, they even want to have children for Karl.


    This situation makes Carl a little embarrassed.


    Intil saw that Carl was so popular here and was a little bit vinegar, and then she came to Carl''s body and took Carl''s arm.


    "Brother Carl has nothing to do with you, please stay away from Brother Carl!"


    Intil had a little temper, and directly frightened the mermaids.


    They respect Carl, but they don''t know Intil.


    When a strange human appears in front of them, they will still naturally feel a little fear.


    Although Intier looked cute, they couldn''t help avoiding her.


    After all, this was the first time they met, and after they all knew the identity of Intiel, naturally they wouldn''t be afraid.


    "Master Carl, Master Jinping, we have received the news and come here to welcome you!


    The king has been waiting for a long time, please move to the palace!"


    At this moment, a group of murloc guards came up and respectfully saluted Carl and Shinpei.


    The group of them came to the Dragon Palace in the eyes of the mermaid.


    "It''s been a long time since Master Carl has seen you, you want to kill me! Haha!"


    King Neptune came up to give Karl a bear hug, but he was forcibly pushed away by Karl.


    "Don''t hold me, ugly rejection!"


    "If Bai Xing came to hug me, I would barely be able to accept it, you big fat man, forget it.


    By the way, what does it mean that I let you lose weight last time, and instead of losing weight?


    Isn¡¯t your fisherman island in short supply? How can you feed you so much fat?"


    Seeing the extremely fat King Neptune in front of him, Karl was a little disgusted.


    Don''t talk about Carl, just relying on Jin Ping next to him, his face is also full of disgust.


    "Hey...I don''t want to, but I''m too tired. These fats are not eaten, but tired!"


    King Neptune said helplessly.


    Obviously, he is completely overworked now.


    "It''s better to lose weight, and you can exercise by the way. After all, just relying on Jinping to protect the fisherman island is not enough. He is too tired!"


    Carl patted King Neptune''s stomach, then passed him, and walked towards the white star who was poking his head behind him.


    "Little Baixing, do you miss your brother?"


    "I, I, I, I don''t want you!"


    Bai Xing said nervously, obviously still a little scared.


    Although Karl saved her, and the relationship with the fisherman island is very close.


    But Bai Xing''s character is like this, very soft, it is impossible to tell that she has the potential to become a sea king.


    In this regard, Carl did not expect her to become the Sea King, after all, he did not need this, so-called ancient weapon.


    "Bai Xing, we are all old acquaintances, why are you so nervous?


    Here, my brother will take you to meet a new friend, this is Intil, who is also my sister.


    She is a few years older than you, so just call her sister."


    Carl couldn''t help but said, he directly forcibly pulled Bai Xing to Intil and put the two hands together.


    Intil was still envious of Bai Xing''s figure and appearance.


    But suddenly her hand was pulled, which made her blush slightly.


    Bai Xing wanted to break free, but he was firmly held back by Karl.


    "From now on, you two will be sisters. Let''s get along well in the future!"

 228 Chapter 228 Negotiation

    Carl put Intier and Bai Xing''s hands together, with the intention of letting them get to know each other more.


    Slowly, Carl let go of his hand, but the two of them stared at each other with big eyes and no intention of letting go.


    This surprised Carl, but he also planned to see when the two men were going to stare.


    Jinping and King Neptune were equally curious.


    For some reasons, Bai Xing rarely comes into contact with the outside world, which has also caused her personality to become a little soft and easy to be afraid when there is trouble.


    But Bai Xing''s softness is not weak.


    The White Star, who inherited the blood of King Neptune and Princess Otohime, is naturally unlikely to be weak.


    When she should be tough, she is tougher than anyone, but she doesn''t often have courage.


    The reason for this is entirely due to the ghost of the murloc with the ability to target fruit.


    Fortunately, the opponent has been dealt with by Karl, otherwise Bai Xing will continue to suffer


    So it was the first time that this kind of thing happened when she held the hands of others and didn''t let go.


    "Miss Human Sister, your name is Intier, isn''t it?


    I feel a breath of relief in your body, although I don''t understand what it is.


    But I always feel that this breath can calm my heart down, it''s really amazing!"


    Bai Xing said suspiciously, and Intil blinked his lovely big eyes, also feeling puzzled.


    "I also feel an inexplicable breath of peace of mind in your body, which is really strange.


    Brother Carl, have you felt the strange breath in her?"


    Intil asked Carl on the side.


    Carl shook his head, saying that he didn''t feel anything.


    However, this also made Carl understand why Bai Xing did not show fear to Intil.


    This is the problem!


    As for why this is so, no one can explain it clearly.


    But Carl has an idea.


    It is very likely that Bai Xing''s unawakened ability resonated with Intil''s own natural ability.


    That''s why this happens.


    "Since the two of you already know each other, go in and have a good chat and increase your relationship.


    King Neptune and I have something to say, so we won''t be with you."


    With that said, Karl gave King Neptune a look.


    King Neptune nodded, greeted his subordinates, and took Princess White Star and Intil to the side hall.


    Then King Neptune, with Karl and Jinping, came to the center of the hall.


    "Mr. Carl, what else do you want to tell me?"


    "A very important thing, related to the life and death of your Murloc Island!"


    "so serious?"


    King Neptune suddenly became serious.


    Jinping beside him sighed, and then told King Neptune that the Qiwuhai system had been abolished.


    This made the king of the fisherman island suddenly feel that he was unlovable.


    But Shen Ping soon added that they still have another chance, that is, to become a member of the government!


    Regarding this, King Neptune hesitated, and Shenping''s tone was not very good.


    Neither of them wanted to make Murloc Island a vassal of the world government/government,


    After all, Tianlong people are planning to arrest murlocs and become their slaves every day.


    Carl has a plan for this, and that is to let his people come here!


    Anyway, Luo and Bucky have no place to be their resident, but if this happens, I''m afraid other murlocs will not agree.


    After all, Luo and Bucky are both pirates, and if they want to station at Murloc Island, this nature will change.


    So Carl must seek the advice of King Neptune and Jinping.


    "Mr. Carl, do you mean that Qiwuhai, Trafalgar Luo, and Qianliangdaohua Bucky were all your subordinates?"


    King Neptune¡¯s focus is somewhat different.


    He didn''t care if these two people were pirates, but he was concerned that Karl''s subordinates turned out to be Qiwuhai!


    However, Jinping on the side coughed twice, and King Neptune scratched his head awkwardly.


    Although Jinping cannot be regarded as Karl''s subordinate, the relationship between the two of them is unusual.


    To outsiders, Jinping looks a lot like Karl''s.


    "I can ask Bucky to come and garrison. With his strength and identity, ordinary human traffickers and pirates dare not do anything to him.


    As for Luo, if Bucky is there, you can always ask for help.


    But I think it¡¯s not good to let them come, but the soldiers of Dresrosa can come.


    It''s just that their strength is limited, and I''m afraid I can''t stop those desperadoes."


    Carl is a little tangled in this place.


    Let the pirates come to garrison the fisherman island, the name is not right, although the people of Dresrosa can come over.


    But their strength is limited, which is very annoying.


    King Neptune also sighed, and then glanced at Jinping.


    "Otherwise, let''s join the world government/government and become a franchise country.


    In this way, the safety of Murloc Island can at least be guaranteed."


    "If there is no other way, it can only be so."


    King Neptune and Jinping sighed, feeling a little helpless.


    This is the sorrow of Murloc Island. Although their own strength is not very weak, they can''t hold back those desperadoes. They want money but not life!


    And the strength of some pirates is much stronger than the average murloc.


    Ordinary murlocs, even after training, would not be the opponents of these pirates who have been licking blood with the tip of a knife.


    And only relying on Jinping alone, he simply couldn''t manage.


    Before, there were Karl and Ainilu, who had been watching from Chambord Islands.


    Coupled with the water monsters outside, this made the Murloc Island remain stable.


    But Karl will go out to perform the task next. Although the water monster is still here, it is not a perpetual motion machine and does not need to rest.


    With his words alone, it is impossible to guard against those pirates.


    In the same way, he naturally couldn''t keep staring at the pirate, because he still had his own business to do.


    "By the way, how did I forget him!"


    Suddenly, Carl thought of someone, and that was Vegapunk!


    This guy said that he would agree to any request from Carl, so he could take this opportunity to personally give Carl a few pacifists, and then put them here as a guard!


    There are pacifists, and pirates whose strength is less than two or three billion are absolutely impossible to be their opponents!


    And as long as there are one or two pacifists, rotating and using them, you can prevent those pirates from attacking!


    Carl said this idea, and Jinping and King Neptune were also surprised.


    Neither of them thought that Carl and the mad scientist Bega Punk knew each other!


    "It was so decided. Although I am not sure if he can give me a pacifist, I will try my best!"

 229 Chapter 229 Goodbye Vegapunk

    After deciding what to do, Carl left the Murloc Island for a while the next morning and flew towards the island where Begapunk was located.


    Intil was temporarily left on Murloc Island by Carl, and Carl only talked to Begapunk about the pacifists. It would not take long.


    Naturally, she does not need to follow.


    It''s easier to keep her on the fisherman island and cultivate relationships with Bai Xing than to run around with Carl.


    Based on the memory of the last time Carl came here, it took more than two hours and finally found this. There are no traces on the map, and the outside looks very inconspicuous.


    When Karl came before, he came by boat, and someone led the way.


    When I left, I was anxious, so I didn''t observe it carefully.


    Carl was flying in the air now, and after careful observation, he found that the entire island was very petite.


    The scope of such an island is even smaller than Moria''s terrifying Sanzhi sailing ship.


    And from the air, it is covered with dense green plants and some steep mountain walls, which will not attract the attention of ordinary people.


    The research institute of world government/government, the location of Begapunk, is hidden in such an inconspicuous and very secret place!


    If Karl hadn''t been here once, he would come again, and he would never have thought that such an inconspicuous place would turn out to be the Begapunk Institute!


    "Vegapunk, my old friend Carl! I have something to do with you. It is a personal matter. Let''s talk?"


    Carl came to an unremarkable steep mountain wall and shouted at the mountain.


    This is the entrance to the institute.


    Carl didn''t care about it before. If you look closely now, the environment here and around is completely natural, and you can''t see any flaws.


    Even if you use the domineering vision and color to scan from the outside, if you don''t have the power of the vision and color, you can practice to the level of perspective.


    No one will notice the anomaly here.


    And more importantly, even if people come to such a small island that is not threatening, they don''t care too much about the situation here.


    The research rooms are all deep underground, and there are many disguised surveillance devices outside.


    They naturally know how to avoid those pirates.


    In addition, next to this island is a naval branch and a branch station of the CP organization.


    Coupled with the navy headquarters, it has been moved to the new world, directly surrounding the island.


    If a pirate comes over, congratulations, he has fallen into the double encirclement of the navy and the CP organization!


    So no pirates will come here uncomfortable.


    With a''click'', the door Carl entered before was suddenly opened.


    It was still the stiff, zombie-like bald man who came out to greet Karl.


    After he saw Karl, his eyes were the same, and his face showed a look that he didn''t have before.


    He waved to Carl, motioned to follow him, and then led the way.


    Karl followed, and the door behind it closed automatically.


    The familiar ones are nine bends and eighteen bends.


    After so many turns, Carl finally came to Begapunk''s laboratory.


    The speed this time is faster than last time.


    After all, Karl came here once, even if he didn''t need to lead the way, he could find Vegapunk by himself.


    But more importantly, this man became such a man because of the experiment, his movements were obviously much more agile.


    At least in terms of walking, he has returned to a normal state.


    But if he walks fast, he can still see that his body is a little stiff.


    And he still can''t speak, which is a bit regretful, otherwise Karl really wants to ask him what he thinks now.


    "Thanks, you can go back first. After the problem is resolved, I can leave by myself."


    Hearing Karl''s words, the man nodded and turned to leave.


    It looks like he still has to soak in the medicine jar, and the time for activities is limited.


    Otherwise, no one wants to keep the medicine jar in it.


    After the opponent left, Karl knocked on Begapunk''s door.


    "Come in, the door is unlocked."


    Hearing Begapunk''s voice, Carl opened the door, and then he saw that the other party had prepared a chair for him, staring at him happily.


    His gaze made Karl a little hairy.


    "What is your look? I can tell you that my sexual orientation is normal. Don''t fall in love with me, there is no result!"


    "Hehe, I am not interested in this aspect, if I want to love, I will only fall in love with my own test product!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Vegapunk rolled his eyes at him.


    Carl shuddered.


    Speaking of the test product, the first thing Carl thought of was the man who looked like a zombie.


    Then he connected this person with Begapunk, and suddenly got goose bumps.


    Even the look at Begapunk''s eyes changed, and he blurted out without thinking: "You taste really great!"


    "Hahahaha, fortunately, our scientific researchers are actually the same. Only the experimental product is our best girlfriend!"


    Begapunk obviously didn''t understand Carl''s meaning, and Carl also wanted to bend it.


    However, they did not continue to chat across servers because it made no sense.


    After a while, Carl told Vegapunk what he wanted.


    After Begapunk learned of his intentions, he didn''t hesitate to take out a few supplies and fill them in. The four pacifists were directly assigned to Karl''s!


    Such an operation stunned Carl immediately, making him wonder what to say.


    "Don''t be too surprised, you are one of my few friends.


    It is not an exaggeration to even say that I am the only friend. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to create a liquid terminator!


    If it is not limited by technology, plus some materials are not available, I can even copy it for you on Skynet!"


    "So exaggerated?!"


    Hearing what Begapunk said, Karl was stunned.


    He did not expect that Begapunk would accomplish so many things in about a year and a half!


    Fortunately, according to Carl''s memory, none of the materials he wrote was a spacecraft that could travel through the universe.


    Otherwise, with Begapunk''s ability, it is really possible to make a trick!


    If that''s the case, things are a bit big!


    Just as Karl was shocked, the system sound rang again.


    ''God level selection system has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Kill Vegapunk, snatch all his scientific research materials and take it as his own, get up to one!''


    ''Option 2: Continue to maintain the relationship with Begapunk and get assignable attribute point: 1 point!Can assign skill points: 1 point!''


    ''Choice 3: Encourage Begapunk to make a timing device, and the host will have the opportunity to use the timing device to return to Earth!''

 230 Chapter 230: Crazy Scientist

    Back to earth?!


    When he saw this choice, Carl was stunned. He didn''t expect this choice to appear in the system.


    However, Carl was originally an orphan in his previous life, and he has no girlfriend.


    Without worrying about him, staying in this world is better than going back.


    So Carl chooses two, first get attribute points and skill points.


    Although it is only 1 point each, no small mosquitoes are meat.


    And the timing device, who said that it must accept the task of selection before it can be manufactured?


    There is no reward for choosing three, so Carl will naturally not be so stupid to choose this one.


    As for the first option, Carl simply ignored it, and didn''t even bother to think about it.


    Because it is completely unnecessary!


    ''Choose to complete, get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point!Freely assign skill points: 1 point!''


    This choice is outrageous, but it is indeed a turning point.


    If Carl really chooses the first one, or if he encourages Vegapunk to create a space-time shuttle.


    Carl can''t guarantee what will happen then.


    Coupled with things like Gundam, you say he is strong, really strong.


    But after killing Bergapunk, how to maintain the Gundam, this is a problem!


    Plus, Carl can''t drive Gundam at all!


    So the first option is useless at all.


    Afterwards, Karl Bian and Bergapunk continued to chat about the things that had opened their minds.


    By the way, Carl also learned that the pacifists are now stronger than before!


    It can be said that the strength of every pacifist is not weaker than a brigadier general of the navy headquarters!


    Even a brigadier general of the navy headquarters may not have been able to do it, a pacifist!


    Such a pacifist is enough to single out any pirate with a bounty of less than 500 million Baileys.


    Even if the opponent is domineering, he can be wiped out by the pacifists!


    However, in this way, the pacifists have no way of mass production, and can only be used as a hole card at the bottom of the box.


    For such a pacifist, Bergapunk took more than a year to build more than 30 units, which is not enough.


    So now the Navy often uses the same pacifists as in the original book.


    After all, only this type of mass production can cooperate well with the navy, that is, there is too much difference in strength.


    This kind of pacifist has no problem in solving people who offer a reward of less than 300 million yuan, who are not domineering and have little fruitful ability.


    The four pacifists given to Carl by Begapunk are such a mass production type.


    As for the high-quality pacifists, they are now completely in the hands of the five old stars.


    Not to mention that Begapunk has no authority to transfer, even Sarkarski does not have this right!


    Carl didn''t say anything about this, just silently reciting a few words of''blessing'' the parents of the five old stars in his heart.


    Then Carl chatted with Bergapunk about the liquid robot.


    Then Begapunk was very excited and said this.


    However, this Terminator has only been researched out and has not been fully formed.


    And most importantly, this terminator is the bear itself!


    The bears now fully retain their self-awareness, because only in this way can they become a terminator.


    If it''s just a machine, it''s always inflexible and unable to complete self-evolution.


    But the bear who retains consciousness can. Although he doesn''t know how to evolve, his desire to survive will make him keep pushing his body to survive!


    Bega Punk is such a stimulus to the bear, which allows him to complete the evolution and become a liquid terminator.


    But the experiment was not completed, and Vegapunk still needs to work hard.


    But Carl feels a little distressed for the bear, because he must have suffered a lot by doing so.


    Begapunk also nodded, facing Carl without any shy, and explained all the experimental procedures.


    After hearing this, Carl was even more shocked.


    Because this is completely dismantling the bear''s body and then reassembling it together.


    This has been repeated hundreds of times!


    In such a situation, if you change it to Karl himself, it is probably crazy.


    But the bear can still remain calm.


    Even Carl had to admire this kind of will, and even Begapunk admired the bear a little bit!


    In the eyes of Begapunk, a guinea pig like a bear is really a rare encounter in 10,000 years!


    So the bear needs to continue to experiment.


    For at least six months, he could not leave the laboratory.


    And the follow-up test is relatively easy, and there is no need to torture the bear, which also makes Carl feel better.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to face the bear.


    Because retaining his consciousness, as well as the idea of ??transforming him, are the brain holes that Carl proposed.


    But he didn''t let Begapunk experiment with bears!


    It can only be said that Bergapunke is called a mad scientist, not without reason!


    Because he is so crazy!


    In this way, the two briefly chatted for a morning, and Karl had lunch here by the way, and was about to leave with the pacifists.


    Because he still has things to deal with, naturally he can''t stay here forever.


    When Vegapunk learned that Carl was leaving, he was also a little lost.


    Other researchers also saw Begapunk''s expression, and then they believed in the rumors circulating among them!


    But before he left, Carl also mentioned the space-time shuttle.


    But he just mentioned it, saying that he had seen it somewhere, and then briefly talked about the function of this machine, and then there was no more.


    When Begapunk heard this, he thought that Carl had brought some new information, but only a few words, which immediately disappointed him.


    Originally, when he heard about the space-time shuttle and some of the functions of this machine, he was still a little excited.


    But Carl stopped abruptly, and other parties said that they didn''t know, didn''t know, or said that there was only this information on the broken data.


    Begapunk is not easy to entangle, so he can only give up.


    But this matter, he has already taken it to heart.


    Mad scientist Begapunk, his favorite is to challenge impossible tasks!


    So he has now begun to think about what the time shuttle is.


    In this regard, Carl did not stop him.


    With his thinking, although he can think of how to make this thing, it is impossible without a few years of work.


    After all, Carl didn''t know how to do this kind of thing.


    Because the space-time shuttle is also Karl¡¯s knowledge blind zone!


    that''s it.


    Carl bid farewell to Begapunk and the "zombie" soaking in the medicine jar, and then took the four pacifists, left the island and flew towards the Chambord Islands.

 231 Chapter 231 Trouble Arrives

    Leaving the island where Begapunk is located.


    Carl returned to Chambord that afternoon, and then contacted Jinping to take himself and the four pacifists down.


    It''s just that Carl didn''t wait for the peace, but he waited for the captain of the murloc guard.


    "Master Karl is ready, please follow me to Fishman Island as soon as possible, we are in trouble!"


    "trouble?"


    Hearing what the other party said, Carl frowned without thinking, and immediately boarded the boat to let him take himself to the fisherman island.


    When he contacted Jinping, the other party didn''t speak, but hung up the phone worm.


    This originally made Carl a little confused, but the current situation made him a little confused.


    With Shiping here, what trouble can Fishman Island have?


    Even if it is a super large Neptune running away, there is still a white star here, so don''t be afraid!


    Unless it is a world government/government, planning to do something on the current fisherman island!


    But doing so will not do them any good.


    When Carl speculated wildly, the captain had already brought Carl back to Murloc Island.


    "Master Karl, please come with me!"


    The captain looked a little anxious, and Carl didn''t say anything, but followed quickly.


    The four pacifists also used Carl''s ability to let them float in the air and go with him.


    A moment later, Karl came to the Dragon Palace and saw a man sitting on the throne of King Neptune with an arrogant face.


    Seeing this scene, Karl was stunned!


    You must know that he has not done this before, although he can be on the throne, but then he will not be Karl.


    Jinping didn''t speak aside, but his eyes were full of killing intent!


    If it hadn''t been for scrupulous about the other party''s identity, he would have done it long ago!


    King Neptune was a little aggrieved. It was not until he saw Karl that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How come the navy is here! Could it be that you have decided to reject your mother''s kindness!"


    The unknown man shouted here.


    This person Carl doesn''t know him, but the logo on his body and his tone all say that the person behind him is the captain of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, Charlotte Lingling!


    "Hehe, are you from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group? If you do, I don''t have to keep my hands!"


    While speaking, Carl moved his hand directly, strangling the opponent''s neck, but did not directly kill him.


    If you kill the opponent directly here, you will bring a Four Emperors to the fisherman island as an enemy!


    This was what Jinpei was worried about before, and Carl knew very well why he didn''t do it.


    So Carl is the same. In order to avoid Murloc Island being affected, he did not directly kill the opponent, but took out the phone worm from the opponent.


    "Hey! How are the desserts on the fisherman island? The old lady''s tea party is about to begin. It must be completed within three months!"


    "Charlotte Lingling, why don''t you let me deliver your dessert?"


    "Huh? You are not my son! Who are you!"


    "Hahahaha, how long has it been since then, you just forgot about me, old fat lady!"


    "You navy kid..."


    Charlotte Lingling heard Carl''s address to herself, and instantly reacted, whether the other party would.


    After all, among so many enemies, only Karl called Charlotte Lingling the old fat woman.


    Of course she remembered it very clearly, because she hated these words!


    "Navy kid, what did you do to my old mother''s son? If you let him go, we will forget it!


    All I want is the dessert of Fishman Island, it has nothing to do with your navy!"


    Charlotte Lingling was obviously confused.


    The news of the fierce battle between Kaido and Carl had long been passed to her ears.


    Originally, she thought that Carl would be easily solved by Kaido, but the result was that the two won!


    Charlotte Power is very clear about Kaido''s strength, so Carl''s strength is self-evident, but also very strong!


    If not necessary, Charlotte Lingling is really unwilling to continue to provoke the navy.


    This is of no benefit to her!


    "Old fat lady, let me tell you too, you members of the Four Emperors Pirate Group, I will build one to kill one!


    Your son, I, and I are going to feed the Neptune class, so please dispel this idea!Hahahaha!"


    Without giving Charlotte Lingling a chance to respond, Carl squeezed his neck slightly with his palm and handed it to Jinping.


    "Go and feed the fish. If there are other BIG¡¤MOM Pirates around, you should understand how to deal with it?"


    "Relax and leave it to the old man!"


    Zhiping nodded, and then left the Dragon Palace on his back.


    Karl beckoned, and the four pacifists who were shut down flew into the Dragon Palace.


    "I teach you how to use them. This kind of thing is best controlled by you or Jinping.


    And don''t forget to enter all the murloc data, otherwise it will cause accidental injury.


    Also, don''t forget Jinping, he is no longer Qiwuhai.


    If you don''t enter his data, the pacifists will attack his skills every time they see him!"


    "I know¡­¡­"


    King Neptune was a little dizzy, but he still followed Carl to learn how to use these pacifists.


    Although the threat from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group was resisted by Karl.


    But these four pacifists are their important weapons against ordinary pirate groups. Of course they must be treated with caution!


    ...


    at the same time.


    IWC, Cake Island!


    Inside Charlotte Lingling''s cake castle!


    At this time, she was very angry with Charlotte Lingling.


    In such an extremely angry state, she directly ate a huge cake with a height of more than one meter!


    But she still didn''t quell and wanted to continue eating!


    "Navy kid, I''m really mad at me!"


    "Mom, there are still three months before the tea party. We don''t need to provoke the navy."


    Katakuri said, Charlotte Power was angry, and he ate another cake before he spoke.


    "Kata Kuri, my most proud son, I will leave the tea party snacks to you."


    "Wrap it on me! Mom!"


    ...


    at the same time.


    An island full of riches.


    A tall man and a slightly fat man stared at each other.


    "Kaido! Why did you appear on my site! Do you want to fight!"


    "Blackbeard! Now that we have met, let''s fight a fight first, and let me see if you, the new four emperors, are qualified!"


    "Thief hahahahaha, just hit it, do you think I''m afraid of you! Kaido!!!"

 232 Chapter 232 Interlude

    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: B


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: A+


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), Weird Power (A), Shaking Fruit, Give Me a Face (C), Zhanpaku Knife Start Solution: Hades (A)


    Remaining assignable skill points: 3


    Remaining assignable attribute points: 0''


    After dealing with the murloc island, Carl first allocated an attribute point obtained by completing the selection task before to the physical strength, so that it reached the A+ level.


    As for the skill points, Karl still stayed and waited until he had enough five.


    After reaching the A+ level of physical strength, Carl felt that he was full of strength all over his body, and he felt energetic and didn''t know what to do.


    And the most important thing is that after Carl tried a few moves, he found that his physical recovery speed was completely doubled compared to before!


    And more importantly, Carl is recovering from his injury now much faster than before.


    But it was only faster, and it was still far from the monster-level recovery speed of Kaido.


    But what Carl has some doubts is that Kaido''s recovery speed is probably not up to the S-level attribute value!


    He is very likely to be at the S+ level to achieve this recovery speed!


    Karl is still far from this level, and he doesn''t expect much.


    After briefly familiarizing himself with his current power, Karl spent a few days in the fisherman island and left.


    Anyway, he came here just to behave, there is no need to do anything on the fisherman island, and his supposed mission to defeat Jinping has failed.


    When Carl reported on the task, he was naturally scolded by Sarkarski.


    However, Sakarski''s scolding was also weak, obviously for the sake of appearance, and did not intend to let Karl really kill Jinping and destroy the fisherman island.


    And Sakarski didn''t say what the next task should be, just let him watch it.


    As for how to look at it, it all depends on Karl''s own play.


    ...


    Back to the Chambord Islands.


    Carl and Intil came to the navy branch, ready to take other things to the island of Hydra.


    But when Carl returned to the navy branch, he saw the latest news.


    Two days ago, Kaido, one of the Four Emperors, fought a battle with Blackbeard, one of the Four Emperors, and destroyed an entire island!


    The final result is that Kaido was hit into the sea and where his whereabouts are unknown, and Blackbeard paid the price of an island and won a terrible victory!


    It was also described in the news that the two continued to fight for a day and night, and if it weren''t for Blackbeard, at the expense of an entire island, Kaido sucked Kaido into the black hole he created.


    Kaido would never fall into the sea and lose a trace.


    Such a victory was obviously not what Blackbeard wanted, after all, he paid the price of an island!


    Such a price is indeed a bit tragic, and Blackbeard''s resident site is simply gone.


    But Kaido is even more uncomfortable.


    Before going to crusade against Karl, then he was dragged by Karl, and finally defeated by the navy.


    Now I met Blackbeard again.


    Originally, he had a chance to save his face, but the ability of the black beard is really very restrained.


    Even Kaido will inevitably be restrained by Dark Fruit.


    In addition, in order to win, he sacrificed an entire island and created a huge black hole!


    Kaido always likes to release water in battle, and it is normal to lose to the opponent accidentally.


    The news of the battle between the two four emperors aroused discussion among others, especially the news about Blackbeard.


    They didn''t expect that the newly promoted Four Emperors would be so strong that they could even defeat Kaido.


    But Carl didn''t have any interest in this kind of thing, even if Sarkarski hadn''t said anything when he reported on the task.


    Blackbeard only defeated Kaido by tricks. His true strength was not as exaggerated as written in the newspaper.


    This is news after all, and Karl''s deeds can be exaggerated, let alone Blackbeard.


    So Carl just glanced at it and didn''t pay attention.


    Soon Carl returned to the boat with his fault and set off toward the Amazon Lily.


    The navy soldiers all followed, their expressions looking a little lost.


    They were given a few days off by Carl, and now they have gone crazy, and then suddenly told to go to work, they will naturally feel a little lost.


    Carl didn''t care about these people, but slowly sailed the warship on the sea.


    But when Karl''s warship just left the Chambord Islands, he saw a familiar pirate ship.


    Wanli Sunshine!


    The Straw Hat Pirates have gone to sea again!


    And even Rayleigh was on this ship, obviously on a downwind boat.


    The other members of the Straw Hat Pirate Group all gathered on this ship, and even Brook was there.


    The ghost knew when the cargo was on the ship, but depending on the situation, he should have been on the ship only recently.


    "What a coincidence, you said, am I doing it or not?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly and said softly.


    The Straw Hats were even more surprised when they saw Karl standing on the bow of the warship, and they let Frankie prepare for the fire.


    It was Luffy, who was exactly the same as before, always greeting Karl.


    Seeing Luffy''s heartless appearance, Karl smiled, and a sword gas struck him.


    But Karl''s attack was not directed at the straw hat, but at Lei Li over there!


    But Lei Li didn''t move, and didn''t mean to draw a knife at all.


    On the contrary, Sauron on the side shot instantly, directly holding the double knives, releasing a sword aura that was stronger than Karl''s casual blow, interrupting it!


    "General White Eagle! I want to challenge you!"


    Sauron is different from the original, he didn''t lose an eye, but compared with the original strength, there is almost no difference!


    After all, Lei Li is also a great swordsman, not bad compared to Hawkeye!


    Sauron would have such strength, which was completely within Carl''s expectation.


    As for what he said about challenging himself, Carl just smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    At this moment, the Wanli Sunshine suddenly took off!


    Feng Lai Cannon was successfully launched, flying directly into the air with a huge pirate ship.


    Sauron, who was still standing on the bow of the ship, vowed to challenge Carl, was knocked down by the speed of the intrusion, which looked a little funny.


    "Master Karl, shall we not chase after?"


    The navy soldier on the side asked softly, and Carl shook his head and retracted Hades into the scabbard.


    "Our task is to deal with Qi Wuhai, there is no need to fight Lei Li, so the gain is not worth the loss."

 233 Chapter 233 Come to Amazon Lily again!

    After a few days, Karl finally took his warship to the familiar windless zone, the familiar Amazon lily, and the familiar port location.


    Boya Hancock stood at the port with an ugly expression.


    Over the past year, Carl has come to Amazon Lily the number of times, simply too much!


    And every time I came, I just wandered here under the guise of patrolling and didn''t do other things.


    Had Hancock not been sober and knew that Carl was a navy, she would really treat Carl as a pirate.


    But even so, Hancock''s expression is still somewhat unnatural.


    After the abolition of the Qiwuhai system, Hancock knew very well what the purpose of the navy came here.


    But she never thought that the person who came here to attack her would be Karl!


    Is this a fart?


    Just surrender directly!


    Hancock thought so, but only to think about it, if she really surrendered, the Amazon warriors behind her would suffer.


    For his own people, Hancock is absolutely impossible to surrender.


    Originally Hancock was ready to face the navy.


    If other lieutenants come, Hancock and her subordinates will have the power to fight.


    Don''t worry at all, the other side dispatched a few warships, and they could level the Amazon Lily.


    But Carl is completely different.


    The strength between the two of them is like the difference between clouds and mud.


    It''s true that Carl doesn''t need to use his hands, just hooking his fingers can destroy the Amazon lily.


    After all, he has been here many times, so he can easily control the island of Amazon lily.


    If you want the entire island to take off, it''s just a word from Carl.


    Slowly, Karl controlled the warship and came to the port.


    He took Intil off the ship and walked in front of Hancock. As for the other navies, Karl didn''t even let them come forward.


    In order to avoid those people from being affected by Hancock''s beauty, Carl strictly forbids them to see Hancock.


    Simply lock the hatch, so the current warship is empty and there is no one.


    "Long time no see, Hancock, do you miss me?"


    "Miss you? Even if the concubine is dead, it is absolutely impossible to miss you!"


    Hancock was a little sullen when he heard Carl''s words, but she appeared to be a bit arrogant.


    After all, not everyone dared to speak to Karl in this tone.


    But even if it was, Carl didn''t do anything to Hancock.


    The purpose of his coming here is not to really crusade Hancock, but to negotiate terms with her!


    "Hankuk, you don''t need to be so angry, I didn''t come here to attack you, don''t be nervous.


    I''m here to negotiate terms with you. Are you interested in listening?"


    "Hehe! Don''t you say that you are not interested in listening, so you can''t say it?"


    Hancock rolled his eyes and continued: "Let''s listen, you have to see what you want, but the concubine may not agree to it!"


    Although Hancock knew that she was not Carl''s opponent, she also had her own pride.


    This kind of pride will not make her humble.


    If it were not for the empress, to protect the other people on the Amazon Lily, she would not care about Karl at all!


    "My conditions are simple. I have time to run in the new world to help Luo and Bucky.


    Let me tell you directly, Bucky and Trafalgar Rowe are both mine.


    Our goal is very simple, that is to accumulate strength, accumulate thick and thin."


    "You are an admiral of the navy, and you are still developing power outside? This has to be known, even if you are an admiral of the admiral, I am afraid you can''t get along inside the navy!"


    Hancock looked at Carl with interest, wondering why he did this.


    As an admiral of the navy, he is quietly expanding his influence outside. Once such a situation is discovered by the five old stars, the consequences will be very serious!


    As for the navy, they don¡¯t care if you are outside and whether you have your own people.


    As long as you are loyal to the Navy, that''s enough!


    If not, Karl wouldn''t dare to do this, after all, the Navy would not investigate his own people.


    "Boya Hancock, do you have to try to be confused?


    You should know best what this world has become.


    You and Kuroba are people who came out of that place, even Intil almost went in.


    So you should be very clear about what my purpose is, and not many people know about this, including Raleigh, who don''t know it!"


    "Then why are you telling your concubine?"


    Hancock felt something wrong, and when Carl revealed the secret, she felt that she was on a thief ship.


    If she refused directly at the time, she might not hear anything.


    But it''s too late now, and if Carl wants to silence her mouth, she can''t run at all!


    "Hankock, you know what I mean by this, so I now give you two choices.


    The first is to agree to my terms, to help Linluo and Bucky, no matter how you say you were both Qiwuhai, no one will feel that something is wrong with the group.


    The second option is very simple, you refuse, and then I obey the Navy¡¯s order to destroy you!


    As for the people of Amazon Lily, I will inform the five old stars and ask them to send someone over..."


    "The concubine agrees to go to the new world to help!"


    Before Karl finished speaking, Hancock gritted his teeth and agreed, Karl''s condition.


    Seeing Hancock so refreshed, Karl smiled and showed his right hand.


    "Happy cooperation?"


    "The concubine is not happy!"


    Without shaking hands with Carl, Hancock held his head and folded his arms: "Warning you, even if the concubine agrees, you should not force your concubine!


    The big deal is that we are dead, you can kill me, then I will also make your betrayal of the five old stars public!"


    "Don''t worry, when did I force you? Even if I want to use a strong one, do you think you can stop me?"


    While talking, Carl suddenly flashed up to Hancock''s body, less than three centimeters away from her!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing Carl approaching suddenly, Hancock was startled, his cheeks were suddenly red, and even the roots of his ears were red.


    The warriors of the Amazon lilies behind, although they didn''t know what they had said before.


    But seeing the situation in front of him, his face was suddenly full of gossip.


    But Intil was behind, but he was a bit savory.


    "court death!!!"


    After about a few seconds, Hancock felt that Carna was full of male hormones and suddenly rushed into the tip of his nose.


    This made her sober up instantly and kicked out without hesitation!


    At the same time, the smell of Karl''s body made Hancock''s face even redder.


    Even the beating of the heart has become much faster.


    But her kicking skills did not stop, and she still followed Carl''s face!

 234 Chapter 234: Krai Kana Island

    "Is it necessary to be so excited?"


    Carl smiled, squeezed Hancock''s ankle, and directly used his face power to give her a good impression.


    Hancock only felt that his heartbeat was very fast and his face was very hot, as if he had a fever.


    Moreover, after her ankle was pinched by Carl, she felt weak all over, and she couldn''t raise the thought of resisting.


    Hancock noticed his strangeness and suddenly realized that he seemed to have fallen in love with Karl.


    Although Hancock had never thought that he would like Carl, the situation before him seemed to be her more real reaction.


    However, Hancock didn''t know that she would be like this after Karl used her abilities and finished her favorability.


    The face-saving ability that Carl gained is not permanent, and even in terms of favorability, there will be a time limit.


    However, this time limit will be relatively long, and even if the ability fails, there will be some side effects.


    Coupled with Hancock, he was brushed up with his favorability before, but now he continues to be brushed, and of course he will suddenly feel emotional.


    In the eyes of the Amazon fighters, the behavior of the two of them turned into flirting.


    I even took pictures with my camera.


    Intil behind pouted and went straight back to the boat, not even willing to look at Karl.


    "I won''t quarrel with you, I still have things to do next. Since you have agreed, I will help you notify Luo and Bucky.


    After a while after a while, you can go to the New World to find them. Although you don''t need to do anything, the news of the tripartite alliance is best for me to see!"


    With that, Carl rubbed Hancock''s hair, which hadn''t reacted yet, and then left here.


    To be honest, he had wanted to rub it before, and Hancock''s soft black hair was black.


    Now it can be regarded as satisfying a little bit of his own evil taste.


    Hancock watched Carl''s departure, only to realize after a while, he seemed to be killed by touching his head!


    This made her feel a little embarrassed, and the whole person became a bit wrong.


    "My Empress, what shall we do next?"


    "What can I do, prepare for the wedding for my concubine!"


    "Huh? Wedding?"


    "Bah! What kind of wedding, the concubine is talking about preparing the ship, we are going to the new world!"


    Hancock''s thinking was already a little messy, and his words were a bit incoherent, and he accidentally said what he was saying.


    This kept her face flushed all the time, and she couldn''t help it.


    "What a shame..."


    With the blessing of favorability and the final blow, Hancock has completely fallen.


    After all, in the past, Hancock had some good feelings for Karl, but now he just borrowed Karl''s ability and broke out directly.


    However, she is a little different from the original, at least she can still maintain her sanity now, so as not to lose most of her sanity like when she saw Luffy in the original.


    The rest of the Amazon warriors, seeing Hancock''s appearance, whispered and laughed.


    Having been in the distance, observing Guro Liosa here, he also sighed at this time.


    "I didn''t stay in the female college..."


    "But it''s okay. It''s better to like someone like Carl. It''s always better to be single or to like other people."


    Guroliosa is more realistic, not as impulsive as Hancock.


    From the long-term benefit point of view, Carl is indeed Amazon Lily, the best husband-in-law candidate!


    He is young, handsome, strong and more powerful!


    Even the fame is about to catch up with the once naval hero Karp.


    Such a person is not even thirty years old now!


    The future can be expected!


    inestimable!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl didn''t know what Hancock was thinking at this time.


    He has left the windless zone and is heading towards Krai Kana Island.


    Kraikana Island is the territory of Hawkeye Mihawk, and he is also Karl''s last target.


    As long as he is dealt with, his task will be completed.


    Although Carl did a perfunctory campaign against the Qiwu Sea, the navy was just fine.


    After all, they wouldn''t really provoke these guys.


    They are all hard bones, and they are not good for the Navy, and there may even be some negative effects.


    Naturally, there is no need to take it seriously.


    But this time he was obedient, he didn''t report the task directly, but planned to report together after seeing Mihawk.


    This way, you don''t have to be scolded twice.


    It didn''t take long for Krai Kana Island to appear in front of Carl and others.


    The general ship docked at the edge of the island, leaving dozens of guards outside.


    The rest of them, all follow Karl into it!


    Although it was useless to let them in together.


    But after all, Karl is an admiral of the admiral, and there are subordinates to support the scene, it is also reasonable.


    But when the group of them stepped into Krai Kana Island, they were all stared at.


    When I reached the edge of the center, there were many monkeys around!


    In the hands of these monkeys, a weapon similar to Black Knife Night was held.


    But at a glance, Carl could tell that these weapons were imitations, and compared to the real Black Knife Night, they were not worth mentioning.


    But other navy soldiers can''t see it!


    They were shocked when they saw so many monkeys holding black knives!


    "Lord Carl, look! These monkeys have a black knife!


    What exactly are they?Could it be said that the world''s largest swordsman was killed by these monkeys?!"


    "puff!"


    Before Karl could answer, Intil laughed out first.


    She followed Carl around the world. She was very knowledgeable and naturally knew the species of these monkeys.


    As for these knives, although she couldn''t tell whether they were true or false.


    But there is only one Black Knife¡¤Ye. There are so many out here. Anyone with a little brain will know that these are fake!


    And the world''s largest swordsman, will be defeated by these monkeys?


    Just kidding?


    "You are so stupid as the navy, you have no knowledge at all.


    These monkeys are human imitators, they will imitate human actions and behavior habits.


    According to book records, Krai Kana Island is full of such human imitators.


    Coupled with the fact that the world''s largest swordsman is here, what''s wrong with them learning that others hold black knives?


    And I heard that if the strength of the imitator is very strong, these human imitators can also learn some of the fur of that strong man!"


    Intil held his head proudly and gave the navy popular science.


    The navy soldiers nodded one after another, and then suddenly realized.


    But at the time they were speaking, these human imitators had gathered together and completely blocked their way forward!

 235 Chapter 235 The worlds largest swordsman!

    Seeing densely packed, nearly hundreds of human imitators, blocked the only road.


    Carl did not take the lead, but asked the navy behind him.


    "Are you interested in trying these human imitators?


    I can tell you this, the strength of these human imitators is not much weaker than some swordsmen.


    Their power is many times stronger than that of ordinary people."


    Carl said with a smile, while the surrounding navy showed disdain.


    They are all naval elites, the weakest, and they all have the strength of a major navy headquarters.


    How could a person with such strength be afraid of beasts.


    "Hahahaha, hand us over to General Carl, we will deal with these beasts soon!"


    While talking, seventy or eighty navy rushed up instantly!


    These navies, the most basic armed color domineering, as well as the six navy types can be mastered.


    If they are in the first half of the great route, their strength can be considered above average.


    But their strength is just cannon fodder in the new world.


    Although the strength of these human imitators is not very strong.


    But under the influence of Mihawk, the same should not be underestimated!


    that''s it.


    The navy soldiers rushed up, completely disregarding these human imitators.


    Carl shook his head, already predicting the scene of their fiasco.


    Even Intier couldn''t help but slapped his lips and laughed softly.


    "Brother Carl, look at these navies, they are really stupid. They rushed up one by one, even the square formation is useless. Isn''t this looking for death?"


    Although Intil does not know how strong human imitators are.


    But she knows very well that human imitators will imitate all human actions and habits!


    In addition, the people living on Krai Kana Island are the original Qiwuhai, the world''s largest swordsman Mihawk!


    so.


    No matter how bad these human imitators are, if the navy does not line up, they will not necessarily be their opponents!


    "It''s okay to let them taste the hardship, but they think that they will be invincible if they learn the domineering and six forms.


    In the first half of the great route, their strength, although it is considered good, is not much stronger!"


    The voice did not fall.


    The navy soldiers are fighting with those human imitators.


    Sure enough, the average strength of these human imitators is stronger than that of naval soldiers!


    Just like Intiel said, these human imitators follow Mihawk every day to imitate.


    The strength has long been not ordinary people, can be compared.


    It is precisely because of this that these naval soldiers have been defeated one after another.


    Seeing their terrible appearance, Karl finally couldn''t help it!


    "Intil sings to temporarily calm down those human imitators!"


    "Hehe!"


    Intil smiled sweetly and hummed directly.


    On such a small occasion, she didn''t need to sing at all, just simple Hengchang.


    The human imitators, after hearing Intiel''s singing, all looked blank, obviously forgot the battle just now.


    "Attention all navies! Array!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Carl''s anger, the navy present suddenly got a collar and immediately opened a formation suitable for fighting in the jungle!


    "From now on, treat them as real pirates and charge me!"


    Carl gave an order, and the navy soldiers regrouped and began to line up!


    At this time, the navy soldiers took care of each other in the same queue.


    No matter what kind of attack it is facing human imitators, it can be done with ease. It is completely different from the previous scattered appearance!


    Although the strength of these human imitators is good, they have not undergone training and naturally do not know how to break the navy array!


    Soon the battle reversed.


    When lined up to charge, the navy soldiers gave full play to their advantages, and brought everyone''s strength to the fullest, completely different from the scattered charge before!


    In the face of such a navy, human imitators can barely resist, but they are beaten back and forth!


    "Huh! It''s really a bunch of trash. The array rushed past at the beginning, so it''s so troublesome?


    Even the greatest advantage of the navy has been forgotten, it is really lack of discipline!"


    Carl snorted coldly, his voice was not loud, but it could be clearly transmitted to the ears of every navy.


    When they heard Carl''s words, they shuddered suddenly and accelerated their pace again.


    After a while, it broke through the line of defense of human imitators!


    Intil smiled and took Carl''s hand with a smile.


    "Brother Carl is right! These people just owe discipline!


    I thought I would be invincible if I had some strength, Brother Carl didn''t dare to say that!"


    Hearing what Intier called him, Karl couldn''t help but sigh.


    Since meeting Hancock, Intil''s name for himself has changed to brother.


    Although she used to call herself her brother, that was only when she was in danger or nervous.


    In normal times, she was very reserved and called Carl an adult.


    After all, Intiel claimed to be Karl''s maid, and of course he had to shout.


    But now Intier obviously wants to take the initiative to narrow the relationship between himself and Karl.


    That''s why my elder brother called the elder brother short.


    I didn''t read just a few words, there were several brothers, and Carl was really speechless.


    But to be honest, it sounds very comfortable to have such a lovely sweet girl calling her brother.


    "Brother Carl, there are people over there!"


    Intil suddenly spoke and pointed in the direction ahead.


    Carl rubbed Intiel''s head and said casually; "Don''t worry, I''ve found him long ago."


    The figure that appeared in front was not someone else, but Mihawk!


    Carl''s domineering and domineering appearance has always been maintained, and he has naturally seen his appearance.


    However, Mihawk was not interested in working with the navy soldiers.


    His gaze is now staring at Carl about to move!


    "All navy orders! All retreat!"


    "Roger that!"


    Following the order, all the navies retreated back.


    "Intil, these navies are under your command. I''ll talk to Mihawk."


    "Yeah! Brother Carl, you can go without worry!"


    Intil shook his little pink fist, Carl nodded and flew up.


    But when Carl came into the air, Mihawk didn''t hesitate, and he hit the air with a knife!


    "Damn!"


    "Mihawk, you bastard, don''t talk about martial arts!"


    Facing Mihawk''s sword aura, Hades instantly came out of her sheath, offsetting it with a single blow, and then came to Mihawk.


    "Fight?"


    Mihawk asked indifferently, and the corner of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and his sword pointed at Mihawk!


    "come on!"

 236 Chapter 236 The pinnacle of swordsmanship!

    In an instant!


    The sword is overflowing!


    Sword spirit!


    Hades and Black Blade Night collided with each other, bursting out a dazzling light.


    Mihawk''s sword is majestic, but not lingering.


    Every move and every style of his can see a strong personal style, and the most important thing is that his speed of shooting is completely inconsistent with the size of the black sword night!


    This is where Mihawk is strongest.


    He has reached the realm of lifting heavy weights, and the Black Knife Night is in his hand, like a very light wooden stick, dancing quickly.


    But there is not the slightest sense of heaviness, and the whole is very smooth and silky, making people unable to find any flaws!


    But Carl is not weak!


    Carl''s swordsmanship, although it was a swordsmanship pieced together through the system.


    But more than two years have passed, and there have been so many wars among them, he has already integrated his swordsmanship.


    Now even in the face of Mihawk, without using the fruit power, you can still compete with each other!


    Coupled with his own S-level strength, Mihawk is the one who should be the most nervous!


    Carl''s swordsmanship only highlights three characters, that is, quick and accurate!


    Facing Mihawk is majestic, but it is not a quick and swift sword move.


    Only with these three axes can Carl contend with each other.


    After all, it is a pure swordsmanship competition. If Karl takes the lead in using the fruit ability, it means that he is weaker than Mihawk in swordsmanship.


    In order to prove that his swordsmanship is not weak, Carl does not intend to use the fruit ability for the time being.


    That''s why he will use his sword skills to the fullest.


    This is a state he has never had before.


    In this state, Carl''s eyes gradually became frenzied, and even Hades had a faint knife croak.


    Seeing this scene, Mihawk also slightly rose up after a long absence, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing an excited smile!


    "It''s so happy! The first time I saw you, you were just an inconspicuous little navy!


    When we met for the second time, you had great strength, but it was a pity that our duel was forcibly interrupted!


    Now this time, no one will bother you, just let me see how far you navy kid has grown!"


    "Hahahahaha!!!"


    Mihawk, an extremely serious, unsmiling person, actually laughed out loud at this time.


    Anyone can see that he is very excited now.


    As the world''s largest swordsman, he has been sitting in this position for a long time.


    Although every once in a while, someone will come to challenge his position.


    But there are only a few people that really excite Mihawk.


    That''s why he was so excited when facing Karl.


    Because there are not many strong swordsmen now!


    Although there are swordsmen like Lei Li and the others, there are still many.


    But they are the older generation after all, they don''t even bother to challenge Mihawk and become the world''s number one.


    More importantly, Mihawk himself could not challenge them.


    That''s why Mihawk seemed so lonely.


    "Mihawk, I admit that your swordsmanship is really strong, but I know more than swordsmanship!


    I am a navy, and I have no intention of competing with you for the position of the world''s number one swordsman!


    Next, as a navy, I will go all out against you!Jorakl Mihawk!"


    Before the words were over, Karl flew directly into the air, using his advantage to create a storm of sickle and ferret!


    Faced with Carl who was going all out, his eyes were piercing, the strongest rising, and besides that, it was a sword aura that soared to the sky!


    This blow instantly tore through all the storms and wiped out all the wind blades of the sickle and ferrets!


    Carl had no choice but to create a storm again and cut out a sword aura to offset each other!


    But at this moment, Mihawk, who was also serious, covered the underworld with armed domineering!


    The black slash hits again!


    Seeing this scene, Carl was even more surprised!


    "This is Liu Ying?!"


    "This domineering use is really exaggerated!"


    Seeing that Mihawk was actually domineering and completely covering his sword aura, Karl felt a little bit tricky, but he chose to resist his attack!


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    Carl''s strongest blow, engulfed in the endless storm current, condensed vacuum slash!


    Instantly tear the space ahead!


    During the previous battle with Kaido, Carl didn''t notice anything wrong with this move.


    But now facing the slash that was close at hand, he released the blow in front of him, only to realize that his slash had cut through the space, leaving a space crack of less than one millimeter!


    Although the crack repaired itself quickly, this scene still surprised Karl!


    Simultaneously.


    The two sword qi collided with each other, causing violent explosions and air currents, blowing away everything around the front!


    Even if there is a huge black hole on the ground


    The surrounding trees were blown to each other by the violent air current.


    Those naval soldiers, as well as human imitators, had escaped long ago, and did not dare to stay here.


    Before the two of them, when they started fighting, Intil took the navy and retreated to a kilometer away.


    But seeing this scene in front of him, Intil felt that he should continue to step back, so that he was safe.


    "Really good sword spirit, General White Eagle, I would like to call you the strongest swordsman in the Navy!


    Even Fujitora''s gravity sword can''t compare to your vacuum sword!


    Especially the blow that tears the space, even I can''t do it!"


    Mihawk does not lose his reputation as an eagle eye, his eyes are horribly good!


    Even if it is a space crack less than one millimeter, it will recover in three seconds.


    But it was still caught by Mihawk.


    I have to say that his eyes are equipped with dynamic vision, and his domineering look and feel are indeed a perfect match.


    In this move of Karl, every detail is presented in Mihawk''s eyes.


    But it is precisely because of this that his evaluation of Karl is so high.


    But even if you can see how powerful Carl''s move is, it doesn''t mean Mihawk can copy his move.


    After all, no one''s moves will be exactly the same as another.


    Even the two generations of fruit-powered people may not be able to use their power exactly the same!


    Just like Carl now, his use of fruit abilities is only partially similar to the Golden Lion, and everything else is improved according to his own habits.


    No matter what kind of power, you can only become stronger if you thoroughly integrate it!


    Mihawk couldn''t fully replicate this trick of Karl.


    But as the pinnacle of swordsmanship in today''s era, he learned something from Karl''s move.


    This has already benefited him a lot, and naturally there is no need to copy the moves of others.

 237 Chapter 237 The battle is over

    Hades and Black Blade¡¤Ye are trembling!


    The battle between Karl and Mihawk is still going on!


    As one of the supreme big knives, Heidao¡¤Ye has extraordinary power.


    At the same time, it also tried a black knife, which has a certain spirituality.


    In conjunction with Black Sword¡¤Ye, Mihawk''s swordsmanship was so vivid that he couldn''t find any flaws.


    But Hades on Carl''s side is not weak either!


    Although Hades is just the latest demon knife.


    But his own abilities, as well as other aspects, are not inferior to Black Blade¡¤Too Much Night!


    What''s more important is that Hades''s evil spirit is far more than ordinary demon swords!


    This evil spirit is far more fierce than Black Blade¡¤Ye''s spirit!


    Coupled with his abilities, and Karl''s swordsmanship!


    Mihawk didn''t dare to hurt himself at all, otherwise, the result is very likely to let this wound stay on him forever!


    Although Karl''s Demon Sword was only made in about half a month.


    But during this time, Karl often went to clean up the pirates.


    Those pirates who survived and were not dealt with by Karl began to deliver news about Karl''s Demon Sword.


    Good things do not go out, bad things spread for thousands of miles.


    Carl held the news that he could not heal his wounds as long as he saw people, and went like this.


    Mihawk naturally also knew this information.


    So when fighting against Karl, he will deliberately avoid Karl''s attack.


    But even so, Mihawk''s own attack rhythm did not stop.


    Carl''s Demon Sword has certain restrictions on top powerhouses, but it is only slightly tricky.


    The enemies they have faced are all sorts of strange, so just be careful, Hades''s ability is not difficult to deal with.


    that''s it.


    The battle between Mihawk and Carl lasted from day to night!


    Both of them became excited, causing the entire island to be filled with their sword aura!


    Even the trees here were destroyed by nearly one tenth of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them!


    This also caused the human imitators to retreat, and the corners of the island shivered.


    Intil took the navy and returned to the warship, leaving the island temporarily. After she was completely safe, she stood on a high place and observed the battle between the two with binoculars.


    This level of battle is not something they can intervene at all, it is safest to watch from a distance.


    As night fell.


    The sun had fallen below sea level, and Carl and Mihawk stopped fighting at the same time and looked at each other with smiles.


    In this battle, the two of them did not have a victory or defeat.


    But Mihawk has worked hard, and Karl still has some spare energy.


    His fluttering fruit has not been fully utilized, and the ability to shake the fruit has never been used once.


    It can be said that Carl only played about 70% of the battle this time, and then completely drew with Mihawk!


    However, after this battle, Carl probably figured out Mihawk''s physical attributes.


    His attributes are average, basically at A and A+ levels.


    Especially his agility, although he is at the A+ level, he feels that he will be able to break through to the S level within a year or a half!


    For some reasons, the current Mihawk did not stop training for himself.


    He also knew very well that he did not really stand at the top of the world.


    Especially after Karl turned out to be born, Mihawk felt the pressure, so he will naturally continue to improve his strength.


    But after reaching their level, every improvement was very slow, so Mihawk had improved his swordsmanship during this time.


    But in other aspects, it hasn''t become much stronger.


    Instead, it was Karl''s strength, which had undergone a qualitative change!


    Mihawk and Carl fought once before the outbreak of the Top War. Naturally, he knew his changes!


    So Mihawk is very surprised, why Karl''s strength has been so greatly improved.


    "It seems that I am not your opponent, although it seems that we are tied.


    But you didn''t use all your strength, did you?Even the white beard''s moves were useless.


    If I remember correctly, you can even control the island to fly, right?"


    The battle between the two was over, Mihawk put away the black knife, Ye said.


    Carl also retracted Hades and replied with a smile.


    "Actually, luck is the majority. Since defeating Baibeard, my fruiting ability has also successfully awakened.


    And you are right, as long as I want, I can make this island fly up at any time!


    But I didn''t need to do this at all, I didn''t come to you to kill you."


    Carl didn''t intend to kill Mihawk, because it would not do him any good.


    But even if he really wants to do it, Mihawk will not be afraid.


    As the world''s number one swordsman, Carl is sure to defeat the opponent with full firepower.


    But it is not guaranteed to kill him.


    And the most important thing is that Carl must also use the fruit of the upsurge in order to win against Mihawk.


    However, his patella won''t be easily exposed with the ability to shake the fruit, and there is no need for him to kill Mihawk.


    They are not a purely hostile relationship after all.


    "Seven Wuhai''s system has been abolished. As a white eagle, you have nothing to say in the future against me.


    If you want to continue fighting, I am happy to accompany you!


    But if you don''t do it, but you want to use this as a threat to me, let me promise something.


    Sorry!Please go back, I won''t promise anything!"


    Mihawk''s tone is flat, but his attitude is firm!


    He is completely different from Hancock and Jinping.


    Behind both Jinping and Hancock, there is a country that needs their protection.


    So Carl was very good at persuading them to let them stand on his side


    But Mihawk is completely different!


    Not only is he outstanding, but what is more important is that he is cumin and has no worries!


    Such a person is the most terrifying!


    As the saying goes, barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes.


    Today''s Mihawk, in response to such a sentence, gave Carl a headache.


    "Since you have said so, I won''t bother you this time.


    But since I''m here, I can''t go home empty-handed. At least I have to take something with you."


    Carl squinted his eyes, but Mihawk felt a little awkward.


    Then Carl walked forward with a grin, and put his arm around Mihawk''s shoulder.


    "Mihawk, I know you have a good collection of wine here, how many bottles can you give me?"


    "Do you think it is possible?"


    Mihawk raised his eyebrows, obviously not planning to give it.


    But Carl didn''t care about his words, but planned to grab it!


    "Anyway, you are a pirate. As a navy, it is not a violation of military regulations to snatch things from a pirate, hahahaha!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Mihawk''s mouth twitched, a little helpless.


    "You are really shameless!"

 238 Chapter 238 Emergency!

    In the end, Carl extorted a few bottles of good wine from Mihawk.


    This distressed Mihawk, his facial paralyzed face disappeared.


    Mihawk was originally cumin, but under normal circumstances, he also appeared as a pirate hunter to make ends meet.


    Before Qiwuhai was organized, he had a very good life every day.


    However, after the cancellation of the Qiwuhai establishment, Mihawk will return to a life of poverty.


    But this has no effect on him. After all, he is still a cumin, and he has nothing to worry about when he is full.


    It''s just the bottles of wine that Carl took away. He really feels distressed.


    After all, this was a long-aged wine, and he didn''t even want to drink it directly, but planned to wait for a while.


    that''s it.


    Carl took advantage of the darkness and led the team to leave Krai Kana Island.


    The next thing Carl has to do is to return to the navy headquarters and report on the situation this time.


    But this time when I went back, I was inevitably scolded. Whoever let him go to sea for a long time, the original Qiwuhai didn''t solve it.


    It''s just that Carl is not worried, what will Sakarski do to him.


    Anyway, he just walked through the scene. They had already reached a consensus on this matter.


    Then Karl took control of the warship and flew towards the navy headquarters.


    He and the other navies returned to the cabin and slept peacefully all night.


    But early the next morning, Karl was awakened by the voice of the phone bug.


    "Carl! Where are you now!"


    "Senior Sakarski? My current position, probably above Mary Joa, will be back soon."


    "You don''t have to come back! I want you to find Festa immediately, let him cancel the so-called Pirate Expo, and arrest him!


    And you have to be careful. According to reliable sources, Douglas Bart, who was once a member of the Roger Pirates and has the title of''Descendants of the Devil'', is on that island!


    I have already notified a smile to go with Polusalino, your distance is closer than them, you first go to see the situation!


    If things don''t go well, I will activate the Demon Slaying Order!"


    "Is it so exaggerated?"


    Hearing what Sakaski said, Carl was a little shocked.


    He didn''t expect that to capture a mere pirate, he would have to interact with the Demon Slayer Order!


    Sakaski snorted coldly, and continued: "The Demon Slayer Order is aimed at not only Barrett, but all the pirates on the island!"


    "This time, we must catch all those pirates!


    As for the person Festa, you can figure it out by yourself, but the Pirate Expo, never let him hold it successfully!


    Otherwise this is the biggest insult to our navy!"


    Sarkarski was obviously very angry, otherwise he would not give an order to Karl in such a serious tone.


    "I see, leave it to me!"


    Carl nodded, and Sakarski then told Carl the location of the Pirate Expo!


    After getting the position, Carl turned the bow and flew in the direction of Expo.


    Then Karl talked about the crusade against Qiwuhai casually.


    Sakarski was rarely lifeless, but sighed helplessly.


    Then Sakarski said that the situation on Aini Road is the same.


    Needless to say Bonnie, under the order of Sakarski, Anilu and the others did not pursue them at all.


    As for the two of Luo and Bucky, Ainilu did not have time to do it.


    Because Jinhei and Hancock appeared in the new world to help them resist the navy.


    Carl was surprised at this.


    He didn''t expect that Hancock would go to the new world so quickly.


    It has only been three or four days since Karl left the Amazon Lily, but the other party has already arrived in the new world?


    And Jinping actually helped?


    You know, Carl didn''t ask Shenping for help.


    But his willingness to take action is enough to show that he has taken refuge in Karl.


    After all, the life and death of Murloc Island is in Karl''s hands, and it is natural to take care of Karl''s affairs.


    Then Carl and Sakaski hung up the phone worm after chatting for a few more words.


    Carl then got up and began to arrange the next tasks.


    Because the Pirate Expo does not need manpower here.


    Even if it was Intil, Carl would not let her pass, because this time it was dangerous!


    This is especially true for other navy soldiers, and Karl will not let his men take this risk.


    Because there is no need at all.


    Carl will put them all down at the nearest naval branch, and then fly to the destination alone.


    In order to avoid getting rid of the grass, Carl will also change his image a bit and wear a mask.


    After deciding.


    Carl put all of them down at the nearest naval branch, and he also left the admiral''s uniform here temporarily.


    Then Carl put on a casual suit, casually found a fox mask to wear, and set off hastily.


    Although Intier and others wanted to go, this time the mission needed the main navy and soldiers qualified to participate in the killing order.


    These people under Carl, although they have gone to sea many times, their strength is not very weak.


    But none of them reached the level of participating in the killing of demons.


    Even Intil did not reach such a level, naturally there is no need to go.


    Keeping them here is also out of responsibility to them.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl flew and contacted Polusalino with a smile.


    The two of them need time to prepare for the Demon Slaying Order, and must return to the navy headquarters first, so Carl has no reinforcements for the time being, so he can only go deep alone!


    This makes Carl a little helpless.


    However, there is still some time before the Pirate Expo opens, and Carl is not in a hurry.


    Sakarski''s plan was to wait for all the pirate groups that received the invitation to come here, and then kill them all at once!


    But there is a requirement, Carl must complete!


    That is, the Expo must not be opened!


    The so-called Roger¡¯s treasure must also be grabbed or destroyed!


    None of them knew what the treasure left by Roger was.


    But Karl knows it!


    That''s the record pointer to Ravdrew!


    But Karl has no interest in this thing. If he gets it, he will definitely destroy it in the first place!


    It didn''t take long, just a few hours.


    Carl flew at full speed and soon came to the place where the Pirate Expo started.


    Here he saw a lot of big pirates with rewards of over 100 million.


    There are even some who belong to the Four Emperors Pirate Group!


    But most of these people are just a few small people, who can be called the name, just two years ago, Bonnie and their supernovas.


    Their supernova this year has been half destroyed by Karl.


    It can be said to be quite miserable.


    But even so, both Urki and Bonnie, who had become children, appeared here, and they both went together!

 239 Chapter 239 The Pirate Expo

    "It''s weird, it always feels limited here is not right.


    Urki, have you noticed it? The atmosphere here is very abnormal.


    Although the Expo is a carnival for pirates, I always feel that there is a conspiracy in it and we have to guard against it!"


    Bonnie spoke while chewing on the big drumstick.


    Her talent for eating and speaking clearly is exactly the same as Luffy.


    Urki smiled, folded his hands together, glanced at Bonnie in Loli form, and said casually.


    "In addition to the two of us, Drake and Arp, both supernovae, are also there.


    It seems that these two people have also formed an alliance, but they don''t know how strong they are now.


    On the other side, it seemed to be a group of straw hats pushing the city into a riot.


    It is said that the three main forces of the Straw Hats are offering a bounty of more than 200 million, especially for their captain. The bounty has reached 400 million, which should not be underestimated."


    "Huh! I know what you said, there is no need to remind me.


    I don''t know if the second-generation Whitebeard Pirates will come. They have disappeared since losing to Blackbeard.


    If it weren¡¯t for the news that they would show up at the Expo, I wouldn¡¯t bother to come over!"


    Bonnie snorted, her goal here was obviously to find Marco and them.


    As for the Pirate Expo, she is not interested.


    But Urji is full of interest in this Expo.


    Seeing him looking around at this time, he can tell with a smile on his face. He is more excited now.


    "Ulji, look at the person over there, the person who has been looking at us with the mask, is it a bit familiar?"


    Suddenly, Bonnie asked.


    Urji followed her gaze, and then he found a man in casual clothes and a fox mask, looking back at him from time to time.


    However, his gaze was more on the straw hat group.


    "It looks familiar, maybe it''s someone we know."


    "Then let''s take a look?"


    "Let''s go together!"


    The two looked at each other and then walked over.


    at the same time.


    Carl, who was observing the surroundings, suddenly discovered that Bonnie and Urki were walking towards him!


    He didn''t expect this situation.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to pay attention to these two people. After all, his purpose of coming here was only for Festa and Barrett.


    As for the other pirates, it was not his mission goal at all.


    So the task of arresting them is naturally not under Karl''s control.


    But these two people came over like this, and Karl felt helpless.


    "Hey! Do we know each other!"


    Bonnie, in the form of a loli, patted Karl''s thigh carelessly.


    Urki still smiled on the side, looking full of joy.


    "It''s not that I said you two, you are so anxious to come and die, is it necessary?"


    Carl whispered helplessly.


    When Urgi and Bonnie heard this voice, their eyes widened.


    But before the two of them could say Karl''s name, Karl instantly fell to the ground.


    "Be quiet, my goal here is not you. By the way, I can tell you again that the Demon Slayer Order will come soon.


    If you are too late to run now, just say it all. Then it''s up to you to live or die."


    After reminding the two people, Carl disappeared directly without attracting anyone''s attention.


    It only took him less than three seconds to finish all this, and no one would doubt his identity.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is nothing more than these two people who have provoked a powerful enemy that should not be provoked.


    Therefore, the surrounding pirates just kept a gloating attitude and looked at them.


    But they didn''t intend to get in the way.


    They haven''t seen Bonnie''s loli form, but they know Urgi!


    Some time ago, Urki had just defeated Snug, one of the four dessert stars, and his fame rose to the top.


    Naturally no one wants to provoke him.


    But watching him deflated, I was very happy.


    "I didn''t expect that he would come too! And he also said that the navy was going to activate the order to kill demons?


    This is really going to kill us people all at once!"


    Bonnie got up and dusted her body.


    Carl didn''t use any force just now, but gently pushed the two of them to the ground, so she was not injured.


    Urji, who was on the side, looked a little surprised.


    He just didn''t react at all, how Carl put himself down.


    "I originally thought that after I became stronger, I would be able to approach him, but now it seems that this is just my wishful thinking."


    Urki sighed, a little sad.


    "By the way, Bonnie, do we want to spread the matter about Demon Slayer Order?


    I always feel that this matter will become more interesting if it spreads out."


    Urki smiled, but Bonnie couldn''t help but shudder.


    "You stop me, don''t do this! I don''t want to be chased by this guy!


    This product is a real monster, even if it is the three major generals two years ago, the sense of oppression is not as strong as him, it is really outrageous!"


    "Hahahaha, then it''s up to you, we won''t provoke him, but shall we go or not?"


    "Ulji, you go first and be ready to evacuate at any time, if something goes wrong you go first!


    I must find Marco, because I have something to tell him!"


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, if you don''t leave, I don''t plan to leave either!"


    Urji laughed, obviously intending to follow Bonnie.


    The two didn''t know when the relationship became so good. In the original book, the relationship between the two of them was not very good.


    Carl saw this scene not far away and didn''t know what was going on with these two people.


    But after all, the plot is completely different from the original, and it is normal for a little change.


    Carl didn''t struggle too much with this.


    "Luo, tell other people, never come to the Pirate Expo. This is about to become the battlefield for the decisive battle against Barrett, and the order of killing will be released here!


    As for who Barrett is, you can ask Bucky for details, he knows who this guy is."


    After Carl reminded Luo, he hung up the phone worm.


    Luo prefers to join in the fun, Bucky is also a person who likes to join in the fun.


    Now due to the Pirate Expo, it is still in the invitation stage.


    So Carl cut off the possibility of the two of them coming here in advance.


    Then Carl squinted his eyes, saw and heard that the color was full of domineering, and walked straight to the small room next to the building in the center!


    This is Festa, the real hiding place!


    The central building is just a cover!


    "The environment here is almost familiar. Let''s meet now, Festa, the host of the Pirate Expo!"

 240 Chapter 240 Warning

    Below the tower of the Pirate Expo.


    There is an extremely secret base here, and Festa is watching everything here!


    In front of him, there are many monitoring pictures.


    From here, you can have a panoramic view of all the islands!


    And here is heavily guarded, no one can escape his surveillance and invade here smoothly!


    But Festa never expected that Carl''s domineering experience would be more than enough to cover the entire island!


    Finding his position is not difficult!


    "Admiral White Eagle, we have something to say, just do something directly, isn''t it a bit uncivilized?


    After all, this is also a new era. We are all civilized people. It is better not to do things that can be solved by chat."


    Festa burst into cold sweat.


    He had no idea that Karl would actually appear in front of him.


    Karl''s appearance was very abrupt, and Festa''s guards, even before the alarm was triggered, were put directly by Karl.


    From here, we can also see how big the gap between the admiral and these little guys is!


    "Festa, you are a smart person, I think you should know very well what I am here for!"


    "Of course, your navy, isn''t it just for Pirate King Roger''s treasure?


    This kind of thing is not important to me, I can tell you where this treasure is now."


    Festa has a strong desire to survive.


    Although he doesn''t care about his own life or death, the Pirate Expo has not yet started, and the feast belonging to the Pirates and Barrett has not started either!


    Of course he wouldn''t allow it. He died here before the feast started.


    As for what happened after the feast started, he didn''t care at all.


    "Festa, it seems that you underestimated me! Although the Navy is very interested in that thing, I personally have no interest in it at all.


    And I also know what the so-called treasure in your mouth is, so to say this kind of thing is not alluring to me at all!"


    Carl chuckled lightly, ignoring Festa''s shocked gaze.


    Carl picked up a glass that no one had used, poured himself a glass of wine, and sat here quietly to taste it slowly.


    There is still one day before the Pirate Expo opens. Now it is just an invitation period. He is not in a hurry to deal with Festa.


    After all, there are still many pirates, and the navy hasn''t completed the preparations without coming here.


    If you do it now, all the pirates will escape.


    Although Karl is not a bloodthirsty person, more than 90% of the pirates here are some scum on the sea who do no evil!


    So Carl didn''t mind, waited until Polusalino and smiled and killed them all!


    Although Carl can do it, overturn the entire island.


    But with such a useful thing as the Tu Mo Ling, why should he do his own work?


    It''s not worth the gain!


    So he only needs to do his own job.


    The only problem is Barrett, which is a bit difficult to solve.


    "Hehehehe, it''s really interesting, you said you didn''t come for the treasure, so what are you doing here?


    Could it be that you are just to arrest me?Or catch other pirates?


    I don''t believe there is anything other than Roger''s treasure here that allows the navy to send the navy to spy on intelligence here."


    "Festa, your pattern is still small!"


    Carl sighed, used his power to put the wine glass in the air, and then slowly floated it towards Festa.


    Festa looked at the floating wine glass, puzzled.


    At the same time, Carl also explained: "The so-called treasure in your mouth is nothing more than Lavdrew''s record pointer!


    This thing is very useful for those seeking to become the One Piece, as well as other navies and even world governments/governments.


    But to me, that thing is a pile of rubbish, but I am Carl!I don''t need that kind of thing to show me the way!"


    While talking, Carl separated the wine glass into a sharp spike!


    Carl slowly put the spike on Festa''s neck, did not directly penetrate it, but slowly made a cut in his neck.


    Then the spike directly pierced his left shoulder and pierced into the display behind him!


    This operation caused a large area of ??the screen behind to have a blurry phenomenon.


    "This is a warning. I don''t want you to say anything about me.


    But I need you to pass on the news of my coming to the descendant of the devil Barrett!"


    Festa touched the wound on his shoulder, the expression on his face was very dull.


    But deep in his heart, there was a great wave!


    He had no idea that Carl knew everything!


    It''s not just Roger''s treasure, but what is more important is the fact that Barrett is here, apart from him, no one else knows!


    Even Barrett appeared to attract the navy and came to the scene of the Pirate Expo.


    But they don''t know, Barrett is hiding here!


    But Carl''s words are very fascinating with Xi''an''s logo, he just knows Barrett is here!


    This shocked Festa a bit!


    "Why are you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t ask me why I know, my intelligence network is stronger than you think!"


    Then he glanced at those display screens subconsciously and found two familiar figures that appeared on the surveillance screen unexpectedly.


    "The two of them are here too?"


    Carl blinked, then got up and left here.


    Festa breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Karl was finally gone.


    Then he quickly took out the phone worm and started contacting Barrett.


    Festa did not go to the other party directly, because he was not sure whether Carl knew the specific location where Barrett was hiding!


    If you go to Barrett to come up with countermeasures now, it is likely to be in Carl''s arms!


    "Festa? What''s the matter with you?"


    The phone worm got through.


    Barrett''s voice came from the phone worm, extremely impatient.


    He obviously didn''t like Festa, and if it weren''t required by the plan, neither of them would have come together.


    "Barrett, the White Eagle is in the future! He knows what Roger''s treasure is, and he also knows that you are here!


    You have to be ready to face the admiral, this time you may be too bad for you!


    And I am going to start the Pirate Expo tonight, and I definitely cannot postpone it until tomorrow!"


    Festa''s tone was not very good either.


    Barrett did not answer, but after a short silence for a few seconds, he hung up the phone worm.


    Festa didn''t know what Barrett had, but his expression got worse and worse.


    "It seems that the purpose of the navy is to prevent the Expo from opening. In that case, I will open it in advance!"


    "Hehehehe, I see what you do to stop this time!"

 241 Chapter 241 The Pirate Expo! Turn it on!

    "Master Smogg, is it really okay for us to be like this? As a navy and mixed in with the pirates, will it really not be recognized?"


    Da Siqi pushed her glasses, a little worried that she would be recognized.


    She is very immortal and cool.


    The upper body is a simple short-sleeved lining with a waistless gown.


    Below is the slim cropped pants, fully revealing her long legs.


    Coupled with her pair of high heels, she will undoubtedly reveal her beauty.


    The only point that Da Siqi has lost is her scattered ponytail.


    If she changes to black long straight, her charm will rise straight!


    "Just like us, no one would think that we are the navy, you can rest assured!"


    Smogg was not as nervous as Dasqi.


    He lay openly on the chair, with two cigars in his mouth, and his legs on the table, not caring about his own image.


    His bohemian appearance, coupled with his denim suit and wild sunglasses, can''t tell that he is a navy at all!


    For some reasons, Smogg is still a major admiral of the navy headquarters.


    After all, Luffy was captured by Karl Propulsion City.


    He just picked up a leak behind Luffy''s ass, and sent Krokdal into Push City.


    As for other aspects, he didn''t have too many outstanding contributions, which also caused his rank to not rise at all.


    When Lu Fei entered Propulsion City, he also lost his goal.


    But it is precisely because of this that he is more concerned about his own training.


    After all, people like Karl and Anilu gave Smogg too much stabbing!


    As a person who was called a genius after his debut, Smaller himself was very arrogant.


    It wasn''t until he heard about Karl and Ainilu and others from the news that he understood what kind of genius he was?


    Even in geniuses, are these monsters exaggerating?


    That''s why he disappeared for a while and carried out harsh training.


    Only now did he go out to sea again and come to the Pirate Expo to inquire about intelligence.


    "Look, Lord Smogg, someone is coming towards us over there.


    However, he wears a mask and has no obvious characteristics, and he can''t tell which pirate is.


    But seeing his figure is familiar, the person who can make me familiar must be a famous big pirate!


    He is wearing a mask. There must be some unspeakable secret. Why don''t we try him?"


    Da Siqi helped her glasses and asked.


    Smogg frowned and looked at the man with a strange expression.


    After a while, Small breathed a sigh of relief and stood up and said.


    "This person is not a pirate. Let''s go and say hello to him."


    "Not a pirate?!"


    Da Siqi was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the person who appeared here was not a pirate.


    But she thought for a moment, she and Smogg are not pirates, and it is understandable that the other party is not a pirate.


    But when they came to Carl and was taken to a remote corner by Carl, they saw Carl''s true face.


    It''s just that Smogg had guessed Karl''s identity a long time ago and was not too surprised.


    Da Siqi exclaimed, and then hurriedly covered her mouth, for fear of attracting others'' attention.


    She did not expect that Carl would actually appear here.


    "For nothing..."


    "What is white? Are you going to worship me or treat me as Senior White? I can''t fall on the ground!"


    Carl rolled his eyes, a little speechless.


    Just like this, Da Siqi easily stutters when he is nervous, Smogg has long been used to it, but it was the first time Carl saw her so cute.


    "Hello, General Bai Ying!"


    After Dasqi was teased by Carl, she found that Carl was so approachable, and she suddenly came over.


    Although I was still a little nervous, it was a lot better than what I said earlier.


    "General Carl, do you have any mission here? If so, maybe the two of us can help a little bit."


    "There are missions, but the two of you may not be able to help much. The person I have to deal with is not too weak compared to the Four Emperors.


    The strength of the two of you is not enough for others to stuff your teeth, but you can help me watch Festa, don''t let him run away."


    Carl said casually, and Dusky and Smogg took a breath of mist.


    Neither of them thought that there should be an enemy who is close to the strength of the Four Emperors!


    Such an enemy may not be as powerful as the Four Emperors, but compared to the two of them, they are still too strong!


    Facing such an enemy, Carl can deal with it at the moment. The two of them went, and they were really sending food!


    "Master White Eagle, who is Festa you are talking about?"


    Da Siqi caught the point. She didn''t know much about herself, the Pirate Expo.


    Now that she has the opportunity to learn more, she will naturally not let it go.


    "Festa is the host of this Expo. He is in the basement under the tall tower not far away.


    He is still there and didn''t run, but my domineering look is not real, I always feel that he is doing something."


    Carl frowned, feeling that something was not so good.


    Dusky and Smogg both were shocked when they heard Carl''s words!


    It is seven or eight kilometers away from the central square, let alone!


    Smogg and Da Siqi''s domineering experience, at most they can change a distance of four or five kilometers!


    So when they heard Carl''s domineering look, he could cover so far, they were very surprised.


    But from here, the two of them also knew that the gap between him and Karl was very big!


    "No, I have to go back, I always feel that this guy is going to do something!"


    The feeling of anxiety grew stronger and stronger, and Karl shouldn''t have come out at the time, so the other party might be more honest.


    But as soon as he came out, although Festa was threatened, he was not a casual person who could be subdued!


    Otherwise, he will not host this Pirate Expo, and choose to join forces with Barrett!


    "You two come with me!"


    With that, Carl put on the mask again and walked towards Festa''s place.


    Dusky and Smogg followed behind.


    The three of them were walking on the exhibition street of the Expo. Their aura was very powerful, and they looked like very vicious pirates. No one dared to provoke them at all!


    But at this time.


    The screens around the street suddenly lit up!


    What is played on this screen is the image of Karl, Smog and Dasqi!


    Then Festa''s voice was also transmitted from the big screen!


    "I am the host Festa!"


    "The three people on the big screen are Admiral White Eagle, Rear Admiral White Hunter Smogg, and Captain Daschi!"


    "As the host, I announce that the Pirate Expo has officially started!"


    "The rules of the game are very simple, kill Captain Dasqi and reward one billion Baileys!


    Kill Rear Admiral White Hunter Smogg and reward 3 billion Baileys!


    Kill or apprehend General White Eagle and directly get the final reward, Roger''s treasure!"

 242 Chapter 242: Domineering Karl

    "What a bastard! I knew Festa this guy would not be honest, but I didn''t expect him to be so honest!"


    Carl saw the big screens around him and used his power to destroy them all!


    Then he threw away his mask.


    Now that his identity has been exposed, there is no need for him to continue to hide his identity.


    Smogg on the other side was smiling, obviously a little excited.


    Faced with such a challenge for the first time, Smogg was able to test his own strength and how far he had grown.


    It''s just that Da Siqi looked terrified.


    Her strength is not weak, but she has not experienced too many life and death battles.


    Da Siqi was protected by Smogg too well, she didn''t seem to be strong, but she was actually not weak.


    "Listen to the pirates around! Don''t you want to participate in the Pirate Expo and find Roger''s treasure?


    I can tell you clearly that the treasure this time is real, and our navy is here too!


    Since you all want the treasure, come over!Come and kill me, your wish will succeed!"


    Carl sneered at the eager pirates around him, and directly released the overlord''s domineering rage, attracting everyone''s attention to himself!


    In this way, those desperadoes would definitely come to them, and the pressure on Dasqi and Smogg would be relieved a lot.


    After all, he brought the two of them into the ditch, so naturally he was also responsible for both of them.


    It''s just that the pirates around are too weak.


    At least half of the pirates couldn''t even hold up Karl''s domineering look, and just fell to the ground unconscious.


    As for the other pirates, their faces were even more nervous and horrified, and they lost the eager excitement they had just now.


    Just an overlord and domineering, he killed more than half of the people in seconds!


    Such strength is too exaggerated, they dare not take this risk at all!


    "It''s really a bunch of rubbish, scum from the sea! Bah!"


    Carl took a light sip and continued to mock.


    "You dross may also waste air, and waste land if you die. It''s better to throw them into the sea and feed the fish!"


    "Asshole! You are looking for death!!!"


    "Everyone go together and kill him!!!"


    "Even if he is an admiral of the navy, we are so many and powerful, each of whom is a great pirate with a reward of more than 100 million yuan, can we still be afraid of him?!"


    "Brothers give it to me, so many of us can definitely kill him!"


    "Yes, we are crowded, we will kill him when the time comes, we are fighting for Roger''s treasure!"


    I don''t know who shouted first, and all the pirates suddenly rushed towards Karl in anger!


    Seeing these people rushing towards him, Carl smiled and said to Smog and Dasqi.


    "You two go to Festa first, and then contact Sakaski, so that he can send someone to support him as soon as possible!


    As for these people, leave it to me to solve, and I will find a way so that none of them can escape!"


    While talking, Carlton created a storm, knocking all enemies ahead!


    However, after he knocked off this wave of enemies, hundreds of pirates would come in after him!


    As if they were desperate, they rushed forward, completely disregarding their own strength and Karl, how big a gap is there!


    When Smogg and Da Siqi saw this, they nodded one after another, and then broke through from another direction.


    The strength of the two of them is not weak, after all, Small is a smoke fruit ability.


    The natural devil fruit ability is much more useful in group battles than in singles.


    In addition, Da Siqi assisted him to prevent someone from attacking Smogg.


    The two of them rushed out very quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, but left many pirates crying for help.


    Carl continued to release the storm, his hands didn''t even bother to come out of his trouser pocket, just like this, no pirate can get close to the position one meter beside him!


    At one meter in diameter centered on Carl, all pirates, as long as they get close to this range, they will be knocked into the air by the invisible ferret wind blade and huge storm!


    The weaker ones will be cut off by the sickle weasel, or even torn directly by the storm!


    Slowly, they discovered that their strength and Karl''s strength were not at the same level!


    Even if you rely on a large number of people, there is no way to bridge the gap in strength!


    This situation made them understand that even if they are desperate, they can''t get close to Karl''s position one meter!


    Then they left here immediately and began to look for Smog and Dasqi.


    But when they reacted, it was too late.


    Carl''s domineering look saw the two of them, had gone to the room where Festa was, and controlled it.


    They didn''t kill Festa directly, obviously they were waiting for Karl to pass, and then following Karl''s orders, they were sending him off.


    But Carl did not go directly, because the pirates here are already ready to escape!


    Since they are not opponents of the admiral, they naturally want to escape here!


    "Want to run? Did you get my consent?"


    Carl sneered, stretched out his hands directly, and put on an embracing pose!


    "I haven''t done this for a long time, I hope you won''t be too surprised!"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he directly covered the entire island with his domineering color and fruit ability!


    After a while.


    This island seemed to be an earthquake, and it began to tremble!


    Even the surrounding sea is constantly churning.


    The huge waves continue to beat the surrounding coast, and the vibration of the island is getting stronger!


    "Look at it, is the height of this island higher?"


    "The height of this island is really higher!"


    "Look at it! The island is flying! A huge sea whirlpool appeared in the ocean below!"


    "Crap! My pirate ship has been sucked into the sea whirlpool!"


    "My Pirate Ship too!"


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on, why does the good-looking island suddenly fly up?!"


    "It''s General White Eagle! It''s definitely him. He is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit, who can control all material flight!"


    "Damn it! He must not want us to leave here, so he raised this island!"


    "He must be killed, otherwise none of us can escape!"


    Those pirates who wanted to escape reacted one after another, and the culprit who did this kind of thing was Karl!


    They all understand that Karl must be killed before the island can return to the surface.


    But in the situation just now, they didn''t want to go through it again.


    Especially those who wanted to attack Carl but were beaten half to death, or who lacked arms and legs, were even more afraid.


    They didn''t want to fight with Karl at all, because they would really die!

 243 Chapter 243 Flying to the island!

    "The island is actually flying? As expected of the White Eagle General, he is probably much stronger than the previous Golden Lion!"


    Bonnie sighed. She looked at the clouds at hand and the sponge that was unknown to the west, a little speechless.


    At this time, she resumed her imperial sister form, her face was radiant and full of energy.


    Urji, who was next to her, still kept smiling, but his hands were holding a huge iron rod.


    "Should we ask for advice? To be honest, I am still very curious about the strength of the general!"


    "Ulki, if you want to die, don''t pull me down!


    General White Eagle is notoriously jealous. He didn''t kill us before, just because he didn''t want to reveal his identity.


    But now he doesn''t care anymore. If we go there, we are really just looking for death!"


    Bonnie glared at Urgi.


    This Tie Hanhan put down the iron rod and scratched the back of his head.


    "Haha, I feel that even if I go, I can''t die. If he wants to kill us, he actually did it the first time we met.


    Just like killing Kidd and the others, they are clean and neat, leaving no room at all!"


    "That''s the same, but we''d better not go, the ghost knows what standard this guy is to kill the pirate."


    Bonnie nodded, thinking that Urgi made sense.


    But for the sake of safety, she didn''t plan to go. Seeing that she was willing to go, Urji sat on the ground himself, the smile on his face remained unchanged.


    at the same time.


    Three people walked out of the clouds.


    Two of them are similar in stature, both are a little thin, while the other is larger!


    "Carl''s standard of behavior is very simple, as long as you have done the bad things of burning, killing, looting, then you are on his kill list!


    But the two of you are just going out to sea for excitement, basically you haven''t killed a few people or grabbed much stuff.


    At most, it offended some local forces, attacked the navy and then was wanted.


    And none of you have a record of killing the navy. With his character, at most you can unload one of your arms and legs, then push into the city, and you will never get out of prison."


    The man who looked like a pineapple spoke.


    This person is the Marco that Bonnie is looking for!


    "Cut! I have to say, this guy is really talented. When he fought with me two years ago, he still relied on fruit restraint to barely tie with me.


    But he is completely above me now, I really don''t know how far this monster can grow!"


    The second person to speak was named Firefist Ace, and he is now the number two figure in the White Beard Pirates.


    As for the other one, it is naturally the number three person today, Diamond Joz.


    "Our ship was swallowed by the sea whirlpool!"


    Joz''s urn made such an angry sentence, which immediately plunged the atmosphere to freezing point.


    But Marco waved his hand and said he didn''t care.


    "It''s just a small boat. Fortunately, only the three of us came this time. Otherwise, we would drive the old Mobi Dick and be swallowed by the sea whirlpool. It would be a big loss!"


    Marco said with some rejoicing, and Ace nodded, also feeling a little rejoiced.


    Then the three of them put their eyes on Bonnie and Urki.


    "Don''t look at us, the two of us robbed another Pirate Ship.


    The purpose of our coming here is to join you, naturally we don''t need our own boat."


    For some reasons, the pirate group of Urgi and Bonnie had been disbanded.


    That''s why the two of them get together.


    They all want to rejoin the pirate group, but if they are the captain, in such a new world with undercurrents, it is easy to be overwhelmed by the tide of the times.


    So they plan to join the White Beard Pirates.


    Although the Four Emperors Pirate Group is also a good choice,


    But the core members of the Red-haired Pirate Group, they simply cannot join.


    There is no need to become a peripheral member.


    As for the other three four emperors, they are more dangerous than the other, and they will be killed if they are careless!


    In addition, Bonnie had something to say to Marco, so they would definitely join the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Although the current white group is not as strong as it once was.


    But Marko now seems to have reached the level of strength, close to the Four Emperors.


    At the very least, his current strength has reached the threshold of a general, otherwise there is absolutely no way to support the White Beard Pirates.


    In addition to him, Ace''s growth during this time is also obvious to all.


    At least for now, his strength is much higher than Luffy!


    Not to mention Joz, his original strength was not bad, and his current strength is not much worse than the other two!


    "Okay, it seems that when the matter is over, we will all have to grab another ship and go back.


    But do you two really plan to join Dad''s Pirate Group?


    Do you know that we are no better now than we were in the past. There are not many benefits to joining us, and there are even many dangers that will come to you."


    Marco asked this question more than once, and Bonnie answered it more than once.


    "I have said several times that I agreed, if you ask again, be careful I beat you!"


    Bonnie waved her pink fist, then gave a cold snort, obviously not caring about the danger Marko said.


    As for Urki, he listened to Bonnie now.


    Although I don''t know what the reason is, but looking at his appearance, it seems that he has a good impression of Bonnie, but this does not feel like like it, but more like grateful.


    "By the way, Bonnie, you said this time the treasure is a permanent pointer to Lavdrew, is it true?


    Although your news is very reliable, I always feel that Roger is not like someone who will leave such things behind."


    Marco asked, but Bonnie sighed and shrugged helplessly.


    "To be honest, I don''t know whether it is true or not. I was just trying to avoid the madman''s chasing and killing him. After I became younger, I overheard Festa talking to himself.


    I also don''t believe that Roger is the one who will keep track of pointers, but it doesn''t look like a fake from his appearance.


    That''s why I came to you specifically, wanting to ask if you know the inside story.


    It turned out to be good. You don''t know as much as I do. I will send you information for nothing."


    He rolled his eyes, then jumped off the stone, looking at the storm that was breaking out not far away, and the figure fighting in the air in the middle of the storm.


    "Is that guy Luffy with a straw hat?"


    "Luffy?!"


    Hearing Bonnie''s words, Marco and Ace were shocked, then turned their heads to look, and even took a breath!


    "Asshole, this fellow Luffy, why did you fight him? Isn''t this looking for death!"


    "No, I must save him!"


    While talking, Ace instantly turned into a flame and flew to the sky!


    Marco wanted to stop him, but he was still a step slower!


    Then he said to Joz and others: "You stay where you are, I will save people!"

 244 Chapter 244: The Straw Hat Crew in Uniform

    Just when other pirates were shocked at why the island would fly.


    The Straw Hats, who were not afraid of death, found Karl directly, wanting to start a decisive battle with him!


    But unfortunately, the people in the straw hat group, even if the three main forces are all on, plus a general Frankie and a huge Chopper, are not Carl''s opponents!


    The five of them besieged Karl together, using their strongest strength one after another.


    It''s just a pity, except for Luffy and Sauron, all the others were beaten by Carl!


    Even General Frankie was dismantled by Carl, and he couldn''t even restore it!


    If Frankie wants to restore General Frankie, he must recreate one. This has been completely scrapped!


    As for Chopper.


    After he became huge, he was also killed by Carl with a second move, and then fainted, unconscious.


    Had it not been for Brooke to follow him after he became smaller, I am afraid he would just fall to death here.


    Sanji is also not Carl''s opponent.


    He is very domineering and has learned one of the six navy styles.


    But unfortunately, his arrogance is weak and he can''t stand Karl''s power at all.


    So he was killed directly by Carl, without any suspense.


    As for Nami, Usopp, and Robin, Carl did not see them here.


    Obviously, these people didn''t even come up to the island, and they were probably still on their pirate boat.


    Otherwise, Karl''s domineering experience would have discovered them long ago.


    "By the way, are your Straw Hat Pirates annoying? I''m here because I have something to do, so I don''t even bother to talk to you.


    As a result, you guys who don''t know good and bad came over to provoke me. Do you really think I have no temper?"


    Overlord Carl''s domineering look burst out, he flew in the air, and a lingering storm gathered all over his body, sweeping toward the surroundings!


    Sauron is below, always cooperating with Luffy to attack Karl.


    After the brief encounter just now, he knew that he was not Karl''s opponent.


    And Karl was right. His goal was not himself. If Luffy didn''t want to fight Karl, Sauron would have taken them away.


    At the same time, Luffy was a little excited.


    His domineering color also broke out, colliding with Karl''s domineering color, forming a violent explosion, directly dispersing the surrounding airflow!


    However, Lu Fei''s face changed a little.


    Just now the overlord color collided, he obviously lost!


    "No matter what your purpose is, let me see you fly first!"


    "Ape King Spear¡ª¡ª"


    "Three Swords Style Profound Truth¡¤Three Thousand Worlds¡ª¡ª"


    Sauron saw Luffy making a big move, and he couldn''t fall behind either, so he jumped up and cut towards Karl in the air!


    Both of them released their strongest blow at the same time, trying to defeat Karl and let the island fall back to the sea.


    But they seem to be attacking swiftly and violently, in Karl''s eyes it can be said that they are full of flaws, and there is no threat at all.


    "In that case, I will let you know what true despair is!"


    "Ghost cut!"


    Carl flicked a knife gently.


    In an instant, the world has changed!


    All the colors around were absorbed by Hades!


    The extremely sharp slashes cut the space in front of him into a crack in Xixia''s space!


    With this blow, Luffy and Sauron were defeated!


    Without any suspense, a huge wound appeared on both of them at the same time, and even their consciousness fell into a deep sleep.


    These two people fell freely from the air like this. If no one came to catch them, even if they fell like this with their physique, they would not be good at it.


    And this blow, Carl also kept his hand, but only injured two people with sword energy.


    If they hit two with Hades''s blade, they probably won''t survive!


    Even if you can survive, there will be a permanent scar left on your body, and it will never stop the bleeding or recover!


    "I hope this time, you can calm down and stop disturbing me!"


    Carl glared at Drake and Arp not far away, who were watching the show, but didn''t do anything.


    However, his gaze was still caught by these two people.


    The two of them shuddered when they saw Carl looking at him, and hurriedly took two steps back to hide his figure.


    It''s just that Carl doesn''t have any interest in them. What Carl has to do now is to find where Barrett is!


    He would have seen and heard domineering, covering the entire island without seeing Barrett where.


    In other words, it is very likely that he is not on this island, or in a very secret place on this island!


    Because this island is very large, even if Carl''s knowledge and domineering are full, it only covers two-thirds of the island.


    In addition, he has been dealing with these fault-finding pirates for this period of time, so naturally there is no chance to find Barrett.


    But just when he was about to leave, the system sound rang at an untimely moment.


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Kill Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji, completely destroy the Straw Hat Pirates, and obtain the strongest abilities of these three!''


    ''Choice 2: Save the Straw Hat Pirates, place them in a safe location, get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point, freely assignable skill points: 1 point!''


    ''Choice 3: Capture the Straw Hat Pirate Group and send it to Advance City within three days to get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points!Freely assign skill points: 3 points!''


    The sudden choice made Carl a little confused.


    He glanced at the three options.


    The reward for the first choice looks more generous, but in fact it is nothing!


    The strongest abilities of these three people combined are not as powerful as Carl''s hand, so naturally there is no need to acquire them.


    The second option is similar to the reward of the third option.


    But the third option has a time limit. He still needs to deal with Barrett now, and there is no time to send the straw hat group into Push City.


    So Carl still had no choice but to choose the second one and send them off the island.


    After making the choice, Carl went directly to the front of the straw hat group.


    Luffy and Sauron were still in a coma, but with Frankie and Brooke, the two of them were not able to fall directly.


    "General White Eagle! Are you trying to kill us all!"


    Sanji saw Carl appear in front of himself and others, and he immediately became alert!


    Brook pulled out his cane and sword to face Karl.


    Although his legs were already shaking for fear, he did not flinch for the sake of his companions!


    Sauron and Luffy were knocked out, Frankie and Chopper also lost their fighting ability.


    The two of them are now the only combat power that can delay time!

 245 Chapter 245 Looking for the descendants of the devil!

    "Frankie, you quickly take Luffy and them away! Leave it to me!"


    Sanji said decisively, with an unquestionable tone!


    "Youhohohohohohoho, here is enough for the two of us. Although we are not the opponent of General White Eagle, it is okay to delay for a while!"


    Brooke also said.


    The two of them were determined to die and wanted to hold Karl.


    "You must not die!"


    Frankie yelled, one person dragged three people, his legs turned into pulleys, and he wanted to leave here.


    But at this moment, Carl suddenly used his power to vacate the surrounding land directly!


    Frankie can''t leave!


    Even Brooke and Sanji did not expect that Carl could still use his abilities like this!


    "I think you have misunderstood something. Luffy is Dragon''s son and Karp''s grandson. How could I kill him?


    The personal relationship between me and Long is pretty good, and Lieutenant General Karp is my predecessor.


    Of course I can''t kill Luffy. I''m here just to persuade you to get out of here. It will become very dangerous next!"


    "You want to let us go?!"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Sanji was already.


    He and Brook looked at each other, completely unaware of why Carl did it.


    "Of course I want you to leave. I can only say that your luck is very good and you met me.


    If you met other admirals, they wouldn''t think I was so easy to talk to."


    Carl shrugged, then used his abilities to let them fly out of this land slowly.


    But at this moment, fiery flames came from behind Carl!


    Facing the sudden flame, Carl released the wind wall with one hand and blocked all the flames!


    "Fire Fist Ace? You really came in time!"


    Seeing the familiar figure, Carl raised his eyebrows.


    Although he knew that Ace would be here, what he didn''t expect was that the other party was destined to jump out!


    "Hurry up and let go of my brother, otherwise I want you to look good!"


    "fire punch!!!"


    Ace yelled and released the fire fist again!


    However, Carl still kept one hand, and the released wind wall once again blocked Ace''s attack!


    "What a bastard, the fruit ability simply restrains me!"


    Ace looked serious, frowning.


    At this moment, Marco also rushed over.


    "Ace, calm down, I observed just now, your brother is fine, just fainted!"


    Ace did not speak, but his expression was obviously relaxed.


    After Carl saw Marco, he raised his eyebrows and threw the piece of land just now to him.


    "Take it, the straw hats are handed over to you. I still have business to do. You can leave or stay to watch the show. I don''t bother to take care of you."


    With that, Carl flew straight to the sky, began to look for the position of Barrett with his domineering look.


    Ace tried to catch up, but Marco grabbed his arm.


    "Ace, we are here for Roger''s treasure, there is no need to conflict with the Admiral!


    And Luffy¡¯s wound is not deep, I can simply heal him, you don¡¯t need to worry."


    "Thanks!"


    "Haha, we are all brothers, why are you polite with me?"


    Marco laughed, then used the fruit ability to recover Luffy''s injury.


    Smoothly also restored Sauron''s injury.


    It''s just that both of them were eroded by Hades''s demon, although they didn''t have the ability to trigger Hades.


    But after being eroded by the demon power, it is naturally impossible to recover the spirit so quickly.


    The two of them must at least sleep for a while to fully wake up.


    "The purpose of your coming here, is it also for Roger''s treasure?"


    Ace asked Sanji.


    Sanji nodded, then shook his head again, and said helplessly.


    "Captain, he just wants to join in the fun, Roger''s treasure, we just want to stop by and see if we can get it.


    I just didn''t expect that the treasure hadn''t seen it yet, but I encountered the monster first!"


    Sanji lighted a cigarette and took a deep breath, looking very melancholy.


    Marco glanced at Sanji indifferently, then set his gaze on Ace.


    "Will Carl''s target be the mysterious person Bonnie said?"


    "I think it''s possible. Bonnie said that the mysterious man is very strong and can almost kill him with one punch!


    Apart from the Four Emperors and my grandfather Karp, I really don¡¯t know anyone with such power!


    But they are all famous, it''s impossible for Bonnie to not know each other. I can only say that this monster that suddenly appeared is really a bit scary!"


    Ace sighed, obviously still a little worried about the strength of this mysterious man!


    Bonnie''s strength, although not very strong, is at least on the same level as Urgi!


    Urji can defeat a Dessert Four-General by himself, although the opponent is only the weakest one among the Dessert Four-General.


    But in any case, the strength of the opponent is obvious to all, not weak!


    But Bonnie was almost killed with a punch by the opponent. If she hadn''t become a child in a panic, she would have died in the hands of that person.


    This shows that this person''s strength is definitely not weaker than Marko, and even his strength has reached the level of a general and the four emperors!


    Such an enemy, currently only Marco, can deal with it.


    "What shall we do next?"


    Ace asked.


    Marco glanced at Lu Fei and the others, who were still in a coma, and then shook his head.


    "Since he said, there are more important things to do.


    Then we don''t care about him. Let''s talk about it now while watching the show. When there is danger, we will leave immediately!


    To be honest, I also want to see who this guy called Bonnie, a monster, is!"


    Marco''s eyes flickered, and his current strength has reached a bottleneck period.


    If he can also participate in this battle, I am afraid it will help his own strength breakthrough.


    But he won''t help Carl against the enemy for the time being, and Carl is also the one who gave Whitebeard the final blow.


    Although it is said that the Navy collectively killed White Beard.


    But he still has hostility towards Karl, which can never be eliminated.


    Even Ace is the same.


    However, their hostility is not very great. If in certain circumstances, they may even join hands against the enemy.


    In this way, the group of them, with unconscious Luffy, Sauron and Chopper, left here and walked towards the edge of the island.


    Bonnie and the others are waiting there, as long as Marco wants, he can take them and leave immediately from here at any time!


    at the same time.


    Drake and Arp on the other side also quietly followed, but they did not approach.


    The strength of the two of them is no different from Bonnie. If it is discovered, Ace will be enough to solve the two of them.

 246 Chapter 246 Four eyes facing each other

    "It''s really hard to find, Barrett, where is he hiding?"


    After Carl easily solved the pirates who rushed up and wanted to besiege him, he continued to look for the position of Barrett.


    He even went to Festa''s location and asked him where Barrett was.


    Festa handed over the phone worm without hesitation, but on the other side of the phone worm, no one connected.


    Festa said he didn''t know what happened.


    Carl didn''t embarrass him, but asked Smogg and Dasqi to leave here first.


    Although I don''t know where Barrett is, Karl has a hunch that this central area will soon become a battlefield!


    It would be very dangerous for Smog and Da Siqi to stay here!


    ''The selection has been completed, congratulations to the host for obtaining free attribute points that can be allocated: 1 point!Free skill points can be allocated: 1 point!''


    After receiving the task reward, Carl raised his mouth slightly and opened the attribute panel to directly add attribute points to his agility.


    In this way, his speed will become faster and he will be more confident in dealing with Barrett.


    But the problem now is that I can''t find it, where is Barrett.


    This is very embarrassing.


    But he now has exactly five skill points.


    Originally, Carl planned to keep these five skill points and upgrade Hades to make it stronger.


    But now it seems that if you don''t upgrade your domineering look, you might really have to delay for a long time before you can find Barrett.


    The opening of seeing, hearing and color requires not only mental strength, but also physical strength.


    In addition, Carl needs a certain amount of physical strength to float the entire island in the air to maintain the fruit ability.


    Not to mention, there are so many pirates around, rushing up without fear of death.


    This caused Karl to consume his energy all the time, although he recovered his energy quickly.


    But his physical strength still belongs to the category of human beings, and it will naturally be consumed, instead of being the same as Kaido, there is no need to consider physical problems at all.


    After thinking for a while, Karl finally chose to add these five skill points to the already perfect level of domineering vision!


    In this way, the domineering level of seeing, hearing, color, directly from perfect to over-limit!


    At the same time, the system sound rang.


    ''System prompt: Seeing and hearing color domineering increased from perfect to beyond the limit, has reached the upper limit of the level, can not continue to improve!


    See and hear color domineering coverage doubled, awakening future vision and full perspective effect!''


    As soon as the system sound falls, the property panel opens automatically.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: B+


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: A+


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Boxing (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife start solution: Hades (A)


    Remaining assignable skill points: 0


    Remaining assignable attribute points: 0''


    The above is Carl''s current personal attributes.


    And the domineering level of seeing and hearing has indeed become over-limit!


    This is the first time Carl has mastered such a novel power, so he plans to experiment first before talking about it.


    Then he used the pirates around him to experiment with his new abilities!


    "First look at the future, and see how far the future can be seen at most!"


    With that said, Carl opened up the vision of the future, which is commonly called, can foresee the future for a short time.


    When he had just turned on the ability, a pirate appeared in his mind, who wanted to use his ability to burrow into the ground to attack his back from the ground!


    This situation caused Carl''s face to change slightly, and then he stepped on his feet!


    At the same time, the man just appeared, and then he was stomped on his head by Karl. The scene was bloody and cruel!


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding pirates did not show sympathy, but felt shame for him.


    Even if it was a sneak attack, no one was there, using such an obscene move.


    Even if this person was not killed by Carl, his reputation is completely stinking!


    "Just two seconds?"


    Carl frowned, then continued the experiment with others.


    The results were all the same. The future he saw for a short time was only a mere two seconds.


    Such a vision of the future has not brought much improvement to Carl.


    Because he was able to predict what the enemy would do in the next second.


    This is the experience he has accumulated over many years of fighting himself.


    But the future is always better. This ability can predict the future of any area within the domineering coverage of oneself.


    Although it is only a short two seconds, it may have a miraculous effect.


    No one can explain this kind of thing.


    "Next is the perspective effect..."


    With that, Carl turned on the perspective effect.


    This ability is amazing, and the clothes of everyone present are completely missing in front of Carl!


    Even the female pirates are the same!


    This ability, regardless of whether men and women are treated equally, can be seen clearly!


    And the most important thing is that as long as he is in Carl''s domineering coverage, he can use this perspective ability!


    He even saw Bonnie and the others, who were 10,000 meters away!


    Carl briefly admired Bonnie''s figure, then withdrew his abilities and looked in another direction.


    "Finally found you the descendant of the devil, Douglas Barrett!"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, his eyes showed a long-lost enthusiasm, and he rushed out!


    At this time, Carl was running rampant, completely not paying attention to the other pirates present!


    This time, he didn''t care whether the pirates around him came to siege himself or planned to escape.


    As long as it is close to the one-meter diameter range of his whole body, all will be knocked into the air!


    If you are lucky, you will get some injuries, or lack of arms or legs, but at least your life will come back.


    But if you are unlucky, you will be cut off, or your head will fall!


    Carl is too lazy to pester these pirates, he just wants to find Barrett now!


    at the same time.


    Barrett, who was in the deepest part of the island, was still assembling his own boat, but soon he discovered that Karl had found himself!


    "Unexpectedly, I was hiding in this place. It was amazing that you could find me so quickly!


    In that case, let me meet you, the youngest general in the history of the Navy!"


    While talking, Douglas put down the tool in his hand, a smile cracked at the corner of his mouth, and his legs were slightly bent.


    Like a fort, he rushed up instantly, smashed the rock above his head, rushed directly to the ground, and then rushed to the sky unabated!


    At the same time, Carl happened to come here and met Barrett who was rushing into the sky!

 247 Chapter 247: Test each other

    "What a coincidence! I originally planned to go down to find you, but you came up by yourself!"


    When Carl saw Ba/Lett rushing into the sky, he also rushed up, and he was a Heaven-Splitting Slash!


    "Hahahaha! Good come!"


    Bart saw the oncoming sword energy, clenched his right hand, and slammed a punch!


    Although there is no place to borrow force in the air, he still relies on his powerful body to make such an exaggerated blow!


    He didn''t even use his armed color domineering, just like this, with the power of his flesh, he crushed Karl''s sword aura!


    However, his physical body is not invincible.


    There were already scars on his fist, which made Barrett frown.


    He did not expect that he would still be able to handle Karl''s casual blow!


    What Barrett didn''t know was that Karl''s attack seemed very random.


    But his power, combined with the ability of the floating fruit, released the slash, enough to cut everything!


    Even diamonds can be easily cut by Carl''s sword spirit!


    Not to mention, this blow also incorporated part of Hades''s demon power.


    This makes Carl''s sword spirit even more lingering!


    Barrette was able to be present with his body, and Kalbibart was even more surprised!


    "It''s worthy of being Roger''s crew member. Such a perverted body is really an exaggeration!


    But even so, do you dare to be so big when facing my Hades?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a flash came to Barrett''s body!


    Cover Hades with armed and domineering, slashing from top to bottom, hitting the facade of Barrett!


    Barrett''s reaction speed was very fast. He instantly concentrated his armed and domineering on his right hand, blocking Carl''s blow!


    But Carl''s power is very strong, and Barrett can''t borrow force from the air, he is undoubtedly hit directly into the ground by Carl!


    "It''s really hard! Liu Ying''s domineering is in this kind of power class, and everyone is really good at it. It seems that I have to find time to learn!"


    So far, Carl has not learned how to be domineering.


    This is not because of his bad talents, but because he is lazy and he doesn''t have time.


    So he only understood Liu Ying''s cultivation method, but he didn''t learn it.


    But when he saw that Liu Ying''s domineering can once again increase defense, he understood.


    If you don¡¯t learn how to be domineering and face the Four Emperors later, Hades¡¯s effect may be greatly reduced!


    This was the case when we were playing against Kaido before, and now when we are playing against Barrete!


    "Hahahaha, what a powerful force, a powerful demon sword!


    If I am really hit, I am afraid that the injury will never recover!"


    Barrett stood up from the ground unscathed and looked at Karl in the sky with a smile.


    There was a very shallow scar on his right wrist at this time.


    This scar, that is, the extent of the broken skin, even the blood did not flow out.


    Generally speaking, this kind of scars will heal in a minute if you are an ordinary person.


    But the scar on Barrett''s wrist is still the same, there is no sign of healing at all!


    This ability is exactly the same as the information collected by Barrett!


    Before he made this plan, he collected a lot of information about the navy and pirates.


    Among them are the information of Blackbeard and Carl!


    Because the two of them are the fastest rising newcomers in the past two years!


    It''s just that Karl is an admiral, Blackbeard Titch is a pirate, and even the new Four Emperors!


    So Barrett''s target was Blackbeard, but he didn''t expect that the Admiral would come first before Blackbeard came.


    "Barrett!!!"


    Carl fell from the air, and instantly deceived himself to come to the opponent''s body, with a full blow!


    Barrett didn''t dare to fight hard at all, but dodged to hide aside, and then activated his fruiting ability.


    "Bullet! Fit!"


    Along with Barrett''s roar, Carl''s slash hit the ground.


    The ground that originally had a karst cave collapsed instantly, exposing the cave below!


    at the same time.


    The next submarine that had crashed into countless weapons appeared under Barrett!


    Although the surrounding ground was collapsing, Barrett used the fruit power to frame himself and the ship with the surrounding steel, so as to avoid falling!


    "Hahahaha, General White Eagle! Next I will show you what is truly powerful!"


    "Get ready for death!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar from Barrett!


    His whole person merged with this submarine and then became a robot similar to Gundam!


    It''s just that the size of such a robot is equivalent to that of a giant, and it is not too exaggerated.


    The only problem is that this guy is no longer a flesh and blood body after his transformation.


    Hades''s ability has absolutely no effect on him!


    But Carl''s domineering look and feel, and the perspective effect it brings, can clearly see the inside of the robot!


    He can even see where Barrett is, and some weak spots of this huge robot!


    "It seems that looking through this ability is not useless."


    Carl gave a chuckle, then rushed towards Barrett!


    But Barrett also understood Karl''s thoughts.


    As long as everyone knows, facing a huge enemy, he must attack the enemy in the first place, the weakest place!


    As a person with the ability to combine fruit, Barrett is very aware of his own weaknesses.


    But he is not worried, because he is very confident of his armed look!


    "General White Eagle! Originally I didn''t plan to do it to you, but since you choose to take the initiative to do it to me, don''t blame me!"


    "go to hell!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar.


    Barrett controlled the fist of the mecha and waved towards Karl!


    At the same time, behind him, a few shells similar to rockets appeared, calling towards Karl!


    This kind of attack, Carl''s future has long been foreseen.


    He easily avoided this kind of attack, and then swiped at the opponent''s weak point!


    "Ghost cut!"


    The powerful blow once again caused the world to change, and the earth screamed!


    Even the surrounding air vibrated!


    But this blow did not have the effect Carl wanted.


    Bar/let''s armed color is domineering covering the whole body. Although Karl''s armed color can hurt the opponent, it is far from cutting off the weak points of the opponent''s mecha!


    Faced with this situation, Carl retreated decisively!


    Just the next second after he backed away, Barrett controlled the mecha and launched a huge laser, sweeping away all the houses not far away!


    It even includes some pirates who watch the excitement. These people don''t even have a chance to react.


    Then he walked into Huangquan somehow.

 248 Chapter 248 Final form!

    "It''s a difficult mecha. If it weren''t for my perspective, if I could see the weak points, I wouldn''t know how to fight if I didn''t fight it."


    Carl murmured softly, but his hand did not stop.


    Although Barrett is very difficult, he still has a way to check the opponent!


    All we have to do now is to destroy his mecha!


    If there is no way to destroy this mech, Barrett will never be harmed!


    This is the most buggy part of Barrett!


    But Barrett clearly knows where his strength lies, and he will not let Karl succeed.


    His armed color is very powerful, and he has reached the point of exceeding the limit!


    As for his domineering appearance, although not weak, it is not very strong either. It can only be said to be quite satisfactory.


    But even so, it is enough to use in combat.


    As for the overlord, the domineering is basically useless in this battle.


    Their overbearing domineering levels are basically the same, and they can offset each other.


    In this way, they have no way to use the overlord color to weaken the enemy''s strength.


    Therefore, Carl will not release the overlord''s appearance, to calmly consume his physical strength.


    What he needs to do most now is to solve Barrett¡¯s mecha!


    But Carl knew very well that Barrett had already awakened his fruit ability except for this mecha!


    He can even create a bigger giant!


    If you don''t take advantage of the time to solve the opponent now, it will be even more difficult to solve it when this bigger giant comes out!


    "The spectators around, it seems that I have to find a chance to clear the wave, otherwise I can''t use the shaking fruit."


    Carl still doesn''t want to expose his ability to shake fruits, so he must find a chance to clear the field.


    But now there are not too many opportunities, he can only continue to fight with Barrett.


    Carl was already using his full strength at this time, and Barrett did the same.


    But this mecha, under Karl''s swift offensive, has already cracked!


    This situation surprised Barrett. He didn''t expect that Carl''s power and swordsmanship were even stronger than the intelligence he had collected!


    "You really deserve to be the youngest general in the Navy, you are really a real monster!


    But even so, you can''t be my opponent!To say monsters, I am the real monster!"


    "Next I will let all of you know what is true despair!"


    "Large bullte! Fit!!!"


    Accompanied by Barrett''s roar, his fruit power instantly swept the entire island!


    All weapons and some iron items in the island were absorbed by Barrett''s fruit ability, and then gathered on his own body!


    This is the effect that can be achieved after the awakening of the combined fruit!


    And the most important thing is that there are so many pirates on this island, and there are also many houses!


    These are all completely covered by the awakening torrent of Synthetic Fruit!


    Even Karl must fly into the air to completely avoid this steel torrent!


    "It''s really an exaggerated fruit ability. If this happens, it''s really hard to solve!"


    Carl frowned, using his see-through ability to find the enemy''s flaws.


    But his expression became more and more serious.


    Karl watched for a long time, but he couldn''t even find a flaw, which made him feel very tricky!


    "It''s really worthy of being a monster comparable to the four emperors. Such a big guy does not even have a weakness. It''s an exaggeration!


    No wonder Sakarski wants to use the Demon Slayer to solve this guy. If he is an ordinary person, even the Four Emperors and other generals will not necessarily win against this big guy!


    However, Blackbeard had a chance to win against him, after all, the ability of Secret Fruit was still very restrained.


    Maybe he will be absorbed in reverse, this is not impossible!"


    Karl muttered to himself, and didn''t try to prevent the other party from joining together.


    When he was looking for flaws before, he had already tried, but unfortunately, no matter what damage appeared on the opponent.


    Unless Karl can break it with a single move, his body will be restored to integrity immediately!


    This kind of resilience is almost as good as Kaido''s resilience!


    It''s just Kaido''s resilience, Carl can rely on Hades to restrain it.


    But with the resilience of this big guy, Carl couldn''t help it.


    Bru Bru Bru!


    Bru Bru Bru!


    At this critical juncture, Carl''s phone worm suddenly rang, which made him frown, feeling a little strange.


    "Hello? Who?"


    "Carl, I smiled. I''m in the Pirate Expo''s position now, but what about the island?


    Although my knowledge and domineering tell me that there is an island above 10,000 meters in the sky, is it because you really raised the island to 10,000 meters in order to prevent those people from escaping!"


    "There is no need to be so surprised. I will put the island down now, but then again, Barrett is a bit difficult to solve.


    Although the Demon Slayer Order may be effective, I still want to try it myself. This kind of long-lost blood is really exciting!"


    Carl was eager to try, obviously not wanting to miss such an opportunity.


    After a pause, he said, "Do you need my help?"


    "I don''t need you, I will solve each other by myself, but I hope you help me clear the scene.


    There are too many people here, and Marco and the others are also here. I am worried that when I fight, there will be black hands."


    "Understand, you put the island down first, and I will clear the field for you!"


    Hearing a smile, Carl smiled, and then slowly dropped the island from the public.


    The reason Carl wanted to clear the court was of course not to worry about Marco and others playing black hands. He was just afraid that his ability to shake fruits would be exposed.


    And for this reason, it happened to make Yixiao help clear the scene.


    Carl really wants to give it a try, with his double-fruit ability, S-level power and superb swordsmanship.


    Can you kill the enemy of the Four Emperors?


    Although Barrett did not reach the level of the four emperors, he just wandered on the threshold.


    But using him as your own touchstone is the best choice!


    After all, the other four emperors have already formed their strengths and have their own power. It is not easy for Karl to trouble them.


    Barrett now is the best subject for Karl to experiment with his own strength!


    Just when Karl put the island back on the surface.


    There was a huge wave around, causing quite a shock.


    But at the same time, Barrett''s combination has been completed!


    He screamed to the sky, then looked at Carl with a cruel face.


    "Feel the despair!"


    "Navy kid!!!"

 249 Chapter 249 Clearance

    Accompanied by Barrett''s roar.


    The entire body of the steel monster is covered with a layer of flowing armed domineering!


    This is Liu Ying''s domineering, higher-level use method of armed color!


    After mastering this domineering, Barrett can move his armed color at any time, make it more agile, and even put it outside!


    Such strength made Carl feel a little headache.


    According to the current situation, if he doesn''t use Shaking Fruit, there is really no way to beat the opponent!


    At the same time, Barrett also controlled the monster''s giant hand and attacked Karl.


    It''s just that the monster at this time, over a hundred meters tall, is very huge!


    Even his hand is more than the height of an adult giant!


    If you get slapped in the slap, I am afraid that even Kaido can''t bear it, let alone Karl!


    But the size is huge, it means he needs longer reaction time!


    In this way, Barrett''s attack speed has slowed down a lot, which also gave Carl a chance to fight back!


    So Carl easily escaped Barrett''s giant hand, and then used his power to create a sky full of storms and attacked him!


    Carl knew that when Barrett used Liu Sakura''s domineering, he had no way to fight melee.


    Therefore, in this battle, the only thing that can be counted on is pure devil fruit power!


    Along with a gust of wind, lightning and thunder suddenly flashed in the sky, and a giant dragon rose from the surrounding earth!


    These were originally Golden Lion''s moves, but after being improved by Karl, they became more handsome and stronger!


    The dragon fits Karl''s identity, lion head or something, it''s so weak!


    not only that!


    Carl also used the fruit power to create several waterspouts and attacked Barrett!


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and lightning struck Barrett constantly. The dragon formed by storms and clods was even more fierce!


    The pressure brought by the water spout made Barrett frown!


    At this time, Carl is fully fired, and the ability of the fluttering fruit is used to the limit!


    If it weren''t for no islands around, he would even directly control an island and come over to smash Barrett in the face!


    In the face of such a wide range of attacks, Barrett¡¯s combined behemoths were all eaten!


    This also led to his own instability, and he seemed to be about to fall to the ground soon!


    This wide range of moves is generally difficult to attack enemies of the same level.


    So except for waterspout and storm, Karl rarely uses other moves.


    But in the face of Barrett''s fit giant, he can be unscrupulous!


    Because the other party can take all the moves that Karl releases, and eat all of them!


    This leads to a direct hit to Barrett no matter what moves Karl uses.


    The opponent is too big, it is a problem to avoid it, so Barrett can only resist!


    However, the body hardness of the giant he created is very exaggerated!


    In addition, Barrett¡¯s own arrogance is also very powerful!


    Such a powerful and domineering armed color, even Kaido and Charlotte Lingling can''t match.


    The last time Carl saw this kind of armed color domineering, he saw it from White Beard.


    At that time, the white beard, using Liu Ying''s domineering and fruit-shaking ability, destroyed the two small islands that Carl had hit him with a single blow.


    Later, when White Beard and Carl battled, they also released such a powerful armed domineering.


    But unfortunately, after he used it once, his life began to flow faster, so he couldn''t use it later.


    After this time, Carl had never seen such a powerful armed look domineering.


    Karp may have, but Carl hasn''t really fought him, so Carl hasn''t seen him use it.


    To this day, he has seen such an armed color from Barrett''s body.


    The only pity is that he is not as strong as a white beard in terms of his domineering appearance and other aspects.


    But the potential of Ebar/Leiter, in the future, may really reach the level of Whitebeard or even Roger!


    It''s a pity that he is too arrogant, he just wants to defeat the world, all the strong.


    He couldn''t do this at all. The former Red Earl Lederfield was an obvious example.


    He used his own strength to compete against Roger, the White Beard and the Golden Lion''s Pirate Group, and his strength was very strong.


    But unfortunately, because he had no companions, he was subdued by Karp after winning the battle with Marshal Sora, and then sent to Advance City.


    As long as he had a companion, he would not have been captured by Karp.


    So Barrett¡¯s solitary way, initiative is to fail!


    Just when Carl and Barrett were in a stalemate, two meteorites suddenly fell from the sky and hit Barrett directly!


    Seeing these two meteorites, Carl did not hesitate to turn around and leave to avoid being affected.


    But Barrett can''t avoid it at all, he can only rely on his own behemoth, and the armed domineering to resist here!


    Accompanied by two bangs.


    The violent explosion caused the filling fire!


    The fall of the meteorite caused the entire land to tremble, and even the entire space had some ripples!


    But even so, the two meteorites did not harm Barrett''s combined behemoth.


    I have to say that this guy''s body is too hard.


    The normal method can''t hurt him at all!


    "Carl, here comes the old man!"


    With a smile, he came to Karl''s side, and the surrounding navy began to clear the field.


    Then Karl saw that many pirates wanted to escape, but were forced to come back by the navy abruptly!


    But Marco and the others, as well as Drake and Arp, were not captured by the Navy.


    Because Drake was the undercover agent of the Marine Pirates, he naturally wanted to release water for him.


    Apu got a light and ran out afterwards.


    As for Marco, it is not easy to stop him.


    Luffy and Sauron are already awake, and the Wanli Sunshine is ready.


    Coupled with the strength of Marco, Ace and Joz, the average lieutenant can''t stop it at all!


    Not to mention Luffy, Sauron, Bonnie and Urki.


    Their strength is not weak, as long as there is no general personally blocking it, it is very simple to highlight the encirclement!


    Coupled with Barrett''s exaggerated body shape, even if he smiled, he was a little worried, so naturally he was not in the mood to take care of the pirates.


    "Smile, are you alone?"


    Carl tilted his head and asked.


    He smiled and nodded, and said helplessly: "You exposed too early, and the warship that caused the Demon Slayer Order was not assembled.


    The old man first brought some people to support, and the rest would be brought by Polusalino.


    As for the time of arrival, he will definitely be there before tomorrow night!"

 250 Chapter 250 A battle that can affect the world

    Hearing a smile, Karl didn''t know what to say.


    But it was also the blame for him not to watch Festa, which led to the situation before him.


    No one would have imagined that Festa would not care about it and directly announced the opening of the Pirate Expo, and even dared to offer a reward to the Navy!


    I have to say that this guy is very courageous, so big that he is not afraid of death!


    "Smile, you continue to be responsible for clearing the field, just leave it to me here, if it doesn''t work, I will come to you for help!"


    The enthusiasm in Karl''s eyes did not dissipate.


    Because there are too many people around, Carl needs to continue to delay for a while and wait for the surrounding area to clear before he can use all his strength!


    With a smile, he didn''t know Karl''s plan, he just nodded and started to command the navy to clear the field.


    However, the naval soldiers did not clear the field fast.


    With a smile, he was domineering and could feel that Karl had rushed up to fight Barrett.


    In order not to hinder the two of them, he smiled and chose to end himself and clean up the pirates!


    With him, these pirates couldn''t resist at all, and then they were caught back on the warship!


    After all of them were captured back, even the killing order was saved.


    At that time, when Karl needs support, they will besiege Bar/let together and kill him!


    An enemy like this must not stay in this world, otherwise no one knows what impact he will have next!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Just when I laughed to clear the scene.


    The Straw Hats and Marco and others have arrived on the Wanli Sunshine.


    They are here, constantly resisting the navy that wants to capture them.


    For this reason, Ace used the fire fist on the sea to create a beautiful Yanshanggang, allowing the flame to float on the sea, blocking the interception of naval ships!


    Marco even went into battle personally, blocking the artillery in the sky.


    Unlike other pirate groups, the straw hat group was very relaxed at this time, breaking through the encirclement of the navy and flying away.


    Yixiao saw this scene through seeing and hearing color domineering, but did not stop it.


    He knows the identities of Luffy and Ace very well, and their strength is not weak.


    And on this ship, there are two of Mar and Joz.


    If he wants to do it, he will directly face everyone''s siege.


    Although Xiaoyi had confidence in his own strength, he was not sure whether he could be the opponent of these people.


    After all, apart from them, Sauron, Bonnie, and Urgi are not weak.


    "Forget it, wait until the next arrest on Eleven, and let them go this time!"


    He muttered to himself with a smile, and then put all the perception of seeing, hearing, color, and domineering on Carl.


    He couldn''t see, so he naturally wanted to use his sights, hearings and colors to look at the current situation.


    His domineering coverage is very wide, and he can even see some outlines, as well as the moves released by Carl and Barrett.


    But he couldn''t see how fierce the fighting between the two was.


    He was only able to move through the tremors of the earth, the tremors of the airflow, and even the fluctuations in the surrounding space, to judge how exaggerated the strength of the two of them was!


    This situation made him sigh.


    "It''s really two monsters. If you change to an old man, there is no way to use Barrett.


    A meteorite of such a large size can''t be smashed, and the gravity field cannot cover such a large area. It is really a headache monster.


    But even so, Carl was able to deal with him, and even knocked out a lot of his body, it was a monster among monsters!"


    He smiled and sighed. He really didn''t expect that Karl would be so strong when he burst out.


    "It seems that the old man had underestimated him before!"


    Just when I smiled with emotion.


    Marco and others who had already escaped were also relieved.


    They didn''t expect that the Navy would let them go so far, and they would not be chasing after them.


    This kind of operation completely does not conform to the style of the Navy.


    But when they thought of the monster Barrett, they were relieved.


    Compared with the pressure brought by Barrett, these few of them are really not a threat.


    After all, Barrett is a notorious big pirate who has slaughtered many countries and destroyed many islands!


    Such villains are the primary object of the navy''s solution.


    On the other hand, they did not do too many bad things, compared to Barrett, it is not the primary goal of eradication.


    Coupled with a smile, he didn''t want to take risks, and other lieutenants didn''t want to take risks either, so naturally they let them go.


    "I really didn''t expect that the strength of this mysterious person, Bonnie, you said is so exaggerated!


    But what I didn''t even expect was that Karl was able to deal with him for so long, and he could even cause harm to his body after his transformation!


    This kind of power is so exaggerated, it even reminds me of my father and the naval hero Karp!


    Anyway, I don''t have such power. If I play against Barrett, I won''t be so calm at all."


    After analyzing the situation and the strength of both sides, Marco finally had to admit it.


    There is a certain strength gap between himself and Karl, even Barrett!


    Especially after Barrett created this fit behemoth, this gap has been enlarged without limit!


    People who don''t have a wide range of damage skills can simply take Bar/Leite''s combined behemoth, there is no way!


    Even Ace''s ability has no effect on Shangba/Leite.


    "It''s damned! One or two of them are monsters, how can people become One Piece?


    This time it really came in vain. Not only did he not get his treasure, but he didn''t even get any benefits, and he suffered a lot!"


    Ace was a little angry.


    They did lose a lot this time, and got nothing.


    But Marco saw it very openly.


    They did not lose anyone in the conspiracy planned by Barrett, and it was already a victory.


    "We don''t need to take care of the rest. Now I will take you to the resident of the White Beard Pirates to take a rest.


    The next thing we have to do is to wait for the news. To be honest, I also want to know if Karl can beat this mysterious man heads-up!


    If he can really do it, the pattern of this world will probably change!"


    Marco frowned, his eyes deep.


    Ace similarly frowned, and then nodded, apparently going with Marco.


    "I blame my damn father, if it weren''t for him, the world wouldn''t be so messy!"


    "Hahahaha, Roger is dead, don''t scold your father, there is no need for this! Ace!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Ace rolled his eyes, then sat on the ground, hugging Lu Fei tightly next to him.


    "Luffy, let''s play a game? Who loses, who is in charge of today''s dinner and food, what do you think?"


    "Hahahaha, okay! Let''s play together! There are so many people!"

 251 Chapter 251 God-level selection is triggered again!

    This is different from the lively situation of the Straw Hats.


    The situation on the island is in a stalemate!


    Although Karl used the floating fruits, the storm caused was very large, even enough to destroy everything on the island!


    But Barrett¡¯s fit behemoth is too fierce, too strong, too big, and too hard.


    Coupled with Hades''s ability, it has no effect on this non-living body.


    Carl''s swordsmanship is basically no threat to Barrett.


    More importantly, Carl has no way to get too close, otherwise, he will enter Barrett''s attack range.


    If he is far away, Carl can easily face any attack from Barrett.


    But too close, Barrett can release those short-range attack methods!


    Before he fought with him, Carl had already seen all of this with the future vision brought by the domineering look and feel.


    This is the reason why Karl will not approach each other easily.


    Compared with the high risks and low returns brought by fighting close to the opponent, it is safer to release the fruit ability from a distance!


    Compared with swordsmanship, the ability of the fluttering fruit will cause more damage to Barrett''s combined behemoth!


    There is just one problem, that is, the defense is not broken at all!


    Barrett''s shell is too hard, and his armed color is so domineering.


    Carl simply relied on the ability of fluttering fruit, there was no way to break Barrett''s defense.


    He couldn''t even remove one of his fingers.


    "navy!!!"


    "go to hell!!!"


    Barrett roared, waved his huge palm, and screamed towards Carl!


    Facing Barrett¡¯s attack, Carl could easily dodge it.


    As long as you keep a certain distance, Barrett¡¯s combined behemoth will not endanger Karl''s life at all.


    But in the same way, he has no way to tear down such a big guy.


    "It''s really difficult, such a big guy, even if it takes a Demon Slayer Token, it will take several days to smash it to pieces, right?"


    Carl dodges attacks while releasing the ability of fluttering fruits, constantly creating storms and whirlpools, and various earth dragons to attack Barrett.


    But these moves, for Barrett, are not a threat at all, at best they can stop him from his pace!


    For Barrett, Karl''s strength is very strong, but he can''t pose a threat to himself!


    Barrett now has only one goal, and that is to kill the navy, kill the magic order, and finally kill the four emperors!


    Only in this way can he prove that he is stronger than Roger!


    This is his goal and dream!


    But in the face of such a slippery Carl, Barrett has no way to beat him for the time being.


    Bar/Leite knows very well that if you disarm the fit behemoth, replace it with the previous mecha to fight Karl.


    He is probably not Carl''s opponent.


    Those clearly visible cracks on the mecha are the best examples!


    So Barrett is very clear, if you don''t solve Karl in this state.


    In the face of the two generals and the Tumo Order, he has no chance of winning at all.


    Therefore, he must fight quickly, after all, human physical strength is limited, not everyone is a monster like Kaido.


    After figuring it out, his attack became more fierce and even faster!


    Obviously, Barrett has gradually become familiar with the feeling of manipulating a fit behemoth.


    As long as he can control the fit behemoth and hit Karl once, he will be close to victory!


    Carl also discovered this situation.


    Barrett''s proficiency in manipulating the fit behemoth is getting higher and higher, and even the speed of his huge palm has become much faster.


    Even he could change his palm into another form and attack Karl!


    More importantly, inside his palm, something similar to bone spurs can be split!


    This kind of thing can also cover Liu Sakura''s domineering, and after it is ejected, the power is no less than the full blow of the human state Barlet!


    With such an attack, he opened the mountain and cracked the rock, and even the small mountain behind it was directly levelled!


    For a tough enemy like Barrett, Karl relied on his future vision and dealt with it calmly.


    But he also knows that this is not the way to go.


    If you have always maintained such a high-intensity mental focus, and high-intensity fruit use.


    There will also be some problems with his physical strength.


    Not only Barrett needs a quick fight, but Karl also needs a quick fight!


    Although this physical strength is enough to keep the two of them fighting at a high intensity for at least five or six days.


    But no one wants to delay time for so long!


    This is not good for anyone.


    So Carl is also waiting for the opportunity to wait until all the people around him leave the field before he can use the fruit-shaking ability!


    All he has to do now is to delay time and he must not be hit!


    Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous!


    As long as he is hit once, although Carl is confident that he will not be seriously injured, his combat effectiveness will at least drop a lot.


    Carl must ensure that he is at his peak, using the ability to shake fruit.


    Otherwise, he is not sure whether the double-fruit ability will cause damage to Barrett, who controls the combined behemoth.


    Just when Karl was delaying time.


    The system sound rang again.


    This is the second time he has triggered the system today!


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choose 1: Delay the time, wait for the release of the slaughter order, and get freely assignable attribute points: 4 points!4 skill points can be allocated freely!''


    ''Choice 2: Seek support, team up with other people (not limited to objects and factions) to defeat Douglas Bar/let, and get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point!Freely assign skill points: 1 point!Get a B-level ability at random!''


    ''Choice 3: Defeat Douglas Bar/Leite alone and get freely assignable attribute points: 2 points!Freely assign skill points: 2 points!Get an A-level ability at random!''


    The rewards for the three choices are very generous.


    After Carl saw this choice, he even got the idea of ??everything he wanted!


    But he can only choose one in the end, which is a bit helpless.


    The reward for the first item is the least, because Karl only needs to delay today before he can wait for the Demon Slayer Order.


    The second item is to have a smile, and Polusalino who is about to come here to team up to defeat the opponent.


    At that time, there will definitely be a Tumo Order to help out.


    So the reward for this item is not too high.


    But compared with the previous rewards, this reward is already very rich!


    But the third option is the highlight!


    And Carl really wanted to defeat Barrett alone, so after Carl hesitated for a while, he decisively chose three!

 252 Chapter 252 Shaking Fruit! start up!

    After making the choice, Carl feels refreshed, and he can''t wait to use his full strength to fight Barrett!


    But his domineering experience told himself that there were still navy around who had not evacuated, and he smiled and cleaned up the mess not far away.


    In this way, if you want to use all your strength to fight Barrett, you still need to wait for a while.


    Therefore, at this time, Carl can only use the fluttering fruit to continue to contain Barrett to delay time.


    However, it takes less than an hour to wait for someone to clean up the pirates of the entire island and leave the entire island as a battlefield for Karl!


    As for laughing at himself, he wouldn''t come to mingling with Carl and Barrett.


    This was after Carl''s own request, and if he came to mix it up, it would look a bit uncomfortable.


    So a smile will not be mixed up in the battle between Karl and Barrett unless Karl asks for help.


    In this way, time passed slowly.


    More than 90% of the pirates on the island were all arrested with a smile. Smogg and Dasqi, also escorting Festa, returned to the warship.


    At this time Festa had been knocked out.


    After seeing Barrett''s fit behemoth before, he looked very crazy, and even wanted to break free from the navy''s custody and rush to Barrett''s body.


    The ghost knows what disease this guy has committed, and he wants to go and die.


    But Festa was still useful. Smogg didn''t hurt the killer, but used his power to suffocate him.


    Festa fainted, unable to wake up in a short time.


    The navy has basically all returned to the warships, and has moved a certain distance from the island.


    But even so, they can still see a huge figure rising into the sky in the center of the island!


    This is Barrett''s fit behemoth!


    This height is even bigger than the average mountain peak!


    In this contrast, Carl, who was flying in mid-air and constantly bombarding Barrett, seemed very small.


    The body shapes between the two of them, like ants and elephants, Jack and the elephant master, are completely out of proportion!


    During the time when the navy was clearing the field, it was not that Carl did not experiment, allowing his fluttering fruit ability to create a stone giant to contend with.


    But the quality of the stone giant can''t be compared with Barrett''s combined giant!


    Even if Carl covered the whole body of the stone giant with armed and domineering, he would also be smashed by the opponent''s fist!


    Can''t even hold three punches!


    This situation made Carl understand that the way he opened his mind was totally unable to fight Barrett.


    It was only Karl''s whim to make Golem, so he didn''t have time to conceive what kind of structure is the most stable form.


    And the most important thing is that Barrett in front of you is a person with the ability to fit the fruit!


    His fruiting ability directly turns the combined matter into a whole, and only after defeating it, will these matter be restored!


    This also led to the fact that no matter what Carl did, the ability of the copycat could not be as powerful as Barrett.


    Carl knows this very well, so he is not too entangled on the stone giant.


    However, this ability has given some inspiration to Carl''s ability development.


    In the future, in addition to controlling the island, you can also follow the giant genre!


    Everyone can see that the giant of Barrett is so strong.


    So Carl can make a similar little giant by changing his mind a little.


    In this way, you have your own small army, and you don''t have to worry about the sacrifices of your subordinates. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    But this is all for later.


    Carl at this time just had such thoughts.


    In this battle, he could not create this kind of army.


    However, as time passed, the navy finally cleared the ground and retreated to the warship.


    Carl''s domineering experience, after keenly capturing this, finally showed an excited smile.


    "I have a showdown!"


    "Douglas Barrett, I didn''t use my full strength just now, I will let you know my true power!"


    Carl gave a chuckle, his left hand controlled the ability of the fluttering fruit, and his right hand held Hades, covering his arms and domineering.


    Barrett suddenly became alert when he saw this scene.


    What Carl said is not the point, but Barrett feels a tremendous threat!


    And the most important thing is that he also saw the familiar and unfamiliar transparent aperture on Karl''s demon knife!


    This aperture reminded Barrett of White Beard, but he was not sure that this was the power of White Beard.


    Devil fruits have many abilities, and there are too many special effects with apertures.


    But for the sake of caution, Barrett still played a twelve-point spirit, and did not dare to slack!


    In any case, Carl''s current performance has proved that he is a double-fruit capable person!


    This situation is enough to shock Barrett, but his fruiting ability is of secondary importance.


    But as Carl cut a sword in the air.


    Sword Qi, with the sound of howling wind and Ling Ling''s sickle weasel, struck towards Barrett!


    The speed of this slash was so fast that Barrett couldn''t even react and was concentrated.


    But the body of the behemoth has been covered by Barrett''s armed domineering, he is not worried that Karl''s slash will cause him harm.


    "Hehe, mere admiral, but so!"


    Barrett sneered, preparing to fight back.


    But at this moment, he suddenly discovered that his own behemoth had an inexplicable vibration.


    This feeling even passed to Barrett himself, making him want to vomit blood!


    At the same time, Carl took a deep breath and used the power of the fluttering fruit to cover the surrounding with a piece of yellow sand!


    In this way, no matter who it is, there is no way to see what''s inside!


    Then Karl picked up Hades, unscrupulously combined the two fruit abilities, bursting out amazing power!


    Now Karl, every slash can cause a violent shock in space!


    Even when he fully releases the slash, even space can be cut!


    With the combined blessing of Piao Piao Fruit and Shocking Fruit, every time he releases a slash with all his strength, it is comparable to a ghost slash!


    In this way, Carl really completed, turning the big move into a flat A operation.


    If it weren''t in battle, Carl would have to open a bottle of wine to celebrate.


    Although this is not the first time Carl has used the double fruit ability against the enemy.


    But compared to the last time Krokdal, who died under the ability of Carl''s double fruits, Barrett is much stronger than him.


    Barrett carried Karl no less than dozens of slashes, and apart from his body trembling, there was no sign of collapse at all.


    On the other hand, Klockdal at that time, he was killed by Carl without any resistance.


    The two are incomparable!

 253 Chapter 253 The power of double fruits!

    "It''s incredible that your second devil fruit will be the shaking fruit!


    No wonder you have to talk about your surroundings and cover it with a sand screen. If this matter is known to the remnant party with the white beard, they will probably die for you!


    And even the world government/government will be jealous of you!But then again, what you hide is really deep!"


    Although Barrett was shocked by Carl''s ability, his reaction was normal.


    Besides, in this world, there are also Blackbeards who are capable of double fruit.


    Carl''s ability to have two fruits is not a surprise.


    It¡¯s just that Barrett didn¡¯t expect that Carl¡¯s second fruit ability would turn out to be Shocking Fruit!


    You know, this is the once the world''s strongest man, Edward Newgate''s fruit ability!


    Bart did not dare to be careless, and also used his strongest posture to face Karl''s attack!


    The ability to shake the fruit, coupled with the floating fruit, can be said to be a perfect match!


    One can control the airflow and create various natural disasters, the other is even more exaggerated, directly creating various earthquakes, and even the space can shatter!


    The combination of the abilities of these two fruits can be said to be very exaggerated.


    Let alone Barrett, even Carl himself did not expect that the impact of these two fruits'' abilities would be greater than he expected!


    This can be seen from the ones below, like huge cracks in the abyss, how exaggerated the abilities of these two fruits are added together!


    However, neither Carl nor Barrett was in the mood to appreciate the shock brought by this power.


    The battle is still going on. The current battle between the two can be said to be exceptionally anxious.


    Even if Karl had exploded with his full power, Barrett''s combined behemoth was not destroyed.


    During this period, Carl has been using the dual fruit ability, although the effect is very good, but Barrett also has a way to deal with it!


    In the face of various shock attacks, Barrett even covered a layer of armed domineering inside the fit behemoth.


    He even surrounded himself one after another!


    In this way, there is no way for Carl''s power to be transmitted to Barrett''s body through the fit behemoth.


    Even if there are aftershocks, it can be transmitted to Barrett, but the remaining power is already very small.


    With the physical fitness of Pakistan/Leiter, even if it is hard to resist the aftershocks, there is no problem!


    Carl also saw the countermeasures of the other party through the domineering perspective of this point.


    Therefore, his idea of ??directly attacking Barrett''s body through vibrations and merging behemoths has already failed.


    Carl knows very well how abnormal Barrett''s physical fitness is!


    In terms of his strength, he and Carl are basically indifferent. This must be S level, physical strength and agility, at least B+ level, or even A level!


    The spiritual attributes are not easy to distinguish, so Carl does not know how high his spiritual attributes are.


    But those with domineering look and domineering, spiritual attributes are not very low.


    But aside from this spiritual attribute, Barrett''s physical fitness is already on par with Karl.


    So Carl wanted to attack Barrett''s body through the merging behemoth, and it worked at first.


    But when he started to guard strictly, this trick lost its effect.


    "It seems that I can only regret the other party, as long as this fit beast is removed!


    According to the performance of the original book, as long as he is not given a chance to reconnect, it is difficult for him to use this trick for the second time!"


    Cal settled, and after avoiding Barrett''s attack, he thought of a better fighting idea!


    Since there is no way to attack Barrett''s body, slowly remove all the other parts of this combined giant!


    As long as it is removed, after the armed color domineering is gone, these things of the fit beast are not controlled by Carl casually?


    In any case, his Piaopiao fruit ability, if it is a combined fruit ability, has a lot of maneuverable space!


    "Just do it!"


    After making the plan, Carl took a deep breath. The ability to flutter the fruit and the ability to shake the fruit, plus the ghostly spirit of the demon sword, are all combined!


    "Ghost cut!!!"


    Accompanied by Karl''s roar.


    Instantly fade between heaven and earth!


    Even the surrounding air flow has undergone some changes!


    The dust flying in the air all stopped at this time, as if stopped by the time, it looked very strange!


    Even everything around him has fallen into a standstill because of Karl''s attack!


    Such a scene looks like time has stopped.


    But Carl is very clear that the flow of time is still going on, and his blow is at most stagnating the surrounding space!


    Because of his attack, he directly created a space crack with a length and width of nearly half a meter!


    Everything around the rift in this space has all stopped!


    However, Carl''s slash was still released and landed firmly on the body of the behemoth!


    The huge impact, along with the tearing of space cracks, and the strength of an earthquake, made Barrett very uncomfortable!


    All kinds of powers are mixed together, Barrett''s combined behemoth is simply too much to bear!


    In his chest, a huge hole appeared directly!


    This is the impact of Carl''s full blow!


    It''s just that Barrett quickly manipulated his abilities and wanted to repair the injuries of the fit giant.


    If this is not restored, the balance of the fit behemoth will be difficult to grasp.


    But Carl is also fast!


    After he flew this area of ??matter, Carl didn''t take advantage of the victory and pursued it, but instead dashed forward to the matter and touched it one by one.


    Piaopiao Fruit is not good at this point. There is no way to directly control the flying of the object. You must touch it with your hands.


    So Karl used his fastest speed, and in the end he only controlled about half of the matter.


    As for the others, they were taken back by Barrett, filling up the wounds of the fit giant.


    It''s just that the height of the fit giant at this time has dropped a few meters.


    At a height of a few meters, there is no difference in the body of a giant beast over a hundred meters.


    But Carl''s eyes were good, he had already seen the height of the fit beast began to drop.


    This proves that his ideas are useful!


    The next thing to do is to remove his hands and then his feet!


    In this way, the fit behemoth was destroyed by half!


    But Barrett also felt that the height of the fit behemoth had dropped somewhat.


    Then he saw the black matter floating in the air, which made him a little angry!

 254 Chapter 254 Solution

    "Damn navy kid, you can really trouble me!"


    Barrett never thought that Karl would use this method to influence his own behemoth!


    He knows the power of the floating fruit very well, so he knows even more that once the body of the merging giant beast is broken, then he will not be able to continue merging!


    Because he too, must touch these objects to be able to fit with them!


    But Carl can control the fruit ability and throw it directly into the air. At that time, Bart can''t even see it, and it can''t fit together!


    In this way, Barrett was completely passive, and there was no way to crack Carl''s moves.


    In addition, Carl has the help of shaking fruits!


    Bart has no other way to stop Carl''s moves.


    In any case, the combined power of Piaopiao Fruit and True Fruit is truly amazing!


    Coupled with Carl''s own swordsmanship, which is not weaker than Mihawk, and his powerful strength, it makes Barret very uncomfortable!


    He knows that the general is very strong, but never thought that the general is so strong!


    More importantly, the information collected by Barrett is not comprehensive.


    He didn''t know that Carl was still a double-fruit ability, let alone his second fruit, it would actually be a shocking fruit!


    At this time, Barrett felt the pressure was huge.


    He had only felt this kind of pressure on Roger and White Beard.


    But he did not expect that he had only returned to the sea for two years, on the body of an admiral.


    I felt the oppressive feeling when facing Roger and White Beard at the beginning!


    This reminded Barrett of some bad memories.


    Carl didn''t know that Barrett was distracted by being caught in the meeting, so he continued to disassemble the body of the fit behemoth.


    It''s just that Barrett''s arrogance is too hard.


    Even if Carl used his full strength, he could only take a small part of it at a time.


    His flying speed is not as fast as Barrett¡¯s ability to release fruits.


    Whenever a large area of ??the fit beast is removed, Karl can control at most half of the material, fly into the air, out of the control of the opponent.


    The remaining half still has to return to Barrett.


    And Barrett will not sit still.


    Facing Carl''s approach, he directly gave up his hands and feet, and curled up the entire fit behemoth, turning it into an image similar to a tumbler!


    In this way, the area that Carl can dismantle will become less and less.


    And the most important thing is that Barrett can also borrow this form to facilitate the release of other attacks!


    This caused Karl to be uncomfortable.


    Barrett has a high combat IQ, and he can think of strategies to deal with various situations in a short time.


    That''s why Carl felt so tricky.


    But this is good news for Carl.


    The tumbler-shaped behemoth, although it is more troublesome, but he can not move!


    In this way, Barrett becomes a living target, which can be left to Karl''s attack!


    It''s just that Carl is not safe. Every time Carl wants to get close to the opponent, he will receive a fierce counterattack!


    If Karl is not there, he can foresee the domineering look and feel in the future, he may have been hit by a sudden attack several times!


    Barrett¡¯s attack power is very powerful, as long as he hits once, Karl will definitely be seriously injured, affecting his own combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, Carl¡¯s spirit must be highly concentrated, and the future vision must also be kept open!


    Otherwise he can''t guarantee that he can smoothly dismantle his merging monster under Barrett''s offensive!


    The battle between Karl and Barrett was fierce.


    The space surrounded by yellow sand is constantly trembling, and even the airflow is very violent!


    The island at the feet of the two of them trembles constantly, as if it is about to shatter at any time!


    This situation even affected those naval warships outside the island!


    Because the inner center of the island is completely buried by yellow sand.


    Outsiders simply can''t see the situation inside.


    There is only a small person who can rely on his own domineering experience and can barely see the situation inside.


    But even so.


    He has no way to tell who has the advantage now!


    On the surface, Karl has been continuously attacking, but the effect is very weak.


    But every time, some parts can be removed from Barrett.


    But every time he did this, he would risk his life!


    However, Barrett did not have the advantage. He only relied on his huge size, which slowed down Karl''s offensive rhythm.


    But none of his attacks could hit Karl.


    No matter how intensive the attack is, it can be found by Carl to avoid it, or Carl will not rush up at all, instead, he will disassemble the behemoth in another way!


    And the most important thing is that through seeing and hearing the domineering, Yixiao perceives the colossal beast controlled by Barrett, and under the pressure of Karl, it changes its form!


    Although he couldn''t see how Barrett had changed, he knew with a smile that if he continued, Karl would win!


    As for the time to defeat Barrett, he is also uncertain.


    "It''s really two monsters. If the old man faces such a monster, he doesn''t know how to do it.


    It''s better to be young, with a flexible mind, and able to come up with a good method against the enemy in the shortest time.


    This old man really admires this, and sighs!"


    Yixiao''s evaluation of Carl is very high.


    When I smiled and met Carl, the two of them were on the same level.


    At that time, Carl, although he had just become a general, was not weak.


    Carl''s strength is now stronger than when he was soliciting a smile.


    This made Yixiao understand that this young navy who was fighting Barrett might be able to become stronger!


    At that time, he might really become King of the Navy.


    After all, Carl often ridicules with a smile, saying that if there is one piece, there must be a navy king.


    So he really looked forward to how far Karl can grow!


    at the same time.


    Smogg and Da Siqi on the side looked at the yellow sand in the sky and felt the turbulent waves brought by coastal defense. They didn''t know what to say.


    The two of them knew very well that these turbulent waves were caused by the aftermath of the battle between Karl and Barrett.


    Not only him, but all the navies present know how exaggerated the aftermath of the battle between these two men is!


    The encumbrance that covers the sky, the trembling of the earth, and the waves of the ocean are all the effects of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them!


    Just the aftermath of the battle can change the weather and the environment, and they have only seen it in the field after the decisive battle between Sakarski and Kuzan!


    Seeing this spectacle with their own eyes now makes every navy council feel shocked.


    This kind of power is beyond their imagination and makes people unable to calm down!

 255 Chapter 255 One day and one night!

    "It''s terrible. Is this a battle between two monsters? It''s amazing.


    Even if I face this kind of monster, I am afraid that I will be helpless, and Karl and Sarkarski, who are also monsters, can cause him harm, right?"


    The man with a wretched face joked in a very wretched tone.


    The man smiled, wearing the uniform of an admiral.


    He is one of the three navy generals who came to support, General Huang Yuan, Polusalino!


    He came just right.


    It is the second night of Carl and Barrett fighting!


    In other words, the battle between the two of them has lasted for a day and a night, and there is still no victory or defeat!


    And the most important thing is that the battle between these two people thoroughly affected the surrounding environment.


    As a result, several surrounding islands were covered by storms.


    Even in this area, it is still raining heavily, and tsunamis are constantly erupting.


    As long as the two of them continue to fight, this situation will never disappear!


    "I really have to make people feel that when the old man was as young as Karl, if he could have half of his strength, he would not be able to gouge his eyes.


    Now think about it, the old man was still too young, and the old man really wanted to see what Karl looked like."


    A smile also put on a slightly wretched smile.


    If he was not a blind man, Porusalino would think that he was learning from himself.


    "It''s not easy for you, Mr. Smile, I never thought that your eyes were ruined by yourself.


    I always thought that your eyes were destroyed in previous battles. Now it seems that Mr. Smile is not easy for you!"


    Polusalino opened his mouth to tease, and laughed loudly when he laughed, and did not take Polusalino''s words to heart.


    "Don''t make fun of the old man. Let''s continue to observe and wait for their situation.


    Carl said that if he loses to the opponent, he will ask for support. We will look at it now."


    Yixiao believes in Karl''s strength, and he respects Karl, so he won''t rush into his battle.


    Polusalino started fishing here based on the principle of clocking in and going to work.


    Anyway, he just arrived not long, and just needed a rest.


    If he needs to fight later, he can also use his best state to face monsters like Barrett!


    As for Sakaski''s side, just find any reason to prevaricate.


    As long as the final result is guaranteed, it is enough to kill Barrett, as the process is not important.


    Although it was said that this would delay a little time, the three of them believed that Sakarski would not care about this time.


    The main reason is that Polusalino wants to fish in troubled waters and does not want to fight monsters like Barrett.


    Fighting him is not only time-consuming and laborious, but also life-threatening.


    In any case, the strength of Ba/Leite is not much weaker than that of the Four Emperors. Of course, Polusalino is not willing to be an enemy.


    A smile is simpler, he just listened to Karl and chose to respect him, leaving room for them to single out.


    That''s it.


    As for the navy and lieutenant generals in charge of the Demon Slayer Order, they braved the heavy rain just to see a sand screen and feel the surging waves?


    This makes them somewhat unacceptable.


    Especially ghost spiders.


    As the third commander of this operation, except Yixiao and Polusalino, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Master Polusalino, do we really have to wait for the end of the battle inside to release the Demon Slayer Order?


    I don''t believe in the strength of General Karl, but he is too young, Barrett can be very strong, is he really all right alone?"


    "Yeah? When did you still care about Karl?


    Haven''t you been at odds with him?Could it be that you are reconciled with him now?"


    Porusalino said grotesquely.


    The ghost spider''s forehead jumped sharply, but he was not angry.


    He knew that Polusalino''s tone had always been so yin and yang.


    In addition, the relationship between Polusalino and Ghost Spider is very ordinary, and the two of them are not the same.


    Therefore, it is normal for Polusalino to be angry with each other.


    "Master Polusalino, there is no need to mention this. It was me who was wrong at the time. I already realized the error.


    But the current situation is not optimistic, Barrett is an enemy no weaker than the current Four Emperors!


    Although we can''t see the situation inside, according to the words of Master Yixiao, there is a monster like a hill inside!


    Facing such a monster, does General Carl really have a chance of winning?


    I am not worried about the safety of General Carl. What I am even more worried about is that the monster Barrett will take this opportunity to escape!


    At that time, we want to solve him, it will be even more difficult!"


    The ghost spider is not worried about Carl. What he is most worried about is whether Barrett will escape because of this!


    As a hawk, the ghost spider will definitely put the task first, as for the safety of his companions, he will not care.


    This is exactly the same as the previous Sakaski, his teammate is dead, it is his lack of strength.


    If you are not dead, that is right!


    "Ghost spider, please be quiet, the old man does not want to see, someone is here to denigrate Mr. Carl''s strength!


    Although his strength old man is not very clear, but my domineering experience tells me that he has the upper hand in this battle!"


    "Huh, it''s such a coincidence? My experience is domineering, and I also saw that Karl has the upper hand in this battle.


    And it seems that it won''t take long for him to win."


    Yixiao and Polusalino spoke at the same time, and hit the ghost spider in the face.


    This feeling of being slapped in the face made him very uncomfortable, but facing the two generals in front of him, he could only suffer, and there was no way to refute it.


    Whoever makes him lack of strength and domineering, there is no way to cover as far as the two generals.


    This makes ghost spiders very depressed.


    "I will report to Marshal Sakarski. I see if you will continue to do this after Sakarski''s order!"


    The ghost spider snorted coldly, then dialed the phone bug, and reported the situation here to Sakaski.


    But what Sakaski rarely saw was that he was not violent or angry. Instead, he was silent for nearly a minute before speaking.


    "Give him some time, it won''t be solved in three days, you guys go together!"


    After saying this, Sakarski hung up the phone worm, obviously without explaining anything.


    Since the phone worm was open, so Yixiao and Polusalino also heard Sakaski''s words.


    The two of them showed the same wretched smile, and then Polusalino took the lead and asked: "Mr. Yixiao, come with me to the house for a drink and get warmer?"


    "Hahahaha, the old man has this intention!"

 256 Chapter 256 Defeat!

    "Damn it! Why did Marshal Sakarski become like this? Are they not afraid that Barrett would run away because of this?"


    The ghost spider saw a smile and Polusalino, and went back into the cabin, immediately gritted his teeth, wishing to order the island himself!


    But he couldn''t do that. He was only the third commander and had no right to order the firing.


    There is no way, the ghost spider can only be incompetent and furious here, and finally laughed at them and drank together.


    As for the other navies, except for those who need to stand guard here, other people are not always outside.


    It is a rainstorm after all, if they have been outside, it would not be good to be sick at this critical time.


    ...


    time flies.


    The sun rises slowly on the horizon.


    But the sun was soon shrouded in haze, everyone just saw a ray of sunlight, and then they continued to bathe in the heavy rain.


    The torrential rain is still there, which means that the battle between Carl and Barrett is still not over.


    Porusalino and Yixiao both continued to observe the situation through seeing and hearing the domineering, their faces were a little shocked.


    Even they couldn''t believe the situation inside the sand screen!


    "It''s really the first time I have seen this old man. Someone can do this level. It''s really long-sighted!"


    "It''s terrible, there are more and more monsters in this world, so what should we old guys do?"


    Porusalino and Yixiao both sighed at the same time, as if they had seen something extraordinary.


    Seeing this scene, the ghost spider on the side was overjoyed.


    "Attention everyone, ready to support General Karl at any time!


    The navy responsible for the artillery fire, now check the barrel for me to prevent dampness due to heavy rain!"


    The ghost spider began to give orders, but Polusalino glared at him, then waved his hand and said softly.


    "Don''t listen to him, you don''t have to prepare for the Demon Slaying Order. The battle inside will soon be over."


    "It''s good if the old man''s eyes are not blind. I really want to know Karl''s face and what it looks like. He is really amazing!"


    The ghost spider was startled by the words of Polusalino and Yixiao.


    He originally thought that the two people showed that expression because Karl was about to lose to Barrett, and that expression would appear.


    But he was obviously wrong, it was not Karl that was going to lose, but Barrett!


    After receiving this news, the ghost spider was stupid.


    He really did not expect that Karl''s strength would be so strong!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Just when everyone outside was collectively plunged into shock.


    Carl has dismantled all of Barrett''s combined behemoths.


    All parts of the merging behemoth were thrown into the sky by Karl''s ability. If Barrett wanted to continue the merging, he couldn''t do it at all.


    His fruit power is not strong enough to be able to integrate with the entire island.


    Otherwise, he would be invincible long ago, and he would never be defeated by Karl.


    That one hundred-meter tall fit behemoth is already his limit.


    Let him create the same fit behemoth, I''m afraid it will be impossible in a short time.


    But Barrett''s battle armor was not broken by Karl.


    Bar/Lett relies on this armor, and can still fight Carl back and forth!


    But Carl, who has the ability to double fruit, fights Barrett as if he is a son, without any pressure at all!


    As long as the combined behemoth of Barrett is resolved, Carl is now facing Barrett¡¯s offense with ease.


    If Barrett, who is in the state of a combined behemoth, is more powerful than the Four Emperors, Karl will not have any objections.


    Apart from being unable to last and being restrained by Carl''s Shaking Fruit and Fluttering Fruit, the fit behemoth has no other shortcomings!


    Power can even smash this island with one blow!


    Not to mention Karl, even Kaido, who is known for his power, can''t do it!


    Only the once strongest man in the world, the white beard, and Karp, who is still in retirement, can do this kind of thing.


    So Barrett''s strength is very strong, but he is only strong in his own fruit ability.


    Once his merging behemoth is cracked by Karl''s ability and dismantled, he, who controls the mecha, will at best contend with Karl for a while.


    And the most important thing is that now Carl has used the double fruit ability, and it is only a matter of time before he breaks his armor!


    After the battle armor is completely lost, Barrett''s strength will drop rapidly.


    Although his own strength is not weak, at least he can compete with the general.


    But in the face of Carl, who has the double-fruit ability, there is no room for resistance at all!


    Carl is sure to win, and he won''t let Barrett escape.


    The other party has already seen his dual fruit ability, and only by killing him can he guarantee that this secret will not be revealed!


    So he would never let Barrett leave alive!


    But even if the balance of victory is already tilted towards Karl.


    The battle between the two of them will continue for some time.


    It''s another whole day.


    The fierce battle between Carl and Barrette caused the island to split in half!


    A huge ocean current churns from the middle of the island, and the tsunami has flooded nearly half of the island!


    Fortunately, there is no one on the island, so there is no need to worry about casualties.


    At this time, Barrett had completely lost his armor and was fighting with Carl purely physically.


    But he is exhausted and his body is full of scars!


    Carl''s double-fruit ability, Barrett has no ability to fight back!


    Coupled with the effect of Hades, it even made Barrett¡¯s wounds unable to heal, even to stop bleeding!


    In this way, Barrett has no chance to win at all, and he can''t even escape!


    Because he has tried, if he wants to escape, he will face Karl, a stormy attack!


    And the most important thing is when the island breaks into two halves and the tide is surging.


    Carl can also control the ocean currents and flock to Barrett!


    In the face of such a BUG ability, Barrett was unable to parry, he could only run around, and even the ability to fight back was mostly lost.


    In this way, Barrett finally collapsed to the ground and lost the ability to resist.


    His physical strength has been exhausted, his domineering can''t be released, and his hands and feet are even more comminuted fractures.


    There are even several fatal wounds in the abdomen and heart!


    These wounds declared Barrett''s complete defeat!


    If it weren''t for his very strong physique, he might be dead now.


    But even if he wasn''t dead now, he would just linger and would not live long.

 257 Chapter 257 Settlement

    "Ahem, I didn''t expect that Barrett would be defeated by you, a navy kid.


    The dual-fruit abilities of fluttering and shaking, coupled with the unheard of peerless demon sword, coordinate with your own swordsmanship.


    In this world, unless Roger and Edward Newgate are born again, I''m afraid no one will be your opponent..."


    "Ahem!"


    Barrett can''t live long now, and he lost to Carl head-on, which convinced him to lose!


    So he didn''t need to say anything bad about Carl, or curse Carl and the like.


    As a strong person, the most important thing is to have a mentality that can afford to lose.


    Although the price paid was his own life, Barrett did not regret it.


    He has made the plan to be benevolent if he fails, and this time he is determined to die, to launch this Pirate Expo!


    It is precisely because of this that Festa has the same smell with him and held this Expo of Pirates together.


    At the same time, I want to pit a wave of navy.


    But they didn''t expect that an unexpected character would come unexpectedly, and even his strength would be so unexpected!


    Carl is such a person, his appearance is completely outside of Barrett and Festa''s plan.


    Although Barrett had predicted that he might come, he did not expect that Carl would be a double-fruit ability person!


    After his double fruits were opened, although it would not be said that his power doubled, his strength was at least 30-40% increased!


    The strength has reached their level, and every 10% increase in strength is considered a small qualitative change.


    Not to mention that Carl¡¯s second fruit ability is Shaking Fruit!


    So Barrett did not lose injustice, he himself was convinced, and even praised Karl''s strength, he should be the strongest in the world!


    "With your good words, I will definitely become the strongest in the world in the future, but I am not now.


    I know how many catties I have and how hard I have to deal with you, let alone deal with the other four emperors."


    "Really? Ahem, it seems that in your eyes, the other four emperors are stronger!"


    Barrett coughed and said weakly.


    Blood was flowing from his mouth, and he had obviously given up treatment.


    "Hehe, Charlotte Lingling''s steel body and Kaido''s immortal body are very difficult to deal with.


    As for Shanks and Blackbeard, normal people like them, I am not very afraid."


    Carl sneered, walked over to Barrett and placed Hades on the edge of his neck.


    "Barrett, are there any last words? Say it, and when I''m in a good mood, I might help you finish it."


    "Ahem, would you be so kind?"


    Barrett gave a chuckle, his tone of disdain, but he finally said his last words.


    "Since you defeated me, then please be the strongest in the world.


    If you lose to someone else halfway, when you come to Huangquan, I will tear your soul to pieces!"


    Barrett said viciously.


    Under the shining light, his power suddenly increased!


    I saw Barrett firmly squeezed Hades''s blade and pierced his heart fiercely!


    This blow.


    It pierced Barrett''s heart directly, he glared at him, staring at Karl, opened his mouth, and finally fell to the ground.


    In the shape of his last mouth, Carl saw four words, don''t fail!


    "Hehe, you don''t need to say, I will also be the strongest in the world!"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, then he drew Hades, tossed the blood from the blade, and then retracted it into the scabbard.


    Then Karl waved his hand and removed the surrounding sand screen.


    After seeing this scene, Polusalino and others immediately understood that this battle was over!


    "You guys come with me, the others are on standby!"


    "Yes!"


    Polusalino gave the order and then took a few people to the battlefield.


    With a smile, he was sitting in the cabin, holding a cup of hot tea, slowly tasting it.


    "The rain is lighter, the sky is clear, and the sun will come out.


    The task this time is really too simple, just don''t know how Carl is now, it doesn''t matter."


    Talking, smiled and drank a cup of tea.


    Although he cares more about Karl, he believes in Karl''s strength more.


    And with Polusalino, even if both sides are injured, Karl will not be in any danger.


    The ghost spider was motionless beside him, and didn''t know what to say.


    He is embarrassed here now, wishing to find a place to sew in.


    He has been slapped crazy for the past two days.


    First, he went to report the situation with Sakarski. He thought that Sakarski would definitely order them to activate the killing order and bombard the entire island to obliterate the threat of Barrett!


    But Sakarski did not do this, but gave Karl a chance to solve Barrett.


    Then the ghost spider said that he didn''t think Karl would be Barrett''s opponent.


    But now the ghost spider''s face is very painful, fiery pain!


    He never thought that a monster like the Four Emperors would be defeated by Karl head-on!


    This is really surprising.


    Even the ghost spiders began to wonder if Barrett would not be as strong as the rumors.


    But when he thought, the battle between Karl and Barrett was enough to change the surrounding weather and environment.


    The aftermath of the battle between the two kept the sea unable to stop, and even the island was broken in two!


    With such power, ghost spiders think they can''t do it.


    Even Yixiao and Polusalino can''t guarantee that they will be able to achieve this level!


    This is also the reason why Yixiao and Polusalino have such a high evaluation of Karl.


    As for Sakaski, he might just want to see how far Karl can do it.


    If Karl can kill Barrett single-handedly, then the navy''s combat power will be raised to another level.


    Carl will become the strongest combat power in the navy!


    Even Sarkarski would sigh.


    Just when the ghost spider got into entanglement.


    Porusalino returned with Karl, who was completely wounded.


    But Carl looked wounded all over, but he was full of energy, and these injuries were just skin injuries, which did not pose a threat to Carl''s life.


    As for Barrett''s body, it has been sent to another cabin for preservation.


    Combined Polusalino turned around and didn''t see it.


    In other words, this fruit has been reborn, far away from here.


    The rebirth of the Devil Fruit is more casual, and when you are lucky, it will still be reborn at your hand.


    But they have no such luck.


    "The matter is solved perfectly, what shall we do next, return to the navy headquarters?"


    Carl sat on the ground, completely ignoring his injury, grabbed a bottle of wine and poured it into his stomach.


    "Go back to the headquarters, this time your contribution is probably the greatest! At that time, please invite us to have a good meal!"


    Said with a smile.


    Porusalino did not speak, but his wretched smile had already betrayed his mind.

 258 Chapter 258 System Reward!

    After returning to the navy headquarters.


    Carl first went to the medical department of the Navy Headquarters for treatment, and the rest of Polusalino and Yixiao went to a meeting.


    But their meeting was quickly over.


    Sakarski even came to the medical room in person to explain the situation to Karl.


    This kind of treatment is not available to ordinary people, even if other generals have not been treated like this after being injured.


    But what Carl did this time was so amazing that it even increased the navy''s momentum!


    And Karl can single out and defeat an enemy of the Four Emperors level, which is already very strong!


    Although Barrett is not considered to be, the real level of the four emperors, at most, touches the threshold of the four emperors.


    His fruit ability has major flaws, and his personal strength has not reached the level of the four emperors.


    But others don¡¯t know!


    So the Navy can brag casually.


    Because Barrett¡¯s deeds are true, he was indeed very brutal and powerful!


    Coupled with the strength displayed by Barrett this time, it is indeed the Four Sovereign level.


    Although only after the fruit awakened, the combined behemoth that appeared was the Four Sovereign level.


    But this is enough to show that his strength has reached this level.


    So the navy can say casually, the purpose is very simple, it is to build momentum for itself!


    Only in this way can they suppress the dishonest pirates in the new world!


    And Sakarski approached Karl, just to ask about some details about Barrett and how he defeated the opponent.


    In this regard, Carl concealed his shocking fruit, and he said everything else.


    And Carl deliberately emphasized that defeating Barrett was only because his fruit ability restrained the opponent.


    If relying on hard power, Karl cannot guarantee to beat Barrett, but he will not lose to him.


    Sakarski was not too surprised, because this was what he expected.


    It''s just that Sakarski didn''t expect that Karl actually said it all, without adding any fuel or vinegar, nor demeaning his opponent.


    Carl is so humble and steady, which makes Sakowski appreciate Carl more and more, and even intends to train him as the next marshal.


    But all this is still early, and Sakarski can at least sit in this position for about ten years.


    And Karl is now in his twenties, and there is too much room for growth, which is why Sakarski has hope for him.


    After spending a day in this way, Sarkarski understood everything he wanted to know.


    Carl handed Sakarski a glass of water and asked casually: "To make this kind of record, you can send someone here. Why do you come here in person?"


    "Does this still need to be said? Because I want to hear you say this with my own ears, this time you are completely a face for our navy, hahahaha!"


    Sakaski laughed and looked very excited.


    But the way he laughed was really ugly.


    It''s hard to see that Jean Carl has some physiological reactions.


    Sakaski smiled, then converged, returning to his facial expression.


    "Ahem, the five old stars also know about this, and their five old guys admire you a lot.


    But you have to pay attention, these five old things are not good to you, they will definitely ask to see you later.


    But no matter what, you should not agree to any of their requirements to avoid adversely affecting yourself, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Senior Sakaski, I will treat it with caution."


    Hearing Karl said this, Sakarski was relieved.


    Then the two chatted briefly for a while, and Sakarski left the ward.


    He still has things to do, so naturally he cannot stay here forever.


    But then, it was Carl''s turn to do nothing.


    He followed the fleet this morning, just returned to the navy headquarters, and then was sent to this medical room.


    Then, before Karl lay down for a long time, Sakarski came and talked all day.


    Carl didn''t even have a chance to receive rewards after turning on the system.


    Now that he is finally OK, he has activated the system rewards to upgrade his attributes.


    And the most important thing is


    "This time the reward, in addition to two attribute points and two skill points, this A-level ability is the highlight!"


    Carl did not use the skill points, but continued to keep them.


    However, the attribute points are assigned to the agile side, making it directly A grade.


    In the end, Karl washed his hands in this luxurious single-room ward and briefly took a shower before he was ready to start the reward.


    "The heavens and the earth are all spirits, the overlord''s luck will show up soon!"


    After talking to himself for a while, Carl lighted the ball of light in his mind with a tendency to fall short of the thunder.


    The system sound followed!


    ''Congratulations to the host for acquiring the ability to regenerate over speed (A)!''


    ''Overspeed regeneration (A): When the host is injured, it will recover the body''s injury in the shortest time.


    However, this ability cannot restore the internal organs of the body. After the head is cut off, it cannot be restored either!''


    It turned out to be this ability?


    Make a lot of money!


    The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a handsome smile.


    When he was fighting with other people before, his own injury was Karl''s biggest shortcoming.


    Even if his physical strength has reached the A+ level, but like the previous battle with Barrett, he can''t completely let go of his hands and feet.


    Otherwise, he can use the double fruit ability to solve the opponent faster!


    The reason for all this is just because Karl''s resilience is still at the level of a human.


    Although this level is compared to ordinary people, it is also a monster level.


    But he is completely inferior to a monster like Kaido, and even Sakaski''s injury recovery ability is not as good!


    This may be related to his failure to grasp the reason for the return of his life.


    But Karl didn''t even know the Six Forms, so naturally he didn''t bother to learn life return, because there is no need for this.


    Therefore, his resilience has become his biggest flaw.


    After speeding regeneration now, Carl is not afraid of being injured, and will not be able to recover for a while.


    As long as the internal organs are not injured and the head is not severed, even if he has a broken hand or foot, Karl can fully recover.


    But this is a bit scary, and Carl himself is a little scared, if it doesn''t work, it will be over.


    So he will still come steadily and try not to get too waves.


    However, with this ability, Carl can indeed let go of his hands and feet to fight, as before, in order to avoid injury and affect the combat effectiveness, so he must avoid the enemy''s offensive.


    As long as the speeding regeneration can be effective, Karl can harden anyone''s attack!


    The premise is that he has to protect his internal organs and head.


    For Carl, there are only these two places, which are his weaknesses.

 259 Chapter 259 Half a year!

    time flies.


    Three months have passed since the battle between Karl and Barrett.


    At this time, Carl, in the eyes of all navies, has become a real hero!


    Defeating enemies at the Four Emperors level is simply out of reach for those navies.


    But now, Karl not only did it, he even beat the opponent heads-up!


    This is much more shocking than killing the bloody white beard before!


    At that time, the white beard was very close to death, which led many people to think that I could go to me.


    But in fact, people whose strength is below the lieutenant general and the lieutenant general can''t even handle Baibeard''s move, let alone kill him.


    So Carl''s strength at the time was already very shocking.


    But there are still some people who are not convinced, thinking that Karl is just lucky to become a general.


    But then Carl singled out Kaido, instead of winning or losing, it was enough for some people to shut up.


    Now Karl is even singled out, and he is strong enough to rival Barrett of the Four Emperors.


    His reputation has reached its peak in the past few months.


    Even before the big news Morgan, he did not have so many people in the Navy to support him.


    But now Carl has become a new generation of naval heroes.


    If Carl can defeat the Four Emperors again, even if only one, the name of this new navy hero will come true!


    Now it is only called that, but many people do not recognize this title.


    They recognized Karl''s strength and his achievements, but they thought that the title of Naval Hero was too early for Karl.


    Unless Karl can take out the record of defeating the other Four Emperors, so that those people can completely agree.


    As for Karp, he is old, and it''s time for the naval hero to change himself.


    This is the thinking of most young navies.


    Even Sarkarski and Polusalino thought so.


    And Karl''s reputation is so high, entirely because Sakarski gave him momentum.


    He also wants to learn Steel Bones and Sky, and build a famous and powerful naval hero!


    Because this is his merit, he has more capital negotiations in front of the five old stars!


    Although Sakarski had only been a marine marshal for two years, he had learned all the ways the marshal should have.


    I have to say that in this respect, he still has the talent to be a navy marshal.


    If you change to Kuzan, maybe he won''t do it, because Kuzan''s character is not as vigorous as Sakarski.


    This is a character defect, Kuzan is not suitable for marshal by nature, because he will not lead the navy to a better direction.


    On the contrary, Sakarski is very suitable, in such troubled times, to become the admiral.


    Although he is very extreme, if the Navy does not have such extreme people to lead, it will be difficult to overcome obstacles and ride the waves in the new world.


    After all, Sakarski is not a person who can seek stability, what he has to do is to thoroughly purify this new world!


    Destroy all the pirates by the way!


    This is his goal and his dream!


    As for Carl, he is lying in his dormitory very salty now, with nothing to do.


    Because of the Tianlong people, Carl was forbidden by the five old stars.


    When Carl was traveling around the Chambord Islands before, he met a Draco who bought and sold slaves.


    Then Carl didn''t say a word, and directly beat the Tianlongren, and then took him to Mary Joa, and threw him directly in front of the five old stars.


    In this regard, Wu Lao Xing is very speechless, because this kind of thing has happened more than once.


    But this time Karl''s behavior completely angered the Tianlongren!


    At least half of the Tianlong people jointly asked the five old stars to push him into the city!


    However, these Tianlong people still have a bit of IQ, knowing that they can''t kill Karl.


    Karl''s strength is too strong, they don''t know who wants to do it, who can suppress Karl.


    So they just asked to take Karl into Push City, and they didn''t even dare to cancel his identity directly.


    As for when to let him out, that was the Five Old Star himself who had the final say, and Tianlongren didn''t care about it.


    What they want is their own face and what they are fighting for is this tone.


    Carl threw the Dragonites back to Mary Joa, which was hitting them in the face, and they naturally couldn''t bear it any longer.


    In this regard, Wu Lao Xing also felt a headache, but the five of them did not completely obey the words of Wu Lao Xing, but Carl was banned for half a year.


    In this way, the Tianlong people can also explain the past, and it will not affect Karl''s sense of belonging to the navy.


    At least Wu Lao Xing thought so.


    In this regard, Carl did not say anything, but gladly accepted.


    But he regretted it a little, and didn''t directly hurt the killer.


    If you kill the opponent directly, will you be brought directly to the navy?


    But Carl still has things to do in the navy, so naturally he can''t kill the Sky Dragon.


    At least until Zefa succeeds in instigating rebellion, he cannot do this!


    During this time Carl was in the navy and was not completely idle.


    Every one or two days, he would go to Zefa to chat and talk about the new navy by the way.


    In response to this, Zefa was very interested, and then the two became more familiar with each other.


    And some theories brought by Karl''s previous life have benefited Zefa a lot!


    In addition, Zefa had already had the idea of ??leaving the navy, but it was forcibly suppressed by Karl.


    Now that the time is coming, Carl wants Zefa to go to Dresrosa to help train the army.


    And secretly established a new navy, and the leaders on the face are Luo and Bucky!


    Zefa readily accepted this.


    But he really wanted to know why Carl did this.


    Carl''s answer to this is only two words, that is peace!


    If you want world peace, there must be an unprecedented war!


    Only by eliminating all unstable factors can the world be completely peaceful!


    The Four Emperors, the Heavenly Dragons, and the little pirates are all unstable factors!


    So Carl''s goal is to eliminate these people!


    Zefa can also understand Carl''s explanation, coupled with some of Carl''s theoretical knowledge, he has a very appetite for Zefa.


    So he readily agreed to Carl''s request, took his own soldiers, and used training as a reason to go to Dres Rosa and start training the army!


    By the way, Luo and Bucky also took their men to Dresrosa to receive Zefa training together!


    Time passed again.


    In an instant, another three months passed.


    Carl''s ban has been lifted, and the current timeline has come two years after the original work. It is almost the timeline for Luffy to enter the country of Wano.


    But the current situation is very strange.


    The Straw Hats didn''t enter the country of Hezhi, and they didn''t even confront the aunt. Instead, they joined the Marcos and got black beard on the bar!


    As for Kaido and Auntie, they did not unite either.


    Zefa has been training troops outside for almost two to three months.


    The World Conference was held successfully, without any accidents.


    With the help of Karl, the Revolutionary Army successfully got the information they wanted from Mary Joa.


    Im didn''t wake up, at least Carl didn''t notice anything unusual about Mary Joa and the five old stars.


    At this time, the sea was calm and there was no danger at all.


    But Carl always felt that this was the tranquility before the storm.


    He always feels that something bigger is about to happen!

 260 Chapter 260: Mission Selection

    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: A


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: A+


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife start solution: Hades (A), speeding regeneration (A)


    Remaining assignable skill points: 2


    Remaining assignable attribute points: 0''


    Carl took a bored look at his personal attributes and various abilities, and then closed the system interface.


    These attributes are basically nothing good.


    Carl has been banned for the past six months, and the places he can go are limited to the navy headquarters and Mary Joa.


    And if Carl wants to go to sea, he must report to the five old stars in advance.


    So Carl has basically stayed at home without going anywhere during this period of time.


    As a result, Porussalino and Yixiao both have to do more work, but there is no corresponding overtime pay.


    The navy''s squeeze can be seen in general, even the admiral can not escape the fate of being squeezed.


    However, during this time, Karl was practicing military boxing every day, but he let his military boxing sneak up to the B level.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the military sports boxing has reached this level.


    But in any case, with the current physical attributes, even if you punch casually, the power will not be weak!


    "It''s really calm. In the past six months, apart from the remnant party alliance between the straw hats and the white beard, there is no other news. It is really boring.


    Even some of the plots of the original book have changed because of me, and the Straw Hats did not even go to the Golden City.


    If they go back to the Golden City, I plan to take this opportunity to arrest them all."


    Carl''s careful thoughts were lost, but he didn''t care.


    This kind of thing cannot be forced, only let it go.


    And Tezolo''s recent business has not been very good.


    He had already planned to surrender and wanted to become Karl''s subordinate.


    Because only in this way, he can completely get rid of CP0 control.


    However, Carl is not in a hurry to accept this little brother, he does not intend to be an enemy of the government/government for the time being.


    At least for the past six months, he did not directly reject Tezolo, but just let him continue to maintain the status quo.


    After all, he and his Guran Tezolo are still useful.


    Tezolo didn''t know Karl''s thoughts, he just thought that Karl had agreed to his request.


    But just today, Tezolo suddenly called Carl and said he was asking for help.


    And the people of CP0 were killed on his ship!


    But these are all trivial matters, the most important thing is that the Tianlongren also died here!


    Tezolo really couldn''t hold down such a thing, and he couldn''t even do anything to that person!


    Because the opponent is Red Earl Lederfield!


    He is the legendary pirate, the man who once contended with the Roger Pirates and the White Beard Pirates with his own strength!


    Such a person is even more unfathomable than the Four Emperors, because he still has a paintbrush that can summon other characters!


    Lederfield''s favorite painting is the three generals, including Karl himself.


    Although the person who is drawn will disappear immediately after being hurt.


    However, the difference between its strength and the strength of the character being drawn is not very big!


    At most there is a gap of one to two percent.


    In the eyes of people of Carl''s level, this gap is actually quite large.


    But there is no doubt that even if the general who is drawn is weak, he can kill Tezolo in seconds!


    This is also the reason Tezolo asked for help. If he only relies on himself, it is impossible to solve Lederfield.


    Because in addition to possessing this paintbrush, he is also an Eudemons¡¤Bat Fruit capable person, and he is also a powerful swordsman!


    With such strength, even a general will feel tricky, let alone Tezolo.


    Carl didn''t want to go to help with this, because it would not do him any good.


    It''s just that Tezolo just surrendered and encountered this situation, which is really unlucky.


    If Carl really doesn''t help, Tezolo may be a waste.


    Because on the side of the dragon people, if the culprit Lederfield is not caught, they will definitely take Tezolo out as a scapegoat.


    He will either be killed or become a slave.


    Although Tezolo can escape, in this way, he will completely lose his foothold in this sea!


    Tezolo was reluctant to part with his foundation, and naturally would not give up here.


    But Carl didn''t want to face Lederfield, this difficult guy, so he planned to let Tezolo wait and talk.


    Tezolo was a little desperate, and in the end he could only endure it alone and silently


    What Carl didn''t expect was that Sakarski called him to the Marshal''s office and gave Carl the first task after lifting the ban!


    Find Lederfield!


    "Senior Sakaski, are you serious? Although I am young, I still have a certain understanding of Red Earl Lederfield.


    This person is much better than Barrett, even Kaido and others, not necessarily this person.


    If you ask me to go alone, I am definitely not his opponent."


    "So are you planning to refuse this task?"


    Sakaski squinted, but Karl paused, then nodded.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to face this guy Lederfield, although I won''t necessarily lose to him.


    But if you fight with him, the risk is too great. Facing this guy, it''s better to let me single out a group of four emperors!"


    Carl said truthfully.


    This guy Lederfield is really difficult to deal with, and Karl has no chance of winning at all without revealing the shocking fruits!


    And the most important thing is that this product is domineering and can read the hearts of others!


    Carl didn''t want to expose the secrets in his heart, so he resisted it.


    Sakaski sighed, then put the Lederfield reward order aside, and immediately took out the reward orders from Blackbeard, Straw Hat Luffy, Firefist Ace, and Marco.


    "Senior Sakaski, what do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you say this yourself, you said that facing Lederfield, why don''t you go single against a group of Four Emperors?


    Don''t worry, I will not really let you go heads-up, but let you wait for the opportunity to kill or arrest these people in the battle between these two forces!


    Originally, I wanted to entrust this task to Polusalino, but since you volunteered, leave it to you. There is no problem, right?"


    "Um... there is still a problem. Blackbeard is also one of the four emperors, and Marco''s strength is also powerful against the four emperors.


    I can''t guarantee success, but I will try my best!"


    Carl scratched his head and said.


    Sakarski didn''t care, but glanced around and snorted coldly.


    "Huh! These two tasks are all those five old things that were forced to me.


    Originally I wanted to refuse like you, but they threatened to dismiss me, so I couldn''t help it.


    But you try your best, even if you can''t finish it in the end, I won''t blame you."

 261 Chapter 261 Coming back to Dresrosa

    In the end, Carl accepted the task and chose to go to Beehive Island and prepare to fish in troubled waters.


    Luffy Ace must not be killed, otherwise he would completely offend Karp and Dragon.


    So of course he couldn''t do anything to these two people. At most, they would be detained again into Pushing City, or handed over to Karp and the Warring States Period.


    As for Marko, this guy may not be as strong as Karl, but his ability to recover does make Karl a headache.


    If it wasn''t necessary, Karl really didn''t want to confront him. As for killing him, it would be really difficult to solve without Hailoushi.


    Although Carl has learned Liu Ying''s domineering now, but Liu Ying''s domineering is somewhat different from what he thought.


    Because of Carl''s armed color domineering level, he still stayed at the perfect level, and did not exceed the limit.


    In other words, Liu Ying''s domineering can only be regarded as an enhanced use method of armed color domineering, not a force that truly exceeds the limit.


    As for the armed color domineering beyond the limit, Karl really didn''t know what it should look like.


    But Carl didn''t care anymore. After he had mastered Liu Ying''s domineering, dealing with the Four Emperors and them, he was not as passive as before.


    Only before going to Beehive Island, Carl planned to go to Dresrosa to visit Zefa and the others.


    Zefa has been here for a long time, which has aroused the suspicion of the Navy.


    However, the reason Rebecca gave was that Zefa, whom she invited, came here to train Dresrosa''s guards.


    And Dresrosa is now a member of the government, as long as Rebecca gives enough heavenly gold.


    The Tianlongren and the Five Old Stars will not investigate why Dresrosa wants to invite Zefa to be an instructor.


    Anyway, for them, money is enough.


    As for what Zefa and Dressrosa are going to do, they don''t care.


    Although Sakarski noticed something wrong, Zefa is still standing by himself and shows no signs of rebellion.


    In addition, he had sent someone to inquire about Zefa''s situation here and found nothing unusual, so he didn''t bother to take care of his teacher.


    But what Sarkarski didn''t know was that the reason why he couldn''t find any abnormalities was entirely because Karl was whispering.


    So Zefa and others will be so safe.


    As for Luo and Bucky, the two of them only received Zefa''s teaching at the beginning.


    Then he left Dressrosa and returned to Punk Hassad.


    The two of them are still pirates, and they are not suitable to appear in Dresrosa openly and meet Zefa.


    So Zefa simply taught the two of them, some training methods about combat, and then let them both go.


    As for the people who are trained here, apart from some of the guards of Dresrosa, more are the men of Luo and Bucky.


    Even some of the warriors of Amazon lilies are among them.


    These are Carl''s reserve forces, so it is natural to train well.


    And recently when the situation in the sea stabilized, Luo and Bucky, together with Shiping and Hancock, publicly announced the alliance!


    The purpose of their alliance is to protect themselves and prevent the Four Emperors and the Navy from killing themselves.


    As for the real purpose, no one has made it clear, and even the navy can''t find any useful information.


    Because of this alliance, other people are not accepted.


    But their current threat is not great, and Sakarski did not take them to heart.


    This is one of the reasons Carl can rest assured.


    In Sakarski''s eyes, the remnants of the Four Emperors and the White Beard Pirates were his primary goal of elimination.


    As for the other pirates, they are just small, not worth mentioning.


    ...


    The sight came to Dresrosa''s side.


    Karl has come to the palace of Dressrosa as a guest.


    King Liku and Violet were surprised at Carl''s arrival, and then greeted Carl to go inside the palace.


    Rebecca was too late, apologized to Carl, and then took Carl''s hand.


    "Mr. Carl, is there anything you are here?


    If there is nothing wrong, can you please walk around with me?"


    Rebecca''s eyes were staring, apparently wanting to go shopping with Carl.


    As the current king of Dresrosa, she no longer needs to go shopping.


    As soon as she speaks, someone will buy back what she wants.


    But her current mind is obviously not pure, otherwise she wouldn''t have hugged Carl''s arm when he first came.


    "Okay, I know what your mind is, and I have other things to do now.


    But I will stay here for two days, then I will spare a day, how about playing with you for a day?"


    "Really? If that''s the case, it is really great!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Rebecca was very excited, Carl rubbed her hair, and then looked to the side, with strange eyes from King Liku and Violet.


    Carl has not come to Deres Rosa very often. In the past two years, he has come five or six times at most.


    But every time he comes here, he will use his face power to fully fill all the favorability of everyone here.


    The three of King Liku, Cyrus and Violet had a high degree of favorability towards Karl.


    But they have no other thoughts about Karl, even Violet has only admiration for Karl.


    But Rebecca is different!


    She is now in her twenties, after being maxed out by Carl, she is undoubtedly in love with herself!


    This caused Carl to be entangled by Rebecca every time he came.


    King Liku and the others knew that Rebecca liked Karl, but they didn''t want to match them up.


    They all know that Carl''s current status and strength are not something they can climb.


    So he was a little worried that Karl would be angry about it


    Although Karl had explained this, King Liku and others were still a little worried.


    "Where is Cyrus? My domineering look and hearing did not see him here. Is there any mission to go to sea?"


    The current Cyrus, with Luo''s help, was fitted with a thick and powerful thigh.


    Coupled with Zefa''s teachings and the swordsmanship training methods Carl left him before, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Although that''s the case for his talent, his current strength is hovering around the Navy Headquarters Lieutenant General.


    But with this kind of strength, as long as he directly faces the Four Emperors, the Three Plagues and the Generals, enemies of this level, he will not be in any danger.


    So he often goes to sea to have friendly exchanges with other countries.


    By the way, also fight the pirates and bring back some supplies to Dresrosa.

 262 Chapter 262: Rebeccas Mind

    "Cyrus has something to do during this period and needs to go to sea. It may not come back for a month or two.


    But don''t worry, he is not going to crusade against the pirates, he is just making some exchanges with the surrounding neighboring countries and preparing for the next gladiatorial competition."


    "The next gladiatorial competition?"


    Hearing what King Liku said, Karl was a little confused.


    Although the bullfighting arena has always been the tradition of Dresrosa.


    But since it was destroyed by Karl, the bullfighting arena has been renovated, but it has not reopened.


    Carl didn''t ask too much about this, but thought that they had given up using this method to select guards.


    But today I heard King Liku mention this matter again, and I felt a little puzzled.


    "Hey, let me talk about this."


    Rebecca smiled, took Carl''s hand, and said with a smile.


    "Brother Carl, can you come here with me?"


    "Which side is this?"


    "Hey, don''t tease me, we actually have something to show you.


    The restart of the bullfighting arena this time is also to prepare for Brother Carl''s plan!"


    "Prepare for my plan?"


    Hearing what Rebecca said, Carl was stunned for a second, and then she was holding hands and walking towards the treasury.


    King Liku and Violet both smiled helplessly when they saw this, and then followed suit to prevent Rebecca from doing something out of the ordinary.


    The two of them didn''t worry that Karl would be tempted by his own treasury. With his strength and identity, he simply didn''t like these things.


    Otherwise, he has the opportunity to do it at any time.


    The only worry for the two of them is that Rebecca will directly post to Carl, and then cook the rice.


    This is what they don''t want to see.


    In their own family''s eyes, Rebecca was just a mere king of a country, and was not worthy of Karl in terms of status or strength.


    So they took it for granted that Rebecca could not make a pair with Karl.


    If Carl knew that they were in this mind, he would have vomited blood.


    There is no reason for women to not want it?


    Although Carl is a straight man himself, he had rejected the kindness of girls before only to improve his strength.


    Now that the strength is basically there, the idea of ??finding a partner will naturally arise.


    However, he hasn''t been eye-catching at the moment, and Intil and Hancock barely caught Karl''s eye.


    ...


    Under Rebecca''s guidance, Carl slowly went deeper.


    Rebecca''s complexion was ruddy, and she kept shaking Carl''s arm, with a lovely atmosphere.


    King Liku and Violet followed behind him silently.


    Carl looked at the somewhat strange Rebecca and the three people behind him, not knowing what to say.


    If it weren''t for being familiar with the three of them, Carl would really worry that he would be taken into the ditch by the three of them.


    "Brother Carl, look, this is the treasure we have collected during this time!


    We will use these treasures to expand our power and contribute to your new navy plan!"


    Carl''s new navy plan, Rebecca and the others already know about it.


    This is not what Carl said, but Zefa told the three of them, but Zefa also said so after obtaining Karl''s consent.


    Although the former admiral is old, his mouth is very strict and he is very loyal.


    In the case of Carl''s goodwill, Zefa has regarded Carl as a year-end friend.


    It''s just that the ability to save face is not a panacea. If it weren''t for it, some of Karl''s thoughts about society fit Zefa''s taste very well.


    He won''t help Karl either.


    Some of these treasures were collected by Zefa when he was training outside.


    However, Zefa did not directly report it, but handed it over to Dresrosa to prepare in advance for the construction of a new navy in the future.


    Carl roughly counted it, and there were not many gold treasures here.


    But there are so many devil fruits here!


    Every devil fruit here has been marked.


    Carl glanced at it, and not only found that he had defeated him before, but also belonged to Barrett''s combined fruit.


    Even the previously defeated line fruit belonging to Doflamingo and the rustle fruit of Krokdal are here!


    In addition, there are two animals of the animal family, and a devil fruit of the animal family and ancient species.


    Even if it was the first time Karl saw, so many devil fruits were placed in the same warehouse.


    It is really shocking!


    "These are the strengths of our preparations for the new Arena. As long as the rustling fruits are rewarded, there will definitely be a lot of people coming to participate!


    However, in order to ensure that the holder of the rustle fruit must be our own person, it is necessary for the father to run around.


    Those who participate in this gladiatorial fight must agree to an alliance with Dresrosa and will not withdraw from the alliance no matter what happens.


    If the other party shows a little objection, it will be permanently blacklisted by our country!"


    Rebecca spoke proudly.


    When he said this, he was obviously very confident.


    Now Dresrosa is more powerful than the original, and has the capital to negotiate with other countries!


    This country can be said to be one of the strongest countries in the new world.


    Carl left here two years ago with swordsmanship, physical skills and even domineering training methods.


    This results in every soldier in this country, at least not too bad in combat.


    And the most important thing is that some generals have learned to be armed and domineering.


    Even King Liku, Violet and Rebecca also learned how to be armed.


    Especially Rebecca, her talents are already good.


    She not only mastered the superb swordsmanship, but also learned the domineering of armed sex and the domineering of seeing and hearing.


    Rebecca''s only flaw right now is strength.


    But after giving her a few years to grow up, surpassing Cyrus is not a big problem.


    "What you think is really thoughtful, but who will do it? What do you plan to do with the rest of the devil fruits?


    Could it be that you plan to give away all of these as prizes?


    If this is the case, is it a bit too bad?"


    Carl still has some doubts, because so many devil fruits, if all become prizes.


    Once the opponent turns back, the consequences will be disastrous!


    "Brother Carl, don''t worry, these devil fruits are not rewards, but reserved for backup.


    If someone makes a special contribution in the future, these can all be regarded as rewards. We can''t always talk in vain and give no rewards at all."


    Rebecca blinked her big eyes, her face was full of compliments.


    Seeing her smile, Carl was also amused.


    "You really have you, but it looks really good, just do it, and I can rest assured if you leave it to you.


    But regarding the arena, I hope you can converge a little bit, because in the past one or two months, I always feel a little abnormal, like the calm before the storm, too depressing."


    "Hey, don''t worry, Brother Carl, the gladiator will be held in ten days, and it will last only three days.


    And we only allow ninety-nine people to participate, there is no possibility of any trouble.


    Besides, is there any help from Grandpa Zefa here? He is the former admiral!Could anyone dare to come here to make things happen?"


    Rebecca blinked her big eyes, and Carl rubbed her head and smiled.


    "Rebecca, you are still a little naive. In this world, there is no shortage of desperadoes.


    Luo and Bucky are not suitable to come here, I think I should let Ainilu come and help you, otherwise I am still a little worried."

 263 Chapter 263 Communication with Zefa

    After explaining what happened to Rebecca.


    Carl temporarily left the palace and walked towards the training ground behind.


    Behind the King''s Heights, there was originally a field of sunflowers.


    But now this place has become a large martial arts field.


    The previous sunflower field was moved to the other side of the King¡¯s Heights.


    And more importantly, there are also many times more crops here than before.


    This is the first improvement that Rebecca made after taking office to increase the output of crops.


    Compared with treasures and the like, food that can fill the stomach is what the people need most.


    This, the Liku royal family has a deep understanding.


    Both Rebecca and King Liku have had a long experience of being hungry.


    So they know exactly what they should do to improve people''s living standards.


    It''s just that the fields here are not entirely suitable for farming.


    Otherwise, the next piece will not be built into a martial arts field.


    "Hahahaha, kid Carl, you are finally here, have a drink together?"


    The first time he saw Karl, Zefa wanted to drink with him.


    Carl smiled, using his face power casually, and after a wave of favorability, he replied.


    "Forget it, your current health is so bad, even if you have Luo to help you, you can''t recover without being caught for three or four years.


    Asthma is a stubborn disease, even a person like me who doesn''t understand medicine knows that it is an incurable disease.


    Only Luo, who relies on the fruits of surgery, can help you cure this disease, but even so, it will take two or three years to rest.


    Otherwise, the disease will recur too easily and it will be difficult to completely eradicate it."


    "Yes, Teacher Zefa, Master Carl is right, you shouldn''t drink!"


    Ain on the side said with his hands on his hips with a proud expression.


    This Ain is one of Zefa''s most concerned disciples, because of some previous things, Zefa is depressed.


    Zefa was able to get out of the shadow of that event, thanks to the help of Ain and another student.


    But he was not here at this time, but followed Cyrus and went to sea together.


    "Hahahaha, what does it matter? Anyway, the old man will not be able to live long anyway, and take advantage of the remaining time to have a good time. What''s wrong?"


    Zefa laughed, obviously not caring about his asthma.


    Carl was speechless, but he didn''t intend to dissuade him, because it was useless after a long time.


    Zefa didn''t care about his body, even if Karl said it was useless.


    However, according to Luo''s previous information, even if Zefa disregarded it, with his physical fitness, it would not be a problem to live another ten or twenty years.


    If asthma can get better, this time can continue to double!


    Luo Du told Zefa about all this, but he obviously didn''t care.


    However, Ain kept his hands on his hips and forbade Zefa to continue drinking.


    Now his beloved Ain is the only one who can control Zefa, and the others are useless anyway.


    "Ahem, Senior Zefa, how are your preparations for the new navy?


    The time was about to arrive, although it was a matter of betraying the navy, I was a bit sorry for Karp and the Sengoku seniors.


    But if you want to overthrow the current system and restore peace to the sea, only this method is feasible at present!"


    "What I have prepared here is almost the same, the key is where are you doing?


    You must recruit a suitable time to withdraw from the navy. If you withdraw directly, I am afraid your reputation will be damaged, and then the new navy will be labeled as rebellious by the world."


    Zefa frowned, worried about Karl''s reputation.


    Carl shook his head, and said casually: "It''s easy to say that the dragon people have not dealt with me recently, and I will go to Beehive Island soon.


    I might pass by the Golden City in the middle of the journey, and Tezolo was also threatened by the Sky Dragon.


    At that time, I can just kill a few high-level Sky Dragon people, so that they will have a reason to do it against me."


    "Tezolo? Do you still know this golden emperor?"


    Hearing Karl''s words, Zefa frowned.


    He didn''t have any good feelings about this golden emperor, because everything the golden emperor did had basically committed the common problems of all pirates.


    Although he did not plunder any civilians, it was only because he rarely went to land.


    Tezolo robbed a lot of merchant ships, and often killed innocent people, so Zefa didn''t like this man very much.


    Compared to Bucky, who is cute and harmless, and Luo, who has never done anything extraordinary.


    Tezolo is also one of Zefa''s cleanup targets!


    "Senior Zefa, don''t worry, I know how to measure, but we need a fund to help us get through the initial stage.


    So Tezolo is the best candidate for blackmail. As for what happens to him in the future, it''s up to fate.


    But now he is still a bit useful to us. He asked me to solve Lederfield before, so I can just take the opportunity to strike him!"


    "Lederfield? The Red Earl?!"


    Zefa was shocked when he heard Carl''s words!


    As a person of the same era, Zefa is very clear about the power of Lederfield.


    However, he has not played against Lederfield many times, most of them are Steel Skull against him.


    Occasionally, Karp and the Warring States period would also act on him.


    Zefa retired early from the position of general because of asthma and the killing of his family.


    Therefore, he has played relatively few times with people of that generation, which can be regarded as his lifelong regret.


    "Don''t worry, Senior Zefa, I didn''t promise him, but taking this opportunity to transfer part of his assets to Dresrosa''s side will only benefit us, not harm.


    As for Tezolo, after using it, it is estimated that he will not be able to escape the sanctions of the Tianlong people, and I am too lazy to care about him."


    Carl said contemptuously, obviously he didn''t take Tezolo to his heart.


    Although the other party has always been courteous to Karl, he even wants to take the initiative to become Karl''s subordinate.


    But what purpose does he have, Karl knows clearly, and naturally he won''t fall into his trap.


    As for what will happen after he finishes pitting him, it depends on Tezolo himself.


    If he is lucky, he might still survive.


    If you are unlucky, I am afraid that you will become a punching bag for the Tianlong people, or fall into the sea, from the high golden emperor to an unknown little pirate.


    that''s it.


    After Carl and Zefa talked for a while, Rebecca informed them that it was time to eat.


    The palace prepared a sumptuous dinner, which was specially made to welcome Karl''s arrival.


    Although Carl doesn''t care what he eats, he naturally won''t refuse the other party so hard.

 264 Chapter 264: Prepare in advance

    that''s it.


    Carl spent three days in Dressrosa, and by the way Rebecca also played for a day.


    Originally, Carl wanted to stay for two days before leaving, but Sakaski called the bug to ask him about the situation on Beehive Island.


    But Carl didn''t go, and he also told the truth, let Sakowski not worry, he will go back to the navy headquarters next time.


    Sakaski was stunned for a few seconds at Carl''s words, and then he habitually cursed.


    However, by the time he was about to talk, Karl had already hung up the phone worm, which made him curse and continue his work.


    And Sakarski was not calling Karl, obviously he was not in a hurry, he just asked about it regularly.


    However, it was precisely because Sarkarski was not in a hurry, but still wanted to make this call to Karl, which caused Karl to be in a bad mood, so he stayed in Dresrosa for a day.


    Carl''s speed is very fast. If he goes all out, two days without sleep is enough to reach Beehive Island.


    This is why Sakaski would ask him.


    According to Carl''s speed, he had already reached Beehive Island.


    But what Carl had always thought about was fishing, and didn''t plan to do his best.


    Naturally, there is no need to go to Beehive Island so soon.


    During this period, Carl also notified Ainilu and the others and asked them to come and help Rebecca to hold this gladiatorial meeting.


    However, they still have a task to come, and Carl didn''t bother to wait for them to come, but simply told a few people in the phone worm.


    After that, he left Dressrosa and went back to the navy headquarters. During this period, he did not go to see Sarkarski, and the other party did not ask to see Karl.


    So Karl rushed directly to the navy dormitory and picked up Intil.


    This time the mission was too dangerous, so I didn''t take Intil with him at the beginning.


    But fortunately, Carl didn''t bring Intil with her, otherwise, when she knew that Carl had played with Rebecca for a day, she didn''t know how much jealous she had to eat.


    Sour teeth are all possible.


    But Karl wouldn''t die to tell such things.


    He returned to the navy headquarters, just to take Intire to Dresrosa for a good time, she was alone in the province, and she was bored in the navy headquarters.


    And more importantly, Karl will go to the Golden City afterwards.


    At that time, it is very likely to offend the Tianlong people.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, taking Intier out is the safest way.


    And Ainilu and others will arrive in two days.


    They are all together, and Carl doesn''t have to worry, the five old stars and the Tianlongren will attack them.


    In any case, Ainilu''s strength is basically comparable to the star and the three plagues.


    Even if the strength of Nilu and Enzo is not too far apart.


    Especially Jace, his snow fruit development is several times stronger than Monet!


    A few of them are together, as long as they don''t send out dozens of lieutenant-level enemies, or general-level CP9.


    They will not be in any danger at all, so Carl is very relieved of them.


    And the most important thing is that during the six months that Karl was banned, Wu Lao Xing repeatedly found reasons to let Karl enter Marijoa.


    Their meaning is obvious, that is, they want to make Karl a dog of the Draco and then accept their care.


    It is even possible that they will take the opportunity to deal with Karl, so that he can never turn over.


    Of course Karl couldn''t agree. Every time he would reject the five old stars, and then slammed out the door, not giving them face at all.


    In this regard, these five old men with the greatest all-out efforts have no way.


    After all, Karl didn''t do too much, and they couldn''t use strong ones.


    It''s just that as Karl''s reputation gets higher and higher, this makes the five old stars feel threatened.


    In addition, Sakarski is also at odds with the five old stars.


    Between the world government/government and the navy, the seemingly incomprehensible state makes the five old stars feel a little afraid to complete.


    So he wanted to bind a navy admiral to work for the world government.


    Karl was the best candidate, but he did not agree.


    As for whether Yixiao and Polusalino will agree, it has nothing to do with Carl.


    However, in terms of personality, one of these two people is more emotional, and the other is very Buddhist.


    Neither of them is a person who likes to be controlled. Naturally, they are unlikely to agree with the five old stars to become special officials of the world government.


    Because it will not do them any good, on the contrary it is a kind of restraint.


    It is for this reason that Carl will accelerate the plan for the new navy.


    If there is no such thing, if Karl slowly builds a new navy, one or two years will be enough to do everything well.


    There is no need to be so nervous as it is now.


    Carl always feels that the Tianlong people want to attack himself.


    So he must prepare well in advance.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Just when Carl took Intier to Dresrosa before heading to Beehive Island.


    The five old stars gathered together and came to the Void Throne after a long absence.


    The five of them came here and glanced at each other, but did not speak, as if they were waiting for something quietly.


    In this space, in addition to the high Void Throne, all kinds of weapons are everywhere, and there are even some torn rewards!


    Among them, White Beard''s reward order had been torn in half, and Roger''s reward order was also in dire dread.


    If you don''t look at the name, you don''t know whose reward order is.


    In addition to the two of them, the Golden Lion, Barrett, and even Locks''s reward order are here!


    But the rewards of these dead people have all been turned into a dilapidated appearance.


    However, the reward order on the other side, although a bit damaged, looked normal as a whole.


    The people on the reward order here are all alive, and the reward is not low!


    The rewards of the Four Emperors are impressively listed, but except for Shanks, all the rewards of others have been nailed to the ground!


    Only Shanks¡¯ reward order was placed on a shield, as brand new as before, without any damage!


    Then it was nailed to the ground by a few small knives, which belonged to Marco, Luffy and some supernovae.


    It can be seen from here that the reward orders of those threatening people were all inserted into the ground by the sword.


    Obviously, they are the next target to be eliminated!


    As for the others, although they have a threat, the threat is not big, and they need to continue to observe for a period of time.


    But this is not the most important thing.


    One person''s reward is very unique. He was directly nailed to the wall by a sharp blade, as if to remind everyone that this guy is the biggest threat!


    That person is Monkey D. Dragon!


    His reward order was present, the only one nailed to the wall, very eye-catching!


    You can see it very clearly as soon as you enter the door!


    The environment here is familiar to the five old stars, but every time they come in, there will be more or less rewards.


    And this also represents a certain meaning that only the five old stars know!


    So the first thing they came here was to observe the environment and the rewards.


    They can''t come here often, so it is natural to keep the surrounding details in their minds and go back and study them slowly.

 265 Chapter 265 Lord Yim!

    The sound of''DaDaDa'' sounded.


    When Wu Lao Xing heard this voice, he suddenly lost his spirit, and then knelt on one knee, quietly waiting for something.


    As the voice grew louder and louder, a person wearing a white robe, hiding his whole body in the shadows, suddenly appeared in the position of the Throne of Ai Void.


    He gently stroked the Void Throne, and then did something appalling!


    This person who makes it difficult to distinguish between men and women can actually reach the throne of the void in this way!


    This place is a symbol of world government/government, and no one is allowed to sit!


    The Void Throne symbolizes the fairness of world governments and the checks and balances of power!


    But suddenly there was someone sitting on the throne of the void, which was very unreasonable!


    Because such a scene represents that the declaration of the world government/government to the world is completely false!


    But Wu Lao Xing did not refute. They knelt on one knee, sweating profusely, and did not dare to raise their heads at all!


    "Welcome! Lord Yim!"


    The five people shouted in unison, saying the name of the person in front of you!


    The person called Lord Yim tapped the armrest of the throne a few times.


    The sound is not loud but very crisp.


    This voice echoed in this space, bringing a great sense of oppression to the five old stars!


    "The five of you have been negligent recently?


    The spark has been ignited and there is even a tendency to expand. Is this the good news you have brought me over the past two years?


    I just slept, you let this flame burn so luxuriantly, it really gave me a big surprise!"


    Yim''s words are very plain, but the five old stars feel full of pressure!


    They could all hear that Eam was already a little angry.


    "I also ask Master Yim to calm down. We are already rushing to deal with the matter of Xinghuo.


    It''s just because of the recent maritime situation, which is not optimistic.


    The four emperors changed their positions and the frequent wars left us at a loss.


    Fortunately, the new generals on the navy side are good, but the navy today is not as reckless as before.


    In this way, if you want to extinguish this spark, you need to put more effort into it."


    The bald five old star opened his mouth to explain, for himself and for the other five old stars.


    His words directly directed the spearhead to the navy.


    Because what he said was a fact, he could find out only by investigating it, and he also believed that Yim must have known this matter long ago.


    That''s why he dared to speak out openly, not afraid of being blamed by Master Yim.


    In fact, Yim didn¡¯t mean to blame him, he just shook his head and threw out a reward next to his seat.


    He just made a random movement and turned an extremely weak paper into extremely hard.


    The face of the five-headed five old star changed suddenly, his hands immediately covered his armed look domineering, and he tried his best to grab this reward order, but he was still repelled a few meters away before he stopped.


    "The only variable in this man''s thousands of reincarnations has solved him and put the world back on track!"


    Hearing what Yim said, the five old stars came to see this reward order.


    But it is strange that this reward order does not have any reward, because his reward is zero.


    Even this reward order does not even have a photo, only a name!


    It''s just that when Wu Lao Xing saw this name, he was shocked!


    "It turned out to be General Karl?!"


    "Master Yim, are you mistaken? General Carl is the pillar of the navy and the successor to the title of naval hero.


    If we act rashly on him now, it will cause a strong backlash from the Navy."


    Wu Lao Xing was a little shocked.


    They did not expect that Eim''s target would be Karl!


    This is really amazing!


    Yim glanced at Wu Lao Xing indifferently, and continued to speak with his emotionless and inaudible voices of men and women.


    "I said, get rid of him!"


    "The reason is to think for yourself, as for the navy, if it is not obedient, it will be erased!


    In this world, there is no need to bite the owner''s dog!"


    "Yes, Lord Yim..."


    Hearing what Yim said, the five old stars could only bite the bullet and agreed.


    But at this moment, Yim didn''t know what method he used, and even placed Shanks'' reward order in front of the five old stars.


    "Notify Shanks that I am awake, but don''t let him come to see me!


    And how about the little guy Doflamingo?Still alive?


    If you are alive, find a chance to solve him. There are too many people who know me, which is not good for the world!"


    "Go back to Lord Carl, Doflamingo is dead and was killed by General Carl!"


    Im had a pause, then waved his hand, got up and left the Void Throne.


    "Okay, go down and leave me alone."


    Wu Lao Xing knelt down on one knee again and shouted in unison: "Gongsong! Lord Yim!"


    As the voice fell, Yim seemed to shrink into an inch, and disappeared in front of the five old stars in two or three steps.


    Wu Lao Xing left this room and returned to his meeting room.


    at the same time.


    Eim came to the basement, where the huge straw hat was stored.


    "Joy Boy, the successor to your will, will appear soon.


    But your ending will not change. Among thousands of reincarnations, only I am still alive and you are dead. This shows that my path is correct!


    The only variable at the moment is the little devil named Carl. He looks strange, not like a person in this world.


    But the world itself is very strange, and it is normal for a few weirdos to come out, but he is a variable, and he must not destroy the reincarnation because of him!


    Joey Boy, I look forward to seeing you again. Although I can''t see you in person, it is enough to see the successor of your will.


    Over the past eight hundred years, there has been continuous reincarnation and repetition. I erased one history after another, and I am really tired of it."


    Immo licked the huge straw hat statue, with eyes like annual rings, looking at the only window here, wandering beyond the sky.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The five old stars who returned to the meeting room didn''t know what Eam was thinking.


    They had just notified Shanks at this time, but the other party said they would come here in person.


    In this regard, Wu Lao Xing is somewhat helpless, but is there any way to refuse.


    Because of Shanks'' identity, it can be said to be on the same level with them!


    They must give Shanks enough respect.


    Then they started to discuss and start thinking about how to use formal reasons to ruin Karl''s reputation and execute him quietly!


    The navy can''t offend too much, but they must also carry out Eim''s orders!


    that''s it.


    They discussed it for about three days.


    Until a politician at the highest level of Tianlongren came to the meeting room of Wu Lao Xing, he patted his hand on the table again!


    "Carl, the navy, must die!"

 266 Chapter 266 Ready to do something!

    Time went back one day ago.


    Carl was alone, sitting on his warship, and flew towards the hive island with all his strength.


    His flying speed is very fast, but in order to ensure that the warship will not fall apart because of the flying speed too fast.


    So Carl just kept it so that the speed of the warship was lower than the speed of sound.


    In this way, it can be guaranteed that this warship will not be destroyed.


    In any case, this warship was modified by Carl who spent a lot of money and spent more than two years with him.


    Carl didn''t want to ruin it just because he was in a hurry.


    So Carl went to Beehive Island unhurriedly, and was able to learn about the current situation of Beehive Island through Newsbird along the way.


    Although the Whitebeard Pirates and the Alliance Straw Hat Pirates, under the leadership of Marco and Luffy, have declared war on the Blackbeard Pirates.


    However, there was no complete war between them, but out of a phase of mutual trial.


    During this time, reports about Beehive Island will appear every day.


    Basically, it was the friction between all kinds of young people, and there was no battle between the army commanders.


    They didn''t even mean to do it, at most they were looking at each other, their eyes facing each other, and then they left with their own people.


    The news reports only said this, and Karl didn''t know the specifics.


    But through the news, it can be seen that the atmosphere between them is not so tense.


    So Carl is not in a hurry.


    If he arrives at Beehive Island first, it is estimated that the opponent will perform the operation first, which is also what Carl does not want to see.


    But it was on Carl''s way to Beehive Island.


    Just passing by the golden city of Tezolo, and Karl also saw the dragon boat.


    Without any hesitation, Karl directly stopped the warship in mid-air, but he jumped down.


    "Originally, I was just talking to Zefa, that I could kill a few Dragonites and offend the high-levels of the Dragonites and the five old stars.


    But this kind of thing can and can''t be asked, after all, I can''t get into Mary Joa.


    But I didn''t expect that there would actually be a Celestial dragon here to die. If this is the case, I am not welcome!


    Although it is not easy to do it without a reason, according to the IQ of the Tianlong people, it seems not difficult for me to find a reason."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly and came to the deck of the Golden City.


    It''s still so bustling here.


    People come and go, all kinds of gamblers and some women in the dust, walking on the streets of this ship.


    However, such a scene seems lively, but in fact it is silent, and no one dares to make a loud noise.


    They even became very gentle in their movements, even some drunks did not dare to hiccup loudly at this time.


    If they want to hiccup, they will hide in the corner and come out again.


    Even everyone''s face has clearly visible fear and a special emotion.


    Obviously, they are afraid, but at the same time they are looking forward to something!


    This is the current status of the Golden City.


    Their destiny has been tied to Guran Tezolo and even Tezolo himself!


    Now, the Tianlongren have come here, as long as Tezolo has not survived this level.


    The result of welcoming him will be a toy for Tianlongren!


    As for Gulan Tezolo, this legendary golden city will also be completely mastered by the Tianlong people and become a tool for them to squeeze the heavenly gold!


    Those who stay here will naturally become the slaves of the Tianlong people, even a tool for making money that is inferior to slaves!


    In this way, these people will not have any freedom, so they are very worried about the next development.


    Carl turned on the domineering look, covering the entire Tezolo, and found the location of the Dragon and Tezolo.


    Then he saw through perspective and saw that Tezolo was fighting for reasons, and he looked very angry.


    He didn''t put on a humble attitude, but very tough.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to be a toy for the Tianlongren, but he didn''t want to offend the Tianlongren directly.


    Otherwise, he can choose to act on these people.


    Except for these three Tianlong people, there are nearly dozens of CP0s around.


    It also includes Lu Qi!


    Karl can feel the huge vitality from him.


    Although this person''s strength is not a general, it is not much worse.


    At least Karl can''t make a one-shot spike, at least a few rounds.


    Except for Lu Qi, the people around him are much worse.


    Obviously, in addition to the three dragons, the highest commander of CP0 is Lu Qi.


    After observing the situation, Carl was ready to go to the Golden Building to find fault with the Tianlongren.


    But just as Carl was about to go, the people next to him suddenly began to whisper, as if to convey some information.


    After a while, everyone around him knelt down.


    Seeing this scene, Carlton knew that there was another Dragonite coming!


    Otherwise, they would definitely not kneel on both ends of the street neatly and motionless.


    "I was still negligent. I only cared about the situation on the side of the Golden Building, and forgot to look at the back."


    Carl shook his head, feeling a little ridiculous.


    Under normal circumstances, his domineering experience can imprint all the surrounding dynamics in his mind.


    But he hadn''t noticed just now that there were Celestial Dragons approaching.


    This is obviously because he focused all his attention on Tezolo and Lu Qi.


    If he normally releases the domineering, he will definitely not make such a mistake.


    Just when Carl was about to move on.


    An old woman suddenly appeared around.


    She was on crutches, stood up tremblingly, walked to Karl''s side, and took his arm.


    "Young man, the Tianlong people are coming, hurry up and kneel here with the old woman. If you are late, you will die."


    The old man tremblingly took Carl''s hand, obviously caring for him.


    Because Carl did not wear the uniform of an admiral for his convenience, and it was late now, and the surrounding lights were not very bright.


    They couldn''t see Carl''s face clearly, so naturally they didn''t know that he was an admiral.


    For the old man¡¯s kindness, Carl smiled slightly and explained: "Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    With that, Carl helped the old man back, but at this moment, gunshots suddenly sounded!


    Carl''s domineering experience, caught the movement of the bullet, and instantly caught it!


    But what makes Carl''s face a little ugly is that this bullet turned out to be directed at the old man!


    The old man glanced at Carl''s hand in front of him, his body trembling slightly, feeling a little afraid.


    "Young man, if you are so good, run quickly. If you don''t run, it will be too late!"


    "Dragon people, here it is!"

 267 Chapter 267: Blocking the Road

    "Old woman, I''m dead, you don''t need to stay here to block guns, it''s not worth it!"


    The old man seemed anxious.


    But before Carl could explain, three more gunshots sounded at the same time!


    Carl quickly realized that these three bullets were all directed at the old man, which surprised him, but also felt a little angry!


    "What a shame!"


    Carl shouted angrily, drew out Hades to release a sword energy, and directly destroyed these three bullets!


    At the same time, the street in front was directly destroyed by the strong wind, leaving no good land!


    At the same time, Carl also saw the Tianlong people who were sitting on a sedan chair eating chicken legs and playing with beautiful women thousands of meters away.


    As for these three bullets, they were shot by the three CP0s beside the Tianlongren!


    There are only these three CP0s beside him, but their strength is not weak, otherwise it would be impossible to shoot with such accuracy.


    Generally speaking, in this kind of place, three CP0s of this kind of strength are enough to protect the safety of the Tianlong people.


    "Young man, you..."


    "Don''t worry, old man, I''m a navy admiral, and they won''t do anything to me."


    "You are a navy... general?"


    Hearing Carl''s words, the old woman didn''t believe it.


    Carl then lifted up, and the admiral''s cloak instantly fell from the sky and automatically draped on him!


    When the people around saw this sudden scene, they suddenly dropped their chins and took a breath.


    Even the old woman was shocked at this time, and she looked a little dumbfounded.


    "Old man, you can leave with confidence now, I can guarantee your absolute safety!


    And all of you present here too, I don''t care if you are a drunkard gambler or those women of the wind!


    From now on, if anyone is still kneeling, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    In an instant, the overlord''s domineering burst out!


    Although it only broke out for a while, the people around felt a stronger pressure than the Tianlongren brought, sweeping through the whole body!


    Carl controlled the overlord''s domineering power, did not stun them, but gave them a certain sense of oppression.


    In this way, they can be forced to leave.


    After all, keeping them here would not have a good effect on Karl himself.


    Under the pressure of Karl, the people around got up and left.


    Even the old woman trembled and was helped away by someone she knew.


    But before she left, she squeezed Carl''s hand hard to make him be more careful.


    Carl nodded in response.


    This old woman is very clean, she doesn''t want to be like other people, has a dusty atmosphere, and has bad habits of gamblers and alcoholics.


    Carl can basically be sure that this old woman is likely to be homeless, so she came here to make her home.


    In fact, there are many people like her, but most of them have become degenerate after they settled in the Golden City.


    "The navy ahead! What do you mean, you know whose way you are blocking!"


    Just when Karl was protecting everyone from leaving.


    The people at CP0 yelled, obviously not paying attention to Karl.


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he came to the front of CP0.


    "You do something to ordinary people. As the navy, I protect them from leaving. What''s the problem?"


    Carl tilted his head and asked back.


    This CP0 originally had an expression of disdain, but when he saw Carl''s face clearly, he was shocked and then quickly retreated!


    "Kakakakaka..."


    "What kind of card? Are you a card tape, or is that some kind of throat?"


    Carl said jokingly, then put his gaze on the other two CP0s.


    After seeing Carl, the two of them took a breath at the same time and backed away.


    The slaves carrying sedan chairs around were overjoyed when they saw this.


    Carl''s presence here means that they are very saved!


    "General Karl, we are specially escorting Lord Tianlongren to the Golden Building for discussion!


    If you dare to stop us here, you will not be responsible for delaying things!"


    CP0 slowed down, and finally said a complete sentence.


    When their CP0 people saw the navy, they were all above them, dismissive, and did not treat the navy as a colleague at all.


    Even in the face of an elite navy lieutenant, there will be no half-point stage fright.


    But the general is different!


    There are not many people who can reach the general.


    These people are the top combat power in this world, even if CP0 is defiant, they dare not provoke the admiral.


    Not to mention, Carl is the most grumpy of the three generals today.


    Although not as good as the original general, the current Marine Marshal Sakarski is irritable, but he is not an easy master!


    And most importantly, anyone who offends Karl will be retaliated immediately by him!


    This is why CP0 fears Carl.


    They don''t want to be hated by Karl because of this little thing, and then missing an arm, or missing a leg or something.


    They heard that six months ago, a Dragonite had offended Carl and had all three legs removed, but he did not die.


    Karl was banned for half a year and was released recently.


    "Don''t worry, when the people around you are almost gone, I will let you go.


    I am also for the safety of the people. I hope you can understand. If you don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t mind using physical means to help you understand!"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile, and he thrust Hades into the ground.


    His smile, in the eyes of the three CP0s, seemed to be the smile of a devil, making them feel terrified in the bottom of my heart!


    But the Tianlongren is still not afraid of the sky, he saw that the matter here has not been resolved, he even took out a pistol and pointed it at Karl.


    "You''re the one General Karl, right?


    They all said let us be careful of you, don''t want to mess with you, say you are terrible!


    But I don''t believe you really dare to do it to Lao Tzu!Lao Tzu is a Tianlong, Lao Tzu''s father is the world government/government senior, and his uncle is the patriarch in charge of the family!


    If you dare to do something to Lao Tzu, my father and my uncle will kill you immediately!"


    The Tianlong took a sniffle, his eyes filled with disdain.


    "Your navy is just one of my dogs! If you are interested, please get out of here!


    Otherwise, I will kill a slave every ten seconds from now on!


    Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I know you hate the dragon people, but if I kill my slave, don''t you care?


    These are all my personal property, you humble navy, are not qualified to control any of my next actions!"


    The Tianlongren showed a hideous smile and pressed the pistol against the slave who was aside.


    It is possible to pull the trigger at any time!

 268 Chapter 268: Kill Tianlongren in anger!

    The Draco with IQ is Carl''s most troublesome guy.


    Although the Tianlong man in front of him is proud, and disdains the identity and reputation of General Karl.


    But he has an IQ and knows that he can''t easily provoke Carl, let alone act on him directly.


    So he plans to use the life of his slave to make Karl regress!


    Such Tianlong people are the most terrifying.


    If Karl changes his status and ceases to be a navy, he will kill the Sky Dragon completely casually, and he will be wanted.


    At that time, at most, the reward will become higher, no big deal.


    But Carl is still in the navy, he still has things to do, so naturally he can''t kill the Sky Dragon easily.


    Therefore, facing the threat of the Tianlongren in front of him, he really hesitated.


    However, he took a look, and the civilians at the back were basically gone.


    Carl shrugged at this, and finally gave way.


    "All right, this time..."


    ''boom!''The sound.


    Before Carl could react, the Dragonman pulled the trigger and a slave fell to the ground!


    Seeing this scene, Karl was stunned for a second, furious!


    "Tianlongren, what does this mean!"


    "A little dog? Do you dare to ask me what I mean? You kneel down for Lao Tzu now, otherwise you will continue to die!"


    There was a bang, another gunshot.


    A slave was beaten directly through the arm.


    This was because the slave was a little frightened, so he moved his body, otherwise, the shot had penetrated his heart!


    "Dare to avoid it?"


    Seeing the slave evading his bullet, the Tianlongren became a little angry.


    Without saying anything, he pointed directly at the slave''s head, and he was about to shoot!


    But at this time.


    A storm suddenly appeared!


    The wrist of this Tianlongren instantly turned into a pool of blood!


    Karl shot!


    He directly smashed the wrist of the Tianlongren, causing him to lose the ability to hold a gun!


    "Bastard! You mean bastard, mean dog! You dare to hurt me! I want you to die!!!"


    "The three of you will join me and kill him for me. You must never let him leave here alive!"


    This Heavenly Dragon is considered to have IQ, but after he lost a wrist, the pain instantly swept through his body!


    This made him lose his sanity directly and wanted to kill Karl!


    But the three CP0s hesitated.


    The three of them know very well that they are not Karl''s opponent, if they go up, they will only die!


    More importantly, they didn''t want to offend the navy to death, but if they didn''t obey the orders of the Tianlong people, the result might not be much better.


    "Three rubbish! Get on quickly! Otherwise you three will die too!"


    There was another shot.


    Tianlongren held another pistol in his left hand and hit the ground nearby.


    Since he is now holding a gun in his left hand, his head is not good.


    Otherwise, his shot just now might blow the head of the leftmost person among CP0 members!


    "You three don''t have to worry about it, and I don''t bother to do it with you.


    Didn''t he want to go to the Golden Building?I will take him now!"


    Carl sneered, and walked directly to the front of the Tianlongren to stun him.


    Then Karl controlled his ability and liberated all the slaves, and then he took the Tianlongren into the air.


    The three CP0s saw the slaves fleeing, neither was it chasing them, nor was it not chasing them.


    Because of the Tianlong people, Karl has been taken to the Golden Mansion!


    If the three of them don''t rush over, they will definitely die!


    "Damn navy! Just know it''s causing trouble!"


    The three CP0 members yelled angrily, too lazy to care about the slaves, but rushed over, trying to catch up with Karl.


    After a while.


    The three of them came to the Golden Building.


    But shortly afterwards, I saw the Tianlongren who had just been thrown down from the sky.


    Bone to pieces!


    No breath!


    Seeing this scene, the three CP0s suddenly felt ashamed and felt that they were already cold.


    "Are we still going up?"


    One of the members asked.


    "Go up! Go up and find death!"


    Another member angered.


    "Run quickly, if we don''t take off this skin and run away, we will definitely die!


    Failure to protect the Tianlong people is a great sin!I don''t want to die!"


    Another celebrity CP0 immediately took off this suit, turned around and ran without hesitation!


    Upon seeing this, the other two followed him and fled here.


    that''s it.


    In a corner that no one knows.


    The three big naked men ran away thinking about the location of the Golden City, which attracted joyous smiles from the people around them.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Inside the Golden Building, in Tezolo''s office.


    Carl has just completed the move to slay the Sky Dragon.


    To be precise, he just let the Tianlongren free fall. As for his survival, it depends on his luck.


    If there are three or four people underneath, he may not die, at best he will be paralyzed for life.


    "You dare to kill my son! You are looking for death! General White Eagle!"


    One of the Dragonites yelled at Carl, and the other two Dragonites verbally criticized Carl, wishing to kill him directly!


    But the three of them are relatively older.


    In middle age, even the arrogant Tianlong people will be more cautious.


    Although they hated Karl and wanted to kill him, they didn''t do it directly.


    Facing the anger of these three people and the dangerous eyes around CP0, Carl didn''t care at all. He just made it to Tezolo''s table and poured himself a glass of wine leisurely.


    Tezolo took a few breaths of cold air from behind, anyway, the surrounding air has become much warmer.


    This is likely to be his credit.


    At this time Tezolo has been in a state of shock.


    It didn''t even take a minute for Karl to break the window and enter, and then to throw away the Dragonman in his hand!


    Carl originally came in to negotiate, but Tianlong fever let him go without saying a word, and then said that he would lose his position as a general!


    Because they saw the Tianlongren and was injured by Karl, they were naturally a little angry.


    Carl didn''t say a word, and was annoyed by the other party.


    So he didn''t hesitate, and threw the Tianlongren directly, and then created such a famous scene.


    Faced with the accusations of the three Celestials, Carl didn''t care at all. Instead, he silently picked up his Hades and set his sights on Tezolo.


    "Tezolo, you told me that you want me to help you solve the crisis?"


    "I said, but..."


    "Since I''ve said it, it''s easy to say! Starting today, I will kill a Tianlong when I see one!"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he pulled the knife instantly!


    The huge sword energy straddles the sky, directly cutting off everything in front of you!


    Even the surrounding walls of this golden building are broken by this!


    Had it not been for Tezolo''s office on the top floor, this golden building would have already collapsed!

 269 Chapter 269 What do you think I am proud of?

    Sword spirit is like a dragon, flying freely!


    This room, everything around it, and even the entire floor, was wiped out by Carl!


    This floor is covered by Tezolo''s four-person territory, and there are not many people around here.


    Even if it was Mr. Tanaka, and others, who belonged to Tezolo''s cronies, they would not be here without permission.


    In addition, before Carl took the shot, he had already used the domineering look and smell to observe his surroundings.


    Not to mention this floor, even the ten or so floors below were cleared because of the Tianlong people!


    That''s why Carl can use his power unscrupulously to erase everything around him!


    Even the Dragonites and some CP0s with poor strength were also killed in seconds!


    The power of a sword is terrifying!


    And this was just a casual blow from Karl, he didn''t really move!


    At this time, the people standing in front of Carl, besides Lu Qi, were left with two CP0 members who were seriously injured but stood firm.


    Tezolo was lucky to be behind Carl and was not affected too much, so he was not injured.


    But at this time, he was already surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    However, he has long been accustomed to Karl''s strength, knowing Karl''s strength, it is even more clear that Karl is alone, defeating Barrett, who has infinitely close to the strength of the Four Emperors!


    Although he is surprised now, he is more excited.


    If you get Carl''s protection, you don''t need to be afraid of the Dragonites and CP0!


    But there is one thing he is worried about, if Carl and Tianlongren tear their skins now, the consequences will be disastrous!


    Especially today, Karl killed four Denonians and nine CP0 members in a row in less than two minutes!


    This beam is completely knotted!


    Neither the Dragonite nor CP0 can give Carl a good face, let alone let him continue to be this admiral!


    Tezolo knew this well, but he didn''t care.


    He is planning to do it now, and that''s what the Golden Emperor himself can do or not.


    Keeping this life is the most important thing.


    As long as life can be saved, everything else is easy to say, and there is no chance for a comeback.


    Unlike Tezolo.


    Lu Qi''s angry nose was crooked at this time, and the whole face was very long, it looked like a donkey face.


    "Admiral Carl! Do you know what you did!


    They are all Tianlong people, the most noble race at this time!


    And you actually killed them, and you killed four people at once. Do you know the nature of this?!"


    Lu Qi roared angrily. He was loyal to the Tianlong people and was a standard brainwashed character.


    Only someone like him who is particularly loyal to the Tianlong people can become the chief of CP0.


    "You don''t need to remind me. Of course, I know the consequences of killing the Heavenly Dragon.


    But do you think I will care?If you want to shoot me, you can do it anytime now.


    Or you can go to Sakarski or even the five old stars to sue me.


    To be honest, I also look forward to what the five old stars will look like when they hear this news."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, obviously not paying attention to the Five Old Stars and the Sky Dragon.


    As for Lu Qi in front of him, he is not as good as a fart in Carl''s eyes.


    The reason why Carl didn''t kill him was just because he wanted to leave a report and a few witnesses.


    Only in this way can he completely anger the Tianlongren and the Five Old Stars, and then he can launch the navy naturally.


    The world is very clear about what the Tianlong people are, even if the world government/government is reversed, no one will believe them.


    Because of the world government/government in this world, the credibility is already rotten!


    At that time, Carl was looking for the big news Morgan, and he would publish some casually about the scandal of the Denon.


    You can completely cover this matter, without even a slight ripple.


    Coupled with his personal strength, he is already at the apex of this world, and naturally he will not care about being hunted down by the world government/government.


    Even if they send a smile and Polusalino to come in person.


    In terms of their relationship, this would only be a farce.


    And on Sakaski''s side, although Carl is not sure that he will support himself, but at least he will not help the dragon to chase him down.


    This is a matter of principle. Sakarski was very disgusted with the dragons, so he did not go back and help the dragons to hunt down Karl.


    As for the orders of the five old stars, this is the most critical.


    For Sarkarski, command is more than everything, and this is what Carl is most worried about.


    But this is all for later.


    The current situation is that Carl doesn''t care about Lucky at all, and even wants to wipe his Hades on him.


    "General Carl, you just wait to accept sanctions from the world government!


    You two go with me!Let''s go back to Mary Joa!"


    Lu Qi snorted coldly, and left here carrying the bodies of the two dragons.


    The other two CP0 members glanced at each other, and one of them went down to look for the corpse of the Celestial Dragon.


    The other was carrying the corpse of the Tianlongren and left here.


    They didn''t want to provoke Karl directly.


    Even if proud as Lucky, he knows exactly how big the gap between himself and the general is!


    Although he has the confidence to let himself catch up with the general in ten years, he is not the opponent of the general now.


    If you rashly act on Karl, the consequences will be disastrous!


    Although Lu Qi is loyal to the Tianlong people and loyal to the world government/government, he has to keep this life in order to be loyal to the Tianlong people.


    So he just verbally condemned Karl, and then left here very embarrassed, without too much entanglement.


    After all, what he should warn has already warned.


    Carl will also pay for this practice, and his continued staying is only an added laugh.


    It''s better to leave and report the matter to the Tianlong people.


    In this way, Carl watched them leave without intending to chase them.


    "Tezolo, you are responsible for cleaning up these corpses, and then you are arranging a room. A distinguished guest is here!"


    "Guest? What distinguished guest?"


    Tezolo was still silent in the incident just now, and his reaction was a little slow at this time.


    Carl pointed to the sea behind and smiled.


    "Former Admiral Kuzan, is it a distinguished guest?"


    Tezolo followed the direction of Karl''s finger, and then saw a clearly visible ice mark on the sea!


    And there is a bicycle, which is moving slowly on the sea!


    There is no one else but Kuzan who can ride a bike so smoothly on the sea!


    "I''m going to prepare right away, Master Karl, please wait a moment!"

 270 Chapter 270: The Arrival of Kuzan

    The middle section of the Golden Building.


    There is a banquet hall here, but due to the Tianlong people, it has now been cleared.


    Therefore, Tezolo arranged Carl and Kuzan in this position.


    But Tezolo did not come over to listen.


    At this time, he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the two admirals.


    Either of these two can kill him in seconds, and he can only serve the two in front of him before saying anything else.


    "Carl, I heard that you killed the Sky Dragon?


    When I first arrived here, I heard a rumor from outside that the Admiral had killed the Sky Dragon.


    And you happen to be here, it seems you did this thing, there is nothing wrong."


    Ku sighed in admiration, apparently because of Carl''s actions, feeling a little worthless.


    "It just killed a few worms. It''s nothing. The big deal is to expel me from the navy and deprive me of the rank of general.


    If they really dare to come over and kill me, then I don''t mind telling them what is called death hunting!"


    Carl sneered, obviously not caring about the Tianlongren and CP0''s siege.


    Even if it was the siege by the navy, he didn''t care, because the navy might not even take action against him.


    Kuzan shook his head, and said helplessly: "You are still too young. If you are calmer, it won''t be like this now."


    "I''m only in my twenties, the time is still long, and young people should be vigorous.


    In the past, it was because of the navy''s face that I wouldn''t do anything to the Tianlongren.


    But now that they have their noses on their faces, I do not intend to become their slaves!"


    Carl sneered, showing his disdain for the Tianlongren.


    "Forget it, you are still young anyway, and there is still a long way to go. What you said is not unreasonable.


    But I came to see you today, not to chat with you about Dragon Man.


    I am no longer in the navy, but I heard that Teacher Zefa is with you, do you have any plans?"


    Hearing Kuzan¡¯s question, Karl squinted his eyes and leaned back slightly.


    "Are you here to inquire about my intelligence?"


    "What am I doing for your information? I am just curious to ask, if possible, I want to join you!"


    "Do you know what Senior Zefa is doing? You plan to join. He is only training soldiers!"


    Carl shook his head and put on an expression of what you are doing.


    Kuzan settled down and said, "I know what you are doing, and I also have my personal channel information.


    Originally, my plan was to sneak into the Blackbeard Pirates to help the Revolutionary Army obtain Blackbeard''s physical information so as to facilitate the settlement of the opponent.


    But I got more interesting information from them about the establishment of a new navy!


    You should be familiar with this, right?The proposer of the new navy plan, the future new navy governor, Mr. Carl!"


    "How did you know? Even if it''s the Revolutionary Army, I haven''t disclosed any news about the new navy!


    It is impossible for them to know my plan unless..."


    "Unless you have someone from the revolutionary army, and this person has an unusual relationship with Zefa!"


    Kuzan took the stubbornly and showed the winner''s smile.


    Carl nodded, then sighed.


    "You are right. King Liku has friendship with the Revolutionary Army, but I think they have only exchanged briefly.


    Today I heard what you said so that I realized that the connection between them is so close!"


    Regarding the preparation of the new navy plan.


    Even if Luo and Bucky didn''t know about it, both of them just knew that they helped Carl secretly build up the power.


    As for the name of this force, what it was used for, and what goals it had, neither of them knew it!


    However, Zefa and his two disciples are very clear.


    Moreover, the four members of the Liku royal family are completely on Karl''s side, and they also know the plan of the new navy.


    In addition, King Liku was exiled that year and was also saved by the revolutionary army.


    Carl simply thinks about it very clearly, who leaked this news to the revolutionary army.


    However, Carl did not gradually love it. Anyway, the revolutionary army will know about this matter sooner or later, only a little earlier and later.


    "Carl, you know my strength very well, and you saved me a leg.


    Otherwise, I would not sit here and talk to you so completely, I owe you this!


    If you agree, I immediately set off to Dresrosa to help you prepare for a new navy.


    In the current navy, only a small part of it still persists, and the others are completely decayed. I don''t count on them anymore.


    But here you are, I see a glimmer of hope, maybe you can really succeed!"


    There was a little light in Kuzan''s eyes, he was very optimistic about Karl, and even willing to take the initiative to come to Karl''s banner!


    This operation of Kuzan directly looked silly to Karl, he did not expect that the other party would not have any reserve of the strong.


    Originally, Kuzan was also Karl''s goal, and he even planned to ask Zefa to help intercede.


    It''s just that Kuzan''s whereabouts have been erratic for so many years, and Karl can''t find him at all.


    If it hadn''t been for Kuzan to come out by himself, Carl might never find him.


    Even he used a special phone bug to communicate with the revolutionary army, which caused the revolutionary army to not know his movements.


    This guy made himself so mysterious, obviously to prevent the navy, the world government/government, and his enemies from hunting down.


    A lazy person like Kuzan, although strong, does not want to have too much intersection with those people.


    "Ahem, since you have said so, I am not easy to refuse, but I have a very simple condition, I hope you can agree."


    "What conditions?"


    Kuzan asked casually, and Carlton spoke for a while before continuing.


    "Help me protect everyone in Dresrosa. The news of my killing of the Celestial Dragon is estimated to be known to the world government/government high level.


    I feel that they should be discussing overnight how to deal with me, and even kill me and my subordinates!


    Although it is said that there are Zefa and Anilu there, you know the situation of Senior Zefa, he cannot continue fighting for a long time.


    Although Ainilu''s strength is good, he is also a thunder fruit ability, but the gap between him and you and me is still a bit big.


    So I am a little worried about them, but if you go, I have nothing to worry about. I am very relieved of you!"


    Carl patted Kuzan on the shoulder and smiled.


    Kuzan sighed helplessly.


    "It''s really troublesome, but I promised you. In order to support your actions, I will protect them.


    But there is one more thing I must remind you!"


    "what''s up?"


    "Blackbeard has a third devil fruit!"

 271 Chapter 271 Naval Traitor! Carl!

    Blackbeard has a third devil fruit?!


    This is something that didn''t exist in the original book. Even in his previous life, Karl was still in the post, and saw many people speculating whether Blackbeard would have a third devil fruit!


    As a result, it really appeared now, the third Devil Fruit ability!


    This basically confirms that the black beard''s body structure is completely different from normal people!


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to hold three Devil Fruits!


    Even Carl needs the help of the system to have the double fruit.


    It can be said that if Karl does not have a system, he might not be able to defeat such a monster!


    In terms of ridiculous degree, even Kaido does not have a black beard, so ridiculous!


    "What is the ability of the third Devil Fruit? Do you have any news?"


    Karl asked in a serious tone, but Kuzan shook his head, a little helpless.


    "My news came from Marco.


    Before I came to find you, I just left from Marco.


    He collided briefly with Blackbeard, and then found that there were some changes in Blackbeard''s body.


    This change is something that Shadow Fruit and Dark Fruit did not have!


    So Marco guessed that this might be his ability, the third Devil Fruit!


    Blackbeard didn''t admit it, but didn''t deny it either. It''s just that Marco couldn''t guess what the other party''s third demon fruit was. There was too little intelligence!"


    Kuzan didn''t know Blackbeard''s ability. He didn''t do it at the time, so naturally he didn''t know what the opponent''s ability was.


    If Kuzan did his best, cooperated with Marco, Ace and Joz, to force the full capabilities of Blackbeard, it would not be a problem at all.


    But he had other plans at the time, so naturally he couldn''t do it.


    Now, Kuzan knows that Karl is going to Beehive Island, and of course he will remind him not to be pitted by Blackbeard!


    Carl is also deeply grateful for this, if there is no reminder from Kuzan, he might have to fight the opponent for a long time before he can touch his third fruit ability.


    After all, a cautious person like Blackbeard will definitely not be exposed for the first time after he has new abilities!


    He will definitely wait for the enemy to reveal a flaw, or relax his vigilance, and use his new ability to give him a fatal blow!


    Blackbeard is such an unscrupulous villain, so I have to guard it!


    In this way, Carl and Kuzan had a dinner together, and then Kuzan left here without intending to stay in the Golden City for a long time.


    Carl intends to rest here for one night, and then continue to leave tomorrow.


    Although he had offended the Tianlongren, his navy status was destined to be stripped.


    But Beehive Island must go.


    Because Karl also wanted to see, what is Blackbeard''s third ability!


    By the way, he can also make known to the public the ability to shake fruits and declare to this world that he is also a double-fruit ability!


    For those who want to become famous quickly and shock the whole world, stepping on the four emperors is the most convenient way!


    Although Karl has long been famous in the world, he is about to lose his status as a general.


    So he must change another way to tell the world that even if he leaves the navy, he is also a strong man at the top of this world!


    Carl then ordered Tezolo to transfer all the funds to Dresrosa, so that his safety can be guaranteed.


    However, Karl still reminded Tezolo not to provoke Zefa, otherwise he would not care if Zefa was killed.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    ...


    early morning.


    The voice of the phone bug kept ringing.


    Carl got through the phone worm, but it was Sakaskina, hysterical growl!


    "Carl, do you know what you did!


    As an admiral of the navy, if he didn''t do his job well, he intercepted and killed the Tianlong people and even took away their goods!


    More importantly, you killed four Dragonites this time, and three of them were high-level politicians of the world government/government!


    Do you know how big a basket you stabbed!Let alone me in this matter, even the five old stars can''t hold it down!


    They have issued an order to make a full-scale wanted for you, and the reward order was issued last night!


    This time, I see how you end up!"


    Sakaski is so angry!


    He hadn''t seen him for a few days, and he didn''t expect that Carl would stoke such a big basket out.


    He had no choice but to continue wiping Carl''s ass.


    It''s nothing more than killing four Tianlong people, but three of them are high-ranking world governments!


    In their hands, they even hold the navy''s salary and other lifelines!


    This is where Sakaski is most afraid.


    Otherwise he would not be so angry.


    "Senior Sakaski, I am doing things all by myself. This time I was impulsive, but I won''t hurt you.


    So please order to deprive me of the status of admiral. Starting today, I, Karl, defect to the navy!"


    "Bastard! You are simply a bastard! Doing this is worthy of me, worthy of the cultivation of the two predecessors of the Warring States Period and Karp!


    You patted your butt and left, but do you know what the Navy will face next!"


    Sakarski was already very angry. He didn''t expect Karl to say this.


    But think about it carefully, this style is the real Karl, if he bows to his knees and asks the Heavenly Dragon to beg for mercy.


    This is simply impossible!


    "Senior Sakarski, I respect you, but I am different from you.


    In order to change the navy, you can bow down to the Tianlongren and the five old stars. Although you still maintain your tough attitude, you have sacrificed too much for the navy.


    But I was different, I was young and had a long way to go, so I decided to do it myself!"


    "Do it yourself? Are you going to be a pirate or a revolutionary army?"


    Sakaski suddenly calmed down. After hearing Carl''s words, he immediately reacted to this kind of thing. Carl must have planned for a long time!


    If not, he would not be so calm and calm and face his own questions calmly.


    "Sakaski-senior, have you heard of the new navy? It is the new navy that Zefa-senior once said that he would quit the navy and go on his own.


    I picked up the plan of Senior Zefa again, this world needs some changes now!"


    "Carl, are you serious?"


    Sakaski Wa Nuan calmed down, but his anger still lingered in his heart, unable to dissipate.


    He really didn''t expect that Carl had made a plan long ago, which made him have no place to put his face as a marshal.


    "Senior Sakaski, I''m sorry, but I mean it!"


    "Very well, in that case, we will be enemies in the future!


    Starting today, Carl has been deprived of the title of general!There is no such thing as a White Eagle in the Navy!


    And your subordinates will be affected by this and be sent to a military court by me!"

 272 Chapter 272: One-sided situation

    Admiral Carl, killed four dragons and defected to the navy!


    The shining big news was written into the news report in this way.


    Regarding Carl¡¯s news, the world government/government directly published it in the newspaper for everyone in the world to see!


    And the whole news paper is full of "accusations" of Carl''s various crimes!


    Among them are how he abused the Tianlongren, how he snatched the heavenly gold from the Tianlongren, and finally killed the Tianlongren, all of them were published!


    It also includes how Carl gave orders to Kang Wu Lao Xing, as well as the orders of the Tianlong people.


    Even Karl''s destruction of Derma 66, a member of the world government/government country, was written in the news papers.


    The most important thing is that the world government/government has not let go of Karl''s various things about sheltering murlocs!


    In order to accuse Carl of various crimes, they even reduced the murlocs to the lowest race, saying that they were born to be enslaved by humans!


    He even said that the inferior should be enslaved by the Tianlong people!


    It can be said that the current world government/government has completely ignored those civilians.


    Now there are only a few who support them, and they would rather be stubborn, and even want to become some high-level national leaders of the Tianlong people.


    After seeing this news, most of the world''s participating countries felt that the world government/government was dizzy.


    In doing so, they are digging their own graves!


    Just after the news came out, the big news Morgan also released a piece of news.


    This is the regular news, which also includes the news of Carl defecting to the navy and killing the dragon.


    But this is not the main thing.


    It is the most important news to be published in the headline of this news front page!


    That was what Carl asked the big news Morgan to write about the news about the various crimes indicted by the Denon people!


    And the most important thing is that this thing is serialized, and each issue of the news will only publish more than a dozen news accusing the Tianlong people of crimes.


    The follow-up will continue to be serialized. As for how many issues can be published, the big news Morgan himself does not know.


    He can''t do the Lord because of this, so he can only wait for Carl''s news.


    He could stop if Carl said to stop. Morgan couldn''t be the master at all, and Carl gave a lot of money.


    Morgan couldn''t resist the temptation of money, and naturally chose to help Carl.


    They are old partners after all.


    Coupled with Morgan''s character, he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, because only by chaos, his news can sell for a good price.


    Now that this happens, he is happy to see it.


    As for offending the world government/government, any previous sins are not bad this time.


    In this way, the news of world government/government and big news Morgan was all over the sky.


    People don''t know who to trust for a while.


    But the revolutionary army was also mobilized.


    They have sought out people to spread everywhere about the various viciousness of the Tianlongren and various glorious deeds of Carl.


    In this way, within a few days, Carl and the world government/government''s comments were directly overwhelming.


    The world government/government combination changes, and no one supports them at all except for some of the participating countries.


    Even many people still want to fight against the world government.


    Of course, most of these people are just saying hi, if they really dared to do it, they would have joined the revolutionary army long ago.


    But it can also be seen from here that the credibility of the world government/government has long since disappeared.


    Tianlong people have long since become, and everyone yells and beats rats across the street.


    If it wasn''t for ordinary people who had no strength and could only passively be controlled by the Tianlong people and the world government/government, they would have resisted.


    ...


    "Huh! Look at what you guys are doing! I believed you before, not wanting Karl.


    But now?Look at what he has done, the face of the world government/government has been completely lost by him!


    Next, the world government/government will directly issue a wanted order for him, and your navy must cooperate fully to kill, otherwise you, the admiral of the navy, do not have to do it!


    Don''t think that you can do whatever you want as a navy marshal. You are just a dog of the world government. I can replace you at any time!"


    Five old stars called Sakaski into the meeting room and was frantically scolded.


    But Sarkarski rarely refuted it. Instead, he followed Karp, clasping his nose here, his eyes lost, obviously not taking their words to heart.


    Sarkarski basically knew about these things Carl did, but he was sad that he did not choose to stop, but let Carl do it.


    After all, Karl did not do anything to discredit the navy, and even said in the news that the navy was also squeezed by the Denon people.


    He is not alone, Kuzan was also driven out by the world government.


    Carl took this opportunity to maintain a wave of navy and brush a wave of Sakarski''s favor.


    This made him less resentful of Karl, so Sakarski wouldn''t answer what the five old stars said at this time.


    After all, Sakarski also disliked the Five Old Stars and the Dragons, if he was not the admiral.


    I am afraid that he will be like Carl, directly on the Tianlongren.


    "Sakaski, what do you mean, are you listening to us?"


    The five old stars bombarded with various information in turn, while Sakarski had been in a daze, completely not taking their words to heart.


    So now he doesn''t even know what the five old stars said.


    "Lord Five Stars, look at things about Karl. I will naturally do work on the Navy side and ask people to encircle him.


    But it is absolutely impossible for me to cooperate with the people of CP0, and it is absolutely impossible for our navy to work with the people of CP0!"


    Sakaski is firm and resolute not to associate with CP0 people. This is also the credit of Karl.


    Carl instilled in Sakarski before that, there are real and fake things about CP0, and Carl uses his ability to check his favorability every day.


    So Sakarski believed Carl''s words, and based on the information he found out, he knew very well that CP0 people did not regard the navy as a person.


    Naturally, I will not have any good feelings about CP0, let alone cooperate with each other.


    If it were the original Sakaski, maybe he would still swallow, but in the current navy, only he can forcefully suppress internal disturbances.


    If the five old stars and CP0 people dare to put pressure on him, then all the navy people will run away, and no one will be able to survive.


    The five old stars knew this too well, so they only reprimanded Sakaski, and did not dare to put too much pressure on him.


    Then the five of them glanced at each other, and then had an urgent discussion, only then agreed to Sarkarski, let him deal with the matter.


    However, for Karl''s wanted order, the world government/government still has to make it personally!


    Even to round up the team, the five old stars have to personally choose, because people who are less than the lieutenant general can''t even hold a single blow from Karl.


    This time the Five Old Stars and the Sky Dragon were determined to kill Karl, which made Sakarski''s face a little ugly.


    But what Sakarski didn''t know was that the five old stars actually wanted to kill Karl a long time ago!

 273 Chapter 273 World Turmoil

    latest news!


    The Naval Traitor Karl has issued a reward order!


    Reward: 2.7 billion Baileys!


    Extremely dangerous!


    Life or death!


    This is the reward order for Carl after the five old stars have discussed it!


    At this time, five days have passed since Karl killed the Tianlongren.


    The whole world is plunged into turmoil.


    But Carl is nowhere to be seen, only his news is still floating in this sea.


    A reward of 2.7 billion Baileys!


    There is such a bounty for the first time, basically no one can do it!


    The rewards offered by the four emperors today are 2.2 billion Baileys for Blackbeard, 4 billion Baileys for Shanks, and 4.3 billion Baileys for Charlotte Lingling.


    The last is Kaido''s reward order, up to 4.6 billion Baileys!


    These reward orders are all very high, but they are the kind of rewards that they arrived after years and months.


    And after reaching this point, no one will covet this bounty anymore.


    This is instead a way to enhance their status.


    As for Blackbeard, he has just been the Four Emperors for less than a year, and it is not bad to have 2.2 billion Baileys.


    But as soon as Karl was offered a reward, it was 2.7 billion Baileys!


    Such a situation is really rare.


    It can be said that Carl''s operations have made the world government/government hate him extremely.


    But the navy did not make any statement, and even did not issue an order to want Karl.


    Coupled with the previous operation of Carl''s whitewashing of the Navy, it is obvious that there is no complete break between Carl and the Navy.


    But it seems that he can''t go back either.


    at the same time.


    Another hot news broke out.


    Zefa led his disciples, and more than 1,000 navy members, formally retired from the navy and became independent!


    Even Zefa specifically changed its name to Z to show determination!


    Then there are Ainilu, Enzo and Nilu who also followed Carl to withdraw from the navy, declaring to follow Carl forever!


    As for the hundreds of navy that Ainilu brought out, they could only defect and defect together with sorrow.


    For this reason, the world government/government has a headache, but they have not issued a separate reward order to want them.


    They only unilaterally announced that there is no news from the Navy.


    If the Navy also announces that they have withdrawn from the Navy, the reward order will be distributed to the world the next day.


    Don''t doubt the speed of the world government/government, they can''t do anything else, it is a thief to issue a wanted order, the speed is fast!


    In this way, as news broke one after another, the whole world was in chaos.


    ...


    The territory of the Redhead Pirates.


    Shanks looked at Carl''s wanted warrant and the news that was serialized to the second issue of accusing the Dragonite crimes, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "The pattern of this world is finally about to change. All of you stay here. I have something to go out."


    With that, Shanks left his territory and left by boat alone, leaving only his crew, guarding here.


    ...


    IWC, Cake Island!


    Charlotte Lingling is eating a huge cake.


    Kata Kuri, who was beside him, read out all the news today, and then read out Karl''s reward order.


    His expression became a little strange, because he couldn''t think of it.


    More than two years ago, the navy, which was only one-liner stronger than itself, has now grown into a behemoth comparable to the Four Emperors!


    He even dared to challenge the world government/mansions and the Tianlong people.


    Even the Four Emperors dare not do this, because the risk is too great.


    But Carl did just that, and the government has nothing to do with him.


    At least for now, the world government/government does not have any actions other than playing tricks.


    This really worries Kata Kuri, he understands that the world structure is about to change!


    "My dear son, don''t care about Carl Imp, if he dares to come, he will die!


    He just defeated a mere Bar/let, so don''t worry about it at all!


    What you should care about most now is my tea party in a week!


    And don¡¯t forget to help me contact the Beasts Pirates, look at the old thing, would you like to join!"


    "I know my mother, but I am not worried about this, but Zefa and the others, because these people and Carl are inextricably linked!"


    Kata Kuri sighed.


    Now, as long as Karl raises his arms and shouts, he can immediately pull up a team, no less than any team of the Four Emperors!


    To him, such a person is really terrifying!


    ...


    The country of harmony, the island of ghosts.


    The Second Disaster and Kaido are here watching the news and staying silent.


    Originally a big sign for the Three Plagues, after Drought Jack was missing, now only the Two Plagues are left.


    Although Kaido''s opponents were very demanding, he even beat them at every turn.


    But he still has feelings for his big billboard.


    Especially when he was young and had the shadow of Kaido when he was young, Kaido was very distressed.


    So so far, no one can replace Jack''s position, and only the second plague is left.


    "Boss Kaido, should we pay more attention to Karl''s matter?"


    "Hahahaha, it''s so funny, this kid has escaped from the navy and offended the world government/government. Isn''t this looking for death!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Kaido laughed loudly, mocking Carl''s behavior wantonly.


    Yan Calamity Jin sighed, and then waited for Kaido to recover and continue to communicate with him.


    After a while, Kaido stopped smiling and his expression became serious.


    "Jin, you are responsible for staring at Carl''s news, as long as he has any changes, you must notify me as soon as possible!"


    "I see, boss Kaido!"


    Jhin nodded, expressing understanding.


    Kaido then put his gaze on Quinn''s body.


    "Your plague has been preserved, you may need it in the future, but now you help me contact the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group!


    Her tea party is about to begin, this time I will participate in person!"


    "Received! Kaido boss!"


    ...


    An island that is filled up.


    The dragon stood on the tower, quietly looking at the sky.


    Carl''s reward order, as well as various news about him, were held in the hands of the dragon to prevent being blown away by the wind.


    Sabo jumped up from below and walked to the dragon''s side.


    "The latest news, the Tianlong people are going to take action against some unsocial franchise countries, should we take this opportunity..."


    "Be more stable. It is not the time yet. If the Tianlong people do this, they will only increase their enemies.


    What we have to do is to wait for the opportunity, find the right opportunity and inflict heavy losses on the Tianlong people!


    As for the countries that will be attacked by CP0, he will be responsible for guarding them."


    Long said calmly, Sabo was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at the reward order in Long''s hand.


    "You''re talking about Mr. Carl? How can he protect him by himself?"


    "As long as he is willing, nothing is impossible. The power of the new navy is much greater than you see!"

 274 Chapter 274: Confrontation between the two sides

    People all over the world are discussing what Carl will do next.


    At this time, Carl, just above the Hive Island, silently watched the confrontation between Blackbeard and Marko.


    The two of them are fighting here, and if you count the news released before, it''s probably half a month.


    In fifteen days or so, there is still no winner or loser, and they are still in the stage of mutual trial.


    Because no one of them is willing to take this risk and take the lead, even Karl can''t stand it.


    If he were to be replaced by him, I am afraid he would have hit him the first time.


    "It''s really hesitating. Everyone on Blackbeard''s side has ghosts. Except for those who followed him at the beginning, no one else wants to be the first.


    As for Marco, although he and they are all in one mind, Marco is so hesitant, it is really far from White Beard."


    Carl sighed, but he could understand why Marco hesitated so much.


    His strength is far less powerful than that of the white beard. In addition, the black beard is a person with the three-fruit ability, he must be cautious and be responsible to his own people!


    Although Lu Fei yelled that he wanted to go first, he beat the black beard.


    But he was stopped by Sauron and Ace, not allowing him to rush up at all.


    Although Luffy''s current strength is good, and Carl has also observed that he has learned the fourth gear and used it to defeat many enemies.


    Among them, the evil king was defeated by Luffy with four gears.


    The evil king is a very cruel person, but he was not a pirate before, but his strength is extremely powerful.


    Now that he joined the Blackbeard Pirates, his strength has gone even further!


    But even so, he still lost to Luffy''s fourth gear, which also caused Blackbeard''s evaluation of Luffy to rise a lot.


    They didn''t take Luffy this little boy to heart at first.


    At most, it is just to be afraid of his family background.


    But they never thought that Luffy''s fourth gear might be so powerful!


    He directly beat the evil king and couldn''t get up, even now he was in a coma.


    But from this it also shows that the power of the evil king is not as good as Doflamingo.


    You must know that in the original work, although Doflamingo was knocked unconscious, he quickly recovered his consciousness.


    From this point of view, Doflamingo is much stronger than the evil king in terms of strength and physique.


    Fortunately, Carl solved Doflamingo ahead of time. Otherwise, Luffy currently has no support from Luo.


    The ghost knows if he can beat Doflamingo single-handedly.


    Carl has doubts about Luffy''s current strength, but what he cares more about at the moment is the strength of Ace and Marko.


    Needless to say, Marco, his talent has always been high, and he is deeply loved by the white beard.


    If not, White Beard won''t hand over the entire white group to Marco in the end.


    As for the guy Ace, his strength improved very quickly.


    He is worthy of being the son of Roger, the Pirate King, and his current strength has improved a lot compared to six months ago!


    Especially his domineering look and domineering, has also reached the extreme, one step away from reaching the level that can destroy the real thing.


    And now Ace''s strength is infinitely close to Marco, and even belongs to the same class as Joz.


    Carl even guessed that if Ace was given three or four years to grow up, he would definitely become a powerhouse at the general level!


    In the end, even if he has the strength comparable to Roger, Carl will not be surprised, because he has such a talent.


    As for Luffy, his talent is also high, but he loves to play and does not take long training time.


    This has led to his current strength, being greatly stretched.


    As for the people in the straw hats, except for Sauron, everyone else is not good, and their talents are really limited.


    There was only Brook, and Karl was a little confused.


    In this way, Karl has been observing the confrontation between the two of them, even using his power to listen to them.


    Carl''s domineering coverage is very wide.


    No matter it was Blackbeard, Marco, or even other people, no one was domineering, and he had a wide coverage.


    That''s why he can be here with peace of mind, peeping at the exchanges between the two forces.


    ...


    "Thieves hahahahaha, Marco! You members of the White Beard Pirates regiment, now you have to unite with a hairy boy before you dare to declare war with us. How timid you are!


    What do you call the White Beard Pirate Group? Just call it the Son Group!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!"


    Blackbeard started taunting, and such taunting would happen almost every day when they confronted each other.


    But unfortunately, no one of them was willing to take the lead before, which led to the current situation.


    "Titch! Don''t be arrogant. Although we are not your opponent now, one day, you will have to pay for what you do!"


    Marco flew in the air and yelled.


    His hatred of Tic was very great, even for the navy, Marco did not have so much anger.


    Titch betrayed the white beard, announced the identity of Ace, and started the war step by step!


    Such behavior directly led to the death of White Beard in the navy headquarters!


    And he even took advantage of the chaos, taking part of the spiritual power of the white beard as his own.


    This kind of ungrateful operation, let alone Marko, the other members of the White Beard Pirates Group could not bear either.


    Even if the Navy was the culprit who killed White Beard, it was still a lot worse than Black Beard.


    After all, most of the things the Navy did were upright, and under Karl''s guidance, the Navy did not instigate anyone from the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Therefore, the current navy has always attracted the yearning of many passionate young people on this sea with the image of greatness and integrity.


    Of course, it is more because of Karl''s reputation.


    "Thief hahahaha, Marco, your tone is really big!


    But do you think you might be our opponent?


    After confronting here for so many days, you remnants have lost more and won less, and now there is still a face to speak out here. It''s really a laugh!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!!!!"


    Whitebeard laughed wildly, and did not pay attention to Marco and others.


    Marco glanced at Blackbeard and the men behind him, and finally gritted his teeth and returned to his boat.


    "Is this gone? It''s really meaningless!"


    Seeing Marco''s departure, Black Beard curled his lips and left the port with his own people.


    But at this time.


    The dense artillery net of the White Beard Pirates instantly covered everyone in the Black Beard Pirates!


    Seeing this scene, many people''s expressions changed drastically, but Blackbeard gave Xiliu a wink!


    "Humph! Leave it to me!"


    "Flowing Water¡¤Cut--"

 275 Chapter 275 War breaks out!

    Accompanied by the soaring sword aura appeared.


    Cover all the artillery directly!


    But at this moment, a flash of light appeared from the bow of the Moby Dick and the nearby Wanli Sunshine!


    Accompanied by two violent flashes.


    The powerful laser beam rushes to the Blackbeard Pirates in an instant!


    The dense firepower they had just now were just to pave the way for these two lasers that need to be charged to release!


    The power of these two laser rays is very powerful!


    As long as the target can be hit at the same time, the port and surrounding locations of Beehive Island will disappear completely!


    Even the Blackbeard Pirates will be hit hard by this!


    Originally, the Moby Dick did not have such a laser beam.


    Because there is a white beard, any external force is not as powerful as the white beard''s power!


    But the white beard has been sacrificed, so Marco will modify the Mobi Dick to make it the same as the Wanli Sunshine, with a very powerful main gun!


    But how could Blackbeard let him go?


    Although his members, even Shiliu couldn''t block two huge laser beams at the same time.


    But Blackbeard himself can!


    I saw him put his hands on the ground in an instant, and the endless darkness directly shrouded this land!


    After a while, countless army of characters with different images emerged from the ground. This scene looked terrifying!


    These shadows rushed to the front with extremely fast speed to weaken the power of the radium ray!


    But this is ultimately futile, and there is no way to stop it.


    Seeing these two lasers, when they are about to come in front of oneself, the shadow like a giant instantly rises from the ground!


    After a while, when the shadow completely dissipated, everyone could see clearly that this was the corpse of the demon Oz of Moria!


    Obviously, he took Blackbeard and used it again!


    In addition, a little demon Oz appeared on the other side!


    This is the little Oz who has appeared before in the top war!


    After seeing this scene, Marco was extremely angry!


    During this time, Blackbeard killed many people who originally belonged to the Whitebeard Pirates.


    This includes Little Oz!


    And he even used the combination of his own shadow fruit and dark fruit to store his body.


    Wait until the battle is released, let him become his own fighter.


    However, unlike Moria, Blackbeard directly separates his shadow, and then injects it into the bodies of the two demon Oz to fight!


    In this way, the strength of the demon Oz will not weaken, and even the same thinking as Blackbeard, there is no need to worry about out of control phenomena!


    This is something that the former Moriah could not do at all.


    It can also be seen from here that Blackbeard''s talent is much better than Moria.


    If not, he has just obtained the Shadow Shadow Fruit in just over a year, and it is impossible to develop it to this level.


    It''s a pity that fruit awakening requires chance and coincidence, and absolute control of the most fruitful ability.


    Although Blackbeard is proficient in the use of fruit abilities, he has not reached the level of awakening.


    At most, he is relying on the coverage of the Dark Fruit, which makes the Shadow Shadow Fruit present a state of pseudo-awakening.


    But even so, it is enough to block these two lasers!


    With a roar, the two bodies of Oz took a step back, and huge wounds appeared on their bodies.


    But with the addition of the shadow, the wounds of the two corpses quickly recovered.


    If someone who didn''t know saw this scene, they would even think that the Fruit of Shadow Shadow is also the fruit of the natural devil.


    "Thief hahahaha! Marco! It seems that you are ready to do it, right?


    In that case, come on!Let me see if you, this fellow, have such strength as an enemy to Lao Tzu!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!!!!"


    Accompanied by the wild smile of the black beard.


    His shadow split into two suddenly and entered the bodies of the two little Oz!


    At the same time, Ace''s fire fist whizzed from a distance!


    Facing the attack of Fire Fist Ace, Xiliu snorted coldly, and stepped forward with a slash, unfolding his flames!


    But Joz and Foil Bistar appeared in front of Xiliu at the same time, which surprised him!


    "Oops!"


    Without any hesitation, Xiliu became transparent instantly!


    He is already a transparent fruit capable person at this time, and he naturally has this ability.


    When he became transparent, his speed also increased, and he quickly avoided the attack of the two.


    The combined blow of Bista and Joz failed at the same time.


    But soon, Joz was diamondized all over, and fierce sparks appeared on his body!


    "I found you! Hiliu!"


    Seeing this, the foil Bista directly inserted his foot into the ground, and then kicked it out!


    The immense power brought up a piece of sand and pounced on Joz.


    But at the same time, Xiliu also showed his figure because of the sand.


    The ability of the transparent fruit is relatively buggy, even if it is domineering, if it is not top-notch, he will not feel any breath at all.


    The arrogance of Joz and Bista has reached the top, and the strength is not weak.


    But only seeing and hearing the color domineering is a bit worse, after all, seeing and hearing the color domineering phase is more armed, it depends on the talent and training intensity.


    After all, armed and domineering, as long as there is a training method and the physique can keep up, everyone can practice it.


    So this is why in the new world, even an uninfluenced little guy is armed with domineering.


    But seeing and hearing colors are different.


    Except for the dozens of people standing at the apex now, not many people can practice the domineering of seeing and hearing to the extreme.


    "Damn! The weakness of Transparent Fruit is really obvious!"


    Xiliu gave a light sip, then lifted his invisibility and confronted the two in front of him.


    The ability of the transparent fruit is silent during a sneak attack, but the effect may not be so good in a frontal battle.


    Everyone on the scene is a strong person. Even if they can''t capture Xiliu''s figure with the domineering vision and color, they will still react when they are attacked.


    And the cracking method of transparent fruit is too simple, as long as it is imaginable by individuals.


    This is also the reason why transparent fruits do not prevail on the front battlefield.


    Unless the fruit ability can be awakened, all the surrounding areas will become transparent!


    In this way, it can bring huge psychological pressure to the enemy.


    Because he couldn''t even see the ground under his feet, as if stepping on the air, the feeling was a bit scary to think about.


    It''s a pity that Xiliu didn''t have the ability to awaken the fruit, otherwise he was definitely more difficult than now.

 276 Chapter 276 The war begins!

    "Thief hahahaha! Xiliu, you retreat, these two will leave it to my Oz to solve!"


    While talking, Blackbeard controlled both Oz and rushed towards Joz and Bista.


    But at this moment, three sword auras appeared at the same time, directly knocking Oz into the air!


    At the same time, there was a huge inflatable fist, which hit the head of Oz!


    "These two Oz give us the Straw Hat Pirates, you go and solve Blackbeard!"


    Sauron shouted, and then fought with Oz in front of him.


    At the same time, Sanji and others also shot, punching and kicking Oz.


    Even Frankie still used his various new weapons.


    It''s just that Oz has a headache on his eyebrows, and he won''t get hurt, which leads to their attacks and doesn''t do much.


    On the contrary, on Luffy''s side, relying on his third gear, relying solely on his own strength, he actually suppressed Oz!


    This situation surprised Blackbeard and Xiliu, but they quickly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even if Luffy can completely suppress Oz with his own power, he cannot cause damage to him.


    These two demon Oz, as long as their bodies are not crushed, any injuries can be restored through the fruit power.


    This is a bit similar to Marco''s fruit ability.


    But this is limited to the two corpses of the demon Oz, if he were replaced by Blackbeard himself, he would not have such resilience.


    "Thieves hahahaha! Now that the war has begun, the young ones will go to me!


    From now on, let the White Beard Pirates completely disappear from this world!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Everyone rush together!!!"


    Following Blackbeard''s order, as the Blackbeard Pirates, Giza Temple Badgers, the captain of the first squadron, took the lead and rushed towards Joz!


    Seeing this, Xiliu took advantage of the situation to attack Bista not far away!


    At the same time, the other captains and crew of the Blackbeard Pirates battling with everyone in the Whitebeard Pirates!


    At this time, only Blackbeard himself, Marco and Ace, did not join the battle.


    The battle between the rest of the people was very hot, especially when Luffy played against the Great Oz, it was very lively.


    Luffy faced a big Oz, looking as desperate as fighting the Four Emperors.


    But from here we can also see how big the gap between Luffy and the Four Emperors is!


    If you change to the real four emperors, I am afraid that a few sticks will connect this big Oz to the little Oz and smash it together.


    The last time Blackbeard and Kaido fought, Blackbeard did not dare to release the two bodies, because he was also worried that Kaido would smash Oz''s body.


    So Blackbeard was completely using his power to fight against Kaido, and then defeated it by trick.


    But Blackbeard is very clear about his strength. He hasn''t swelled, but he has become more and more public.


    Now he has swallowed all the territory that originally belonged to Whitebeard!


    But he did not find the treasure left by White Beard.


    It is for this reason that Blackbeard has always wanted to destroy the white group, slowly searching for this secret treasure.


    This is also the purpose of Marco, who wants to fight White Beard in the final battle!


    The most important treasure left by White Beard is their sons.


    Marco clearly knows this, so he also knows very well that White Beard cannot leave the so-called treasure.


    But Blackbeard Titch didn''t even understand what the treasure in Whitebeard''s mouth was.


    That''s why he desperately seeks, and even wants to get rid of these people who hinder him from finding treasures.


    "Tickey! This time, I will not only avenge Saatchi, but also avenge Daddy!!!"


    "fire punch!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar, Ace took the lead in the trouble, and directly hit out with a fire punch!


    Faced with Ace''s most famous killer move, Blackbeard opened his mouth wide, revealing his mutilated front teeth.


    "Dark Water!"


    As the dark fruit''s ability was activated, all the flames were instantly absorbed into the dark space by him!


    Both Marco and Ace were sucked by the dark water!


    "Secret Point Road!"


    Blackbeard immediately sank with one hand and put it on the ground!


    Everything around it became extremely dark in an instant!


    Ace and Marko immediately urged the fruit ability to fly to the sky, and only then did they avoid the fate of being absorbed.


    Seeing this scene, Black Beard smiled, and his other hand rose quickly!


    "Shadow Cone!"


    The combination of Shadow Fruit and Dark Fruit instantly releases countless shadow spikes to the sky!


    Facing the dense, combined attack by the abilities of shadows and dark fruits, Marco and Ace didn''t dare to be careless!


    The two of them tried their best to urge the domineering, and the fruit ability to avoid the attack of Blackbeard in the air.


    They fought against Blackbeard several times.


    The ability of this move is somewhat similar to Dark Water, but its attack power is much stronger!


    This trick is the ability to cover a layer of dark water on the spikes of the shadow.


    As long as you touch the capable person, his fruit ability will be released immediately.


    Then this spike can penetrate into the opponent''s body!


    Although it will disappear quickly after piercing, relying on this ability, even if the opponent is a natural demon fruit ability, Blackbeard can also hit the entity!


    Ace suffered from this loss when he fought Blackbeard before, so he is now extra cautious.


    In addition to losing to Blackbeard at first, he often troubled Blackbeard for a period of time.


    Counting this time, it is the fourth time he has found Blackbeard.


    But every time he ended in defeat before, Ace didn''t know whether he and Marco could defeat each other if they joined forces.


    Because Marco also lost to Blackbeard once.


    But compared to Ace, he was not so embarrassed.


    Although this move can cause damage to Marco, as long as Darkwater''s ability disappears, his injury can be recovered immediately.


    For Malco, this trick just made him feel pain and had no other effect.


    But even so, Marco wouldn''t go head-to-head with the black beard''s moves.


    The last time he lost to Blackbeard, he just stiffened the opponent before losing.


    So this time, we must think of a good countermeasure.


    Otherwise they are still very difficult to win.


    But this time compared to before, the opportunity is much greater.


    The only thing that worries Marco is what is the third fruiting ability of Blackbeard.


    If he does not force his third fruit ability, the result is still unpredictable.


    "Ace, if you flick between the left and the right, I don''t believe in his dark fruits, and you can fight in two directions at the same time!"


    "Okay! Then I''ll go on first!"


    "fire punch--"

 277 Chapter 277: Carls Shot

    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Watch the battle silently, wait until the final victory is determined, then take the shot, and get the title: Sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight!


    Title attribute: Obtain a powerful coercion, and forcefully weaken the enemy''s attribute value by one percent when fighting.''


    ''Choice 2: Team up with Marco, Ace, and Luffy to defeat Blackbeard and get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point!Freely assign skill points: 1 point!''


    ''Choice 3: Defeat Blackbeard alone and get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points!Freely assign skill points: 3 points!''


    Just when the battle below has broken out.


    Carl has already received such a choice.


    However, Carl did not make a choice in the first place, but waited until the battlefield below became more complicated, before he did it himself.


    He was ready to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit, and did not intend to collide with Blackbeard in his peak state.


    Because of this, even if he had full firepower, he might not be able to kill Blackbeard.


    As long as Karl has to wait for Marco and Ace to force Blackbeard''s third fruit ability, Karl can think of a countermeasure.


    But for a while, the two of them couldn''t force Blackbeard''s third fruit ability.


    So Carl planned to stay here all the time, waiting for the battle to enter the white-hot stage before starting.


    But just after Karl made his wishful thinking.


    The sound of the system sounded again.


    ''Please make a choice within thirty seconds, otherwise this choice will disappear forever.


    The host, please participate in the battle within ten minutes after the selection, otherwise the second selection will still disappear forever!''


    ''Now, the countdown begins!''


    ''30.''


    ''29.''


    ''28.''


    ...


    Hearing the sudden sound, Karl was stunned for two seconds, and then he chose three without hesitation!


    In this way, the annoying countdown suddenly stopped, but the ten-minute countdown appeared in Carl''s mind.


    Obviously, this system does not want Carl to sit on the mountain and watch tigers fight, but wants him to do it himself.


    Although this system is very generous in normal times, it doesn''t matter how long Carl delays.


    However, this system is not obedient, at least in some aspects, the choice of the system will still be mandatory.


    After all, there is no free lunch in the world, and the ability brought by the system must be the power that Karl can have after paying the due price.


    Carl knew this for a long time, but it was the first time Carl saw the countdown.


    "It seems that the system is not going to let me delay..."


    Carl sighed, then got up and stretched out a blue medicine, then put his gaze on the battlefield below.


    "In that case, I won''t be low-key anymore!"


    "hurricane--"


    Accompanied by Carl''s bass, the sky was still relatively clear, instantly covering up a layer of haze!


    The surrounding sea was windy in an instant, and the waves slapped against the port, causing a wave of spray.


    Convergence.


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky!


    In an instant!


    The rain is pouring out!


    It directly wetted everyone''s body on the battlefield.


    However, this war did not end because of the sudden bad weather.


    Instead, they played more intensely because of the weather!


    No one here doubted that the rainstorm was caused by man.


    They just felt that the rain came a bit strange, but they didn''t think much about it.


    However, Ace''s strength was weakened a bit in this storm.


    The ability to burn fruits is flames, but in heavy rain, his flames can''t give full play to their strength.


    This caused his flame to become much smaller than before.


    Although the ability to burn fruit can be burned in water, it can also be used in heavy rain.


    But the effect is much worse than normal.


    Fortunately, Ace''s physical skills are not weak, as long as he does not release the fruit ability, he will not be affected too much.


    But in the face of Blackbeard, melee attacks are not a good thing, as long as he is touched by his dark water.


    The result speaks for itself!


    But at this time.


    A huge storm dragon head appeared, swept toward Blackbeard!


    Seeing this familiar storm faucet, Marco and Aston were shocked and quickly withdrew towards the rear!


    When this storm dragon appeared, the two of them looked at each other, obviously they knew who was coming!


    Then they also reacted, this torrential rain is what he did!


    At present, apart from the dragon, only Karl can control the weather for a short time and create such a large-scale storm!


    "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw Marco, Ace, and Blackbeard Titch!


    Haven''t seen me for so long, have you missed me?"


    Carl''s figure slowly descended from the air.


    But he did not land on the ground, but floated in the air, standing between the two forces.


    After seeing Carl, Blackbeard squinted his eyes suddenly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Marko and Ace rushed up at the same time and fought Carl!


    "Carl! You bastard, get out of me!"


    Ace yelled and punched out directly.


    Marco was silent, but he obviously didn''t want Karl to intervene in this matter, so he decisively shot him!


    But Carl raised his right fist unhurriedly, unleashing the ability to shake fruits!


    In an instant.


    The surrounding air instantly shattered!


    A huge force swept Marko and the others in this direction, directly shattering the location of the port, causing a violent but small!


    Marco and Ace flew out at the same time.


    If it weren''t for the two of them flying, I''m afraid they have been swallowed by the tsunami and flowed into the sea!


    Carl''s attack also caused some people around him to become passive.


    In addition to the tsunami that Carl released, even the Hive Island had a violent vibration!


    Marco and Ace adjusted their figures, their eyes filled with incredible expressions.


    The two of them never thought that Carl was also a double-fruit ability!


    And the most important thing is that his second fruit ability is still shaking the fruit!


    This situation makes Carl and Ace somewhat unacceptable.


    "Thief hahahaha! It''s really interesting, if you say that your shaking fruit, after killing Baibeard, did Bodo come down from him?"


    With a mean smile, Blackbeard began to hate Karla.


    After hearing his words, everyone in Bai Tuan looked at Karl with serious faces and stared at his answer.


    As long as Karl nodded, all of them would definitely rush forward, abandon the crusade against Blackbeard, and attack Karl instead!

 278 Chapter 278: Facing Black Beard

    Seeing this scene, Carl shook his head, showing disdain.


    "You people, it''s so easy to be emotionally affected, no wonder White Beard can''t worry about you.


    Just because of Blackbeard''s words, you turned your finger at me. Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    Carl shrugged helplessly. His words made Blackbeard''s face slightly change, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    But before he could say anything, Carlton sent a storm leader and knocked him into the air directly, lest he was saying something to invite hatred to Karl.


    Blackbeard has no other ability to harm others, to incur hatred to others, that can be said to be the best in the world.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to take advantage of the sword to kill White Beard, and eventually succeeded in becoming the throne of the Four Emperors.


    "Calm everyone, let''s see what Carl said first!"


    Marco yelled and calmed everyone down.


    When Luffy on the side saw Karl, he wanted to rush up to say hello, but was forcibly held by Nami and others.


    Carl didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend, so of course he wouldn''t let Luffy get close.


    And they all knew that Carl had defected to the navy during this time, and even the reward order came out.


    A bounty of up to 2.7 billion!


    Even Blackbeard, one of the four emperors, is far inferior to Carl''s current bounty.


    Therefore, they still have a certain amount of fear for Karl, and naturally they will not approach him rashly.


    "Carl, what is your position now? Are you already a pirate?


    Or is it that you are here to do something on both of us?And your shaking fruit, what is going on!


    Why do you have the daddy''s ability, is it really like Titch said, you forcibly seized the daddy''s ability?"


    Marco asked in a deep voice.


    His relationship with Karl is not good, and naturally he won''t give him a good face.


    But Carl didn''t care, anyway, the next thing had nothing to do with Marko.


    "Do you want to have such a big brain hole? Titch relies on Dark Fruit and his special physique, which can directly transfer others'' fruit ability.


    I don¡¯t have dark fruits, at most, I have a special physique, and I have acquired this ability for a year, so how can I force it to plunder?"


    Carl rolled his eyes and brought the technique of opening his eyes to the utmost.


    But what Carl said was reasonable, and Marco couldn''t hear it. Carl had traces of lying, and he barely accepted it.


    The others were relieved.


    As long as Karl is not like Blackbeard, forcibly plundering Whitebeard''s ability, they can accept it.


    After all, Blackbeard''s approach is too cruel.


    However, they still have some doubts as to why Carl''s physique is also so special that he can hold two Devil Fruits.


    You know, the appearance of a black beard alone is enough to shock the world''s attention.


    Now there is another Carl, and his fruit ability is still the ability of the legendary pirate.


    A fluttering fruit, a shaking fruit.


    As long as this news is made public, it will definitely be more eye-catching than Blackbeard''s Three Fruits!


    After all, Blackbeard''s ability doesn''t seem to hurt or itchy, and he doesn''t have much reputation.


    But fluttering fruit, but the ability of the golden lion!


    Carl relied on this ability to make a name for himself in the sea.


    Now he has gained the abilities of the world''s strongest man once again.


    In this way, Carl¡¯s reputation is about to reach its peak again, even surpassing those reputations that Carl had accumulated before!


    "It''s incredible. I didn''t expect such a coincidence. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, who could believe that there is a man like the captain in this world?"


    Hiliu, who was not far away, suddenly felt emotional when he heard Karl''s words.


    The people on Blackbeard''s side all smiled.


    They don''t care who Karl helps, because they don''t think they will lose!


    Carl sighed, then turned his gaze to Marko.


    "Is it okay for the group of Xiliu to leave it to you? I will deal with Blackbeard. Anyway, with your strength, it is not his opponent!"


    "Carl, don''t deceive people too much! Only we can kill Blackbeard, you are not allowed to do anything to him!"


    Ace shouted angrily and tried to attack Karl again.


    He is still so impulsive, more than two years have passed, and he has not improved at all.


    When Marco saw this, he quickly grabbed Ace and told him not to do anything.


    "Ace, listen to him for the time being. Since he is here to help, no matter what the reason is, we can''t do anything to him.


    And he is now a double-fruit ability. When he had only fluttering fruits before, we were not his opponents.


    Not to mention now, his strength has definitely become stronger, our current strength is difficult to defeat him.


    So it is better to let him deal with the white beard, we solve the other people in the black beard pirate group."


    Marco calmed down at the critical moment.


    Although he didn''t know why Carl wanted to help himself, since Carl had said so, Marco would naturally not refuse.


    He didn''t want to offend Karl here for nothing, because there is no need for it.


    If you make too many enemies, it will not do any good to the currently incomplete Bai Tuan.


    "You are not bad, in that case, they will leave it to you!"


    With that, Karl rushed out instantly and came to Blackbeard.


    Blackbeard was beaten by Carl before, so he has been watching the show.


    But when Carl put his gaze on himself, he immediately became alert and immediately used his ability to isolate Carl!


    "Shadow Wall!"


    Facing the huge shadow wall, Carl punched in midair!


    The huge impact, engulfing the airflow, directly whirled up a hurricane!


    The torrential rain rioted even more, hitting Blackbeard''s face one after another.


    Every raindrop was like a stone, which caused Blackbeard''s severe pain.


    This is the side effect of Dark Fruit, which enlarges the pain suffered by itself several times.


    Under such circumstances, such intensive blows are completely torture for Blackbeard!


    "Captain! Here we are!"


    Seeing this, Xiliu and others rushed up to help Blackbeard and besieged Karl together.


    But Marco and others were one step ahead and stopped the Blackbeard crew directly in the middle!


    "Your opponent is us!"


    "Marko! You are looking for death!"


    Xiliu roared and rushed up instantly.


    Not only him, but the other members of the Black Beard Pirates group also rushed forward to fight with the White Beard Pirates.


    However, the straw hat group did not join the battle at this time, but silently returned to the boat, recharged and waited for the opportunity.

 279 Chapter 279: The power of Karl!

    "Thief hahahaha!"


    "Come on, let me see how strong you are after you have mastered the fruit of shaking!"


    Blackbeard Titch laughed wildly, and instantly released the abilities of Dark Fruit and Shadow Fruit, creating a huge and incomparable warhammer to smash at Karl!


    Facing Blackbeard''s warhammer, Carl gave him a punch to shatter it!


    Then Karl made a backhand.


    Ling Yu''s sword aura, engulfing Feng Jian, rushed towards Blackbeard!


    Blackbeard releases fruit power and absorbs Karl''s moves, but in the next second.


    Carl came to the side of Blackbeard and cut it down!


    "Ghost cut!"


    The enhanced version of Ghost Slash was released, and the world changed in an instant!


    Everything around seemed to be stuck in stillness, even the air stopped flowing!


    Carl''s seemingly fluttering sword fell on Blackbeard''s body, causing an uproar!


    The surrounding space is torn directly!


    The mighty power caused turmoil in the world!


    But what makes people feel puzzled is that Carl''s blow clearly fell on Blackbeard''s body, but it did not cause harm.


    Carl¡¯s blow actually bounced off!


    Blackbeard was not hurt by the slash, and there were no knife marks on his body.


    However, he was impacted by a powerful force and flew out directly, knocking down all the buildings about a hundred meters behind!


    "Is this your third Devil Fruit? Is it immune to physical damage? Or is it immune to slash damage?"


    Carl was puzzled.


    Although his strength just now wouldn''t hurt Blackbeard severely, as long as he hits, the opponent won''t feel well.


    Hades''s ability, besides Kaido, no one can crack positively for the time being.


    As for Charlotte Lingling, Carl has mainly never fought with her, so Carl doesn''t know whether Hades''s ability will work against her steel balloon.


    But Carl understood for the time being that his power would not be effective against Blackbeard''s third fruit ability.


    The touch of the slash just now was exactly the same as that described by Kuzan.


    It doesn''t seem to be hitting people at all, but there is a feeling of inexplicability.


    "Thief hahahaha, what a pleasure! Your strength is really strong, you deserve the fruit of shaking!


    To be honest, if it weren''t for you to intervene, the fruit of shaking should be mine!


    It''s a pity that I couldn''t find the fruit of the shock. I can only use the remaining two fruits as a supplement to improve my strength.


    But it doesn''t matter, since you have already come, then your two fruit abilities are mine!"


    "Thief hahahaha!!!"


    "Dark Water!!!"


    Blackbeard laughed and didn''t care about his injury at all. Instead, he directly used Dark Water to draw Karl over.


    But the surrounding air suddenly stopped.


    Blackbeard posed, but Carl remained unmoved.


    Seeing this scene, Black Beard was stunned for a second, his eyes filled with an incredible expression.


    "How is it possible! As a capable person, why not be attracted by my dark water!


    This is impossible, absolutely impossible, there must be an accident somewhere in you!


    That''s right, you are a person with Piaopiao Fruit Ability, and your fruit ability is very strong, so this offset my suction power, right!"


    After Blackbeard realized that his moves were ineffective, he became a little crazy.


    He was arrogant for a long time. The first time he encountered this situation, he was naturally a little uncomfortable.


    But his thinking was fairly normal, and he analyzed it instantly, the greatest possibility.


    As long as the capable person does not touch the dark water, then his own ability will not disappear.


    Although dark water can absorb most of the abilities, there is no way to suppress the enemy''s fruit ability remotely.


    So he judged that Carl must use the Fluttering Fruit, which fixed his figure in place.


    Immediately afterwards, Blackbeard increased his power output, opened his hands, and continued to release dark water.


    But Carl remained unmoved, and even curled his lips in disdain.


    "It''s futile!"


    In an instant.


    Carl disappeared.


    Blackbeard didn''t dare to be careless, and instantly covered himself with a layer of shadow to prevent Karl''s sudden attack!


    But at this time.


    The shadows around him shattered instantly, and a sharp blade appeared in front of Blackbeard!


    Faced with Slashing Blackbeard, put his hands together and plan to take it empty-handed!


    But Karl''s power is not Blackbeard''s ability to resist!


    The abilities of shaking fruits and fluttering fruits broke out instantly, directly shaking Blackbeard''s hands apart!


    Then Carl pierced Hades directly into his throat in the shocked gaze of Blackbeard!


    Accompanied by a''boom''!


    Blackbeard flew out again.


    And this time, the distance he flew out directly reached a kilometer, ten times the previous!


    Similarly, Karl''s attack this time also released his full strength, wanting to try Blackbeard''s ability, what is the situation?


    But just like before, that kind of feeling is not good, it is not like hitting a person''s body at all.


    This caused Karl''s slash as if it had become a blunt weapon attack. The damage was not only reduced, even Hades''s ability was restrained!


    But Carl still didn''t guess what the third Devil Fruit of Blackbeard was.


    This kind of power is really weird, even if it was for a while, Karl couldn''t find a solution.


    But Blackbeard Titch has stood up from the ruins.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rubbed his throat with grinning teeth.


    There is clearly a red dot here, this is the blow that Carl stabbed just now!


    If it weren''t for the fruit power, he would have been pierced by Carl already, and he could not die again!


    "Thief hahahaha, it''s so interesting, I didn''t expect the power of Secret Fruit to be ineffective for you, it''s really surprising!


    I don''t know what your situation is. If it is a physical problem, maybe you are the same person like me!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!!!!"


    Blackbeard had calmed down after being knocked off by Karl for a kilometer.


    He probably understood that his dark fruit would not have any effect on Carl''s fruit ability.


    Although I don''t know the principle, at least for now, Blackbeard is no longer able to continue to use dark water against Karl.


    Because Dark Fruit''s biggest ultimate move has no effect on Carl!


    And Blackbeard gave up his contempt for Karl.


    Before, he underestimated the enemy and thought that as a fruit power person, he would be restrained by himself.


    As a result, several sets of combos were reversed.


    If it weren''t for his third devil fruit, Blackbeard Titch, he would really be killed by Carl!


    This is the consequence of underestimating the enemy, even if Blackbeard is a fearless person.


    When I think of Carl''s two horrible moves before, I feel a little shuddering.

 280 Chapter 280 Fierce battle!

    "I really have you, Blackbeard, your fruit ability is really the nemesis of Jianhao.


    Just like Bucky''s split fruit, he was completely immune to the beheaded Shanghai, turning it into a blunt weapon attack.


    In this way, the damage you suffer will be less, and your body will not be injured and bleed. What a great ability!"


    Carl flew in front of Blackbeard, spoke out what he had analyzed.


    Blackbeard smiled, his hands turned into dark water again.


    However, he did not directly release his power, but confronted Karl.


    "Thief hahahaha! My third fruit is called the Shield Fruit!


    The ability of this fruit is very simple. It turns the body into a shield to defend against all bludgeoning and directly reduce the damage.


    It can even turn the slash into a bludgeon. This ability is specially prepared to deal with you!


    How is it, is it a very good ability?Thief hahahaha!"


    Blackbeard laughed wildly, obviously very satisfied with his ability.


    Carl looked a little ugly.


    He guessed it was so.


    This ability looks good, but after Carl''s domineering observation, he found that Blackbeard''s injury was not light at all.


    He stubbornly resisted Carl''s two big moves, causing his internal organs to become a mess.


    Although Carl¡¯s experience is domineering and he can¡¯t see the internal organs intuitively, but he feels a general idea and there is no problem.


    And the corners of Blackbeard''s mouth are still bleeding, which is good evidence.


    "It''s really a good ability. It seems that you have thought of a lot of ways to deal with me!


    But even so, do you think you can really prevent it?The ability to shake fruits can directly reach the internal organs!


    You have enough external defenses, but internal defenses?Is it really enough?"


    Before he finished his words, Carl''s figure had already arrived in front of Blackbeard, and he was slashed out again.


    The powerful slash, engulfing Ling Ling''s wind blade, and violent vibration, struck Blackbeard!


    Faced with the impact of the three forces, Blackbeard''s face changed drastically, and he immediately covered his entire body with armed domineering, then put his hands together, and once again took the empty-handed sword!


    However, Carl slashed the blade, covering Hades''s body with armed domineering!


    And he also activated Liu Ying''s domineering!


    Not to be outdone, Blackbeard also used Liu Ying''s domineering!


    In this way, the two forces collided with each other and directly caused a violent explosion!


    The power rushed to the sky, dispelling all the that Carl had summoned before!


    After a while, the clouds in the sky disappeared and the rainstorm stopped suddenly.


    There was even sunlight, falling on this devastated land, and on the bodies of Karl and Blackbeard!


    However, Carl and Blackbeard did not pay much attention to the weather.


    The two of them fully focused their attention on each other, wanting to find his flaws, and then give each other a fatal blow!


    "Thief hahahaha!"


    "Carl, go to death!"


    "Shadow cone thorn!!!"


    Accompanied by the black beard''s roar, a large cloud of shadow thorns swarmed around instantly, attacking Karl!


    As long as there is a shadow, it is all under the control of Blackbeard!


    Carl''s Hades was held tightly by the black beard, and he wouldn''t let go of the blade at all.


    If Carl does not let go of Hades, he will become a living target, pierced by arrows!


    That''s what Blackbeard planned.


    But Carl only chuckled, and a storm suddenly appeared behind him, and directly swept away all the shadow cones!


    The ability to shake fruits requires hand cooperation to trigger.


    But no need for Piaopiao Fruit!


    And the most important thing is that Carl''s fluttering fruit has already awakened, and the range of control is very wide.


    The surrounding area can be controlled by Karl at any time as long as he wants!


    Even this island, Carl can make it fly anytime!


    But now it is against Blackbeard, there is no need to control the island, because this is more than the gain.


    If you are fighting a world government/government, Carl can give it a try, what is the experience of smashing people with islands.


    Carl used the ability of the floating fruit to disperse all the surrounding shadow cones.


    Blackbeard''s face became extremely green.


    I saw that he tried hard to snatch Hades from Karl''s hand!


    But how can he succeed?


    Hades is Karl''s Zanpaku!


    And this Zanpaku knife also has its own spirituality!


    When he felt that Blackbeard wanted to rob him, he burst out with a powerful demon power, stinging Blackbeard''s skin!


    Upon seeing this, Carl took advantage of the trend and released Gui Zhan, once again knocking Blackbeard into the air!


    But this time, Karl saw blood.


    This is the blood coming out of Blackbeard''s hands!


    "Could it be that demon power can crack the opponent''s fruit ability?"


    With doubts on his face, Carl quickly stepped forward to pursue the victory.


    This time, he not only combined his own power, but also the power of the two fruits.


    He even released Hades''s huge demon power and slashed towards Blackbeard''s neck!


    But Blackbeard was prepared this time, and it was impossible for Karl to succeed in his raid.


    He covered his hands with armed domineering, and he hit Carl with a punch!


    This punch happened to collide with the blade of Hades and once again caused a violent shock in the space!


    Suddenly.


    Suddenly there was darkness all around, and both Karl and Blackbeard were shrouded in it, unable to see!


    In such darkness, Karl flew into the air, turning on the domineering look and feel to warn the surroundings.


    He didn''t know if Blackbeard was injured in that blow.


    In such an environment where he couldn''t see his fingers, Karl had to be cautious.


    Fortunately, seeing and hearing the domineering and telling Karl that his current place has not changed, and there is only one more huge dark field covering 10,000 meters.


    The entire island and other battlefields have not changed.


    In other words, this is the one created by Blackbeard''s ability to limit Karl''s playing field.


    However, in the face of the ability to see, hear, and see, this dark venue has little effect.


    Carl still sensed the location of Blackbeard.


    But at this time, Blackbeard did not rashly attack.


    This dark force field not only blocked Carl''s sight, but even Blackbeard himself could not see anything.


    This ability is partly against me, but Blackbeard used it to delay time.


    The blow of Karl just now made him feel that his hand bones were about to break.


    Such power, Black Beard has only felt on White Beard.


    But he did not expect Karl to have such a powerful force, it is really amazing!

 281 Chapter 281: Angry Black Beard

    "Thief hahahaha, it''s too exaggerated! Your power reminds me of the old white beard!


    But compared to you, he is too old, and his strength has dropped too severely!


    It¡¯s better to be young, only young people can achieve their greatest potential!"


    Blackbeard laughed and rushed directly, intending to fight Carl hard!


    Around him, a large cloud of shadow spikes burst out instantly!


    These moves Blackbeard didn''t bother to call out the name, and he released it directly and rushed to Karl!


    Blackbeard already understands that to deal with people like Karl, instead of passively defending and looking for flaws, it is better to attack and force his flaws!


    Because Carl was not affected by Dark Fruit, Blackbeard''s power was directly destroyed by half.


    The dark fruit''s greatest ability is no longer useful, so Blackbeard must change his offensive strategy.


    That''s why he rushed up directly, and he was hard on Karl!


    "I didn''t expect a person like you to praise others. It''s really rare.


    But even so, don''t expect me to show mercy to your subordinates, we never die!"


    "Chopped¡ª"


    Karl let out a roar, and directly released a slash that could smash the ground.


    With the sword energy, Blackbeard''s moves were instantly disintegrated!


    But Blackbeard''s moves are more than that.


    I saw his hands clasped together, and a tiny black hole appeared in his hands like this!


    Carl''s chopped wave was washed back by his tiny black hole at the moment it hit Blackbeard!


    "Thief hahahaha, this trick was realized when he fought Kaido.


    Fighting with monsters like you, if I didn''t have many tricks, I''m afraid I would be dead for a long time!


    Whether it is you, Kaido, or the dead white beard, one by one is a monster!It''s so jealous!"


    Blackbeard gave a light squeak, the jealousy in his eyes made no secret.


    Although Blackbeard is good at forbearance, he has now exposed his true character and naturally there is no need to continue to pretend.


    So when he saw Karl''s power, he was naturally angry and jealous.


    But the movement of his hands did not stop.


    In the meantime, Blackbeard released his strongest moves and rushed to Karl again!


    This blow was precisely the small black hole he created to absorb Karl''s chopping wave!


    Facing Blackbeard''s advance, Carl quickly backed away.


    He kept waving Hades in his hand, trying to repel Blackbeard, but it was a pity that the other party''s domineering look was also not weak.


    Every time Carl released the slash, it would be absorbed by the black hole of Blackbeard.


    Even if some were not absorbed, they would be hidden by Blackbeard.


    Then Carl continued to detonate the space ahead!


    However, the power of shaking the fruit and the spatial shock caused by it will also be completely absorbed by the small black hole of Blackbeard.


    But soon, Karl realized that one thing was not right.


    As long as his slashes are not near the black hole of Blackbeard, they will not be absorbed at all, but will fall to the side.


    The same situation occurred with Carl''s ability to release fluttering fruits, creating a storm.


    Black holes can absorb storms, but they cannot absorb the huge air currents created by storms.


    The goal of Storm Dragon''s head is obvious, to attack Blackbeard.


    But the targets of the air currents that were rolled up were random, not against Blackbeard.


    Seeing this scene, Carlton released a slash and cut one meter to the side of Blackbeard.


    At the same time, Carl also released the ability to shake fruits and smashed towards the space not far away!


    Both of these attacks hit the area beside Blackbeard, and did not attack him himself!


    The black hole created by Blackbeard did not absorb it, but let its power erupt and destroy the surrounding area.


    Seeing this scene, Carl also roughly guessed how the black hole of Blackbeard was judged.


    Blackbeard''s face is also ugly.


    He has been trying to catch up with Karl and detonate the black hole in his hand.


    Because what he was worried about was that Karl discovered his own strength flaws.


    This move looks very powerful, it can absorb all the power, and it will not be hurt.


    But no matter what, even the most powerful moves will have certain restrictions.


    For example, the combination of shaking fruit and fluttering fruit requires more physical energy than doubled.


    If it weren''t for Carl''s physical strength already at the A+ level, he would simply not be able to support the ability of the two top superhuman fruits.


    The same is true.


    Blackbeard''s abilities must also have some limitations.


    And his limitation is also very simple, that is, it cannot be absorbed, and there is no attack that targets himself!


    In other words, if Carl wants to release the fruit of the earthquake to the ground, it will cause a big earthquake to crack and form a huge canyon.


    Blackbeard''s move can''t be stopped at all!


    "Blackbeard Titch, although your move is good, the flaw is too obvious!


    Next, let me see how you hide!"


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    Accompanied by Carl''s roar, he stood in mid-air to control Hades, and at the same time released the power of two fruits, slashing towards the island ground!


    With this blow, Carl did his best!


    The huge sword energy poured directly into the ground, causing a violent tremor of the entire island!


    In an instant.


    The powerful force of the shaking fruit and the fluttering fruit directly caused the entire island to split towards both sides!


    The sea water came out from the crack in the middle!


    islands.


    Cracked!


    "Damn bastard!!!"


    Seeing this scene, Blackbeard was furious, and immediately soared into the sky, detonating the black hole in his hand without hesitation!


    The black hole exploded, but there was no sound.


    Some are just black, which is rapidly spreading!


    In an instant.


    The world is dark!


    Just like rendered black ink, it shocks people!


    But in this darkness, two people are in constant confrontation!


    Blackbeard stepped on the moon step, constantly releasing the fruit ability, and fighting Carl physically!


    His whole body was covered with a layer of pitch black color, and he didn''t know whether it was the power of Shadow Fruit or the effect of Dark Fruit.


    But his current state has greatly increased his speed and strength.


    The only pity is that after Blackbeard gained the fruit ability, his physical skills were a lot of waste.


    But even so, his physical skills are not weak, almost above the quasi general, but below the level of the general.


    After all, before he had obtained the Dark Fruit, his strength was almost close to the general.


    Blackbeard used his form and his not-so-skilled Moonwalker to entangle Karl in the air.


    No matter what changes happened to the island below, he didn''t care at all.


    Blackbeard now has only one idea, that is to kill Karl!

 282 Chapter 282: The strange road of Xiliu

    Just when Karl and Blackbeard were fighting in the air.


    The battlefield below has been divided into several pieces.


    Due to Carl''s ultimate move, the island was split directly, and it split directly in the middle!


    This situation has led to the fact that some members of the White Beard Pirates and the Black Beard Pirates must fight separately.


    Fortunately, the luck of both of them is pretty good.


    Except for Little Oz, everyone else did not fall into the sea, but moved slowly to the two sides as the island split.


    But Little Oz has fallen into the ocean and can''t get it at all.


    But on Blackbeard''s side, there is still a big Oz, and their situation is still dominant!


    "It''s really an exaggerated power. Is this what Carl has after he has double fruits?


    Even if the old man is resurrected, maybe that''s just the case, right?But Carl, who possesses such power, is even fighting Tic.


    It seems that Titch, the bastard, didn''t use all his strength when facing me!"


    Marco was a little melancholy.


    Although he had thought of it a long time ago, Blackbeard didn''t use his full strength when facing him.


    But he did not expect that the gap between himself and the Four Emperors would be so big!


    Marco has the strength to resist the generals and stubbornly beat the Four Emperors.


    But his strength is only for being able to contend, not for being equal, let alone defeating the four emperors and generals.


    Marko''s strength, placed in any of the four emperors group, belongs to the top ranks.


    But in this world, facing those ceiling-level enemies, he still checked some.


    This caused Marco''s confidence to suffer some blows.


    But Ace, beside him, was full of confidence.


    He originally thought that although Karl''s power was very strong, he was not without opportunities.


    After seeing both Carl and Titch, both of them exploded beyond their own power.


    He was not depressed, but burned with confidence!


    This is Ace.


    No matter what kind of powerful enemies and threats he faces, he will maintain his optimism and never lose confidence.


    This is somewhat similar to Roger.


    Roger can reach Love Drew, in addition to strong strength, looking for the firm confidence of Love Drew is also essential.


    As long as he loses his patience, he will definitely miss Lavdrew.


    At this point, Ace perfectly inherited all the advantages of Roger.


    "Huh! It''s an exaggerated power, but this kind of monster should be solved by the captain who is also a monster.


    My goal is only you two, as long as you two are executed, the battle in other places is easy to talk about!"


    Xiliu wiped her saber, took out a cigar and lit it in her mouth, and took a deep breath.


    In his eyes, whether it is Blackbeard or Karl, they are all monsters.


    Xiliu''s strength is not weak. He is basically the same as Marco, who has the strength of a general and the Four Emperors. He can fight against them and fight briefly without losing.


    But to really contend with it, he was still a lot worse, even worse than Marco.


    Although the strength of the two of them was similar, Shiliu was a human body after all.


    Marko is the phoenix fruit ability.


    Regardless of physical strength or resilience, Hiliu can''t match Marco.


    His only advantage is the powerful lethality that comes with being a great swordsman.


    But even so, in the face of Marco, his swordsmanship could not have any advantage.


    Not to mention that there is Ace to help him beside him.


    Ace''s strength is slightly weaker than Shiliu and Marco, and he is at most the level of a quasi-general.


    Both Marco and Hiliu surpassed the Brigadier General, and they were only one step away from reaching a higher level.


    So compared to the two of them, Ace is quite different.


    If it is heads-up, Ace is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of Shiliu.


    But in conjunction with Marco, Hiliu must also be cautious.


    After all, the fame of Ace Fire Fist is also resounding in this sea.


    Burning fruit pays attention to destruction and has a very high temperature.


    Xiliu knew this very well. Compared to defending against Marco''s attack, he needed to concentrate on avoiding Ace''s attack.


    After all, Ace''s attack range is really exaggerated.


    And this is the only advantage of Ace.


    "Flowing Water¡¤Cut--"


    Xiliu took a deep breath, then spit the cigar onto the ground, taking the lead!


    Marco rushed directly, relying on his own ability to be tough with the opponent!


    Accompanied by a bang.


    The collision of the two immediately caused a violent explosion!


    "fire punch--"


    On the other side, Ace found the opportunity and immediately released the missing, covering Marko and Hiliu!


    "You guys..."


    Xiliu did not finish speaking, and was instantly drowned in flames.


    Marco smiled without speaking, and was also drowned in Ace''s flames.


    Ace didn''t dare to be careless, he shot the fireball directly, and then found Xiliu''s position through seeing and hearing and domineering.


    "Emperor Yan Da Yan Ji¡ª¡ª"


    Like a little sun, a huge fireball was released from Ace''s hands.


    Originally, for Ace, this trick was a big move that required accumulating energy.


    But his current strength has grown a lot compared to before.


    For him, the once big move can now be released in seconds, and the power is not inferior to the past.


    If you can accumulate energy, the power will naturally go to a higher level.


    But to deal with people like Xiliu who is known for speed, there is no need to accumulate energy.


    Because that would only be detrimental to yourself.


    This is the information that people who are naturally devil fruit know.


    Needless to say, Porusalino, as long as he is not acting, any of his skills can be released in seconds.


    Although the speed cannot reach the real speed of light, it definitely exceeds the speed of sound!


    Even the moves of Kuzan and Sakarski are basically seconds, never need to accumulate energy.


    This is the common problem of the natural devil fruit. Once you accumulate your energy, you will give others a chance.


    Therefore, they want to become stronger, and besides handling the improvement of physical strength and domineering, the fruit ability must also be able to retract freely.


    Obviously, the current Ace has achieved this level, and the only shortcoming, which may be the physical skills, still has not improved much.


    After all, the time is too short for him to exercise.


    So Ace is now ready to do his own, the long-range turret is enough.


    Leave the rest to Marco.


    In this way, Ace continuously released the fire fist, amplifying the flame ring in seconds, and bombing all the land in front of him without any growth.


    The raging flames rose to the sky.


    The squally wind swept through and brought a heat wave.


    However, among these flames, there is a faint, but inextinguishable blue flame that is emitting light.


    This is Marko''s eternal flame!


    But apart from him, Shiliu is still resisting.


    It was just that he appeared to be incapable of being flanked by these two men, and it was estimated that he would be defeated soon.

 283 Chapter 283 The power of the straw hat group!

    The war between the White Beard Pirates and the Black Beard Pirates continues.


    The battle between them is endless, if no one is completely defeated.


    This battle will never end!


    So the people on the black beard pirates group are madly suppressing the white beard pirates.


    Because Joz needed to deal with Oz, he couldn''t make any move.


    The power of Oz is so strong that even Joz can''t handle it.


    After all, Joz is also a strong player, although his speed has been criticized.


    But his power is one of the best among the White Beard Pirates.


    Just facing the demon Oz, the natural power, plus the strengthening of the black beard shadow.


    The power of the magic man Oz has reached the level of not losing to Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    So Joz couldn''t hold the power of Oz at all.


    If you change to Oz, Joz can easily carry it down.


    After all, Little Oz hadn''t fully grown up yet, if he had grown as tall as Big Oz when he was hunted by Blackbeard.


    That''s not easy to solve.


    Fortunately, Oz has fallen into the sea.


    Although this was a bit sad for Joz, because they couldn''t bring back Oz''s corpse.


    But in this way, Oz could break away from Blackbeard''s control anyway, and would no longer be an enemy of them.


    So Joz now only needs to concentrate on dealing with Oz.


    However, no matter how strong Oz is, it is useless if the speed is not enough.


    It was a corpse after all, it was controlled by the shadow, not the Four Emperors himself.


    So it is about twice as slow as Joz in terms of flexibility and speed.


    If it weren''t for his too much strength, and the ability to recover is too exaggerated.


    Joz had already dealt with Oz.


    "Let me fly it!!!"


    "Fourth Gear¡¤Ape King Spear¡ª¡ª"


    "Three Swords Style Upanishad¡¤Three Thousand Worlds!"


    "Devil Wind Foot¡¤Serial Piling Kick¡ª¡ª"


    "The wind is coming¡ª"


    "There are still us!!!"


    Accompanied by a roar, all the people in the straw hats rushed up, slamming at Oz!


    "Yoohohohohoho!"


    "Blowing Snow Cut--"


    "Thunder Call¡ª"


    "Must Kill Star¡¤Tough Vine¡ª¡ª"


    "Lambo ball, huge!"


    "Thousands of red, huge palm!"


    The Straw Hats all attacked, directly hitting Oz without fighting back!


    Especially the fourth gear Luffy, the power is not inferior to Joz!


    He kept hammering at Oz''s head, making it too late to react.


    Then there is General Frankie, and Chopper after being huge!


    Although the strength of these two people is a bit worse, they rely on their huge bodies, and the advantages they bring can completely control the arm of Oz!


    In the following situation, Sauron and Sanji are constantly outputting the abdomen of Oz!


    What the two of them had to do was simple, that was to make a hole in his stomach so that he could not fully recover from his injuries.


    Nami and Usopp are responsible for releasing thunder and lightning and various seeds in this cave to prevent the wound healing of Oz.


    Brook was below, using his yellow spring aura to continuously release cold air, freezing Oz''s feet.


    Although with his ability, he could not completely freeze his feet.


    But Robin, relying on the ability of flowers and fruits, directly transformed into four huge palms, and firmly caught the legs of Oz!


    Four palms are already Robin''s limit, no matter how much she can do.


    However, the cooperation of the two of them can be said to completely restrain the big Oz in front of him!


    "Mr. Joz, please go to the front to help! If you are needed there, just leave it to our Straw Hat Pirates!"


    Nami yelled.


    Robin looked at Joz and nodded at him.


    After seeing the choice of the straw hats, Joz nodded and reminded.


    "Be careful, Oz is not easy to deal with! Especially his healing ability, very incomprehensible!


    At present, in addition to letting Karl come down and crushing Oz, there are only two ways to solve Tic to stop the body of Oz.


    So you can control him well, don''t want to destroy it, because your power is not enough!"


    Joz knows the strength of the straw hats.


    The combined strength of all of them may be enough for Kaido''s four or five maces.


    Kaido wants to solve the Great Oz, with three sticks at most, and he can smash it to pieces!


    So it''s impossible for the straw hats to solve Oz. Joz knew this very well, so he reminded him.


    After he reminded him, he immediately left here and rushed to the frontline battlefield!


    The situation there is not optimistic.


    But once Joz joins the battlefield, the situation will be reversed immediately!


    This is the purpose of high-end combat power!


    If Oz didn''t fall into the ocean, even if the straw hats entered the field, they would be evenly matched, and there would not be a situation where one side would have an advantage.


    But the situation is completely different now.


    Carl slashed the island, causing frequent accidents.


    The battlefield of the two pirate groups was divided, and Oz fell into the sea. This is good news for the white beard pirate group!


    So when Joz was liberated, the scale of this war was already leaning towards White Beard.


    After all, Blackbeard was entangled by Karl.


    Without Blackbeard, the powerful Four Emperors, the Blackbeard Pirates would not be the opponent of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    In terms of high-end combat power, the black beard pirate group has no more background than the white beard pirate group.


    The defeat is only a matter of time.


    As for the straw hats, all they need is to entangle Oz.


    The front battlefield does not require their intervention at all.


    After all, this is the grievance between the White Beard Pirates and the Black Beard Pirates.


    Although the Straw Hat Pirates is in an alliance with the White Beard Pirates, this grievance will ultimately have to be resolved by themselves.


    All the Straw Hats need to do is to fight and help them hold the flanking battlefield.


    Although this is not in line with Lu Fei''s character, it is currently the best solution.


    So Luffy vented all his grievances on the head of Oz.


    Similarly, Sauron and Sanji used Oz to continuously hone their domineering arms.


    Others also used Oz as a target and began to practice their various moves.


    In this way, Oz, whose strength surpassed Joz, was alive as a sandbag by the straw hats, and it was a joy to hit.


    If Oz had his own mind, he could speak.


    It is estimated that he has already cursed people.


    You young people, don''t talk about martial arts!


    Mouse tail juice!

 284 Chapter 284 Resolutely go to death

    The war is still going on.


    The darkness in the sky and the storm formed a sharp contrast.


    Blackbeard''s power is indeed very strong, even if Carl deals with him, he needs to work hard.


    But even so, it may not cause him fatal injuries.


    But in the same way, Blackbeard''s physical skills are a little worse, and relying solely on fruit ability, it is also unable to cause fatal damage to Karl.


    This war has lasted for half a day.


    Through this half a day, Carl has completely figured out the physical attributes of Blackbeard.


    His strength is only A-, at most A, not even A+.


    The speed is even worse, and it barely reaches A-.


    But in terms of physical strength, he is far ahead of Karl, definitely an S level!


    It is even possible that Kaido and Charlotte Lingling have surpassed the S level and reached S+!


    I have to say that there are three of the four emperors, and their physical strength is at least S level, or even higher S+.


    This situation made Carl a little speechless.


    Now he is a little doubtful whether Shanks'' physical strength is also so exaggerated.


    However, according to previous fights, Shanks showed no more power than A+, and no speed even B+.


    But at that time Karl was still very weak, that is, the rank of commodore, so it is naturally impossible for Shanks to use his full strength.


    It can be said that the current four emperors include the slain Whitebeard.


    Except for Carl who didn''t really play with Shanks, the rest of the people all provoke him!


    Even if it was Charlotte Power, she was determined to kill Carl at the time!


    So Carl can clearly feel how terrifying the aunt''s physical fitness is.


    To be honest at the time, if it weren''t for Long Midway''s help, Karl would never have been so easy to escape.


    But the times have changed.


    Carl''s power is enough to fight against any of the Four Emperors and even have a chance to defeat them!


    So in the current situation, Carl has the upper hand.


    No matter how much Blackbeard resists, he is not Karl''s opponent.


    The current Blackbeard is still stubbornly resisting. Although this war is doomed to fail, Blackbeard only wants to kill Karl in front of him.


    Regardless of whether this war can be won or not, for Blackbeard, killing Karl is the top priority!


    "Thief hahahaha! The outcome of this war is really unexpected.


    Without your participation, the White Beard Pirates and the Straw Hats would be killed by Lao Tzu!


    But the appearance of a monster like you is really angry!"


    Blackbeard laughed wildly while attacking Karl.


    He is crazy now, and the state of his whole person looks crazy, completely without the calmness he had before.


    But even so, his thinking was not affected too much, he was just a little anxious when fighting, and Karl found many flaws.


    Relying on these flaws, Carl directly blasted Blackbeard into the ground, causing a violent shock once again.


    It''s a pity that Carl originally aimed at the abyss.


    As long as he punches Blackbeard into the sea, he will definitely lose!


    But Blackbeard sensed Carl''s intention, forced himself in the air, and changed his direction.


    Let yourself fall to the island, it is the best to take it.


    "Thief hahahaha, it''s so happy, this kind of pain is really overwhelming!"


    Blackbeard stood up again, still laughing, as if taunting Carl.


    Seeing the safe appearance of Blackbeard, Karl curled his lips and slowly lowered his figure.


    "Blackbeard, you are doomed to fail. Look at this war, and Beehive Island has become what it is now.


    And your black beard pirate group has been completely defeated, and the white beard pirate group is slaughtering your crew.


    But your words are also reasonable. If it weren''t for my sudden appearance, the Whitebeard Pirates and Straw Hats are indeed not your opponents.


    Even Marko''s strength is a lot worse than you, but this is life, because you must die!"


    Carl sneered and did it again!


    The sharp slash instantly smashed the earth and rushed towards Blackbeard!


    Faced with such a sharp sword aura, Blackbeard remained motionless, still with the signature smirk on his face.


    "Thief hahahaha, black hole!!!"


    The black hole absorbed Carl''s sword energy, and then Blackbeard came to Carl''s body instantly, detonating the black hole directly!


    The powerful energy exploded.


    The power of inky blackness directly renders the surrounding kilometer range!


    When the black color dissipated, a huge hole with a depth of one thousand meters in diameter suddenly appeared on the ground!


    After a while, you can see the sea water emerging under the huge pit!


    Blackbeard''s blow directly penetrated the island and reached the ocean below!


    If this blow can be hit, the opponent may have no bones left.


    But Karl is no ordinary person. His future vision has long seen such a situation, so he did not hesitate to fly to an altitude of a kilometer away.


    Although Carl is very strong, his physique is still human after all.


    Although he has achieved speeding regeneration, in this battle, using this ability to occupy a great advantage.


    But once the internal organs are damaged, or the head is blown off, Carl is really dead.


    This is the flaw of being a human being.


    At the same time, after the black beard detonated the black hole, he also chased up, wanting to repeat the trick.


    But Karl will not give him such a chance!


    The two strongest moves collided again.


    There was a black thunder in the sky.


    The power of Karl and Blackbeard even caused a change in the environment, and the appearance of such a strange thunder was really appalling.


    The black thunder has never been seen before.


    But today it appeared, and its power is much greater than the average Thunder!


    This is the aftermath of the collision between Blackbeard and Karl''s power.


    If there is someone who is less powerful than a lieutenant, if he appears here.


    As long as he is hit by this black thunder, he will be seriously injured even if he is not dead.


    Both Carl and Blackbeard tried their best at this time, and each attack was challenging their limits!


    Even Blackbeard''s fruiting ability was somewhat unsustainable, and some scars appeared on his body.


    No matter what, the fruit ability has its limit.


    Even if it can withstand part of the damage, but when the damage reaches a certain level, it will eventually break the defense!


    This time, Hades''s power has finally been revealed!


    The injury on Blackbeard''s body was completely impossible to recover, which caused his mobility to be greatly reduced!


    Even the reaction speed has dropped a bit.


    The blood kept bleeding out, and the wound could not heal. This situation seemed to be a bit miserable.


    But Blackbeard doesn''t care about it.


    He has only one purpose now, and that is to fight death and kill Karl in front of him!

 285 Chapter 285 The End of the War

    One day and one night passed.


    The war on Beehive Island is coming to an end.


    Just when Karl and Blackbeard continued to fight to death.


    The three battlefields that were divided up have slowly drawn down the curtain at this time.


    After a day and night of fierce battle between Marco and Ace, they finally killed Shiliu.


    Even Xiliu''s Sabre was broken into three sections, completely damaged, and could no longer be used.


    Ace collapsed completely to the ground at this time, and had no strength to get up.


    Although the fighting time was not long, it was too short compared to the five days and five nights he fought with Jinpei before.


    But the Ace at that time was not the Ace now, and Jinping, who was more than three years ago, is not the opponent of Shiliu now.


    Ace and Marco, they did their best to bet their lives and kill the crazy Xiliu.


    Therefore, Ace naturally spares no room, and uses the fruit power with all his strength, and he does not need money even if he uses the fruit ability, and he releases it continuously.


    The sea of ??fire in front, and the huge flame pit that is several kilometers long, is the damage caused by Ace!


    "Ace, you rest here for a few minutes, and then go help immediately!"


    Marco took a deep breath, reminded Ace, and then flew to the sky, towards another battlefield.


    Although Marko, like Ace, tried his best and finally defeated the powerful enemy Shiliu.


    But unlike Ace, he didn''t consume too much energy.


    No matter what, he is also a phoenix fruit ability. In terms of physical strength, besides Kaido, he dare to say that he is worthy of any other generals!


    The only thing Marco lacked was strength.


    Then Marco, crossing the huge gap, marched towards the front battlefield.


    During this period, he also saw the straw hat group who continued to fight with Oz.


    At this time, the straw hat group, at least half of them, were already exhausted.


    Fortunately, Oz has lost a lot of strength because of Tychy''s injury.


    Now Luffy alone can suppress it with the power of third gear.


    Not to mention the straw hat group, there are several other combat powers that can help.


    So Marco just glanced at them, then continued to fly forward, and soon passed them.


    When Marco came to the front battlefield, he found that the battle here was also nearing its end.


    The members of the Blackbeard Pirates, only these cadres are still here!


    The other people are basically dead and fleeing.


    Anyway, the purpose of the Whitebeard Pirates is to defeat the Blackbeard Pirates and kill all their captains.


    Those little ones are not in their scope of encirclement and suppression at all.


    "Joz! Bista! Let''s go together!"


    Marco shouted loudly from the air, leaned down, and kicked death q''s body.


    This kick directly kicked the god of death q, who was already extremely weak, directly to the ground, not knowing life or death.


    But the poison on his body also worked at this time.


    I saw a purple-black poison that instantly eroded Marco''s right foot.


    But under the action of the flame of the immortality, any poison would have no effect on Marko.


    That''s why he took the lead in solving death q, the most uncertain factor in the local team.


    No matter what kind of war it is, poison is the most dangerous weapon. Naturally, it must be solved first!


    The members of the White Beard Pirates group, after seeing Karl''s arrival, their morale increased greatly, and they rushed up directly.


    The rest of the black beard pirate group, facing everyone in the white beard pirate group, were already a little weak at this time.


    They are not one mind.


    Before they had a chance of winning, they would definitely fight the White Beard Pirates together.


    But now the situation is changing, and if it continues, there will be no other end besides death.


    So these people turned around and ran without hesitation, and didn''t want to stay here to die.


    Marko and the others took advantage of the victory and pursued, and Ace also fell from the sky at this time, and directly fired a fist, sealing all their retreats!


    In this way, it was another half-day of intense fighting.


    All the captains of the Blackbeard Pirates were killed!


    Even the crew members were scattered at this time, and the White Beard Pirates did not intend to chase them.


    Because the Evil King hasn''t died yet, he is currently the only surviving person in the Blackbeard Pirates except Blackbeard.


    But his strength is not very good, four Luffy can beat him, so Marco rushes over by himself, preparing to kill the opponent.


    But when Marco, after searching the entire island, he didn''t see him.


    Obviously, the evil king had already woke up in the middle of the war, but he did not participate in the war.


    The ship dedicated to him also disappeared.


    There is a high probability that he sees that the hope of victory in this war is slim and he slips away early.


    Although it was possible for him, it was because he was affected by the aftermath of the battle and fell into the sea.


    But the evil king is not a fruitful person. Even if he falls into the sea, he has a chance to survive with his strength.


    That''s why Marco concluded that he had run away.


    After bringing this news back, the other members of the White Beard Pirate Group did not care.


    It''s just a wicked king who ran away, no harm.


    Because Blackbeard and his pirate group are the highlight!


    However, the death battle between Blackbeard and Karl is still going on.


    There are constant explosions in the sky, all kinds of explosions, and black ripples.


    This kind of aftermath of the battle, even if Marco flies into the sky, is not easy to get close.


    So they plan to evacuate directly.


    Anyway, Blackbeard had Karl to solve it, they saved a lot of things.


    The only regret is that they had no choice but to personally execute Blackbeard and avenge Saqi.


    Then the group of them helped the Straw Hat gang, and after throwing Oz into the sea, they returned to the boat and left here in a hurry.


    As time goes by.


    The battle between Karl and Blackbeard has lasted for five days and five nights!


    At this time, both of them were also out of breath, and their physical strength and energy was exhausted!


    But the black beard is full of scars, there is no place on his body, it is intact!


    Hades''s ability directly blocked Blackbeard''s self-healing ability, causing him to continue to fight with Carl with high intensity with a whole body injury.


    On the other hand, Carl relies on his speeding regeneration ability, as long as he is injured, he will immediately recover within three seconds.


    And Karl will also consciously avoid it, and Blackbeard releases a deadly move.


    So no matter how you look at it, in this battle, Karl has the upper hand!


    Blackbeard has reached the limit, but Carl still retains a certain amount of strength and can continue to fight!


    This battle belongs to Blackbeard and Karl.


    The outcome is divided!

 286 Chapter 286 The Fall of the Four Emperors!

    "The thief hahahaha, it looks like a complete failure, you really belong to you, Carl!"


    Blackbeard looked down at the empty island.


    The two of them fought vigorously for five days and five nights, never paying attention to the battlefield below.


    After the two stopped, did they know that the war was completely over.


    The White Beard Pirates Group won, the Black Beard Pirates Group has been completely destroyed, and now only Black Beard is still here.


    But only his own words are hard to support, there is no way to get rid of Karl.


    So Blackbeard did not intend to leave, but continued to stay here and fight Carl to the death.


    Although he already understood that he stayed just to die.


    But he was ready to die decisively.


    "Blackbeard, with your current state, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    Are there any last words?If so, just say it, maybe I will help you finish it."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, not in a hurry to kill Blackbeard.


    He was already in control, and Blackbeard couldn''t escape from his palm.


    "Thief hahahahahaha! I didn''t expect my black beard to end up like this after all!


    But if you killed me, I recognized it. Who made you a monster too?


    As for the last words, I said I want to go to Lovedrew, may you agree?"


    Blackbeard kept his smirk, and said frankly to admit defeat, and at the same time told Karl his thoughts.


    Hearing what Blackbeard said so frankly, Karl shook his head and laughed.


    "Hehe, I don''t have any interest in Lavdrew.


    No matter what is in there, I will not look for Lavdrew until I have fulfilled my dream.


    The so-called treasure left by One Piece does not have any appeal to me."


    "Thief hahahaha! You really deserve it! Carl!


    I know you would say that, but I also know some of your thoughts. It is nothing more than changing the world and eliminating all evil.


    Now that you are about to kill me and complete your first step plan, how about it? Are you a little excited?


    If you are excited, I can understand it completely. After all, when I got the Dark Fruit, I was even more excited than you!"


    "Thief hahahahahaha!!!!"


    Blackbeard laughed wildly, obviously thinking of something beautiful.


    Carl shook his head without answering Blackbeard''s words.


    To be excited, Karl must be there.


    After all, he is also a normal person, so he will naturally have emotions.


    But Blackbeard''s use of himself to kill Saatchi and snatch the dark fruits to compare Carl''s going to kill him is really unacceptable.


    So Carl didn''t bother to reply to him and chose to do it!


    "Thief hahahaha! Good come!"


    "Remember that a few years ago, you told Raleigh of Ace''s identity, but I heard it.


    Then when I spread it out, you didn''t stop it, but secretly contributed to it.


    When you did this, I knew that you, like me, were all heroes, and it would never be possible to stay in the navy and do things for the Tianlong people!


    The result is now completely beyond what I expected!You have fallen out with the Dragonites and left the navy!


    I really want to continue watching what you will do next, but unfortunately I don''t have time!"


    "Thief hahahahaha!!!!"


    Blackbeard laughed and was blasted directly into the ground by Karl, which once again caused the entire island to shake.


    Blackbeard had been seriously injured and fell to the ground, his body was seriously deformed, and even some internal organs were exposed from his abdomen.


    His injury is very serious, even if Luo and Marco come over, I am afraid there is no way to help him recover.


    Because of Hades''s ability, the possibility of Blackbeard''s wound healing was completely blocked!


    But even so, Blackbeard did not give up, he still kept his smile.


    Carl saw Blackbeard, who was dying, and rushed forward, trying to give him a final blow.


    But at this moment, Blackbeard suddenly got up, and the moment Hades pierced his heart, he grabbed Carl''s right wrist!


    "Thief hahahaha! Even if I die, it won''t make you feel better!"


    "Dark hole road¡ª¡ª"


    "Oops!"


    Carlton was startled when he heard Blackbeard''s roar.


    His future vision had already told himself that Blackbeard burned his remaining life and burst out with unprecedented power!


    This force formed a black hole with Blackbeard as the center, swallowing everything around in an instant!


    When Carl saw this, he cut off Blackbeard''s arm, then released his ability to leave!


    But at this moment, the huge suction force pulled Carl''s body firmly, making him unable to leave smoothly.


    And at this moment, the entire Honeycomb Island was covered with black in an instant!


    The entire island has become a huge black hole, with strong suction, even Carl has no way to survive!


    This trick was what Blackbeard used to deal with Kaido and then destroyed an island.


    But compared to the time, the power of this trick has more than doubled with the bonus that Blackbeard burns the last life!


    Carl couldn''t break free at all, and was directly sucked into the black hole. As the entire island sank into the sea, it caused a sea vortex winding tens of thousands of meters!


    The sky is full of lightning and thunder.


    The squally wind and rain roared, and the sea tornado rose up, connecting the world.


    The environment here has been affected by the battle between Karl and Blackbeard, which has completely changed!


    Beehive Island also disappeared on the map. What will be left to the world in the future is only a legendary battle and the harsh marine environment.


    But in such a harsh environment.


    A man with ragged clothes and a little messy hair broke through the attraction of the sea whirlpool and broke through the sea!


    "It''s really an exaggerated gravitation, and the power of Dark Fruit is really powerful!


    But fortunately, Blackbeard only knew that his abilities were ineffective to me, and I didn¡¯t know that I would not be affected by the sea, and thus lose the ability to move.


    In this wave, you lost completely, Blackbeard Titch!Even if you want to die with me in the end, but you use the wrong method, this trick will not work for me!"


    ''The sign-in task has been completed, congratulations to the host for obtaining freely assignable attribute points: 3 points!Freely assign skill points: 3 points!''


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    The sound of the system sounded at the same time, indicating that Blackbeard was completely dead, and Karl could finally laugh arrogantly.


    But Karl soon felt a dizziness, which was caused by too much physical loss and some hidden injuries.


    Karl didn''t have too many injuries, but there were too many hidden injuries.


    His internal organs are not capable of speeding regeneration, so Carl must go back to rest.


    As for the environment here.


    Carl can''t do anything about this, even if he uses the double fruit ability, it will only increase the bad situation here, so Carl doesn''t bother to manage.


    Anyway, Honeycomb Island is in the deepest part of the new world, and generally no one will come here to join in the fun.


    These sea tornadoes and sea whirlpools, leaving them alone will not cause any problems.


    So after Carl rested for a while, he flew towards Dresrosa.


    As for his warship, it was destroyed by the aftermath of the battle in these five days and five nights.


    The warship that had been with Carl for nearly three years still couldn''t escape the fate of being destroyed.

 287 Chapter 287 Four Emperors! One emperor!

    A month passed in a hurry.


    One of the Four Emperors, Blackbeard Titch has fallen for more than a month.


    Now the people on the sea have long been calm again, no longer the excitement they were before.


    But within this month, except for the fall of one of the Four Emperors, Blackbeard.


    There are other big news coming out!


    The new four emperors are inherited by Marco, and the Straw Hat gang has become absolute allies with the White Beard Pirates!


    This means that the two pirate groups, no matter where they are, will be dispatched together!


    You know, the Straw Hat Pirates'' value skyrocketed during this period.


    The Straw Hat gang even made a big fuss at the tea party of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, which provokes Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, the four emperors.


    His worth instantly increased from 500 million Baileys to 1.5 billion Baileys.


    He was even called the worst pirate in the new era by the big news Morgan!


    As for Marco, because he had fought with Blackbeard and brought the Whitebeard Pirates, rescued Luffy''s gang, resisted Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, the four emperors, so that the world could see his strength. .


    It was this battle that allowed him to succeed White Beard and Black Beard and become the new Four Emperors!


    Marco originally had the potential to become the Four Emperors. If Blackbeard had not taken the lead, he would have been the Four Emperors.


    But there is no way, Blackbeard''s ability is so abnormal.


    As long as they are capable of Devil Fruit, no one is restrained by him, even the strongest creature Kaido.


    Only a BUG like Karl can not be restrained by his dark fruits and finally solve the BUG of Blackbeard!


    Only BUG can solve BUG, ??this is the eternal truth!


    So after Marco finally showed his strength, although he was far behind the black beard and white beard.


    But he singled out Kaido or Charlotte Lingling, and he will not fall behind.


    So naturally, he became the new four emperors.


    But just after the fourth emperor was reborn.


    Kaido and Charlotte Lingling both announced at the same time that the Beast Pirates and BIG¡¤MOM Pirates Alliance!


    They intend to reproduce the Rocks Pirates and start the world''s top war!


    There are not many people who know the Rocks Pirates, but the senior navy and the Four Emperors and Carl know very well.


    But they didn''t care, even if Kaido and Charlotte Lingling really joined forces, it was just a little tricky for Carl, and there was not much threat.


    At present, for Karl, the only threat is the five old stars and the Lord Yim who is more than Lushan''s true face!


    In addition, Karl also announced the establishment of a new navy!


    Zefa and Dresrosa, as well as the sea mercenary group formed by Luo and Bucky, directly choose to join!


    Carl became the governor of the new navy and was called the King of the Sea by the big news Morgan!


    Now, the pattern of the sea has become four emperors, one emperor!


    The previous title of emperor has shrunk seriously because of Karl''s appearance.


    After all, there can only be one emperor, but there can be many emperors.


    However, the news came suddenly and skipped, causing many people to not turn around.


    But even more shocking news came after Karl announced the establishment of the new navy and the appearance of the title of Four Emperors and One Emperor!


    Alabastan chose to join Carl¡¯s new navy camp and voluntarily handed over part of the territory to Carl¡¯s new navy to station.


    Even the first half of the great route, as well as some naval branches in the four seas, declared a betrayal at the same time and joined Karl''s new navy!


    In addition, there are some small countries that have announced to join the new navy, and resources are allocated to a part of the territory, so that the new navy personnel can be stationed!


    Even in the New World, there is a naval branch that wants to announce the joining of Karl''s new navy.


    But it is a pity that Sakarski personally took the people to rehabilitate and arrested the person who led the rebellion and returned to the navy headquarters.


    No one knows whether that person is alive or dead, but at least it is certain that Sarkarski will be angry this time!


    But what no one knows is that Sakarski was not angry, but rather excited.


    Carl''s actions represented that he would openly confront the world government/government regime, but Carl did not target the navy!


    Because the purpose of proclaiming the establishment of the new navy is only one, and that is to clean up all the evils on the sea!


    Carl even cited several examples, among which the first item to be cleaned up was the Denon.


    The second item is slave traders and some black-hearted businessmen who resell human beings.


    The third item is to clean up the pirates.


    In Carl''s view, the damage caused by the pirates is far less than the dragons and slave traders.


    So when Karl announced these rules, Sakarski was very excited, and even planned to sit on the hill and watch the tigers fight, not wanting to get involved with this kind of thing.


    However, Sakarski must ensure the stability of the navy. Even if other sea areas cannot be managed, at least it must be ensured that the navy of the New World will not rebel.


    Otherwise, the pirates of the new world will not be able to suppress it.


    As for the person arrested, he was not the leader of the rebellion at all, but the dog of a Tianlong.


    His result is self-evident, and it must have been solved privately by Sakarski.


    After all, under Karl''s influence, Sakarski has a certain degree of disgust towards the Dragons and the Five Old Stars, and even the world government/government.


    Therefore, to maintain the stability of the navy, he must do this kind of thing and he must get used to it!


    As for the great route and the pirates of the world, Sakarski did not intend to take care of it, but chose to trust Karl and go back to solve these scum.


    He knew that Carl couldn''t let these pirates go, otherwise he wouldn''t be called a naval hero.


    As for this title, after Karl''s rebellion, the navy called it this way to commemorate him and for the disgusting Tianlongren.


    But the breaking news came one after another during this month, and no time for people to rest at all.


    Former admiral Kuzan announced to join the new navy, becoming the only admiral of the new navy!


    Jinping, one of the original Qiwuhai, announced that he would join the new navy and become a candidate for the general of the new navy!


    Hancock, one of the original Qiwuhai, announced to join the new navy and also became a candidate for general!


    And Tezolo also brought his own golden city, and 20% of the world''s gold, to supply the new navy, in order to seek a place for himself in this world.


    Carl also moved the Island of Gods, and restored the environment of Punk Hazard to normal, then lifted it to the sky, combined with the Island of Gods, and shocked the world''s attention.


    Finally, the leader of the revolutionary army, Long, announced an alliance with the new navy to fight against the Tianlong people and the world government/government!

 288 Chapter 288: Angry Five Old Stars

    "Look at it, this is what you guys did!"


    "The new navy was established, the revolutionary army and the new navy formed an alliance relationship, and the title of four emperors and one emperor began to spread on the sea!


    Especially the Beast Pirates and BIG¡¤MOM Pirates have formed an alliance!


    Coupled with at least half of the navy''s strength, the rebels joined the new navy!


    This is a good thing your navy has done!If your navy had not cultivated such a monster, how could the world situation be so messy!"


    "Your navy, really a bunch of trash! A bunch of lowly dogs!"


    "Waste! All waste! Useless waste!"


    Between rights.


    Inside the meeting room of Wu Lao Xing.


    Sakarski, Polusalino, and the three of them with a smile sat silent at the round table.


    Not only the three of them, but also Sengoku, Karp, and Lieutenant General Crane were called over to accept criticism.


    It''s just that the six of them didn''t take the words of the five old stars to heart, and didn''t even listen to them.


    No matter how insulted Wu Lao Xing, they would not say anything, because Wu Lao Xing''s purpose now is obvious.


    He just wanted to arouse the navy''s resistance, and then it was a matter of course that Sakaski was replaced, and even the generals and lieutenants of the navy were also replaced!


    In this way, the backbone of the navy will immediately become a member of the five old stars.


    But Sakarski and the others did not give the five old stars such an opportunity at all.


    Seeing that Sakarski and the others were silent, the five old stars glanced at each other, snorted, and sat down again.


    "Sakaski, it''s been a month, have the reward orders for those who join the new navy come out?"


    "There are a lot of people, and it''s still being processed expedited."


    Sakaski replied in a deep voice, without looking at the five old stars.


    Yixiao and Sakarski leaned back on the chair, completely relaxed.


    These two people didn''t seem to be scolded, but came to rest.


    Even Karp, Warring States, and Lieutenant General Crane closed their eyes to rest their minds, and didn''t plan to look straight.


    Even Karp''s nasal blisters appeared, apparently asleep.


    "It''s a bunch of trash! This little thing can''t be done well, what do I want your navy to do?"


    "Please pay attention to your words, the purpose of our navy is to maintain justice, not your five old stars'' private troops!


    So if you have an order, we can accept it, but I also have the right to refuse!"


    "Sakaski, do you know what you are talking about! You are blatantly provoking the authority of the world government!"


    The navy is the navy of the world government/government. The justice you uphold is also the justice of the world government/government and the Denon people!


    You, and all of you, remember this to me!


    This world does not need your self-righteous justice, the reason for the existence of the navy is just for the justice of the world government/government and the dragon people!"


    "The meeting is over!"


    The five old stars roared, beat them twice, and left the meeting room at the same time.


    They came in the morning, and it is almost evening now.


    During this day, in addition to being incompetent and furious, Wu Lao Xing reprimanded the navy for all kinds of inaction and gave them the pot.


    As for what Tianlongren and CP0 did, they didn''t mention anything.


    It''s not to blame Sakarski and the others for being deaf to the words of the five old stars.


    After Wu Lao Xing left, Sakarski and others breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Warring States period took out a toothpick and pierced Karp''s snot bubble and woke him up.


    "Huh? It''s time to eat?"


    "Hahahaha, what to eat, let''s go back and talk about it! Today this day, but it bothers me enough."


    Warring States moved his body for a while, showing a helpless smile.


    Karp buttoned his nose and rubbed it on the round table casually.


    "What did you say? I fell asleep without hearing a word."


    "It''s better if I didn''t hear it. This time, the Five Old Stars are so close to our navy.


    It seems that what Carl has done has touched their bottom line, and we must take measures, otherwise the five old stars are likely to take action against the navy."


    Lieutenant Crane spoke, and then put his gaze on Sakarski''s body.


    "Master Marshal, what do you think?"


    "Senior Crane, you are the Chief Staff Officer of the Navy, so don''t ask me about this. You can do it yourself.


    The turmoil in the navy in my heart is enough for me to have a headache. I have to deal with these things first.


    Look at it yourself, Carl, but there is one thing, as long as they don''t take the initiative to attack the Navy, we should not take the initiative to attack."


    "Got it."


    Hearing Sakaski''s words, Lieutenant General Crane nodded, and then looked at each other strangely.


    "By the way, Lord Marshal, you really care about Karl. He has retired from the navy. You are still so kind to him. It doesn''t fit your personality."


    "Have it?"


    Sakarski froze for a second, then shook his head.


    "It may be because this guy is a bit similar to me in terms of beliefs and ideals.


    And I admire his personality, everything he did was for his own justice, even if he eventually defected to the navy.


    So I have no reason to shoot him, but if he dares to violate his justice, then I will solve him personally!"


    Sakarski snorted coldly, obviously not wanting Karl to go astray, but keeping his heart.


    Seeing Sakaski''s appearance, everyone present couldn''t help being surprised.


    Because they have clearly felt that Sakarski has indeed changed a lot compared to when he was a general!


    This is the power of Carl''s face ability.


    Carl has used Sakaski''s favorability for nearly two years, and then instilled various ideas in him.


    This led to Sakarski''s appearance.


    If the customer doesn''t have the ability to save face, it''s not necessarily true. In such a short period of time, Sakarski''s three views can be improved.


    But what Carl can do is to improve his extreme concept.


    If you want to really change the three views, Carl can''t do it at present.


    "Okay, let''s leave here and talk about it. As for the future, we will have a meeting and discuss it together?"


    The Sarcas base station got up and asked.


    Yixiao and Polusalino did not speak, after all, they belonged to Sakaski.


    If there is a meeting, the two of them will definitely not be absent.


    The Warring States period hesitated for a while, looked at each other with Lieutenant General Crane, and then nodded.


    Instead, Karp waved his hand and refused to meet.


    "Hahahaha, finally retired, I don''t want to continue the meeting.


    If it weren''t for the five old stars this time, if I was forced to come over, I would actually not come.


    So let''s leave as soon as possible. If I stay here for a second, I will feel a little uncomfortable!"

 289 Chapter 289: Eim and Shanks

    It was getting late, and Sakarski and others had already left Mariejoa and returned to the navy headquarters, preparing to have dinner, and then discussing about Karl.


    But on Wu Lao Xing''s side, they are not as laid back.


    Everything Carl is sitting on now completely threatens the status of the world government/government and even the Tianlong people.


    If it is not prevented, the consequences of allowing Karl''s new navy to expand will be disastrous!


    And the most important thing is that there is one person who joins the new navy, and they are not ordinary people.


    Leaving aside Dresrosa and Alabastan, these two decibels are on the great route and the new world is very powerful.


    It is said that Carl''s appeal directly triggered the internal judgment of the navy, and at least about half of the navy was drawn to the new navy camp.


    Then came the joining of the four former kings, Qi Wuhai, which was a headache.


    But even though Bucky was the original king under Qiwuhai, his strength was average and could be ignored.


    But Roco is a surgeon with great potential!


    More importantly, he can still perform ageless surgery, if he is willing to perform it for Karl.


    The trouble is big.


    And there are Shiping and Hancock joined.


    The two of them joined, completely representing the position of Murloc Island and Amazon Lily.


    And the strength of these two people is basically stable at the brigadier general level.


    Even if it is against the general, you can contend for a short period of time without losing the wind.


    The threat of the two of them is naturally unnecessary.


    Then came the pair of masters and apprentices Kuzan and Zefa.


    Kuzan was once an admiral of the navy, one of the three great navy monsters on par with Sakarski and Polusalino.


    In addition, he was able to fight against Sakarski for ten days and ten nights, and finally lost at a slight disadvantage.


    So his strength need not be said.


    Not to mention Zefa''s words.


    Although he is very old and suffers from asthma, no matter how he put it, he is also from the same era as Karp and the Warring States Period.


    And his education level is obvious to all.


    Today, at least two-thirds of the backbone of the navy is taught by him.


    Even Sakarski, the admiral, is Zefa''s apprentice!


    The last is the threat of Karl.


    His strength, after defeating Blackbeard, seemed to be beyond the four emperors!


    This was given the title of emperor.


    So his strength is obvious to all, not to mention too much.


    As for the others who have joined the new navy, there is no need to say more.


    Especially like Tezolo, there are so many people who want to save their lives.


    The purpose of joining the new navy is aside, but after joining, they can get a place without fear of retaliation by the world government/government.


    This is what they want.


    This is also the most troublesome place for the five old stars.


    Because now many people, under the call of Tezolo, actually plan to join the new navy.


    However, these people also have self-knowledge, and some people who do a lot of evil will naturally not go to take refuge in Karl.


    They are very clear about Carl''s personality, and he went to his death.


    Only those who have never done evil, or who rarely do evil, will give it a try.


    As for the success or not, it depends purely on God¡¯s will.


    In addition, the White Beard Pirates, under the leadership of Marco, made a comeback and joined forces with the Straw Hat Pirates to point their sword to the throne of the One Piece.


    The BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group unites with the Hundred Beast Pirate Group to rebuild the prestige of the Rocks Pirate Group.


    And their purpose is naturally the throne of One Piece!


    Under Carl''s threat, they had to join forces to fight for the only throne.


    Thinking of these things that happened this month, Wu Lao Xing felt a little headache.


    "Yeah, are all five of you here? I heard that Yim seems to be looking for me, will you lead the way?"


    Just when Wu Lao Xing was very melancholy, a laughing but majestic voice appeared in Wu Lao Xing''s ear.


    Then they saw that a man with red hair had already entered the room without knowing when!


    "Shanks, here you are!"


    After seeing Shanks coming, the five old stars looked at each other one after another, then stepped aside to expose the door behind them.


    "Please come with us, Master Yim has been waiting for a long time."


    "Tsk tusk, lead the way."


    Shanks smacked his lips and followed Wu Lao Xing in.


    After a while.


    Shanks came to the front of the Void Throne.


    Eim was sitting on the Void Throne at this time, looking at the newspaper silently, without any movement.


    The five old stars stepped forward synchronously, and bowed under Eim''s throne.


    "Meet Master Yim!"


    "Shanks has brought you, I would like to ask Master Yim..."


    "You guys go away, I don''t want to see you now."


    "Yes..."


    The five old stars looked at each other, and finally he obeyed Yim''s order and got out of here.


    By the way, I also closed the huge fan.


    Shanks looked at this scene, his expression gradually becoming serious.


    "Master Yim, you still like to do this, am I going to kneel down too?"


    "You don''t need it, my old friend Shanks."


    Im said calmly, and then threw the news paper at Shanks.


    His move was exactly the same as when he threw it to the five old stars.


    The newspaper immediately hardened, and his seemingly fluttering fling was accompanied by immense power!


    But Shanks just pulled out Griffin, covered it with armed domineering, and then easily blocked the newspaper.


    However, Yim''s strength was so strong that after Shanks retreated about one meter, the newspaper softened and then fell to the ground.


    "Have you read the news?"


    "I''ve finished reading it a long time ago. If you asked me to come, what''s the matter, is it just for this?"


    Shanks took Griffin back, picked up the newspaper, and asked casually.


    "Carl... what do you think?"


    "A very strong person, but also a very good person!"


    "He is very good, but this world does not need his justice, and reincarnation does not require variables."


    "Master Yim, can''t you just agree with your thoughts? Captain Roger, you were like this when you discovered the secrets of this world.


    Had it not been for the captain''s illness and his life soon, I am afraid that you would not choose me at the beginning, but would directly attack the captain?


    Just like now, do you want to do this young man?Am I talking about?"


    Shanks squinted his eyes and asked.


    Yim was silent, but there was a strong killing intent in his eyes, even Shanks, as the Four Emperors, couldn''t help but get nervous.


    Although he hasn''t seen Yim do anything, he knows very well that he is definitely not Yim''s opponent!


    "Shanks, if you want to die, I can also fulfill you.


    But before you die, I need you to get rid of Karl and return the world to a normal cycle."


    Hearing Eim''s words, Shankston gave a moment, and finally said flatly.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it."


    "Why?"


    "It''s very simple, because he is better than me!"

 290 Chapter 290: Hands that play with the world

    "Is he better than you?"


    Hearing Shanks'' words, Eim was silent for a moment, and finally stood up and took a step forward.


    But before Shanks could react, Eim came to Shanks''s body and patted him on the shoulder.


    "What about me?"


    "You, you are better than me..."


    Shanks was sweating coldly.


    The moment Yim stood up, his domineering vision and color were fully opened, and his energy was very concentrated.


    But even so, he still didn''t see clearly how Yim came here!


    This feeling is like a complete teleportation, without any signs.


    And just when Shanks was very nervous.


    Yim teleported again and returned to the Void Throne.


    "As a''friend'' I don''t intend to embarrass you, but I need you to declare one thing, and that is the coordinates of Lavdrew!


    As Roger''s crew member, you can say this kind of remarks, which is very credible, so this matter is left to you to do the best."


    Yim spoke indifferently, and the corners of his mouth raised an arc, looking extremely elegant.


    Shanks suddenly shuddered when he heard what he said.


    But what made him even more puzzled was that he didn''t even know the location of Lavdrew!


    "But I don''t even know..."


    "The end of the world, the beginning of reincarnation."


    "According to what I said, people who understand will naturally understand, and those who don''t understand will be of no use to go."


    Shankston''s eyes widened when he heard Eim''s words, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "I see, but what good is this for you?


    Could it be that you want to look at those pirates and kill each other?


    Karl''s goal is not the throne of One Piece, this thing is not alluring to him."


    "I know, but doesn''t he claim that he is righteous?


    In this case, One Piece shouldn''t show up, so wouldn''t it be more interesting to use his hand to get rid of those annoying bugs?"


    Eim smiled again, making Shanks shudder.


    For Eim, the world is just a reincarnation again and again.


    He is like an observer, silently watching every corner of the world and the future direction of the world.


    For eight hundred years, this has always been the case. He was tired of it, but he couldn''t leave.


    Nowadays, with great difficulty, such variables as Karl appear.


    Since other people didn''t know what to do, and Eam didn''t plan to do it himself, then he planned to trouble Carl.


    This can be regarded as Eim''s evil taste.


    "I really want to see how the only variable that appears in this world of reincarnation will surprise me.


    If he can satisfy me, then I decide to make another shot at the last moment when he scores Marjoria, so that he can understand what despair is."


    Eim''s words were full of interesting performance, and at the same time, Shanks felt a little shuddering.


    Shanks had a chance to speak out about Eam, but he couldn''t do that.


    Because if he dares to do this, all the people related to him will die!


    This is a private transaction between Yim and him, and Shanks has no way to violate it.


    Even he regrets a bit, making these trades with Yim behind his back.


    Because of this, the people he cares about are completely baked on the fire pit.


    "I see. I''m going to spread the news about Lavdrew, but about Lavdrew, you really don''t worry, will it be found?"


    Shanks still had some doubts.


    Although he didn''t know what Ruf Drew had, there was such a secret.


    But he knew that the secret above was definitely not simple. Otherwise, Roger would not have had such a big reaction at the beginning, and even said that we were too early.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. If someone really arrives at Loveru, I will be at the end of the cycle, waiting for them."


    Eim gave a meaningful smile, then stood up, shook his long sleeves, and left the Void Throne.


    "Shanks, you can go now."


    After saying this, Eim''s figure disappeared directly from Shanks.


    He had been staring at Yim, but Shanks couldn''t see any movement of Yim at all.


    And this is just what Yim showed, pure speed, not fruit ability at all.


    It can be seen from here that Yim''s strength is completely above the four emperors!


    It may even surpass Karl.


    Because at that time, Carl, facing Blackbeard Titch, fought fiercely for five days and five nights before it was resolved.


    And Carl was already fully fired at the time, and the dual fruit ability was released at the same time.


    But even so, Blackbeard stayed firm for five days.


    Shanks had a conjecture that if Eim was allowed to take action, Blackbeard might not be able to hold on for a day, and he would be killed by Eim!


    Because of Eim''s strength, Shanks couldn''t see through at all.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to think so much. Let''s just follow the instructions and spread the matter before talking.


    As for Carl, it depends on his reaction, but according to his character, it is estimated that he will really clean up all those who covet the One Piece Throne."


    Shanks sighed, then left here and returned to the meeting room of Wu Lao Xing.


    "Shanks, did Master Yim tell you anything?"


    After seeing Shanks coming out, the old star rushed forward and blocked him at the door to ask.


    Shanks sighed helplessly, and said all of Yim''s words.


    Then came the exclamation of the five old stars.


    None of the five of them thought that Yim would have such a plan!


    "As expected, Lord Yim, you can move people around with your fingers.


    I am afraid that Lord Yim can come up with this trick to kill with a knife?"


    The five old stars collectively fell into sorrow. Shanks felt a little sick when seeing them five, looking like a dog, and then left here in a hurry.


    When he went out, he happened to pass by a CP0 person, but there was no conflict between them.


    Obviously, this CP0 member is also an insider.


    "Master Five Stars, our forces against those countries were completely defeated by the new navy. Should we continue to send troops to deal with countries that have joined the new navy?"


    Hearing this, the five old stars looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    "Forget about this matter for the time being, the new navy is coming and we can''t continue to spread our forces.


    Let all the members of CP0 and the armies of the world government/government all come back. There is no need to continue this meaningless invasion war.


    We have only one enemy now, and that is the new navy governor, the only emperor at sea, Karl!"

 291 Chapter 291: Busy Karl

    "Master Carl, according to the report from the front, the world government/government has already left, and all the forces that have invaded and joined our country.


    Shall we also withdraw the scattered forces to make up for the vacancy of the new navy?"


    Trafalgar D. Vatiel Luo, standing next to Karl at this time, conveying the battle on the front line.


    Luo at this time is no longer a mere doctor, nor the leader of the new navy.


    He has become one of Carl''s staff, reporting various news to Carl.


    Carl''s doing this can be regarded as a kind of protection for Luo, because too many people are thinking about his ability.


    Therefore, his safety can only be ensured by keeping Luo by his side.


    Maybe one day Carl will use Luo''s ability, so he will naturally need to protect him.


    "You don''t need to withdraw, you go to inform Bucky, let him lead the troops from all over the world, all back to station around Gaya Island.


    The vacancies in the new world cannot be made up by quantity. What we need is quality troops.


    Therefore, the recruitment plan continues to be implemented, but the review conditions remain unchanged. As long as the heinous person dares to sign up, I will be detained directly and the identity background will be investigated.


    If it is true, kill directly without hesitation!"


    "Understood, I will arrange it now."


    Luo nodded, ready to inform Bucky.


    Bucky now is not in the new world, but swaying in the East China Sea and the first half of the Great Route.


    Because Bucky likes to hunt for treasures, coupled with his inexplicable luck, let him gather a lot of hearts.


    So letting him out for treasure hunting, by the way, those people who are leading the world, it is not a problem at all.


    Even if someone makes trouble, in the first half of the great route, as long as he doesn''t encounter enemies above the rank of lieutenant, he is basically invincible.


    The current Bucky is basically equivalent to that between major general and lieutenant general of the navy headquarters.


    However, he has learned both his armed and domineering looks.


    So he can be considered to have a certain degree of self-protection, and there is no problem in releasing it.


    As for Luo''s current strength, he has surpassed the lieutenant general, and basically almost reached the level of a quasi-general.


    Compared to Hancock and Jinping who were also the former Qiwuhai, this kind of strength has been checked.


    However, the time is still a bit short, and Luo puts all his energy on helping Karl build power.


    If not, his current strength will definitely be stronger.


    The two of them are now one inside and one outside, all of whom are Carl''s capable officers.


    Although Jinping and Hancock have talents and strengths, both of them have their own country to protect.


    So they just joined Carl''s new navy and will not be permanently stationed here.


    But once Carl has any orders, they will definitely arrive as quickly as possible. There is no need to worry about this.


    As for Ainilu, his strength is basically peaceful, Hancock is at the same level, and even less strong.


    But he still has room for improvement. If he is given another five or six years of training, his strength will definitely not lose to Polusalino!


    The strength of Enzo and Nilu is basically at the same level as Hancock.


    Now the new navy team is led by the three of them.


    Anilu and Jess, the Snow Fruit Ability, lead a team together.


    Jace''s strength basically reached the level of a lieutenant general.


    Now he can also be on his own, but to be on the safe side, Carl still let him and Anilu manage the team together.


    Enzo and Nilu are also old partners, and the two of them are responsible for managing a team.


    The strength of these two teams, in the new world, as long as they don''t face the navy and the Four Emperors, they basically sweep everything.


    As for Kuzan, he has only one task now, and that is to take some people and garrison in Dresrosa.


    Since Dresrosa is a very important zone, Carl must ensure the safety of the Liku clan.


    Leave it to Kuzan to protect them, and Carl is very relieved.


    And Kuzan can also act as a joint person here.


    After all, Carl''s station is in the sky now, and sometimes it is not easy to contact.


    So there needs to be a transit point, and that is Dres Rosa.


    As for Zefa, he is now on the Island of Gods, training troops all the time.


    He is already old, and Carl will never let him go on an adventure at sea, so just let him continue training.


    In this regard, Zefa also readily accepted, anyway, this is his old line, there is no difficulty in getting familiar with the road.


    Finally, there are the cat demon, Ellan, Kuroba and Intil.


    Cat demon has now become a famous chef, and lives a carefree everyday and rarely ventures out to sea.


    Relying on his medical skills and his beautiful face, Kuroba quickly became famous among the new navy.


    Even her medical skills have become second only to Luo in the past few years of training.


    Airland is still so autistic, but relying on his outstanding ability, he became the chief of the spy team, and every day he dutifully helped Carl collect intelligence on the Four Emperors and the Dragons.


    The last is Intil.


    She still insisted.


    When she returned to Carl, she immediately entangled Carl, and said that she would never leave anything, to be Carl''s eternal maid.


    This made Carl a little speechless, but when he saw such a lovely Intil, Carl didn''t refuse, and then he left her by his side and became his real personal maid.


    No matter the day or night, it will be completely personal.


    And Intil is still next to Karl, serving him with all his heart.


    At the same time, Carl is also dealing with some internal affairs of the new navy, and there are many things, even if he has some headaches.


    After all, the interior of the new navy is very chaotic, and it is totally unrealistic to be completely integrated in less than a month.


    But Karl was not in a hurry, anyway, most of those people joined the new navy only because of Karl''s reputation.


    In addition, most of them were originally navy, which made Karl a lot of heart.


    Time flies and night comes.


    Carl took advantage of the darkness to go out to let the wind go, take a break, and open his personal attribute panel by the way.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: A


    Spirit: B-


    Physical strength: A+


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife start solution: Hades (A), speeding regeneration (A)


    Remaining assignable skill points: 5


    Remaining assignable attribute points: 3''


    These attribute points and skill points were all used by Karl after defeating Blackbeard last time.


    As a result, he kept it until now and it was useless.


    In addition, he is relatively busy during this period, so he needs to find a free time period in order to solve Hades.


    Even if he is now swastika, there is no time to get acquainted with Hades''s new power, and he will suffer even more when he fights.

 292 Chapter 292 Latest Report

    The latest report from Ocean News:


    The world government/government announced the establishment of a special action organization to carry out targeted activities against the new navy forces!


    Red-haired Shanks, formerly under the Roger Pirates Group and now one of the Four Emperors, declared to the world that Ralph Drew was real, and Roger''s treasure was also in it!


    But the red-haired Shanks only left eight words, and then disappeared without a trace, taking the entire group of pirates into the world.


    The end of the world, the beginning of reincarnation!


    This is the only clue to find One Piece!


    The Beast Pirates and BIG¡¤MOM Pirates decided to join forces to find One Piece and compete for the throne of One Piece!


    The White Beard Pirates and Straw Hat Pirates are about to collide with the two Four Emperor Pirates again.


    ...


    The rewards of the major members of the New Navy have been announced. The New Navy Governor Carl has offered a reward of 5.6 billion baileys, surpassing the reward of 5.60 billion baileys of Roger One Piece, a record high!


    Kuzan, General of the New Navy, is offering a bounty of 2.3 billion Pele!


    Zefa Z, the chief instructor of logistics of the new navy, is offering a reward of 1.77 billion Pele!


    The captain of the first vanguard of the new navy and former lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, Thor Ainilu, is offering a reward of 1.7 billion Baileys!


    Commodore of the new navy, the former king Qiwu Hai is very peaceful, offering a reward of 1.4 billion Baileys!


    The Commodore of the New Navy, the former Queen Qiwuhai Empress, Boya Hancock, is offering a reward of 1.35 billion Baileys!


    The house steward of the new navy, the original king Qiwu Hai Trafalgar Luo, is offering a bounty of 1.0 billion Baileys!


    The captain of the second vanguard of the new navy, former lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, Nilu, is offering a bounty of 990 million Bailey!


    The deputy captain of the second vanguard of the new navy, former lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, Hayate Swordsman Enzo, offered a reward of 900 million Baileys.


    The Deputy Captain of the First Vanguard of the New Navy, the former Major General of the Navy Headquarters Daxvalan Jess, is offering a reward of 500 million Baileys!


    The commander-in-chief of the new navy, the former king, Qiwuhai Qianlianghua¡¤Clown Bucky, is offering a bounty of 440 million Pele!


    The maid of the new navy governor Carl, Intil, the son of the siren, is offering a bounty of 200 million Baileys!


    The personnel of the New Naval Intelligence Section, former Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters Leng Nian Irland, is offering a reward of 100 million Baileys!


    The above content is exclusively provided by Big News Morgan, compiled exclusively, and guaranteed to be true and reliable.


    ...


    Carl read the news in hand, feeling a little helpless.


    This news, in the last week, has spread all kinds of crazily.


    And the reward order for Karl and the others was also issued in the past two days.


    But Carl didn''t care much about his reward, because he didn''t care about philosophical fame.


    Only, surpassing Roger this item can make him feel refreshed.


    In any case, Roger is also a generation of Pirate Legends, a former Pirate King.


    His bounty is basically the highest point. Even if White Beard survives the war from the top, the bounty may not exceed Roger.


    But everything Carl is doing now has completely touched the five old stars and even the foundation of the world government/government!


    It can be said that he retired from the navy for nearly a month and a half, and it only took a month to establish a new navy.


    It has been completed, and the revolutionary army has spent decades without accomplishments.


    This makes Long very uncomfortable, but he can''t help it, because this is Carl''s own halo.


    After all, during the year when Carl traveled the world and the great route, he constantly brushed up his reputation and face ability every day.


    Coupled with the things he did in the follow-up, as well as his own tyrannical strength, this situation has already been present.


    I have to say that Carl can be supported by so many people, in addition to his own beauty, luck is also an indispensable part.


    It took Carl a while, and after reading all the news, he threw the paper aside.


    Big News Morgan¡¯s statistic rewards order ended only at 100 million Baileys.


    In fact, many people have also been rewarded below.


    For example, the bounty of the cat demon is 70 million Baileys, even if it is the bounty of Kuroba, there are 66 million Baileys.


    Even King Liku, Rebecca and the others have received a reward of 30 to 40 million yuan.


    There are many of them. Famous people who want to join the new navy are also wanted by the world government.


    These people have been offered a reward of at least 10 million Baileys.


    But wanting to be wanted one by one is a very heavy workload for the big news Morgan.


    So he simply castrated, and 100 million Baileys gave everyone a reward.


    After all, only a reward of over 100 million can attract people''s attention.


    Especially like the New Navy, if your reward does not exceed 100 million, Morgan is really embarrassed to post your reward order on it.


    As for the hapless Tezolo.


    Although he joined the new navy, the bounty has not changed, and it is still so miserable.


    So he was naturally ignored, completely out of the scope of Big News Morgan''s consideration.


    But Tezolo, this time is also a lot honest.


    He used his own management methods to make the new navy of the great sea route obedient a lot.


    In any case, he is also a golden fruit capable person, and will use the fruit to awaken.


    Even if his strength is not as good as the quasi-general, at least he is at the level of lieutenant general.


    In the first half of the Great Route, few people were his opponents.


    This is the same as Bucky in the world, basically invincible.


    Wait until Bucky returns to the first half of the great route, and then join forces with Tezolo.


    This sea area is basically not under the jurisdiction of the navy, but has completely become the territory of Karl''s new navy!


    Although Wu Lao Xing would disagree, he has nothing to do.


    Even if the world government/government set up a special operation team to target Karl''s new navy.


    However, the number of this action team is limited, and it can only guarantee activities in the new world, and cannot go to the first half of the great route.


    Not to mention, there are revolutionary forces to contain them.


    This makes Wu Lao Xing very uncomfortable.


    It''s not that they didn''t let the navy help out, but Sakarski''s meaning was simple, they were only responsible for cleaning up the pirates.


    As for the new navy, it is not their responsibility!


    Such an answer made Wu Lao Xing so angry that he almost exploded.


    The current five old stars can be said to be isolated and helpless, whether it is the countries that join the world government/government, or the navy led by Sakarski.


    Do not want to help them at this time.


    This is really because the world government/government and Tianlong people have been squeezing people for too long.


    For a long time, people almost forget that in this world, there really is equality and justice.


    The appearance of Carl just gave them such a peaceful environment, and they would naturally not take the initiative to break it.


    Even those countries that longed for the dragon people were caught in civil strife at this time, they were already overwhelmed, and it was impossible to send troops to support the world government.

 293 Chapter 293 Upgrade the Zanpodao!

    Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was three months since Karl established the new navy.


    At this time, Karl was basically busy with all the internal affairs of the new navy. He could rest for two days and give himself two days off.


    It''s just that the situation inside the new navy has stabilized, but the sea has become more chaotic within these three months.


    After all, Shanks had already said the location of Lovedrew.


    Although I didn''t say the location directly, I have already given an important reminder!


    The end of the world, the beginning of reincarnation!


    Although there are only eight characters, but the amount of information is huge, but it is not easy to understand.


    The end of the world is easy to understand. As long as you follow a certain course, you can reach the world. This must be the final island, Lovelu.


    Legend has it that Roger once did just that.


    But at the beginning of the reincarnation, no one can understand what this means.


    Those who want to fight for the throne of the One Piece want to break their heads, and they really can''t think of what these four words mean.


    Especially after these eight characters are added up, it is even more confusing, making people confused and don''t know how to understand.


    So even after such a long time, no one can successfully find the position of Lavdrew.


    This is also the reason why Karl was able to sit firmly on the Diaoyutai and never made a move.


    Although he had some guesses as to where this Ravdrew was, he had no interest in this final island.


    "It''s rare to rest for two days. I won''t think about these things for these two days, just leave them to deal with.


    I just don''t know where Shanks and his pirate group went during this time.


    It is really strange that a dignified group of Four Emperors and Pirates disappeared for such a long time without even a single word.


    And if I remember correctly, Shanks probably didn''t know the position of Lavdrew, which is explained in the original book.


    Could it be that Shanks said the news because of Eam?


    After all, in the original book, he and Yim also have a trace of unclear relationship, and his identity is a mystery, it is really unpredictable."


    Carl sighed, opened his own attribute panel casually, and then used up the attribute points that had not been assigned before.


    He first raised the A-level speed directly to A+ level, and then the remaining two attribute points raised the B-level mental power to B+ level.


    Then Carl looked at himself, the remaining five skill points, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Intil, I have something to go out. I''ll leave it to you for the time being. If Luo has something, let him notify me with a phone bug."


    With that, Carl left the room, leaving Intil with a bewildered look.


    "Huh! It''s like that, every time I leave me alone and go out to play by myself!"


    Inteer said groaningly, and then began to clean up the room.


    After a while, Luo, like Carl just said, really came here, and brought a pile of thick materials!


    These are all things Carl needs to deal with!


    "Where is Lord Carl? Going out to relax again?"


    Luo frowned and put these materials on the table casually.


    Intil, bulging his cheeks, pointed to the phone bug beside him, but did not speak.


    Obviously, she was still a bit resentful that Karl didn''t take her out with him.


    "Forget it, these things are not in a hurry, and it will be the same when Master Karl returns.


    I have left beforehand. If Master Karl comes back, remember to tell me."


    Luo waved his hand, and then left the room.


    Intil looked at them one by one, and they all left. He glanced at the information sadly, then sorted it out and put it in the direction Carl was used to.


    Although she was a little angry, she was clear between public and private.


    At least she wouldn''t brush her temper in this regard, thereby delaying things. At most, she would use other methods to make Karl a little bit uncomfortable.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl didn''t know that Intil accumulated a lot of grievances and wanted to vent on him.


    He has arrived at this time, on an empty island without people.


    This is the island that Carl pulled from other empty islands recently.


    There is no life on this empty island, and even the environment is very dirty, messy, and unsuitable for life to survive.


    After all, there is no soil in the sky island and it is not easy to purify, so Carl simply reorganized it with his abilities, and then used it as a venue for his own practice.


    Although Carl''s current strength is already very strong, he knows that he can become even stronger!


    Especially the ability to shake fruits, Carl still did not wake up.


    Although the fruit of awakening depends on luck and chance, Carl still plans to practice more, so as to improve the success rate of the ability to shake the fruit.


    But Carl came here today not to practice the awakening of Shaking Fruit, but to test his strength.


    When Carl raised his agility to A+, his speed was obviously much faster than when he fought Blackbeard at the time!


    If the self at that time could have the same speed as today, then I am afraid that it would not take five days and five nights to solve the black beard, but almost four days and three nights.


    Even Blackbeard, even if the last black hole cannot be released, will be solved by Karl.


    After all, at their level of strength, every improvement will be a qualitative change.


    Although there may not necessarily be too much difference in strength, there will always be some gaps in the battle over a long period of time.


    As for the spiritual aspect, Carl has not known this attribute since he traveled, what is the use now.


    For now, that is to help him block Hancock''s charm and the kind of mental deterrence of the aunt.


    That''s it.


    But when his mental power was upgraded to B+, Carl could also feel that his thinking became clearer and his brain became more flexible.


    Maybe this is the benefit of mental enhancement, right?


    Ka Crocodile shook his head and simply tried his own speed, before he put his gaze on Hades.


    "Hades, the time has come, and it''s time for you to solve it."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, opened the attribute panel, and did not hesitate to fill up Hades with five skill points!


    ''Are you sure you will Zanpakuto: Hades, upgrade to S?confirm cancellation!''


    "determine!"


    ''Zhanpakuknife: Hades, has been upgraded to S, swastika to open the trial, please be careful of the host!''


    ''System reminder: Zanpakuto must defeat the Zanpakuto body within the specified time. If it fails, Zanpakuto will not be able to do it temporarily, and the spent skill points will not be returned. Please cherish this Chance!''

 294 Chapter 294 Are you Hades?

    "Sure enough, in the original Grim Reaper, Zan Po Dao Shoujie needs to fight with Zan Po Dao.


    Sure enough, I also use this method to fight with Zanpaku Dao in order to perform the jie.


    Fortunately, I deliberately waited until now when I was free, and was doing the swastika, otherwise, these five skill points would probably be wasted."


    Carl touched his nose, feeling a little grateful.


    If he takes the swastika after he has solved Blackbeard, I am afraid the establishment of the new navy will be delayed for several days.


    And Carl had no enemies at the time, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling also didn''t take the initiative to trouble him.


    So Carl didn''t need it at all, so he anxiously solved Zan Po Dao. Now this time period is just right.


    Just when the Carl Pirate was thinking about how his Zanpakuto could become a human being.


    Hades fell off Carl''s hands without authorization, and then floated in the air not far away.


    at the same time.


    Hades exuded a strong evil spirit, even Carl felt a little frightened.


    Carl killed a lot of people, and most of the people he killed were treacherous men.


    Blackbeard is the best example.


    After absorbing the blood of these villains, Hades became obviously more evil.


    It''s just that Karl relied on his formidable strength and the blood connection with it, so he could naturally master it effortlessly.


    If someone else touched Hades without Carl''s permission.


    I am afraid the result will be miserable.


    This happened when Blackbeard wanted to seize the knife, and was hurt by Hades'' evil spirit.


    So when Karl personally faced the evil spirit of Hades, he understood how exaggerated this knife is!


    But when Hades''s human form slowly emerged in front of Carl''s eyes, his eyes widened and he felt a little weird.


    Even Carl rubbed his eyes, trying to see if he was dazzled.


    It turned out that he didn''t. The height of the one in front of him was only 1.5 meters, dressed in a dark red Gothic loli costume, and a young loli with two pony tails. It was Hades''s body!


    But speaking nonsense, the little loli looks good, even more perfect than Hancock!


    Especially the dark red pattern on her face added a touch of evil charm to her.


    "Are you Hades?"


    "Humph! That''s right! This girl is the Hades who is held in your hand every day!


    My dear brother Carl, you don¡¯t need to explain anything to me. We are connected by blood and we share memories.


    I know everything you have experienced, even what you think now!


    Even those things you and Intil did, I..."


    "brake!"


    "If you continue, it will be inappropriate for children."


    Carl gave a pause, then stepped forward and gestured to Hades for his height.


    "Just visually I felt almost the same, but the result was a gesture. It''s really 1.5 meters!"


    "Huh! Brother smelly, what does it mean is 1.5 meters? This girl is 1.49 meters, okay, you have to say an extra centimeter!"


    Hades with his hands on his hips, his eyes filled with resentment, and he looked a little angry.


    Carl scratched her head, completely wondering why she was angry.


    "Okay, one meter 49 is one meter 49, but then again, am I going to fight you?


    If this is the case, is it too bullying?No matter how you look at it, you can''t be my opponent!"


    Carl knelt down and rubbed Hades''s little cheek.


    Carl''s height has grown to 2.5 meters.


    This height is not very high in the world of One Piece, but when Karl squatted down, he was just as tall as Hades.


    This is a bit embarrassing...


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Hades glanced at Carl''s height, then at his little feet, and stared at Carl with an expression of resentment.


    "Huh! Brother Carl, you are so bad!"


    "???"


    Carl looked at Hades dumbfounded, not knowing how he had offended him again.


    When Carl was puzzled, Hades took a few steps back, took a deep breath, and rushed directly to Carl!


    "Brother Carl! I''m here!"


    Carl was caught off guard and was thrown to the ground, completely unaware of what Hades was going to do.


    "Um... can you tell me first, the conditions of the solution?"


    "Hey, jie''s view is very simple, that is to play with me!


    I can only exist for a long time, only in this world, only for one day.


    But I wanted to play with Carl''s brother a long time ago, but unfortunately there is no such opportunity.


    So, I have been waiting for Brother Carl to collect all the skill points to help me unlock the jie, and then I will be able to play with my brother in an open manner!


    It''s a pity that the time I exist in this world is too short, and it is not enough for me to play..."


    Hades sighed, his expression a little lost.


    But she soon regained her spirits, and she was buried in Carl''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Karl didn''t know what to say, but he touched Hades'' head the most popular.


    Since Hades said so, of course he couldn''t refuse. As for whether the solution will be successful in the end, Carl can''t guarantee.


    But Hades didn''t need to lie to herself, it didn''t do her any good.


    Even if she lied to herself, Carl didn''t care if she wanted to swindle opportunities that would come out in the future.


    It''s a big deal that you won''t learn how to do it.


    Hades also knew this very well, so she didn''t dare to bet, but to seek truth from facts.


    Because the world of One Piece is not the world of Death after all.


    So Hades can make his own rules of .


    In this way, Carl and Hades really played for a day.


    The relationship between the two of them looks more like a father and son, after all, Hades is also considered to have Karl''s blood.


    Coupled with the fact that they are connected with each other, sometimes they can basically understand the meaning of each other with one look.


    As time goes by.


    Hades and Carl¡¯s pleasant play time came to an end.


    Early the next morning, Hades became a monster sword exuding a strong evil spirit again.


    But when Carl held it in his hand, he could clearly feel the difference in this demon knife.


    Because her evil spirit was not as ostentatious as before, but rather restrained.


    And the most important thing is that Carl discovered that Hades''s evil spirits can condense into entities!


    Although it is just an unconscious shadow, Karl can still tell it through his body shape. This is Hades'' figure!


    After seeing this scene, even Hades was a little uncomfortable, shaking crazily in Carl''s hands.


    No one thought that Hades had such an ability after the solution!


    And the most important thing is that Karl also discovered that Hades¡¯s current normal state is the jie form!


    As for the previous initial solution form, it has now been replaced.

 295 Chapter 295 The reappearing Shanks

    ''System prompt: Zhanpakuknife: Hades succeeded in swastika, the ability was strengthened, the sharpness was strengthened, and two new abilities were added!''


    ''Ability 1: Can create an unconscious, but physical shadow, 50% of the power of permanent users!


    Remarks: The existence of the shadow is permanent, and it will be restored immediately if it is broken up, but only one can exist at a time.''


    ''Ability 2: Hades'' ability then releases the sword energy, after injuring the enemy, it can also add the ability to make the enemy''s wounds unable to heal!


    Note: Shadows can also have this ability!''


    The system sounds.


    These two newly added abilities made Carlton Shih happy, because these two abilities have greatly increased the strength of Carl!


    Let me talk about the second ability first.


    As long as he has this power, Carl is completely unnecessary, risking his life to fight close to each other, and it can be consumed remotely.


    When the opponent was injured enough, Karl was cautiously trembling with each other, and then resolved the opponent.


    When dealing with Blackbeard, Carl already has this ability, and it is estimated that it will be a lot easier, but it will not cause too much impact.


    After all, Blackbeard has another ability to be black holes, which can absorb all long-range moves.


    This move is enough to absorb most of the long-range damage, and then return it to the opponent.


    So Blackbeard is still not so easy to solve, but fortunately this troublesome guy is dead.


    Then Carl focused his attention on the created shadow.


    Carl simply let him try.


    As a result, even Hades can simulate this guy.


    He can even use all of Karl''s moves.


    Just give him a target and this guy will completely destroy it, and then stop and wait for the next order.


    Or if Karl told him to stop, he would stop.


    The only pity is that this shadow has no thoughts.


    Although the strength is good, without thinking, it is actually the same. For the Four Emperors, this shadow is not a threat at all.


    But even if it is the same, with the shadow of Carl''s general strength, he is almost at the rank of commodore general.


    After all, Carl is a double-fruit ability, and the shadow has inherited this, so the strength is naturally not too weak.


    It can be said that Carl can walk sideways in the Pirate World with this shadow alone, even if he does not do it himself.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: A+


    Spirit: B+


    Physical strength: A+


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C) Strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife solution: Hades (S), speeding regeneration (A)


    Remaining assignable skill points: 0


    Remaining assignable attribute points: 0''


    The above is Carl''s current personal attributes.


    Carl''s goal is very simple, that is, to increase his mental power to A+, and then to collect attribute points to increase his physical power to S.


    As for the ability side, Carl''s plan is to upgrade one of the two kinds of domineering or overspeed regeneration.


    But this depends on the situation. After all, in addition to these two abilities, giving me a face is also a very good ability.


    It''s a pity that this ability, because of the relationship of causality, requires three skill points to level up.


    That''s why Carl has been letting it go, because this level is completely enough for him now.


    that''s it.


    After Carl briefly sorted out his abilities, he returned to his office.


    But when he watched that he had been resting for a day, suddenly there was an extra, and when he piled up nearly one person with high information, he suddenly felt that he had nothing to love.


    Intil, who was on the side, was covering his mouth and snickering, which was obviously cool.


    ...


    In this way, after another busy period of time, Carl can be regarded as having solved all the information.


    But then, the sea became more and more unstable.


    After a period of evaporating, Shanks is now back out of the rivers and lakes, setting off a bloody storm in the first half of the great route.


    A large number of pirates in the Chambord Islands were completely slaughtered by him.


    According to Carl''s intelligence, the Red-Haired Pirates went to Chambord Islands only to find Raleigh.


    But this year''s supernova is very infamous, and directly provokes Shanks, wanting to kill him and replace him.


    The strength of these supernovae is very good, otherwise they would not stand out in the first half of the great route controlled by the new navy.


    Although the number of them is small, only five or six, each of them is domineering, and one of them even awakened the overlord look!


    But even so, they were easily killed by the Redhead Pirates.


    However, Shanks was only going to the Chambord Islands in a low-key manner, but he was discovered by the supernova, so he could only do something with them.


    And Carl also learned that the reason Shanks would be discovered was simply because of a person''s ability, similar to the one that opened the whole picture.


    As long as he turns on his power, he can see everything in the radius.


    Then he found Shanks.


    This ability is comparable to Ainilu''s domineering, but the scope is much smaller.


    "Intil, you have to leave the matter here. I have to go to the Chambord Islands.


    This guy has disappeared before, and there is no news at all. I must ask him this time about what is going on with Lavdrew!"


    Carl said, leaving Intil here alone again, and went out alone.


    But this time Intil didn''t say anything. Instead, he helped Karl start sorting out the information that hadn''t been opened yet.


    After going back and forth, she was already familiar with this rhythm.


    Now unlike before, as the governor of the new navy, Karl naturally shoulders this responsibility.


    Intil also shouldered the responsibility of being Carl''s maid, which eased his burden a lot.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Charlotte Lingling, who lives in the world, also received the news, and immediately she informed Kaido of Wano Country of the news.


    "Kaido, Shanks has appeared, should we go to him and ask?"


    "Huh! Old lady, if you want to go, go by yourself. I still have things to do here. I can''t get away!"


    "Hey hey hey, in that case, don''t blame me for eating alone, I didn''t notify you."


    Charlotte Lingling smiled, then hung up the phone worm and shouted loudly.


    "Kata Kuri! Notify everyone that the assembly is complete within three hours!


    This time we are going to come out!Target Shanks!"

 296 Chapter 296 I will pay for todays consumption!

    "Shanks, you are reappearing now, with such a high profile, have you already figured out how to face those who have been looking for you?


    To be honest, if you are not ready yet, it is best to leave as soon as possible. Although this old bone of mine is not working anymore, it is not a problem to delay a little time for you."


    Raleigh took a sip of wine and said with a smile.


    His relationship with Shanks was already very good, and although he was old, his strength did not decline too severely.


    As long as he wants, even if Karl comes, he can delay for a while, let alone other people.


    This is Pluto Raleigh, even if he is nearly old, he is still strong!


    "In addition to Raleigh, I may also be able to help, although my strength is not as strong as you monsters.


    But fortunately, I was once a member of Lockes. If Kaido or Lingling kill them, I can help delay a few minutes."


    Xia Qi spoke calmly, and then put a few bottles of wine on the surrounding tables.


    Those tables are all crew members of the Red-haired Pirates.


    They followed Shanks, came here to eat and drink, and by the way, they were also waiting for Shanks'' next order.


    If Shanks said, continue to hide, they will leave here without hesitation.


    But Shanks didn''t say anything now.


    He just swallowed several glasses of wine, and finally revealed his trademark smirk.


    "Haha, Senior Raleigh, Senior Xia Qi, I thank you in advance, but don''t worry, this matter started because of me, and I need to solve it myself."


    "That being said, I still don''t understand why you had to disclose the news about Lavdrew before.


    Although I don''t mean to blame you, you will undoubtedly make the sea more turbulent.


    Without Karl and his new navy, the two of us would not have been able to sit here and drink and chat so peacefully as we are today."


    Having said this, Raleigh couldn''t help but sighed before continuing to speak.


    "To be honest, this is really thanks to this kid Karl, although I don''t like him very much.


    But what I have to admit is that this kid is so capable, especially since these policies have come out one after another, not wanting to think of a young man at all.


    Under his management, even the supernova has been compressed into four. As for the other pirates, basically few people can cross the hurdle of Demon Valley Town."


    Speaking of this, everyone present was silent.


    Because they knew what Carl¡¯s new navy had done in these short months.


    Carl''s new navy, in cooperation with the Revolutionary Army, wiped out almost all trends in the Four Seas, returning 90% of the area of ??the Four Seas to peace.


    There is at least 50% of the Great Sea Route, and there will be no pirates, merchant ships and ordinary people, and they can sail freely in this protected area.


    As for the remaining areas that have not been liberated, either belong to the navy or some countries that have not yet been liberated.


    Those countries are better to say, but they belonged to the navy''s territory, and Carl clearly banned them from letting his own people fight against them.


    Therefore, there is a subtle tacit understanding between the new navy and the navy, and neither side will take the initiative.


    This led to the current, magical situation.


    As for the second half of the great route, that is, the new world.


    This is more complicated.


    All the armies of the world government/government, as well as all the personnel of the CP organization, are all mobilized here.


    Among them, the CP members who were more powerful than the major admiral of the navy headquarters were all forcibly transferred to the special operations group for the new navy.


    The navy is wisely defending itself within the New World, neither the new navy nor the world government.


    They only caught the pirates!


    As for the current Four Emperors, their power has been constantly compressed, but they didn''t mind.


    Especially the Redhead Pirates.


    During the period of his disappearance, Shanks'' site shrank sharply, directly reducing it by about two-thirds.


    Most of them are occupied by Marco, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, have been looking for Ralph Drew.


    Now I''m not in the mood to engage in this kind of little game of competition for territory.


    It''s just that none of them can decipher what Shanks'' words mean.


    "I can only say that besides being a monster, this guy is also a ghost, and most people really can''t do that."


    Xia Qi smoked a cigarette, obviously admiring Carl a little, and did this at a young age.


    At this moment, the door of the bar was suddenly opened.


    Carl, the big sunny boy with a smile on his face, suddenly appeared in front of Xia Qi and the others, stunned them immediately.


    "Haha, I like to hear these words, just like this, today we don''t fight and only drink, and the whole consumption is paid by Governor Karl! You are open to drink!"


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Karl laughed and shook his hand very boldly, only to see a few gold bars the size of a palm and the thickness of a fist, which were placed at the front desk by Karl''s ability.


    Seeing this scene, Lei Li and Xia Qi both shined.


    These gold bars are enough to round the wine bag here, but now they are only used by Carl to treat him.


    Obviously, after becoming governor of the new navy, Carl has become more and more proud.


    But this is no way.


    Now the new navy is short of everything, not talents, weapons and ships, and even ground.


    But there is only money!


    After all, Tezolo was fooled by Carl, and the underground wealth he was in charge of was also raided by Carl.


    In addition to the wealth of the Golden Township, apart from the huge golden clock, all were confiscated by Karl.


    So Carl is wealthy now, and he doesn''t feel bad about spending money.


    "It seems that you have improved in your knowledge, experience and beauty, what a monster!"


    Shanks couldn''t help but laughed bitterly, then took a sip of wine.


    The other crew members of the Red-haired Pirate Group saw that Shanks did not move, they all continued to eat and drink, but they remained vigilant.


    As long as Shanks gave an order, they would attack Karl.


    But Karl didn''t care, he took a chair casually, and so generously managed Shanks and Raleigh, the middle position.


    "Boss, old rules!"


    "Understood, here comes it."


    Xia Qi nodded, smiled and went to drink.


    Carl put his gaze on Shanks, and after looking at him a little, he asked in a deep voice.


    "Where did you go during this time? To be honest, I am curious why you disappeared suddenly and there is no news.


    I spent a lot of effort looking for you, but I didn''t find it. Could it be that you hid in Lovedrew?"

 297 Chapter 297 Private Chat

    "Hahahahaha, brother Carl, what are you kidding me about, how could I hide in Lovedrew?


    What''s more, all I know is, the sentence someone told me, as for where Ravdrew is, I don''t know!"


    Shanks touched his head, revealing a silly smile.


    Seeing him so naive, Karl didn''t know what to say.


    But when he heard Shanks'' words, he could probably guess who instructed Shanks to say that kind of thing.


    "Shanks, there are things I know you don''t want to say, so we go out to talk?"


    "Haha, there are some things you can''t talk about here, isn''t it more comfortable to talk while drinking?"


    Shanks didn''t notice the seriousness of the matter, and was still drinking.


    Carl squinted his eyes, and then said, "It''s about the Void Throne. It''s okay to just say it here?"


    "puff!!!"


    As soon as Carl''s voice fell, Shankston squirted out all the wine he had just drunk, and showed an incredible expression!


    Fortunately, Raleigh was very domineering and avoided very quickly.


    Otherwise, he will be sprayed first.


    Carl''s side is much more convenient.


    He directly used his abilities to block most of the water spray Shanks.


    "Yeah, haven''t seen you for so long, have you learned how to spray Shanks?


    Keep performing one, let me see what other new tricks you have."


    Karl said with a smile on his face, but Shanks couldn''t laugh.


    He wiped the corners of his mouth full of drinks, then stood up and stared at Karl with scorching eyes.


    At the same time, the rest of the Redhead Pirates wanted to get up, but they were suppressed by Ben Beckman.


    "Look at it first."


    Hearing Ben Beckman''s words, the people around continued to drink, but they kept their eyes on Karl and did not leave at all.


    When Carl saw this scene, he couldn''t help but feel that the red-haired pirate group was indeed very united.


    And the red-haired pirates group is taking the elite route.


    None of these people present is inferior to the lieutenant general of the navy headquarters.


    Even Karl had some doubts that the strength of that monkey could defeat a brigadier general or major general of the navy headquarters.


    If he really fights with the Redhead Pirates, Carl really won''t get any good.


    But in the same way, they also face huge losses!


    Because of Carl''s strength, he has surpassed the Four Emperors and achieved a higher level.


    As long as Shanks dares to do it, Karl will definitely make the Redhead Pirates disappear from this world!


    "Ahem, you don''t need to be nervous, I''ll go out and talk to Carl, and I''ll be back soon."


    Shanks also reacted at this time, because of his excessive tension, the crew members also became nervous.


    "Brother Karl, let''s go out and talk."


    Shanks was familiar with it, put his hand on Carl''s shoulder, and then took Carl out of the bar and walked outside.


    Lei Li and others, after watching them leave, didn''t know what the situation was.


    But Raleigh didn''t intend to chase it out, because it was considered a secret between Karl and Shanks, and he didn''t need to get involved.


    And Raleigh had a hunch that he had better not know anything about this, otherwise it would cause a lot of trouble!


    Even the crew of Shanks didn''t know what Shanks and Carl had to say, or even made it so mysterious.


    Only Ben Beckman guessed a little bit, but he didn''t break it.


    Because he also knew very well that all that Shanks was sitting on was to protect his partner, thus taking huge risks.


    Therefore, Ben Beckman will not reveal Shanks'' thoughts, but silently help him keep secrets.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Shanks and Carl have already arrived under the mangrove trees in the harbor.


    It was nearly a kilometer away from Xia Qi''s bar, which was far enough.


    "Brother Karl, what did you mean by that? What happened to the Void Throne? Could it be that you have any new discoveries?"


    Shanks didn''t dare to say Yim''s name directly, because he was worried that after saying it, if Karl didn''t know the person, it would harm him.


    Carl kept a faint smile and pointed to the sky, which made Shanks a little confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There is someone outside the sky, there is another person above the five old stars, and the Void Throne is just a scam from beginning to end.


    Shanks, you said I was right?And you spread the news of Lovedrew, that person instructed, right?"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Shanks'' pupils shrank suddenly, and his whole body became tense.


    But he is worthy of being the Four Emperors, and his facial expressions are managed very well. Apart from the natural reactions of his pupils, he did not show any suspicious expressions.


    "Haha, brother Carl, what are you talking about? I just heard people say about the position of Lavdrew. You don''t have to guess wildly, right?"


    Before Carl was confirmed and Eam''s real name was not known, Shanks was still sloppy, trying to prevaricate this matter.


    He had to confirm whether Carl really knew about Eam.


    If this is only Carl''s guess, he still can''t reveal the secret, because it will directly affect the world, causing the world to fall into reincarnation again!


    Although Shanks didn''t know what Yim''s reincarnation meant.


    But he always felt that it was not a good thing, and even he suspected that the blank 800-year history had disappeared after being forcibly "reincarnation" by Yim!


    "This person''s name is Yim. He is the most powerful person in the world. Am I right?


    Although I don''t know what your relationship is with him, I don''t intend to know.


    If you want to say it, say what you don¡¯t want to say, the big deal is that we will part ways, and we will meet again in the future."


    Carl said Yim''s name calmly, which shocked Shanks.


    But after a while, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then patted Karl on the shoulder, as if he had completely removed some burden.


    "It''s really you, brother Carl, others may not be able to discover Eim''s existence for a lifetime.


    Even if it was me, it was only when I signed a contract with him more than ten years ago that I knew who Yim was.


    But how long have you been out to sea?Less than four years?


    I didn''t expect that you already knew the biggest secret in this world.


    But having said that, this secret was not told by Doflamingo, right?


    You have chased him for a long time, and according to my guess, the secret of the Tianlongren national treasure he has mastered is probably Yimu''s name!"

 298 Chapter 298 BIG·MOM!

    "Roughly the same."


    Carl nodded and told a little lie.


    As a traverser, he naturally knows the existence of Yim.


    But he couldn''t say it directly. Naturally, he would use Doflamingo as a tool man to cover himself.


    "Since we have met frankly, why not continue to exchange information?


    You take your crew and follow me to the sky island. When the time comes, we will have a banquet while talking about Yim.


    I don''t know much about the situation, the most is the right, more than the five old stars, is the highest ruler in this world.


    According to my guess, you should know more than me, right?"


    Carl squinted his eyes, Shanks sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    "To be honest, I know I don''t actually know anything. Yim only wakes up once every ten years.


    The last time I woke up was when White Beard, Kaido, and Charlotte Lingling made great efforts, and then I was arranged by Yim to become the Four Emperors.


    Of course, my strength at the time did have this capital, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to keep this position firmly."


    Shankston gave a moment, his eyes full of narcissism, and then he continued to speak.


    "But when I met Yim, it was Captain Roger, not long after he surrendered, I was found alone.


    If you count the time, it is indeed now, the time for Im to wake up, so you have to be prepared to deal with this person.


    And there is one more thing, I must remind you, that is, Yim is much stronger than me!This is the only useful information I know."


    Shanks sighed.


    He didn''t know much about Im, which made Carl a little helpless.


    If it was like Shanks said, this Eim would definitely not be a good crop.


    Carl is not sure, he can win the opponent.


    Conservatively speaking, Eim''s strength is at least the same level as Karl now, and even stronger.


    If you think about it pessimistically, maybe Eim has the strength to kill the Four Emperors in seconds.


    If this is the case, things will be big!


    Carl must be prepared to face Eim, otherwise everything he has done may be lost.


    "In that case, you first take your crew and come back to the island with me. As for other things, we will have a banquet and talk slowly."


    "All right...but I have to be responsible for part of the banquet. I don''t know much about other things, but banqueting is my specialty!"


    After thinking for a while, Shanks finally fell under the temptation of the banquet.


    Shanks, as one of the four emperors, did not like to fight for territory, and even more did not like to fight and kill.


    Like White Beard, he is the Four Pirates who love peace very much.


    But he also has a very good hobby, that is, having a party!


    As long as he has time, he wakes up in the morning for a banquet during the day, and before going to bed at night, he still has a banquet!


    The Red-haired Pirates are either holding a banquet every day, or on their way to the banquet.


    Except for some special emergencies, Shanks held a banquet every day on average, otherwise it would not be in line with his four emperor status.


    So he said he was professional, and there was nothing wrong with it!


    "If this is the case, then you pack up your things and we will come out..."


    Suddenly Carl froze for a moment, his ears moved, and then his face became difficult to look.


    Shanks saw Carl talking halfway, and suddenly stopped, feeling a little puzzled.


    But after a while, his face also became a little ugly.


    "It''s the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates team here!"


    The two said in unison, then looked at each other and immediately returned to Xia Qi¡¯s bar.


    Carl''s knowledge and domineering tells himself that the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group has all arrived at the Chambord Islands.


    The group of them gathered at another port not far away. As for their goal, it goes without saying that Shanks, who are also the Four Emperors!


    So Shanks now wants to inform his crew and leave here quickly.


    If they fight, they face the entire BIG¡¤MOM pirate group and won''t get any benefits at all.


    After all, this time, Charlotte Lingling took all her sons out of the nest!


    Facing all the members of the menacing BIG¡¤MOM pirate group, Shanks will not head-to-head with each other.


    This will not do him any good, so he naturally has to hurry and leave.


    But just after he returned to the bar and briefly said the matter, Leili and Xia Qi directly expressed their willingness to help.


    But the two of them have been retired for many years, so they won''t kill people. At most, they will be restrained.


    When they can leave, they will immediately stop.


    Although Lei Li and Xia Qi are seniors, there are too many seniors in the Pirates line. If they don''t have the strength to support them, even seniors will be killed.


    So Raleigh didn''t want to offend the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates, otherwise he might not be guaranteed.


    As everyone knows, Charlotte Lingling is a cruel person who dared to sleep with any creature, so Raleigh naturally had to be cautious and not careless.


    If it does end up with a reputation for being unsafe for the night, Raleigh guesses that he has a heart for self-decision.


    at the same time.


    The members of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group have completely landed.


    Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors, personally led the team and headed towards the Xia Qi Bar!


    The three stars followed Charlotte Lingling in a full array of faces.


    As for why it is not a four-star...


    Snug, the general star''s shame, was defeated once by Ainilu, Enzo and Nilu.


    Charlotte Lingling, who couldn''t bear it, expelled him directly and turned him into an ordinary dessert cadre, which can be said to be very unlucky.


    And besides these people.


    Charlotte Dafu, Charlotte Perrospero, and Charlotte Owen, among others, belong to the Charlotte family, all following Charlotte Lingling.


    Thousands of people from the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group stepped into the Chambord Islands, attracting everyone''s attention!


    Not just them, even the Marine Marshal, and the five old stars were shocked by the collective actions of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates!


    They didn''t expect that Charlotte Lingling would come out all over the place, and even the nations were not stationed, so they came out!


    As for their goals, anyone with a discerning eye can see them.


    He went to Shanks, who is also the Four Emperors!


    The purpose is to get the accurate coordinates of Lavdrew and more detailed information!


    Even the new navy reported to Carl about the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group''s arrival here.


    However, their news is obviously quite late.


    Otherwise, you won''t have to wait for the other party to log in and then notify Karl.

 299 Chapter 299: Escape from Yaoyao

    "It''s really annoying! Shanks, you go first, then I will go to Dresrosa to find you, here is enough for me and Uncle Raleigh.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the wrong time, I would really like to kill Charlotte Lingling now, what a shame!"


    Carl was eager to try, waiting for Charlotte Lingling to arrive.


    He actually wanted to kill the other party a long time ago, but he did a lot of official business before.


    So there is no way to deal with BIG¡¤MOM and the Pirates of Beasts.


    Now the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group has come to the door personally, although Karl also wants to kill the other party.


    But with so many people, even if he can kill the opponent, he must pay some price.


    For example, the overthrow of the Chambord Islands.


    As a result, everyone on the entire island will be buried for Charlotte Lingling.


    This is something Carl does not want to see, so killing Charlotte Lingling here is not a good choice.


    He only intends to delay the time and let Shanks leave here first.


    When the time comes, they will meet again in Dresrosa. This is Carl''s idea.


    Shanks did not have any hypocrisy.


    His boat had been coated before, and now he can set off at any time.


    "In that case, I''m bothering Brother Carl and Senior Raleigh. I''ll go to Dres Rosa and wait for you first. Besides, the banquet must be hosted by me!"


    "Hahahaha! Little ones, let''s run away now!"


    "Wuhu!!!"


    Following Shanks'' order, everyone in the Red-haired Pirate Group rushed out in a swarm.


    At this time, they were so powerful that they thought they were going to fight the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group.


    But in fact they just want to escape.


    Now fighting with the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group will not do any good to Shanks.


    It is best if you can slip away.


    But the moment they rushed out.


    The three general stars of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group have already arrived in front of them, blocking the way of Shanks and others.


    But before the three stars could say anything, Ben Beckman had already fired three bullets in a row, knocking the three stars back!


    The bullets were unremarkable, but with Ueben Beckman''s powerful armed look, it was enough to scare the three of them!


    "Don''t move."


    Ben Beckman said softly, his tone sounded very gentle, but the killing intent emanating from his eyes made the three generals sweat dripping with cold sweat.


    The others, under the cover of Ben Beckman, successfully broke through from the encirclement of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group.


    But at this moment, Charlotte Lingling fell from the sky!


    As the four emperors and the captain of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, she has unparalleled strength and a great sense of oppression!


    The powerful and domineering look, coupled with the ability to shock the soul, directly and indiscriminately attack everyone around!


    Even the people inside the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group were affected a bit at this time.


    But Xia Qi in the bar has nothing to do.


    Raleigh used the overlord color to protect her very well.


    Carl didn''t even use the overlord color, and directly resisted Charlotte Lingling''s combined moves.


    "The power is pretty good, but it''s a pity that the combined power of these two moves is not as powerful as Shanks''s overlord look."


    Carl shook his head, while Raleigh nodded, expressing agreement with Carl.


    The people in the bar are still teasing.


    In order to protect his men, Shanks directly burst out the strongest overlord so far!


    His overlord color rushed straight into the sky, directly destroying the surrounding ground. Even the weapons and clothes of some people who wanted to get close to him were instantly torn into pieces and turned into fragments all over the ground!


    At the same time, Charlotte Lingling''s overlord appearance, as well as her own soul, was completely shocked by Shanks'' overlord appearance, giving her back!


    At the same time, she also felt the power of Shanks''s strongest overlord color!


    "Shanks, come with me! Take me to Lovedrew and help me become One Piece!"


    Charlotte Lingling looked savage, and wanted to invite Shanks to join the group.


    But how could Shanks agree?


    He didn''t say a word, but he just hit it!


    The huge sword energy, as agile as a dragon, hit Charlotte Lingling''s body in an instant!


    This blow is very powerful, and the speed is very fast.


    Charlotte Lingling didn''t check it, she could only cross her hands in a hurry, and she couldn''t even cover her arms and domineering, and then she was beaten away for tens of meters!


    Such a scene immediately stunned Kata Kuri and others.


    They didn''t expect that their mother, who was considered invincible, would be beaten by Shanks!


    Although Charlotte Lingling at this time had already broken Shanks'' sword aura, she stood up again.


    There was no injury at all.


    But they still couldn''t believe that their mother who was so powerful would be beaten back!


    "Little ones! Withdraw, don''t waste time here!"


    Shanks yelled and took the lead!


    It will take a few seconds for Charlotte Lingling to return.


    Taking this opportunity, Shanks can lead his crew to stand out from the siege!


    Even Charlotte Dafuku, Owen, Perrospero and others appear here together.


    It was also forced to retreat by Shanks.


    Then Ben Beckman fired several shots in a row, making them unable to get close.


    But even so, Snagg still found a gap and rushed up, wanting to attack Ben Beckman.


    "Hahahaha, when a sniper gets close, I see how you..."


    The words were not finished, only a''bang'' sound, the armor on Snug''s body was instantly shattered!


    The whole person was directly hit by Ben Beckman!


    Afterwards, Ben Beckman dismissed the domineering armed color attached to the gun and continued to break through with the team.


    Who said that snipers can''t do physical skills?


    Ben Beckman is the best example.


    Not only does he have outstanding sniper ability, he is also a very powerful physical skill, and even his IQ is the number one among pirates.


    It is precisely because of his triathlon that he will become the deputy captain of the Red-haired Pirates, and is recognized by all the strong, the strongest mate!


    He was even evaluated as the emperor''s lieutenant whose strength was infinitely close to Shanks.


    I''m afraid Marco can''t afford such a glory, because he is still a little bit behind Ben Beckman.


    "Shanks!"


    "Don''t you want to run!!!"


    Charlotte Lingling descended from the sky again, trying to stop Shanks.


    But at this moment, the sword energy soaring into the sky, accompanied by the appearance of the storm dragon, directly swept Charlotte Lingling in mid-air for hundreds of meters!


    After seeing this scene, Kata Kuli and others were shocked again, and then put their eyes on the man in front of the bar!

 300 Chapter 300 Lets discuss terms!

    "Unexpectedly, you still shot! Even if I foresee the future, I still can''t stop you.


    Since when did our gap become so big?"


    Kata Kuri''s domineering experience had long foreseen Karl''s move.


    But his speed can''t keep up with Karl''s shot speed.


    Before he could intercept, Karl''s attack had knocked Charlotte Lingling into the air.


    This made Kata Kuri clearly understand how there is a ditch that cannot be crossed between him and Karl!


    Carl didn''t care about Kata Kuri''s words.


    He watched Shanks and the others stand out, and then he answered.


    "Kata Kuri, after you become the three star, Charlotte Lingling''s favorite son, your potential and personality are actually very good.


    But you have been living in the shadow of Charlotte Lingling, which is not conducive to your growth."


    Carl casually said that he didn''t intend to listen to Kata Kuri''s answer at all, but flew out directly.


    Carl''s future vision told himself that Charlotte Lingling was turning around in the air, trying to use Thundercloud Zeus to chase Shanks.


    Obviously, she also didn''t want to fight against someone like Carl, because the odds of winning were lower than against Shanks!


    And Charlotte Lingling''s purpose here is to take Shanks away.


    As for other people, she didn''t bother to target them at all.


    And she didn''t think that she could beat Karl here.


    Because the Chambord Islands were not Charlotte Lingling''s territory, she had to guard against Karl.


    However, Carl''s speed was very fast, he rushed up in an instant, and directly intercepted Charlotte Lingling in the air, preventing him from chasing Shanks.


    "Karl kid! Get out of my mother!"


    Seeing Charlotte Lingling''s hideous face, Carl was not afraid, and even pulled out his Hades, and released Hades''s shadow.


    "Charlotte Lingling, let''s talk about the terms? You let him go, I let you go.


    If you are still obsessed with understanding, I don''t mind being here and beheading you!!"


    Charlotte Lingling was a little angry when she heard Carl''s words.


    But when she saw that the figure beside Carl was slim, but there was no physical shadow, she was shocked!


    Because from the body of this shadow, she felt the extremely strong demon power, and the kind of oppression that Carl brought to her!


    Although Charlotte Lingling didn''t know how strong this shadow was.


    But what she knows is that since Carl dares to use it, it shows that the strength of this shadow is definitely not weak!


    ...


    Just when Karl confronted Charlotte Lingling.


    Shanks and others have returned to their boats and headed towards the fisherman island.


    The situation on Xia Qi''s side is also not very optimistic.


    Xia Qi''s bar was surrounded by the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates.


    Xia Qi and Leili could only hide at the door of the bar to prevent them from destroying the bar.


    The members of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, under the command of Kata Kuri, surrounded this place, and did not directly pursue Shanks.


    Because Kata Kuli knows very well that even if he waits for others, he can''t catch up, so I might as well take it here.


    At that time, I can always support my mother.


    As for Raleigh and Xia Qi.


    As long as you watch these two people and don''t let them do anything to your mother, everything will be fine.


    This is the idea of ??Kata Kuri. It is simple, but also very practical.


    "You surrounded us two old people here, is it really good?


    Shanks ran away a long time ago, and your mother was also chased by the kid like Karl.


    If you don''t help anymore, I''m afraid that Lingling will be beheaded by Carl.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the strength of Carl Imp, compared to my captain, is only strong or weak."


    Lei Li said indifferently, his expression is so calm.


    But Kata Kuri and others were taken aback.


    They all know how powerful Raleigh, known as Pluto, is.


    But even so, the strength of One Piece Roger is better than Raleigh in rumors!


    Although they believe that Raleigh''s words are somewhat exaggerated.


    But Karl was defeated. Blackbeard Titch, who is also the Four Emperors, is the best proof!


    You know, Blackbeard Titch''s most legendary battle is not a top war, nor a fight against the remnants of Whitebeard.


    It was the battle that defeated Kaido and destroyed the island!


    This battle let the world know that Blackbeard''s ability to become the Four Emperors is not in vain, but really has such strength.


    Although most people know that Blackbeard defeated Kaido by tricks.


    But strategy is also a part of strength, which everyone must admit.


    However, this is the one, Blackbeard, who was brave and intent, was beheaded by Karl after five days of fierce fighting.


    No bones left!


    When he thought of this, Kata Kuri couldn''t help feeling shy, because Karl''s strength was really terrifying.


    Then he worried about whether his mother would be defeated by Karl.


    But they waited for a long time.


    Except for a few explosions at the beginning, which sounded from not far away, so far they have not heard any fighting sounds.


    After a while, Kata Kuri''s pupils contracted, and she said with surprise: "Mom and Carl are back!"


    Kata Kuli just finished speaking.


    Carl and Charlotte Lingling flew back like this.


    There are almost no signs of fighting on the two of them, which shows that they are not fighting.


    "Uncle Raleigh, I''ve taken care of the things here, and I''ll leave the rest to you. I have something to go ahead."


    Carl waved his hand, threw Charlotte Lingling''s trouble to Raleigh, and then flew away.


    After seeing Carl leave, Raleigh sighed helplessly, took out a bottle of wine, and waved at Charlotte Lingling.


    "Little Lingling, do you want to drink a bottle?"


    "Huh! You old thing, really an alcoholic!


    My mother doesn''t drink, this thing is nothing good to drink, you quickly find someone to prepare dessert, my mother wants to eat cake!"


    Charlotte Lingling roared, but Raleigh was unmoved and took a sip of wine.


    Kata Kuri immediately asked someone to make the cake for fear that his mother would be sick again.


    At the same time, Xia Qi took out a piece of dessert and threw it at Charlotte Lingling.


    "Lingling, do you remember this smell?"


    "It''s you? Xia Qi!"


    Charlotte Lingling caught this small piece of dessert, ate it directly, and then looked at Xia Qi in surprise.


    But her expression quickly turned into disdain.


    "The taste is still so terrible! But my old lady likes it!"

 301 Chapter 301: Baloric Lederfield

    Carl threw Charlotte Lingling to the Chambord Islands and gave it to Raleigh and Shaqi to coax.


    He was not worried that Charlotte Lingling would take action against Raleigh and Xia Qi.


    Not to mention that she and Lei Li and Xia Qi have no grievances, there is no need to do it.


    More importantly, even if she wants to do something, she really may not be able to solve Raleigh in a short time.


    If Raleigh is willing to work hard, Charlotte Lingling may be killed again.


    So she didn''t have to take risks at all.


    And after a few simple collisions between Charlotte Lingling and Carl, they learned that Carl''s current strength far exceeds when he was chased by him!


    Coupled with this place now, it is even more powerful for Karl''s ability.


    So Charlotte Lingling chose to give up chasing Shanks.


    Anyway, her mind was not completely confused.


    Fighting Carl here will not do any good to the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates, and it may even lead to annihilation of the entire army.


    So Charlotte Lingling can only choose to let go, but she has already written down the grudge.


    When the time comes later, she will never let Carl go!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl has come to Dressrosa.


    He is flying very fast.


    Shanks had just entered the new world at this time, and Karl had already reached his destination.


    So I thought it would take at least half a day to wait until Shanks came over.


    For the rest of the time, Carl simply took a break in Dresrosa, and chatted with Kuzan about what might happen in the future.


    Of the existence of Eim, Karl naturally couldn''t say it casually, because this incident was really a bit shocking.


    If the opponent didn''t take the initiative to explode, it would be somewhat ruined.


    But Carl can reveal a little bit in advance that the news about Yim will not surprise them so much when Yim really appears.


    Kuzan, King Liku and others were shocked when they heard the news that Karl had adapted according to Eim''s information.


    Their reaction was just as Carl thought, they didn''t believe it was true at all, and even the Three Views collapsed.


    Fortunately, Karl didn''t directly say Eim''s name, and he was the one sitting on the Void Throne.


    Otherwise, even Kuzan would not be able to bear this kind of information, let alone King Liku and the others.


    "Carl, you can''t talk nonsense about this, if it''s the same as you said, our trouble will be big!"


    Kuzan''s thinking is very quick, and he reacted in an instant. If the person Carl said really exists, it will be a very big trouble for them.


    Carl sighed and did not continue to explain.


    Because he also knows that talking too much is not safe for them.


    After all, Karl couldn''t guarantee that they would directly attract the attention of the other party and then be eliminated because they knew of the existence of Yim.


    For their safety, Karl can only use this vague method to warn them of the danger of Yim.


    But at this moment.


    A messenger ran in from outside.


    I saw him panicked, his face was like a dish, and his whole body was shaking.


    "No, no, it''s not good, King Liku, and Queen Rebecca, there are pirates invading the port, our soldiers can''t hold it!"


    "A pirate invaded? You were all educated by the former navy admiral Zefa, and your captain is still a fruitful person.


    As long as the Four Emperors Pirate Group is not coming, there are still pirates that you can''t stop?"


    Rebecca frowned, feeling a little strange.


    The soldier trembled, because the words of fear were unacceptable.


    "The people who broke into here are sucking blood everywhere, and the captain has also been stunned. Now I don''t know the life or death..."


    "what?!"


    Hearing what he said, Rebecca was shocked, and then set his gaze on his father.


    "In that case, let me go..."


    "You can''t go, Kuzan, please come with me, this person is very strong, not even weaker than White Beard!"


    Just when Cyrus was about to shoot.


    Carl spoke first.


    Now the captain of the defensive team of Dresrosa is no longer Cyrus, but a different person.


    This person is the one who won the final victory in the bullfighting arena before.


    His name, Carl, is unknown, but his own strength is indeed not weak. Before eating the fruit, he was at least a colonel in his department, to the level of a brigadier general.


    When he ate the rustle fruit, his strength soared to the point where he was close to the lieutenant general.


    And this person will also be armed with color domineering, but unfortunately he will not be able to see and hear color domineering, otherwise his strength can be even higher.


    But even so, he was still killed by the sudden pirate!


    In this way, even if it is replaced by Cyrus who is above the lieutenant general and below the quasi-general, it is also useless!


    Because this person who suddenly invaded Dresrosa was named Barloric Lederfield!


    In the past, he had a more resounding name, that is, the red of loneliness!


    According to the rumors, this man once contended with Roger, Golden Lion and White Beard on his own.


    He is a great pirate full of legends, known as the lonely red and red earl on the sea!


    Such a person, even Karl should be treated with caution, let alone others.


    "I don''t know why this person is here. Is this coming for trouble?"


    Kuzan''s domineering experience also saw the other side''s figure.


    Since Lonely Red is very easy to recognize, and he had the privilege of seeing each other, he naturally recognized the breath of this person.


    So Carl and Kuzan immediately dispatched and disappeared into the hall.


    The people of the Liku royal family have no idea what the situation is.


    But since Carl said that this matter requires the two of them to do it, it is not something that the Liku family can solve.


    "I really don''t know who the other party is, but I want Master Karl and Master Kuzan to do it together.


    And Master Carl also said that his strength will not be weaker than that of White Beard, is it so exaggerated?"


    Rebecca felt a little weird.


    Cyrus shook his head and said, "Although I can''t believe it, since the opponent can kill in seconds, the captain of the garrison with the rustle fruit ability, this shows that his strength is at least the same level as the general.


    If I go instead, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really not the opponent of this monster. Fortunately, Lord Carl and Lord Kuzan are here, otherwise we will be unlucky again."


    Upon hearing Cyrus'' words, King Liku and Violet nodded in agreement.


    Now that Karl has spoken, all they have to do now is to wait here for Karl to return.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Both Carl and Kuzan have arrived at the port.


    But when the two of them came here, they saw a brutal scene!


    The lonely red, Baroque Lederfield, is actually here to suck human blood!


    And his appearance and skin are getting younger at a speed visible to the naked eye!

 302 Chapter 302 Singles!

    "The former Admiral Kuzan, the former Admiral Karl, it''s a coincidence that you two would appear here at the same time.


    It seems that my luck today is not so good. If I had known it earlier, I would be here a day late."


    Lederfield casually threw the civilian who had been drained of vitality aside, and then looked at Karl and Kuzan.


    Although he said that his luck was bad, his expression was very plain, and he didn''t see any regrets at all.


    "Lederfield, what the hell is going on, why are you doing this!"


    When Kuzan saw the civilians lying on the ground, he was a little angry.


    Although these people are still alive, I am afraid that the remaining vitality will not survive for a year or two.


    Lederfield was really angry for doing this, and I don''t blame Kuzan for being angry.


    Even Carl couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He directly drew out his own Hades, summoned the shadow of Hades, and rushed up immediately!


    "Kuzan, we don''t need to talk nonsense with such people!


    He thinks that he is getting in the way of the phantom beast species and the bat fruit ability. With blood sucking, he can restore his youth!


    So he must keep sucking blood all the time, and we must stop him!"


    Before the words were over, Carl rushed up.


    But Lederfield''s reaction was quick, his domineering experience and color also surpassed the limit, and it was comparable to Carl''s experience and color!


    The two weapons collided instantly, causing a violent spark.


    At the same time, the two also broke out, the same level of overlord color, instantly let the ground under their feet drop by more than one meter!


    "Ice cube¡¤Burst pheasant mouth¡ª¡ª"


    When Karl and Lederfield were in a stalemate, Kuzan did not speak martial arts, and attacked directly from behind!


    I saw a huge ice bird, thinking of Lederfield quickly rushing!


    Facing Kuzan''s attack, Lederfield jumped directly into the sky without any cause.


    But Kuzan''s attack can be directed by him himself.


    I saw this ice bird, under the control of Kuzan, flying fast towards the sky, and came to the feet of Lederfield in the blink of an eye!


    "Really good control."


    Lederfield praised Kuzan, and with a flick of his hand, the umbrella in his hand immediately turned into a sword, releasing a huge sword energy, completely smashing the ice bird.


    And his sword aura still maintained a strong power, rushing downward.


    If this blow hits the ground, Dresrosa¡¯s port will probably disappear instantly!


    Seeing this scene, Carl made a fist with his left hand and hit the sky directly!


    The shaking fruit is launched!


    I saw a crack in the air instantly, and the powerful vibration force instantly shattered Lederfield''s sword aura!


    Its power even disrupted the surrounding airflow.


    In addition, Carl also released the power of fluttering fruits, making the surrounding airflow more turbulent!


    As a result, Lederfield, who was in the chaotic storm, could not land safely.


    But he is not completely helpless.


    Behind Lederfield, a bunch of huge black wings appeared directly.


    This is the bat fruit, one of the abilities brought to him, giving him the power to stay in the air.


    But even so, the airflow that Carl controls is still very violent.


    It hasn''t been long for Lederfield to get the fruits, and he can''t fly perfectly.


    So Karl''s storm still made him a little uncomfortable.


    At the same time, Karl was also in the storm, mixing some sickle wind blades!


    Although the power of these wind blades is not as powerful as Carl''s slash, but no matter how sharply, the sharpness of each sickle Itachi wind blade is very impressive.


    If Lederfield is careless, he will be scratched by Carl''s wind blade.


    But more importantly, Carl will use this method to force Lederfield into the sea.


    Only in this way can Karl guarantee that Dresrosa will not be affected by their battle.


    "Kuzan, it''s almost done, help me freeze the distance of more than 10,000 meters, and leave the rest to me!"


    "Are you really all right by yourself? Although I admit that you are very strong, much better than me.


    But the other party is a tie with White Beard, are you sure you can?"


    "Hahahaha! Of course you can, men can''t say they can''t."


    Carl laughed and jumped straight up!


    Kuzan sighed, then he came to the shore and put his hand on the sea.


    "Ice Age!"


    Accompanied by Kuzan''s soft voice.


    The surrounding sea is instantly frozen!


    It''s not just that the surface of the ocean is frozen by ice.


    Even the thousand-meter-deep ocean is completely frozen by Kuzan!


    The ice age has been spreading outward until it spreads to a range of nearly 20,000 meters, and then the ice is stopped!


    This is currently the maximum range that Kuzan can freeze.


    But generally speaking, Kuzan does not freeze such a large area, at most, he can freeze several kilometers, which is convenient for himself to fight.


    But since Carl has asked so, he is not afraid of trouble, and will naturally help the frozen sea.


    It''s just that the distance covered by ice is extremely exhausting.


    After Kuzan completed the task, a few drops of sweat appeared on his forehead, and then he shouted.


    "Leidfield will be handed over to you temporarily, if you see the situation is not good, come back and replace me immediately!"


    "Don''t worry! Leave it to me, no problem!"


    Hearing Kuzan''s words, Karl responded, and then rushed towards Lederfield!


    at the same time.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Lederfield couldn''t help but sneered, and immediately took out a leaf.


    This is exactly the new prop that Lederfield got, the deformed leaf!


    "Become Karl''s appearance!"


    As Lederfield''s voice fell, the deformed leaf instantly changed to Carl''s appearance, and then rushed towards Carl.


    But the breath of this counterfeit was very weak, and Karl just let his shadow go up and easily solved the opponent.


    Lederfield saw that his''Carl'' was easily resolved by Carl''s shadow, which made him feel a little unbelievable.


    "How is it possible? My deformed leaf can model anyone''s ability. Although the defense is not good, the ability can be completely imitated.


    Why is there no way to imitate any of your abilities after becoming you?"


    Lederfield was horrified. He had tried many times before, and the deformed leaf could change into anyone''s appearance.


    As long as it is a character in his memory, it can be transformed into the opponent''s appearance.


    Even ability can be completely imitated!


    In addition to domineering!


    But now he tried to imitate Carl but failed, which really made Lederfield a little puzzled.


    Carl smiled without answering.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, he could probably guess that it was because of the system that blocked the ability of the deformed leaf.


    Just as Lederfield was shocked, Carl rushed up instantly!


    At the same time, the system sound rang.

 303 Chapter 303 The power of the lonely red!

    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Let Lederfield suck blood and turn a blind eye to the title.


    Title attribute: You will be subconsciously ignored by others, even if others have seen you, you will be treated as if you do not exist.''


    ''Choice 2: Delay the time, wait for the arrival of the Red-haired Pirates, team up with Kuzan and Red-haired Haze to kill Lederfield, and get a random C-level ability!''


    ''Choose three: Kill Lederfield alone and get an A-level ability at random!''


    Three conventional options appear.


    The first one can still be ruled out, because in the face of this situation, Carl cannot turn a blind eye.


    As for the second type, although it is possible, it is not necessary, and C and ability are not needed by Carl at present.


    So Carl chose three without hesitation.


    Since he wanted abilities, he only had A-level abilities at the moment, and he was able to get it in his eyes.


    But what makes Carl a little speechless is that he didn''t give him any attribute points or skill points this time.


    And the reward this time hasn''t even been richer than the last time he killed Blackbeard.


    But Karl got used to it.


    Every time when his strength becomes stronger, unless he faces a stronger enemy, the reward will be much less.


    Especially for the current Karl, the only one who can defeat him is Yim who hasn''t appeared yet.


    As for the others, they are not Carl''s opponents at all!


    So in the face of Lederfield, Carl is also very confident, able to single out the opponent!


    I saw Carl used his fierce swordsmanship and attacked Lederfield.


    But Lederfield is also a great swordsman, his swordsmanship is not worse than Carl!


    The two of them fought together like this, and the armed color was used to the extreme, and even Liu Ying''s domineering came out!


    The collision of the two of them directly caused turbulence in the surrounding sky, and even the ice-covered sea below had many cracks.


    Fortunately, this ice layer is thick enough, otherwise it would be broken now.


    But Karl''s offensive is getting faster and faster, and his strength is getting stronger.


    Every time he attacked, Lederfield was very uncomfortable.


    Because of Carl''s offensive, the ability to shake fruit and flutter fruit will be added, which makes it difficult for Lederfield to resist.


    If it hadn''t been for him to be an Eudemons-Bat Fruit Ability now, his physical fitness had been greatly strengthened.


    I am afraid that his hands have been shaken by Carl''s double fruit ability.


    The current Carl is completely stronger than the Four Emperors, even if Whitebeard is resurrected, it is not necessarily Carl''s opponent.


    It can be said that as long as Eim is not born, Karl is the real man, the strongest man in the world.


    And in front of the strongest, one must add the youngest!


    Carl is by far the youngest and strongest in the world!


    Even Baibeard was over half a hundred years old when he won the title of the world''s strongest, almost fifty years old.


    But Carl is now in his twenties and he has reached this level!


    At the thought of this, Lederfield felt a little uncomfortable, and his jealousy was revealed.


    But while Carl was keeping his own rhythm, Lederfield suddenly attacked.


    Saw him fighting the danger of injury to his abdomen, gave up his defense, cut out a sword energy with all his strength, and knocked Karl into the air.


    If Lederfield doesn''t do this again, Karl will take over the rhythm behind him.


    In this way, Lederfield lost any chance of winning, and eventually became Karl''s ghost.


    So he struggled to get injured and wouldn''t let himself fall completely into Karl''s fighting rhythm.


    This is the benefit of being older.


    Full of experience!


    At that time, Blackbeard was like this, he was completely pulled into his own rhythm by Karl, and he finally spent five days and five nights, being tortured to death by Karl alive!


    This is not to say that Blackbeard is not as experienced in combat, but that he is not as sophisticated as Lederfield.


    After all, Blackbeard Titch had not participated in too many battles in order to hide his strength.


    Even if he later became the Four Emperors, he used the fruit ability to fight, so he was dragged into the rhythm by Carl and eventually became Hades''s nourishment.


    But as a great swordsman, Lederfield has so much combat experience.


    He knew very well that Jianhao was best at bringing the enemy into his own rhythm, slowly torturing him, and then turning him into his own dead soul.


    So even if Lederfield fought hard and was cut by Hades to get an unhealable wound, he was unwilling to enter Karl''s rhythm and was led by his nose.


    But Lederfield also wanted to try Karl''s weapon, whether it was the same as the rumors, as long as the wound was cut out, it could not be healed.


    So he directly transformed and recognized the form of Batman.


    His two tiger teeth became long, thin, and very sharp.


    His hands have become more slender.


    The wings behind him have also become more beautiful and look thinner.


    And at the tail vertebra of Lederfield, a bat''s tail that is equivalent to a hundred times magnified!


    This is Lederfield''s Batman form, which looks like a legendary vampire.


    Moreover, vampires have another ability, that is, their self-healing ability is very powerful, otherwise they would not be called immortal blood.


    It''s just that their ability to recover, and even vitality, must be maintained by sucking blood.


    This is the current situation in Lederfield.


    He recovers his wounds by consuming the vitality from the previous intake.


    Visible to the naked eye, the wound on his abdomen really healed completely!


    Even Hades''s demon power was completely suppressed at this time because of the fruit ability.


    But Lederfield''s skin became wrinkled visible to the naked eye.


    In order to recover his wounds, he grew old for more than ten years.


    If he was 20 years old before, he is now in his 30s.


    "The consumption is so great? I recovered the wound before, even the kind of penetration wound, it only consumes about a year of vitality.


    But now just recovering from such a small wound has consumed more than ten years of life force.


    It deserves to be called the strongest demon sword, it is really amazing!"


    Lederfield sighed, and then scattered all the deformed leaves!


    I saw, Kuzan, Yixiao, Sakarski, Polusalino, Warring States, Karp and others, all appeared in front of Karl!


    In addition to them, even Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, Shanks, and even Golden Lion and White Beard were all taken out by Deformed Ye!


    Even Carl saw the figure at the end!


    That''s Roger One Piece!

 304 Chapter 304 The deformed leaves of chicken ribs

    "It''s really an exaggerated ability to conjure so many people in one breath. Is this planning a big fight?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he couldn''t help but shook his head as he watched the unprecedented grand occasion.


    At this time, the people who were transformed by the deformed leaf rushed up and wanted to do something to Karl!


    It will take some time for Karl to get rid of all the people who have changed.


    I saw that''Kuzan'' was not polite and released the Ice Age to Karl.


    But Carl only slightly activated the ability to shake the fruit, his ability was directly cracked, and then Carl wiped his neck!


    There is no way, although the opponent''s ability is strong, but it will not use domineering, very fragile, this is considered a great weakness.


    That''s why Carl can do a second kill.


    If it were Kuzan himself, it would not be so easy to be solved by Karl.


    At this time, Kuzan himself, looking at his clone in the air, couldn''t help covering his face.


    Because of his avatar, it''s really shameful.


    at the same time.


    The avatars of Sakarski and Polusalino also rushed up.


    The combined blow of these two people was very effective and directly knocked Carl back a distance of tens of meters.


    But Karl''s shadow rushed up quickly, piercing the chest of''Sakaski'' directly, killing him in seconds.


    But when this shadow wanted to take action against''Porusalino'', the other party used the ability of Shining Fruit and fled directly into the air, and also released a pirated version of Bashaqiong Gouyu.


    The dense laser shot instantly hit the shadow, piercing it completely.


    At the same time, the avatar with a smile also rushed up, without hesitation, it was a big meteorite!


    Seeing this scene, Karl smashed and smashed, punching towards the sky!


    The crushing power instantly smashed the big meteorite in the sky.


    Then Kakkar rolled up another storm, and rolled all the meteorites to Lederfield.


    Facing Carl''s offensive''Poruzalino'', he once again released Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu, trying to intercept Carl''s attack.


    "One Smile" also released gravity and suppressed Carl''s storm.


    But at this moment, the already riddled shadow suddenly rushed to the front of''Porusalino'', and went up with a knife!


    Spike!


    Then he flashed away and came to "Yixiao" again.


    Faced with Carl''s shadow''smile'' without hesitation, changing the gravity of the whole body.


    But don¡¯t forget, he is just a shadow!


    The change of gravity cannot affect the shadow''s activities at all.


    So he swings the knife again and kills the "smile"!


    "It''s a really useful ability. Not only is he strong, he won''t even die. The only pity is that he has no thoughts.


    If this shadow has its own thoughts, I guess it will become stronger."


    Carl nodded.


    This battle was the first time he used Hades to attack with the attached shadow.


    The effect is outstanding, very easy to use!


    Even Hades itself couldn''t help trembling, conveying his excited look.


    Because the shadow used by Carl, although it has basically the same ability as Carl.


    But it is an image drawn by reference to the anthropomorphic Hades.


    That''s why Hades is so excited.


    It''s a pity that the shadow is just a shadow, and Carl can''t pinch Hades''s face out, which is a small regret.


    When Karl was melancholy, the two clones of Warring States and Karp rushed up at the same time.


    Facing the two old seniors of his own, Carl raised his mouth slightly, intending to kill them in the most gentle way!


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    Not much to say, it is one of the most''gentle'' big moves, directly tearing the world!


    The two of''Warring States'' and''Kapu'' were killed by Karl before they even started.


    Then the shadow continued to kill the Quartet in the clone.


    Even''Kaido'' and''Charlotte Lingling'' died in its hands.


    But just when the shadow was ready to continue to show off his power.


    ''White Beard'',''Golden Lion'' and''Roger'' joined forces to directly smash the clone!


    Although it was said that the clone could not die, after it became shattered, Karl could only re-summon it.


    However, the attack of the three of them has come to Karl.


    The "Golden Lion" Gosho Jiju reappears in the world!


    The shocking fruit of''White Beard'' also shocked the world!


    Although''Roger'' is not a capable person, but with his sword aura, he can open mountains and crack the ground, and even cut the air!


    This is a swordsmanship far surpassing all current swordsmen, even the world''s largest swordsman, it can''t be compared at all.


    Facing the full blow of these three legends, Carl did not change his face, and stood still.


    I saw him take a deep breath, then yelled, also bursting out his strongest power!


    Suddenly, a spark exploded in the sky.


    The aftermath of the explosion even reached Dres Rosa, a kilometer away, causing violent turbulence in the port.


    Even the palace of Dresrosa has been affected.


    Rebecca accidentally fell to the ground.


    The scene that happened before them shocked all of them.


    They had never expected that Lederfield would have such a powerful method.


    Even if he was standing at the port, Kuzan, who was in a direct battle, couldn''t help but sigh at this time.


    "It''s really the lonely red Lederfield, if I face so many strong people.


    I''m afraid I won''t be so relaxed like Karl, these two guys are real monsters!"


    Kuzan couldn''t help but shook his head.


    But the disaster relief and this time, the sky suddenly calmed down.


    At this moment in the sky, Lederfield personally rushed up.


    And the people he had used the deformed leaf to transform had completely disappeared, and none of them were left.


    Such a scene made Kuzan slap his lips again, feeling a little weird.


    But before he was emotional, the voice of the phone worm rang.


    This phone worm is not Kuzan''s, but Karl gave him before.


    "Hello? Who?"


    "You are not Karl? Who are you?"


    "I''m Kuzan, who are you?"


    "Ah, it turned out to be Kuzan, haha, I''m Shanks, brother Carl said let us come here to gather.


    But I found ice on the road and battle in the sky.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Carl what was going on, but now I seem to understand. Does he need to help?


    If the two of us add him, no matter how strong the enemy is, we can solve it quickly, right?"


    Shanks'' thinking is fairly quick.


    When he heard that the other end of the phone worm was Kuzan, he already understood that one of the people in the sky was Karl.


    As for the other person, Shanks couldn''t see who the opponent was because of the fierce fighting and the distance.


    But no matter what, since the opponent can tremble with Carl for so long, it shows that his strength is at least a general or four emperors level!


    That''s why Shanks wanted to propose that Kuzan and Karl would join forces.


    However, Kuzan shook his head and explained: "Carl said he wanted to solve the opponent alone. By the way, that person is the lonely red Lederfield!"


    "Lederfield? It turned out to be him! Haha, I know, I will detour to Dresrosa now, not to disturb Brother Carl''s fight."

 305 Chapter Three Hundred and Five

    Just when Shanks was talking with Kuzan.


    The battle between Carl and Lederfield has basically entered a white-hot stage.


    Because the deformed leaf is not easy to use, Lederfeld can only rely on his own swordsmanship to fight Carl hard.


    But if the front is tough, Karl still has an immortal shadow, who has been assisting Karl here.


    In this way, Lederfield had no way at all, attacking Karl, and even getting wounded all over himself.


    Lederfield is now completely at a disadvantage, and he is not Carl''s opponent at all.


    Although his strength is at the level of the four emperors, Karl''s own strength has long surpassed the four emperors.


    In addition, there is a shadow of quasi-general level strength.


    Carl and Shadow joined forces, directly making Lederfield completely unable to parry.


    Since the shadow cannot be eliminated, this makes Lederfield helpless.


    And the most important thing is that the shadow attack will also have the effect of Hades.


    In this way, Lederfield was completely at a disadvantage, and there was no way to compete with Karl.


    "It really deserves to be called, the only emperor above the four emperors.


    It seems that you really have such qualifications and are called by this name.


    Even Baibeard and Roger didn''t have such strength!"


    Lederfield sighed, then directly released a sword aura and attacked Karl.


    Facing Lederfield''s attack, Carl just waved Hades indifferently, then shattered the opponent''s sword energy.


    However, at this time, Lederfield obviously has no plans to fight here.


    He is already very old, and he has become more afraid of death. If not, he would not look for bat fruit to extend his life span and restore himself to the peak period.


    It is precisely because of this that when he saw that he could not beat Karl, he turned and ran without hesitation!


    Although this is shameless, it will desecrate his lonely and red title.


    But at this time, Lederfield, who was already covered in blood and wounds all over his body, couldn''t take care of so much.


    The combination of Carl and Shadow directly caused him, exhausting all the vitality he had absorbed.


    Now he has returned to his old form, and his physical strength has declined.


    Even if he had the ability to sustain it, he couldn''t hold on for long, so he had to escape here.


    But how could Karl let him go.


    I saw the shadow take the lead, appeared on the route of Lederfield''s escape, and slashed in front of him.


    As long as Lederfield doesn''t stop, this knife is enough to cut his neck!


    So Lederfield paused, broke up the shadow directly, and then wanted to continue to escape.


    But at this moment, Karl has also caught up.


    "Ignorance Slash--"


    He whispered lightly.


    The world pales in silence.


    Carl''s move instantly split the space, the ice below and the sky above, all because of Carl''s blow, a huge crack appeared!


    With a horrified face, Lederfield slowly raised the black umbrella in his hand with a speed like a snail, trying to block Karl''s sudden blow.


    But the next second.


    The world returns to normal.


    The sky has healed again, the colors of the sky and the earth have returned, the space cracks have disappeared, and only the ice below is left, cracking a huge canyon.


    If it weren''t for this ice layer, I''m afraid Lederfield would take the previous ones as illusions.


    Because Karl''s blow did not leave any obvious scars on his body.


    But Lederfield always felt that something didn''t seem right.


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, controlling the shadow to attack Lederfield.


    Facing the shadow''s attack, Lederfield wanted to resist, but found that he had no way to control his right arm!


    He couldn''t even perceive the existence of his right arm.


    There is no way, Lederfield can only raise his left arm for the time being, covering it with armed domineering, and this can block the shadow''s blow.


    Lederfield looked at himself, tightly holding the black umbrella''s right hand, and hit the intact right arm, but could not perceive any existence of the right arm.


    His right arm, unlike his own, looks very strange!


    Then Lederfield was in his left hand, pulled out the black umbrella again, and even shook his right arm.


    There was still no response, and it looked like it was broken.


    But Lederfield didn''t feel any pain. He even had a doubt that he really had a right arm?


    But soon he threw this suspicion aside, and then looked at Karl furiously.


    "You kid, what did you do to my right arm?!"


    "Don''t get excited about Mr. Lederfield, I just use you to do an experiment, to see if you can break the nerve in your right arm with Jian Qi.


    It turns out that the effect is very good. In this way, I have a way to deal with Charlotte Lingling.


    She is known as the existence of steel balloons, even if it does not cover the armed color domineering, the hardness of her skin is several times harder than steel.


    So I was thinking, can I use other methods to cut the nerves and make her lose action.


    Today, I just thought of a possibility, that is, to use the combination of evil spirit and true fruit.


    Finally, I am using my swordsmanship to send these two forces into your body and cut your nerves.


    How about it, isn''t this trick very good?Did you see it for the first time?"


    The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a kind smile.


    He could think of this trick because Charlotte Lingling was so annoying.


    Especially today, Carl just had two simple tricks with Charlotte Lingling.


    He found that the hardness of Charlotte Lingling''s skin was beyond imagination.


    This made him understand that the general method has no effect on her.


    In addition, Carl has studied this trick for at least a month, and now it is just right to experiment on Lederfield.


    In this way, the strength was comparable to that of the Four Emperors Lederfield, and became Karl''s guinea pig.


    No matter how much Ledfield resisted, there was no way to escape Karl''s clutches.


    Even after Carl cut the nerves in Lederfield''s footsteps, he didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    However, Lederfield soon discovered that his severed nerves can actually be healed!


    Because his right arm had quietly recovered when Karl tortured other places!


    This made Lederfield ignited hope and began to fight against Karl vigorously, trying to preserve his final virginity.


    But Carl also discovered this situation, so he simply broke Lederfield''s hands and feet and slowly studied his ability.


    There are not many opportunities for people at the four emperor level to be sandbags for themselves. Carl must seize this opportunity and absolutely can''t let him go!

 306 Chapter 306 The Death of Earl Red

    "Just kill me¡­¡­"


    The legendary pirate, the lonely red and scarlet earl, Baroque Lederfield, was lying weakly on the ice at this time, his whole body was extremely old, and he became skinny.


    His fruit power can consume his own vitality to recover from his injuries.


    But being so tossed by Carl, Lederfield has no way to fully recover his body.


    This resulted in him being completely abolished, and it was impossible to stand up and continue fighting.


    Such a four-emperor-level powerhouse was easily defeated by Karl, and it took only a day or so.


    Carl looked at Lederfield with this embarrassed appearance, then looked up at the sky.


    "Today''s moonlight, everyone is bright! Such weather is really rare."


    Carl said lightly, Lederfield didn''t speak, he just closed his eyes lightly and was fully appointed.


    When Lederfield was used as a test subject by Karl at the beginning, he knew that his path might end here.


    What Lederfield didn''t think about was why Karl was so strong!


    In his opinion, Carl''s strength is very outrageous, even Whitebeard and Roger at their peak were not so strong.


    Even Lockes, who once instigated the situation, couldn''t do that!


    This made Lederfield understand that the young man in front of him was a real monster!


    In front of him, other existences called monsters are all weak!


    "Carl, before I die, I have a question for you."


    "Oh? Any last words?"


    Hearing Lederfield''s weakness, Carl walked up to him with interest and slowly placed Hades on his chest.


    "Are you really not interested in the position of One Piece?"


    "That''s it?"


    Hearing Lederfield''s question, Carl curled his lips in disdain and replied casually.


    "The title of a child''s play house is nothing more than that of no use to me!


    Well, the answer is over, you can go to death!"


    Before the voice was over, Karl directly inserted Hades into the opponent''s chest.


    Without any suspense, Lederfield, who had been tortured and weakened, had died at this time.


    After killing the opponent, Karl flew into the air, using his abilities with a serious face to create a huge storm that could cover thousands of miles!


    Then Karl vigorously swung a sword downward!


    The huge sword energy, with the ability of double fruits, directly disintegrated the ice covering thousands of miles in an instant!


    The powerful force makes the ice surface flow with the ocean again.


    Lederfield followed the broken ice and fell into the sea together, eventually disappearing.


    "Get the job done!"


    ''Choose to complete, get A and ability, take a random chance, do you draw now?whether.''


    "No, save it for now."


    Carl clapped his hands to save the chance to draw, and then returned to Dres Rosa.


    During the previous battle, Karl needed to concentrate on dealing with Lederfield, so it was not clear that Shanks had arrived.


    "You really abide by the agreement, but today''s banquet may be a waste of water, shall we talk about it tomorrow?"


    Carl was a little surprised to see both Kuzan and Shanks waiting for him in the port position.


    But Carl quickly reacted, put his arms around the shoulders of the two of them, and walked towards the palace.


    Kuzan and Shanks smiled bitterly.


    They watched here for a day, originally thinking of being able to pass by and support at any time.


    But when the battle between Carl and Lederfield became more and more intense, they found out.


    Even in the face of enemies of the Four Emperors level, Carl can also have the upper hand, and is comfortable.


    But no matter what Lederfield said, he still has the strength, so Karl also used his best to solve it successfully.


    But in the end Lederfield, because of his own fruiting ability, gave him a weakness that is not a weakness, and Karl took the opportunity and cut his nerves.


    If Lederfield doesn''t rely on the fruit ability, he can actually connect quickly with his own recovery speed.


    But in order to escape here, Lederfield took the initiative to burn his life to recover from various injuries.


    This made him unable to fight at all.


    Then it became a crushing game, and Lederfield eventually became Karl''s dead soul.


    "I really didn''t expect your strength to become stronger and stronger. When you defeated Blackbeard before, you still spent five days and five nights.


    As a result, he now defeated one, Lederfield, who was about the same strength as Blackbeard Titch, but took a day to get it done.


    I really can''t see through you, brother Carl."


    Shanks sighed with emotion.


    He really didn''t expect that Karl''s strength would improve so quickly.


    If he were allowed to come, it would be impossible to kill Ledfield.


    And Lederfield''s death also allowed Shanks to see exactly how big the gap between him and Karl was.


    Not only him, but even Kuzan can see clearly, the man in front of him, who is only in his twenties, is a real monster!


    "Haha, in fact, it''s okay, my ability is more restrained, plus this fellow Lederfield, I rely too much on my fruiting ability.


    Eudemons species, bat fruit, is not a very good fruit.


    He abandoned his swordsmanship without using it, and had to go the wrong way to regain his youth.


    This caused his sword to fall completely, and it is normal for me to suppress it.


    Coupled with his fruit power, it will consume his own vitality, as long as he is not allowed to suck blood.


    In this way, if you two master the method to deal with him, you can actually kill him."


    Carl told the truth.


    Because Lederfield''s flaw is too big, as long as it can cause him damage, he will definitely use the fruit ability to recover.


    Shanks and Kuzan would drag him for ten days and ten nights if they wanted to, so that he would not drink human blood or regain his strength.


    This guy, I am afraid he will die of old age.


    This is also Lederfield''s biggest weakness, Shanks and Kuzan are fully capable of dragging each other to death.


    However, they themselves will also pay a certain price.


    After all, Lederfield''s strength is equal to that of the two of them, and it is not an easy role.


    Shanks and Kuzan shook their heads and didn''t take Karl''s words seriously.


    While chatting, the three of them went inside the palace and had a drink.


    In this way, the three of them and the four of King Liku drank all night.


    The rest of the Red-haired Pirates group fell asleep early at Shanks¡¯ orders.


    Early the next morning, King Liku was drunk and could not get up at all.


    Carl and others were full of energy and headed towards the island.

 307 Chapter 307: World-Class Storm

    Empty island.


    The island of gods.


    Carl held a grand banquet here.


    This banquet will last one day and one night to celebrate the Redhead Pirates joining the new navy.


    However, Shanks refused at first, and he did not want to join the new navy.


    But Carl''s hospitality was difficult, and with some additional factors, Shanks finally chose to join.


    Because there is no way, if he does not join, Shanks will eventually face the encirclement and suppression of the Beast Pirate Group and the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group.


    In this way, no matter how strong Shanks is, it is impossible to be the opponent of the two four emperors.


    The most important thing is that Carl has obtained the information, and Kaido on the side of Wano Country has killed the Black Charcoal Orochi and has completely taken Wano Country in his hands.


    In this way, in addition to its own power, even the warriors of the country of Wano are in the hands of the Hundred Beast Pirates.


    And next he announced that the whole world would destroy the Red-haired Pirates, find Shanks, and force out the whereabouts of Ralph Drew!


    If Kaido alone said that, Shanks wouldn''t be afraid.


    With the strength of all their members, there is no fear of the Beast Pirate Group.


    But the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, less than half an hour after Kaido announced the incident, followed behind and announced that they would take action against Shanks.


    As a result, it was very uncomfortable to keep Shanks from getting up.


    Carl took the opportunity to invite him into the group. Anyway, the two of them had a lot to say.


    There is nothing wrong with joining the group at this time.


    For Carl, Shanks is not only strong, but also very righteous.


    And what he did was not as brutal as other pirates, but very gentle.


    Therefore, to win him into the group is definitely a very correct choice.


    In this way, the new navy once again added a general.


    As for the Red-Haired Pirates, Shanks himself is still leading, and Karl will not interfere too much.


    In this way, after persuading the other party, the banquet officially began.


    At the same time, with the help of this banquet, Karl also passed the news of Shanks joining the new navy to every corner of the world.


    It caused an uproar in the whole world.


    It didn''t take long.


    There was also a big news in the navy.


    They shielded all the information, even if Carl didn''t notice, the navy would actually do something against the Whitebeard Pirates!


    The navy came out and beat the straw hats to pieces, and Luffy was arrested by Karp himself!


    At this point, the straw hat group was completely destroyed.


    As for the White Beard Pirates, it was also broken by the Navy.


    This time, the former Marine Marshal Warring States, and the current Marine Marshal Sakaski joined forces to deal with Marko, defeated him, and then imprisoned in the advance city.


    In addition to Marco, Diamond Joz, Foil Vista and others have also lost and disappeared.


    Ace was also taken away by Karp and left the battlefield just like Luffy.


    So far, the Navy has won a complete victory, directly pulling its reputation that has fallen into a trough!


    In this blitzkrieg, the navy fought very beautifully!


    By the time Carl learned the news, they had ended the battle and returned to the navy headquarters.


    In this way, Karl didn''t even have the opportunity to watch the game, and then he would miss it.


    However, through this incident, the Navy declared that it was still strong.


    Even if a new navy strengthens its limelight, the current navy is still one of the overlords of the sea!


    And the effect of this has shocked Kaido and Charlotte Lingling.


    These two people have been too arrogant recently.


    In order to find Lavdrew, they had completely ignored the navy.


    That''s why Sakarski planned this operation, first to destroy the four emperors and kill them.


    As for Luffy and Ace.


    This cargo has been taken away by Karp. As for where the two of them will be taken, I am afraid that only Karp knows.


    The Straw Hats are completely finished, but according to the information Carl got.


    The dragon appeared at the end of the final battlefield and took away all the straw hats.


    As for the white beard led by Marco, there is still no news, and Karl can only ask them to ask for their own blessings.


    Because Carl didn''t plan to join in the excitement at all.


    "The navy has already started, and the world is about to usher in an all-out war. At that time, all of us will be pawns in this war.


    It seems that I have to take advantage of this time to make more preparations, and then destroy one of the four emperors first."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he locked his gaze on Kaido first.


    Carl and Charlotte Lingling had an agreement before, so they won''t shoot her for the time being.


    But Karl can do something with Kaido!


    And the moves that Carl practiced from Lederfield before can also be applied to Kaido.


    As long as Kaido''s nerves can be cut off, then he will be much easier to solve Charlotte Lingling.


    But before that, Carl is still extracting his unused A skills, let¡¯s talk about it after using them.


    ''Congratulations to the host, gaining the A-level ability to walk in the void.''


    ''Walk in the Void: This skill can freely travel through the space within a kilometer range, and the cooling time for each shuttle is one second!''


    "hiss--"


    "Isn''t this a teleport every second?!"


    After seeing the introduction of this ability, Carlton took a breath.


    Then he used the void shuttle and came directly to a location a kilometer away.


    But in the next second, Carl''s figure disappeared again and returned to its original position!


    It takes a second!


    This speed stunned Carlton!


    You know, Carl''s original speed, even if he burst out with all his strength, it would take two seconds to reach a kilometer away.


    And this teleportation, without a millisecond, it teleports directly!


    And the most important thing is that this ability has only one second cooling time!


    Carl also asked Shanks and Kuzan to experiment with this ability, and he was shocked at once!


    The ability of this move is very strong, even if the two of Shanks and Kuzan see and hear, they are completely unaware of Karl''s whereabouts.


    This surprised Carl.


    But shortly after, Shanks found Karl alone and poured cold water on him.


    He said that Yim also has the same speed, can come to him quietly, making him unable to make any reaction.


    In this way, the joy of Karl''s new ability was immediately diluted a lot, and even felt a little strange.


    Because his ability is not speed but pure spatial movement.


    To put it plainly is teleport.


    But Yim could also do this kind of thing, this is new information that Carl didn''t know before.


    In other words, Yim''s ability has a great probability of being tied to space!

 308 Chapter 308: Prologue to the War

    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: A+


    Spirit: B+


    Physical strength: A+


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C) Strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife solution: Hades (S), speeding regeneration (A), walking in the void (A)


    Remaining assignable skill points: 0


    Remaining assignable attribute points: 0''


    Karl briefly sorted out his attributes and abilities, and then called everyone to a meeting.


    The purpose of this meeting is to conduct a blitzkrieg against Kaido!


    And this battle was conducted in secret, only a few people knew.


    Although Karl has been gathering troops, those people don''t know what Karl has planned.


    Because Karl was planning to rush into the country from the air, he was caught off guard against Kaido!


    In this way, a large part of Kaido''s power can be eliminated from the very beginning.


    But Kuzan still stayed at Dresrosa just in case.


    Shanks took his pirate group and Carl''s undivided teams to the surrounding countries to prevent the BIG¡¤MOM pirate group, and came to help halfway.


    And Karl also asked Luo to take the temporarily formed Third Fleet to go to the nations to block it.


    As for the new naval base, there is no problem with Intil.


    Intil stayed with Karl for so long, even if he didn''t learn how to manage the new navy, there was no problem with a little command and managing the remaining personnel.


    As for the first fleet led by Ainilu and Jess, and the second fleet led by Nilu and Enzo, all have to follow Karl to raid Kaido''s Wano country!


    So Carl must open such a meeting and specify a detailed battle plan.


    In this way, the meeting went on intermittently for three days before finalizing the final plan.


    Then it was another two days to assemble the troops, adjust all the weapons, and also notified the dragon by the way, so that he could take this opportunity to watch the world government/government movements.


    If they make any changes, the revolutionary army can take the opportunity to take action against Maria.


    Therefore, the dragon is also looking forward to the actions of the five old stars when Karl launches a blitzkrieg against the Beast Pirate Group.


    In this way, after Carl assembled his troops, he took hundreds of pirate ships and nearly 10,000 of his men to the country of Wano!


    The sum of Karl''s wrong numbers is basically close to the number of navy forces, or even more.


    After all, Karl was also from the navy, and he was naturally more familiar with the navy.


    In addition, the former Navy Admiral Zefa and the former Navy Admiral Kuzan are here, and the current new naval force is very much like the original navy.


    This also allowed those people who were originally in the Navy to adapt to the new environment very quickly.


    Just when Karl took his two fleets and wanted to set off for the country of peace.


    Temporarily struggling, the third fleet, which has no more than a thousand people, a total of twenty or thirty pirate ships, has been placed in advance under the leadership of the red-haired pirate group.


    After that, Shanks began to provoke the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group and took the lead to spread the information here.


    What Shanks has to do is to spread the news of his fight with Charlotte Lingling, so that the outside world will mistakenly think that Carl is going to do something against the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates!


    After all, Shanks had joined the new navy, so he had no problem facing Charlotte Lingling as a vanguard officer.


    After all, both of them are four emperors, and their strengths are definitely comparable, and they will naturally attract people''s attention in the first place.


    And the most important thing is that Shanks''s task was successful very smoothly.


    Charlotte Lingling had been printed by Shanks, and then the two fought.


    As for the others, even though they didn''t do anything at this time, they were still at war, and a big battle could break out at any time!


    At the same time, news newspapers around the country have also begun to speed up the compilation of news here, announcing that the new navy is officially fighting one of the four emperors, the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates!


    The world government/government and navy also arrived at this news.


    Wu Lao Xing dispatched CP0 member Lu Qi immediately to investigate the authenticity, but the CP0 troops did not take much action at all.


    Even the special operations team against Carl did not go to sea.


    Wu Lao Xing obviously felt deceitful, and wanted to observe more.


    The navy on the other side was also more calm than thought.


    Sakarski was surprised at the first time he got the news.


    But he was not in a hurry, nor did he send anyone to find out the truth.


    Because he knows Karl''s character, if he wants to do something with the Four Emperors, he will definitely be the first one, instead of sending someone to lead the battle.


    So Sarkarski understood that the battle between Shanks and Charlotte Lingling was just a feint.


    The real battlefield is not here.


    After a while, Sakarski took out the phone bug and dialed out.


    "Moximosi?"


    "Marshal Sakaski, what do you want?"


    In another segment of the phone worm, a very wretched voice came.


    "Porusalino, here is a task for you to go to the country of Wano, but be careful, don''t do anything with anyone.


    I suspect that the battle on the side of the nations is just to divert attention. The real battlefield should be the country of Hezhi!"


    "It''s terrible. It''s really a dangerous task to let me go to the sites of the Four Emperors to inquire about the news..."


    "Porusalino, don''t give me nonsense, go now, but remember, you must get me back safely!"


    "I know, don''t worry, I''m going now, it''s really annoying..."


    Speaking, Sakarski was hung up.


    Looking at the phone bug that had drooped, Sakarski''s veins violently violently, and it took a lot of effort to resist the urge to call back again.


    "One by one, it''s really not worrying!"


    "Forget it, let''s wait for his news first, but Karl, this kid, is really getting more and more capable.


    In just a few months, I took care of the new navy like this. Those who don''t know think that the new navy is the real navy, and you really have you!"


    Sakaski snorted coldly, but was not angry, but a little envious.


    In Sakarski''s view, if it weren''t for the Five Old Stars and the Sky Dragon to force Karl, he would never leave the navy.


    Even if he had an idea before, Sakarski still believes that he was forced away.


    So Sakarski became increasingly dissatisfied with the Dragonites and the Five Old Stars.


    If it weren''t for the admiral of the navy, to be responsible for everyone in the navy, I am afraid he would run away in the first place!

 309 Chapter 309 Raid!

    Just when the two four emperors of the world were fighting.


    People from other forces, basically soy milk, put their eyes on Shanks and Charlotte Lingling.


    Only a small group of people set their sights on Karl.


    This is true for Dragon and Sakaski.


    Both of them sent people to Wazoku to inquire about the situation, and wanted to see when Carl took action on Kaido.


    But it is not the same as Polusalino sent by the Navy.


    The one from the revolutionary army is directly Monki D. Long himself!


    But he had known for a long time that Karl was planning to do something against Kaido.


    Now he came over, just wanting to see how Carl solves this monster that is known as immortal.


    However, Long and Polusalino came to the same position embarrassingly in order to see how Karl dealt with Kaido.


    That is the uppermost sky the ghost knows.


    It has a wide field of vision and is very suitable for spectating.


    Then the two people just met.


    The scene was embarrassing, but there was no way. The two of them could only pretend that no one saw each other, and then left here immediately.


    Carl was manipulating the fleet in the air, seeing this interesting scene, his mouth raised slightly.


    However, this episode did not affect Carl''s next plan.


    "Attention everyone! When Ainilu is disappointed by the thundercloud, he will fire a volley of artillery fire! The ghost island below will be destroyed!"


    Carl gave the order through the phone worm, and then gave Ainilu a look.


    "Yehahahaha! Leave it to me!"


    "Hundreds of millions of volts Thor is coming to Thundercloud!"


    Accompanied by a roar from Ainilu.


    The originally sunny sky was instantly covered with a thick layer of entrapment.


    After a while, the sky of thunder crashed down on the ghost island, directly destroying Kaido''s castle!


    In addition to the Thunder, Carl''s fleet descended from the sky with a salvo of gunfire!


    In an instant, the sky was full of thunder and hotness, directly smashing Kaido''s beasts and pirates until they could not take care of themselves.


    None of them knew what was going on in front of them, and they were knocked out.


    In addition, Jace created a flood of wind and snow to freeze the road below, and even created a huge avalanche to prevent these people from escaping.


    The overwhelming artillery fire and the thunder, coupled with the huge avalanche created by Jess, directly caused the beasts and pirates group, and there was no way to escape.


    But at this moment, a fiery breath of flame suddenly appeared below, directly melting all the snowflakes.


    This is Kaido''s breath of flames.


    But in the face of Kaido''s moves, Enzo took the lead in displaying a sword aura before Carl''s move, directly cutting off Kaido''s breath!


    However, his sword aura fell on Kaido without even breaking his fur.


    Although Enzo''s strength is strong, he has not reached the level of a general, and being able to cut off Kaido''s flame is already his best performance.


    So instead of continuing to shoot, he took a step back.


    "Carl!!!"


    "You bastard turned out to be at war against me, you really don''t want to live anymore!!!"


    Kaido roared, and a huge thunder blasted towards Karl directly.


    But in the face of Kaido''s Thunder, Ainilu, who was transformed into Thor, slapped it directly.


    The two thunders collided with each other, causing violent fluctuations, directly blasting the sky!


    But at this moment, Yan Calamity Jin appeared on the scene, and a sword aura directly repelled the Thunder God of Anilu.


    "Boss Kaido, leave this guy to me!"


    Covered with mysterious flames, Yan Calamity Jin directly changed into the form of a birdman, and made a big move towards Anilu.


    Seeing this, Nilu stepped on the moon step, and rushed up, kicking Jin directly!


    "Your opponent is me!"


    "And I!"


    Enzo appeared behind Jhin at the right time and took a slash, trying to cut off Jhin''s wings.


    But Jhin''s reaction was very quick, he immediately waved his wings, stopped in midair and fell, then an somersault, evading Enzo''s sword energy.


    But when he saw Nilu and Enzo appear in front of him, his expression was very ugly.


    One of these two is a great swordsman, and the other is a strange girl who has the power of giants.


    No matter which one, it is not an easy role.


    At the same time, Kaido also released the wind blade, wanting to smash all the warships in the air!


    His gust of wind breathed very quickly, and the wind blade was even more invisible and colorless, and he couldn''t notice it at all.


    Even if you are domineering, you may not be able to see Kaido''s wind blade!


    But this kind of wind blade did not pose any threat to Karl at all.


    To say that the wind blade is stronger than anyone else, then Karl is definitely one of the powerful competitors!


    "Scythe wind blade--"


    Carl gave a soft cry, and when Kaido released the gust of wind, he used Future Vision to see his target.


    Then Carl faced the targets in front of him, and put the Scythe Wind Blade in time.


    The wind screamed in a moment.


    Suddenly there was a burst of explosions in the sky, like firecrackers, it was very loud.


    But everyone present did not see any explosions.


    This is the collision between the wind blades of the sickle ferret, except for the sound, nothing can be seen!


    "Carl!!!"


    Kaido changed into the form of a dragon, and directly picked up the mace and rushed towards Karl.


    "Anilu, you go to deal with Quinn, Jace, you are in charge of commanding the troops, and Kaido will be handled by me!"


    Carl squinted his eyes, pulled out Hades and rushed directly towards Kaido!


    The moment the two weapons collided, fierce cremation broke out.


    But Carl''s power was stronger and he directly billed Kaido.


    Kaido clearly felt that Karl''s strength had improved again, which made his face very uncomfortable.


    But before he could take any further action, Carl had already used the void to walk and teleported to Kaido!


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    "How can the speed be so fast?!"


    Kaido felt a little unbelievable. He didn''t see any movement of Karl at all, and then Karl appeared in front of him.


    This surprised Kaido and could only defend passively.


    But Carl moved very quickly.


    The world changes in an instant!


    A blow that was enough to cut the space fell on Kaido, crushing his mace directly!


    And Kaido also had a huge scar across his chest!


    But Karl''s attack is not over yet.


    He continued to use the double-fruit ability to knock Kaido directly into the air, and even created a pseudo-Earthburst Sky Star, sealed Kaido forcibly, and threw it into the sea!


    But Kaido reacted very quickly, transforming into the form of a dragon and fighting Carl in the air.


    In this way, the battle between the two of them had moved away from the ghost island and flew towards the uninhabited island aside in just one minute.


    This is where the two of them will fight.

 310 Chapter 310 Each Opponent

    Just when Karl was holding Kaido.


    The war on Ghost Island has officially started.


    Yan Calamity Cinder was constrained by Enzo and Nilu, and there was no way to participate in the frontal battlefield.


    He has been beaten by these two people now, and he can''t find North anymore.


    Although Yan Calamity Jin''s strength was good, Enzo and Nilu, if they were taken out alone, could be as good as him.


    Not to mention that the two are still old partners, and they work together very well.


    Therefore, Yan Calamity Cinder is hard to say, and there is no way to break through the restraint of these two people.


    "The new navy suddenly attacked. It really lacks the demeanor of a powerful force!"


    Since there is no way to break through, Jhin intends to mock them both in words.


    But Nilu and Enzo were not moved at all.


    Carl has only one task for Enzo and Nilu, and that is to kill the flames!


    In addition, anything else can be ignored by the two, or even not involved!


    There is no problem even if they slay Yan Calamity Cinder and withdraw directly.


    But the two of them would not really do this.


    However, Enzo and Nilu are bound to win the task of killing Flame Cinder, and they will not shake their hearts because of any words from each other.


    Yan Baijin felt a little panicked when he saw that these two people were completely unmoved.


    All he can do now is resist desperately, hoping that the battlefield below can win, so that Quinn can come and help.


    But when Yan Kashijin saw that everyone in the New Navy Corps even agreed to wear a thick protective suit.


    This makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Because the greatest power of the plague is the various plagues developed by oneself.


    These plagues can be directly infected as long as they touch the skin, and they spread very quickly.


    Originally, the plague was supposed to be the biggest killer move on the battlefield, and it was Quinn''s mastery.


    But the regiment of the new navy is fully armed to prevent infection from the plague at its root.


    This made Yan Calamity Jin feel a little unbelievable, he had no idea that the other party would do this!


    Not only the flames, but Quinn was dumbfounded.


    He had already released the Ice Ghost Plague, as long as people from the new navy came over, he would be infected immediately!


    But it turned out that the people of the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group were infected, and the new navy soldiers did nothing.


    Even the ice ghosts can''t do any harm to them!


    "Yehahahaha! Your plague has no effect on our people at all, so let''s take it to death! Quinn!!!"


    Anilu turned into Thunder and suddenly appeared behind Quinn.


    A huge thunder broke out instantly, knocking Quinn away directly.


    But Quinn''s reaction was also very quick. One second before he was hit, he transformed into a brachiosaurus form and covered his entire body with armed domineering, so as to avoid injury.


    However, Anilu''s thunder fruit, with its paralyzing effect, made him very uncomfortable.


    "Damn bastards, even if you come here prepared, facing my masterpiece ice ghost, it is impossible to be completely unaffected!


    The ice ghost plague, but my highest masterpiece, do you think it can be low grade with just a small protective suit?I really underestimated my name for the epidemic!"


    Although the plague was contained, Quinn was still confident that the ice ghost plague could be carried forward.


    There are so many people on the scene anyway, whether it is a teammate or an enemy, as long as you touch the ice ghost, you will definitely die!


    And so many ice ghosts flooded up all over the world, even with protective clothing is useless.


    They can be swallowed by ice ghosts.


    But Ainilu ignored Quinn''s words, instead relying on his own speed, constantly attacking Quinn, so that there is no possibility of fighting back.


    Ainilu''s current strength, although not a general, is almost above the quasi general.


    Although Quinn''s strength and domineering are good, but his strength is worse than that of Flame Cinder, and he is a bit stronger than Jack who was beheaded by Karl before.


    His strongest place is his own plague, so in terms of hard power, Anilu is indeed better than Quinn.


    So the task Carl gave him was to kill Quinn as much as possible, even if he couldn''t, he still had to hold the opponent so that he could not support the battlefield.


    Ainilu obeyed the order, so he had been pestering Quinn and did not give him any chance to escape.


    As a result, Quinn could only be beaten passively and could not fight back at all.


    at the same time.


    On the frontal battlefield, the new naval forces are fighting with the beasts and pirates and ice ghosts.


    But the ice ghost''s attack does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, as long as it is a life, they will automatically attack.


    So this also led to the chaos of the Beasts and Pirates, which gave the new navy a great opportunity to be wrong!


    And the most important thing is that Jace can block the attack of these ice ghosts by directly launching the blizzard, and give his troops enough opportunities to kill the ice ghosts!


    In this way, the ice ghost will not have any chance for the soldiers of the new navy.


    However, the six volleys and the barbarian are also online at this time.


    They rushed forward, trying to break the formation of the new navy.


    But on the New Navy''s side, there are not only so few people who can fight.


    Although there are not many people that Carl has recruited during this period, the strength is above the lieutenant general level.


    But it is relatively simple to piece together a few people who have six volleys and the strength of a barbarian.


    It''s just a pity that there are very few giants on Karl''s side, and they all stay on the island.


    Otherwise, let them deal with the barbarians more easily.


    In this way, the battle was fierce on the front battlefield.


    However, the general situation is that the new navy forces dominate.


    But just when the battlefield has entered a white-hot stage.


    Another force suddenly appeared.


    Instantly killed two tyrants and a volley six, which relieved a lot of pressure on the New Navy.


    They didn''t talk much, they were wrong with Kaido, just hacking!


    Jace and others, although they don''t know what''s going on, if someone helps, they won''t refuse.


    If Karl is here, he must be able to recognize these people as the Nine Heroines in the original book.


    It''s a pity that the nine people didn''t gather together. Only six people appeared here.


    At the same time, special circumstances also appeared on the other side.


    Drake, one of the six volleys, suddenly turned back and directly killed the same supernova Apu!


    Drake''s backlash made the battlefield once again confusing.


    Drake jumped directly into the thunder, and it was not right to come to the New Navy, and he said something to Jace in a low voice.


    Jace''s face changed slightly, and then nodded, accepting his betrayal.


    At this point, the Beast Pirate Group had no momentum.


    Those warriors were even more tortured by the ice ghost plague and fled here one after another. No one wanted to stay here and wait for death.


    This war has just begun, and it has basically been established who will win.


    The balance is beginning to tilt!

 311 Chapter 311 Four Emperors? But so!

    The other end of the battlefield.


    The battle between Karl and Kaido is going on fiercely.


    With Carl''s current strength, although he does not say that he crushes Kaido, it is enough to turn the opponent''s play around.


    Kaido has no ability to fight back.


    Even if Kaido had exhausted all his energy, he couldn''t even touch Karl''s clothes.


    But any attack from Carl can leave a huge wound on his body.


    After Hades''s Swastika, the ability was enhanced, which caused Kaido to be injured and his resilience declined again.


    Kaido is now more difficult to fight Carl than when the two fought last time.


    And most importantly, Karl also used his new moves to constantly cut off Kaido''s joints and nerves, making him unable to control his hands and feet.


    But this trick has limited effect.


    Kaido''s resilience is much stronger than that of Ledfield. Less than ten seconds after Carl cut it off, Kaido was able to reconnect the severed nerves.


    If Lederfield does not rely on the fruit ability and relies purely on his own recovery, it will take at least three or four minutes to recover completely.


    And he can almost achieve the same recovery speed as Kaido by relying on the fruit ability.


    It can also be seen from here how exaggerated Kaido''s resilience is!


    And the most important thing is that Karl has destroyed Kaido''s heart once, but even if the opponent does not have a heart, he is still alive and kicking.


    And this important part of the heart is completely restored within a few seconds.


    Even if it was Hades''s ability, there was no way to prevent the opponent from recovering his heart.


    This made Carl a little speechless.


    Kaido''s resilience is indeed a bit desperate.


    If you change to the other four emperors, there is basically only one way to defeat Kaido.


    That is to learn Blackbeard Titch, throw it into the sea, let him drift.


    Only in this way can Kaido be defeated.


    But Karl''s purpose is to kill Kaido, he can''t just simply defeat the opponent, all he has to do is to kill the opponent!


    So Carl must find ways to make Kaido completely dead!


    But at present, Carl can''t do this, even if Hades''s ability is enhanced, he can''t give Kaido a real fatal blow.


    Otherwise, relying on his current power, Kaiduo has been killed several times!


    Kaido''s fighting style is very rough, completely based on injury for injury.


    He relied on his tenacious vitality, so he didn''t care that he would get hurt.


    that''s it.


    The battle between Carl and Kaido became a war of attrition without ending.


    Although Karl''s physical attributes have been stuck at A+ level.


    But he relies on the void to walk, which can reduce a lot of physical exertion.


    And if Carl''s walk in the void does not foresee the future, it cannot be prevented at all!


    So Kaido can only be passively beaten now, even if he finds a chance to attack Karl, he will easily block him.


    At present, Kaido has not surpassed Karl in any other attributes except physical strength.


    Whether it is power or speed, Carl completely crushes Kaido!


    So in this battle, Kaido is destined to lose to Karl!


    But the only problem now is that Karl has no way to kill Kaido, so he can only watch.


    Then think about what method should be used to solve Kaiduo.


    In this way, the battle between the two of them lasted for several days.


    But the frontal battlefield has basically ended the battle.


    This time the war ended with the victory of the new navy.


    All the cadres of the Hundred Beasts and Pirate Group were wiped out, none of them survived!


    The ice ghost plague, which looked very frightening, also stopped spreading under the control of Jace and others.


    But even so, many people are infected, and they can''t do anything about it.


    What they can do is destroy the bodies of these people to prevent the ice ghost virus from spreading.


    As for the samurai of Wano country.


    They surrendered one after another and did not plan to continue fighting.


    This war took less than three days in total, and it was finally over!


    But the battle between Karl and Kaido continued.


    The battle between the two of them has now turned into unilateral abuse.


    Kaido was completely covered in skin and flesh, and there was nothing good left!


    On Carl''s side, there was nothing except some damage to his clothes.


    This is the current strength gap between the two of them, there is no way to compare it!


    It is precisely because of this that Kaido will inevitably lose to Karl.


    But there is still the problem, Karl can''t kill him!


    The current Kaido, even if his head was shattered, still couldn''t die. At most, he would lie down for a few minutes and then resurrect.


    So Carl really has no way to kill Kaido.


    Even Ainilu and others came to help, wanting to kill Kaido together.


    After everyone joined hands, Kaido was directly pressed on the ground and was frantically rubbed.


    His recovery speed is completely inferior to the frequent attacks of Carl and others, and even his body is completely destroyed.


    But it is amazing.


    When Kaido''s body is about to be shattered, his body will emit a kind of inexplicable light, which directly stretches his recovery power!


    Then Kaido was magically resurrected!


    Even Carl has never seen such a situation, but Kaido said that this is his natural ability.


    This is really speechless.


    In the end, there was no way, Carl could only use the old method to ask people to bring Kaido''s chains and handcuffs.


    Then Carl used the ability of the floating fruit to release the pseudo-Earthburst Sky Star at the expense of an island, and completely sealed him in it!


    Kaido at this time was sealed in a sphere of Fear with a diameter of more than 10,000 meters!


    This sphere emits a faint light, and people who don''t know from a distance think that this is a new moon.


    But even if Kaido was sealed, it would last more than two or three months at most.


    So Karl must take advantage of this time to find a way to eliminate Kaido.


    If not, Carl will have to repeat his tricks before he can be sealed again.


    There are not many uninhabited islands. It is a waste of resources to seal Kaido, so a solution to Kaido must be found as soon as possible.


    For this reason, Karl even specially asked people to collect them, scattered in the ocean, which belonged to Kaido''s muscles.


    If these things are there, maybe you can really work out a way to kill the Kaido gene.


    that''s it.


    All the beasts and pirates are wiped out!


    The New Navy Corps has won a big victory!


    Even on the other side, the Redhead Pirates vs. BIG¡¤MOM Pirates also sent a good news!


    Shanks singled out Charlotte Lingling for three days and three nights, and finally defeated him!


    In the same day, the defeat of the two four emperors suddenly made the sea no longer peaceful!

 312 Chapter 312 The Fall of the Four Emperors

    "Carl, how are you going to solve Kaido? This guy can''t kill at all, and the researchers here are simply not enough to support genetic research.


    Next, what should we do?Could it be that you can only keep him sealed and starve him to death?"


    In the sky island, Karl and Shanks and others are discussing how to solve Kaido.


    But they negotiated for two days, and there was no result, which made Carl a little helpless.


    The background of the new navy is too shallow. There is no supporting scientific research personnel at all to study biology.


    Caesar, who was killed by Carl before, and Germa 66, which has been destroyed, are considered to have studied biological genes.


    But these people violated Karl''s bottom line, and he certainly wouldn''t leave them one because of this trivial matter.


    There is no way, the only choice Carl can choose now is one person!


    "You wait, I will find someone now, I hope my face is still useful."


    Carl sighed.


    After that, he left here and gave the empty island to Shanks to guard.


    Shanks and others did not know who Karl was talking about.


    But since Carl has said so, the other party will naturally not be a waiting person.


    But if they knew that the person Carl was looking for would be Begapunk, they would have their jaw dropped.


    But before going to the research institute in Bergapunk, Carl first visited IWC.


    The damage to the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates is not serious, and Charlotte Lingling has no serious injuries.


    It''s just that her skin, which she claims to be absolutely defensive, was cut by Shanks.


    It was this wound that caused Charlotte Lingling to lose to Shanks.


    The gap between the four emperors is inherently very subtle.


    Except for the white beard in the peak period, no one dared to say that he could win the other four emperors.


    Shanks did this and defeated Charlotte Lingling who was also the Four Emperors, which made her very angry.


    So she started to eat special food in the past two days. She didn''t expect that the crisis had come!


    Carl came to the Cake Island of the World without anyone''s attention.


    Even if it is Kata Kuri, it is impossible to start seeing and hearing domineering every day, foreseeing the future here.


    So Carl found one, while Kata Kuri was still asleep, he came to IWC, and then overturned IWC directly!


    The entire island, under Karl''s control, is directly like the sea!


    The members of the Charlotte family were wiped out!


    But Charlotte Lingling reacted quickly.


    When Cake Island appeared abnormal, she had already reacted.


    "Carl!!!"


    "You dare to destroy my island!"


    "go to hell!!!"


    Charlotte Lingling roared and charged towards Carl.


    But facing the opponent to dodge the attack, Carl easily dodges, and then kills all his opponent''s Homitz!


    With Carl''s current strength, this can be done easily.


    Charlotte Lingling sank into the sea with horror.


    When Carl saw this, just about to chase the opponent, the system voice suddenly rang.


    ''God selection has been activated!''


    ''Choose 1: Incorporate Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, and get freely assignable attribute value: 10 points!''


    ''Choice 2: Release Charlotte Lingling and Kaido to get freely assignable skill points: 5 points!''


    ''Choice 3: Kill Kaido and Charlotte Lingling to get a dimensional space bag, the size is random!''


    These three choices are very good, but the first two conflict with Karl''s purpose, so he directly chose three.


    Anyway, with Carl''s current strength, multi-point attributes didn''t have much effect.


    But this dimension space bag, Carl is still a little interested.


    After making the choice, Carl chased after him, and finally took a day to kill Charlotte Lingling.


    So far, the Four Emperors have been defeated by Karl!


    The only ones who are not dead are Kaido, who is sealed, and Shanks who has joined the new navy.


    As for Marco, he has been imprisoned in Pushing City, his life or death is uncertain.


    Carl didn''t bother to push into the city and keep the opponent locked in it, Carl could also save a lot of things.


    In this way, Karl killed Charlotte Lingling and wiped the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group from the sea.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, he came to the island where Vegapunk was located.


    Based on previous memories and his own domineering experience, Karl quickly locked the position of Begapunk.


    But at this moment, a few pacifists who used Basomiro Bear as a template suddenly sprang out from a nearby position.


    These pacifists launched an offensive against Karl, but they were easily killed by Karl.


    And just as he solved these things, Bassomiro Bear appeared again!


    But this time, what appeared was not a pacifist, but a liquid robot!


    Obviously, Begapunk¡¯s research has been successful!


    The liquid robot was researched by him, and it can even be used in actual combat!


    But before Karl started, the other party spoke first.


    "Mr. Carl, thank you for keeping my memory. The pacifists just now are not under my control.


    Now I can control it perfectly, any new generation of pacifists, you don''t have to worry that I will attack you.


    And Dr. Begapunk ordered that he asked me to pick you up!"


    "Are you Bassomiro Bear?"


    "it''s me."


    The bear nodded, then opened the secret door and took Carl to Begapunk''s research room.


    When passing by other research rooms, Carl even saw the zombie brother.


    That person, at this time, can already walk and beat normally, and even his hair has grown a little.


    Although it looks very sparse, it is also a good phenomenon.


    After seeing Carl, the zombie boy greeted him enthusiastically, and was then forced into the medicine jar by other experimenters and continued to soak.


    Brother Zombie struggled a bit, but in the end he was carried in because of his weakness.


    However, it can also be seen from here that Brother Zombie is currently in a good state of mind, and it will not take too long for the distance to return to its original appearance.


    After a while.


    Under the leadership of Xiong, Carl came to Begapunk''s research room.


    As soon as he walked in, Begapunk gave Carl a big hug.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, brother Carl, since you announced your withdrawal from the navy, I thought I would never meet you again.


    See it, now this place has been completely renewed. Everything is designed based on your brain and the knowledge you bring!


    Even Liquid Terminator, I can mass produce!How is it, am I very good?Is it a unique genius?"

 313 Chapter 313: Bega Punk who begs for praise

    Carl looked at the entire laboratory, all of which were Begapunk''s masterpieces, his mouth opened wide, not knowing what to say.


    Bassoromi Bear stood behind Vegapunk, relying on his own will, and controlled dozens of''Bassoromi Bears'' while speaking to Karl.


    "Thanks to Dr. Begapunk, I have so many bodies, although the process is very uncomfortable.


    But I know that all of this is worthwhile, and now I, even the Four Emperors, are not necessarily my opponent!"


    The bear controlled dozens of''Bassoromi Bears'' to speak together.


    The scene was so horrible that even Karl took a moment to relax before he said with a sigh.


    "You don''t need to trouble the Four Emperors. Kaido has been sealed by me and taken to the sky island.


    Shanks is also my person now, even if it is Charlotte Lingling, I killed him today.


    So basically there is no possibility of killing the four emperors, but you can try against me, what if you can beat me?"


    Carl was eager to try, with long-lost enthusiasm in his eyes.


    But before Bassoromi Bear could speak, Vegapunk stopped Carl''s move in advance.


    "Brother Carl, if you want to fight, let''s forget it. The current Bassomiro Bear is no longer in the category of life forms.


    Although he still retains self-awareness, it is just my brain stored in the storage.


    His body has lost any vital characteristics, and he can''t even use his domineering and fruiting ability.


    So your Fluttering Fruit completely restrains the current Basumiro Bear, and can control him at any time as long as you want.


    And besides you, those things that can restrain non-living bodies can still cause harm to him.


    But there is a prerequisite, that is, their strength must be strong enough to be able to hold it, and the sea tower fragments that I have merged into the body of Basomiro Bear."


    Having said that, Begapunk once again smiled confidently.


    "I have fully mastered the method of recasting Hailoushi into the liquid robot.


    In this way, the utilization efficiency of Hailou Stone can be greatly improved. I am really a genius!Hahahaha!"


    Begapunk showed a bohemian smile, and his expression was written on his face.


    Carl was a little helpless about this, but he still praised Begapunk seriously.


    As he said himself, he is really a genius!


    Carl gave these materials to Begapunk only two years or so, and he really succeeded in his research!


    This is something Carl did not expect.


    You know, this kind of thing, even the top scientist in Karl''s previous life, may not be able to study it in a lifetime.


    It even has to wait until the next generation to conduct research, and the research may not be successful.


    As for those scenes in the movie, they are just imagined and cannot be counted.


    "Begapunk, let me ask you a question, since you are so genius, can you develop a drug that can eliminate the Kaido gene?"


    "Destroy Kaido''s genes? That''s okay, but I need his samples, and then give me at least three days or so.


    I have studied how to kill Kaido before, but I suffer from too few samples, so I can''t guarantee that I can succeed in one shot."


    Begapunk nodded and Carlton was overjoyed.


    Then he continued to discuss with Bergapunk about joining.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter where Begapunk goes, he just wants to find a place to study.


    In this regard, Carl gave a guarantee, and then he could provide him with a very good one, and Begapunk didn''t mind.


    In this way, Carl blatantly moved the entire island away.


    Those scientists who belong to the world government/government, seeing this situation, want to ask for support.


    But Carl and Basomiro Bear were very fast, and they were immediately controlled.


    Bassomiro Kuma was originally a member of the Revolutionary Army. Begapunk knew this, but didn''t care.


    But other people don''t know.


    They did not expect that Bassomiro Bear would also help Karl, which is completely different from what they thought!


    In this way, Carl took Begapunk and returned to the island.


    Early the next morning.


    The news of Begapunk and the experimental base of the world government immediately detonated the entire sea!


    Carl announced that Begapunk, led his research department, joined Carl''s new navy.


    By the way, Karl also announced that the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group had been destroyed, and Charlotte Lingling was beheaded by him himself.


    Compared with the news of Begapunk joining the new navy and the destruction of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, Karl only gave a faint mouth.


    It seemed to him that the elimination of the Four Emperors was just a matter of convenience, which was not worth mentioning.


    And the people on the sea are already used to it.


    Counting the BIG¡¤MOM Pirate Group, Karl has already eliminated three Four Emperor Pirate Groups.


    He also personally killed Blackbeard, one of the Four Emperors, and sealed the Four Emperor Kaido.


    Now, Charlotte Lingling, who killed one of the Four Emperors, was completely unexpected.


    They just think that Karl has such a strength that he can easily eliminate the Four Emperors.


    Even Shanks, who was the Four Emperors, was working under Karl at this time.


    From now on, the new navy officially declares war on the world government.


    The revolutionary army led by Long followed close behind and declared war on the world government/government!


    But before that, Karl also asked Begapunk to study how to kill Kaido.


    Begapunk deserves to be a genius. He originally said it would take three days, but he got it all day and night.


    Carl took this potion that was enough to kill Kaido, and at the moment he lifted the seal, he injected the potion into Kaido''s body.


    Carl immediately made a wound on Kaido''s body, and then he was surprised to find that Kaido''s self-healing ability had failed!


    This made Carlton Shi overjoy and immediately launched an offensive against Kaido!


    Kaido was shocked.


    Although he likes to die, he likes to find someone to do himself.


    But he didn''t want to really die!


    But no matter how hard he struggles, it is impossible to escape from Karl''s hands.


    Kaido, who had no self-healing ability, suddenly dropped several levels before being easily killed by Karl.


    ''God level selection is completed, and the company group gets a 100 cubic meter dimensional space bag!''


    "One hundred cubic meters?"


    "Dimensional space bag?"


    "That''s it?"


    Carl shook his head, and he experimented and found that this was nothing more than the space ring in fantasy novels.


    Although there are practical uses, there are not too many places to be surprised.


    But something is better than nothing, and Carl accepted the reward.

 314 Chapter 314 Eim debut!

    "It''s really a bunch of trash! It seems that I will have to do it myself in the end.


    This deviated reincarnation is time to be corrected."


    Im said indifferently, although Karl''s appearance made him feel a little troublesome for you.


    But he does not think that Karl will be his opponent.


    Wu Lao Xing knelt down and shivered, not daring to look up at all, for fear of angering Yim.


    "You five brats are ready for war. Since they want to go to war, then as they wish.


    As for the navy, if they are unwilling to participate in the war, then they will be destroyed."


    Eim said it was an understatement. In his eyes, the navy was a dispensable existence and could be destroyed at any time.


    But the five old stars were sweating.


    The current naval power is not weak, if you want to destroy the opponent, the difficulty is no less than the frontal rigid new navy or the revolutionary army.


    So Wu Lao Xing didn''t answer Yim''s words, but still knelt and trembles here.


    "Hehe, are you scared?"


    Eam seemed to see through their minds, couldn''t help but sneered, and disappeared.


    Wu Lao Xing saw Yim disappear, and suddenly felt a little bad.


    at the same time.


    Naval headquarters base.


    In the marshal''s office, Sakarski was having a meeting with Polusalino and the two with a smile.


    But at this time.


    A man in your robe and a huge hat appeared in front of them.


    "who are you?"


    Sakaski and others were shocked when they saw the people who appeared suddenly.


    They did not see at all how this person appeared in front of them.


    They didn''t even have an early warning.


    If this person wanted to kill, they would have died here!


    "Who is the admiral of the navy?"


    Im looked around, and finally put his gaze on Sarkarski.


    "Are you Sakaski?"


    "I am Marshal Sakarski, who are you! Why are you trespassing..."


    Before Sakarski''s voice fell, he felt a pain in his chest.


    When he reacted, he didn''t know when there was an extra fist-sized blood hole in his chest!


    "From now on, you will no longer be the admiral of the navy. As for you two admirals, if you want to survive, just listen to the words of the five old stars.


    Otherwise, your fate will be worse than him!"


    Im said indifferently, and then disappeared instantly.


    With a smile and Polusalino''s domineering look, I can''t see how Yim disappeared!


    This feeling made them feel an unprecedented fear!


    But they reacted quickly, and now it''s important to save people!


    If Sakaski is dead, things are really big!


    "Go find it, Carl..."


    Sakaski exhausted the last bit of strength and said these four words.


    Then he fainted, and his breath became quite weak.


    However, in the end, Sarkarski used his abilities to create a lot of magma and forcibly blocked the wound.


    In this way, blood loss can be prevented, but the symptoms cannot be cured.


    If you want to survive, you must find the best doctor in this world!


    But currently known, the world''s strongest doctors are except for the ship doctors of the original Roger Pirates.


    The remaining two are in the new navy camp.


    Although the navy¡¯s own military doctors were also good, they were powerless to deal with the fatal injury of Sarkarski.


    Therefore, Polusalino could only use the fastest speed to take Sakaski to the empty island to find Karl for help.


    A smile is to call the navy, ready to meet all kinds of emergencies.


    But after a while.


    A CP0 wearing a mask appeared in front of a smile.


    And he also brought a handwritten warrant from the five old stars.


    This CP0 is now the newest admiral!


    As for Sakarski, he has been expelled, and Yixiao and Polusalino have also been demoted to lieutenant general, assigned to the logistics department, and will never be on the front line!


    As for the general vacancy, it will be held by someone from CP0.


    After receiving this order, although the smile was very angry, it did not happen directly, but silently accepted.


    But when he came to no man''s land, he passed the news to Carl.


    at the same time.


    Carl, who is on the sky island, is looking at Luo and Kuroyu, working together to rescue Sakaski.


    When he got through the phone worm, he was also taken aback when he got the news from the laughing side.


    Carl really did not expect that the actions of the five old stars and Yim would be so fast.


    "Smile, protect yourself, don''t make mistakes, the next battle will be the final battle.


    If you can not participate in the war, it is best not to participate, because the next war will be more dangerous than ever!"


    After Carl reminded him, he hung up the phone worm.


    "It''s terrible, I can''t see the man''s movements at all, and Sarkarski was pierced through his chest, and even the fruit ability was completely ignored.


    This is the first time I have seen this situation, and I don''t know how he did it."


    Porusalino sighed.


    This time he was not just talking, he was really scared now.


    If Karl has such power, he can still accept it.


    Because Karl was active and killed three four emperors alone.


    Let Sakaski lose to Carl''s hands, he is completely acceptable.


    Because Polusalino knew very well that even if he did it himself, he would still lose to Karl.


    But someone suddenly appeared, making Polusalino really unacceptable.


    "When Sakarski wakes up, I will explain to you who that person is.


    But before that, what do you think now?Do you want to join the new navy, the position remains the same, still a general!"


    "You can think about it, but I want to see what Sakarski meant, so let''s wait until he wakes up."


    Porusalino sighed, no longer in the mood to joke.


    Sakarski''s life or death is uncertain. As one of the other''s few friends, of course he is very worried about his safety.


    Carl is not in a hurry either.


    There are Luo and Kuroba, and then there is the gene vitality potion made by Bergapunk.


    As long as the opponent is not turned into ashes, there is a high probability of being rescued.


    Not to mention, when Sakarski was sent, he had not completely died, but had fallen into a state of suspended animation and was in shock.


    After a while.


    Sakaski opened his eyes in a daze.


    He was a little nervous at first, but when he saw Karl, he couldn''t help but relax.


    After seeing Sakarski wake up, Karl didn''t wait for him to ask, and directly explained who the person they met was.


    Shanks also testified.


    This has made Polusalino and Sakaski''s worldview a big impact.

 315 Chapter 315: Temptation

    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choose one: gather naval forces, get freely assignable attribute points: 6 points, freely assignable skill points: 6 points!''


    ''Option 2: Kill Sakaski and get the ability of lava fruit.''


    ''Choice 3: Kill Sakaski and get the ability to sparkle fruit!''


    The sudden choice made Carl a little confused.


    But this is not an option at all, because only the first one is feasible.


    After choosing one, Carl looked at Polusalino and Sarkarski who were still a little confused and asked.


    "You can''t go back now. Are you interested in coming to my new navy?


    Porusalino you are still a general position, this remains unchanged.


    According to Sakaski, you are still a marshal and can command all the troops, but there is a prerequisite. Your orders will only be effective when I am away."


    "Is it such a good treatment?"


    Porusalino smacked his lips, feeling that the treatment was too good.


    Carl laughed, then gave them both a look.


    "We have worked together for so long, I still don''t believe you?


    If it weren''t for the Five Old Stars and the others, I''m afraid I''m still in the Navy.


    If you are coming, of course I won''t care, but Kuzan may have some opinions.


    But you can rest assured that I will do his job. At least for now, we are a united front, and he cannot be so stingy."


    "Don''t tell me, I''m so stingy."


    Before Karl''s voice was over, Kuzan''s voice had already come.


    This made Carl scratch his head awkwardly.


    Because he did not turn on the domineering, he did not see Kuzan coming.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t I let you guard Dress Rosa?"


    "I heard that Sakarski was injured, so I rushed over.


    To be honest, after seeing him suffered such a serious injury, I feel much better now.


    But I am still stingy, Polusalino I can''t control, but if Sarkarski wants to join the new navy, I will not accept any of his assignments!"


    "This is a matter of principle!"


    Kuzan said in a strong tone, which made Carl scratch his head in embarrassment.


    Sakarski snorted coldly, but it affected the wound and coughed out.


    "Ahem, I agree to join. As for this guy, I don''t want to lead him. He is just a bomb/bomb from time to time. I am also worried that he will do something with me."


    Sakarski and Kuzan are completely out of touch now.


    After Punk Hassad''s battle, the two of them were completely torn apart, and neither of them would give each other a good face.


    Even if the united front is now, the two of them still refuse to accept each other.


    If it weren''t for Karl to deal with it, the two of them would probably not stay in the same place to talk and discuss matters.


    "In this case, Sarkarski and Polusalino, find a way to bring out all the troops willing to leave the navy.


    I will be responsible for receiving you. With my ability, as long as Eim is not here in person, I can easily deal with it."


    Carl said confidently.


    Sakarski and Polusalino also nodded and agreed.


    that''s it.


    After Sakarski spent a day recovering his injuries, he took Karl and contacted the naval forces quietly.


    During this period, inevitable conflict broke out within the Navy.


    The former navy members have been completely replaced by CP0 people at this time!


    Anyone who has opinions on the Tianlong people and the world government/government will either be imprisoned in the navy or expelled.


    Good luck, just like a smile, was sent to the logistics unit and was not allowed to go to the battlefield.


    Carl also took advantage of the chaos inside the navy and brought many people to the new navy without even being discovered.


    This operation can be said to be very irritating.


    At the same time, Carl''s choice is complete.


    The first thing he does is to upgrade his spiritual attributes to A+.


    In this way, Carl''s all attributes are basically full, but he still has three attribute points left, which can be allocated freely.


    But on the skill point, Karl only has one point left to allocate.


    For the other five points, the A-level overspeed regeneration has been upgraded to the S-level.


    The ability of speeding regeneration has been greatly improved!


    The original super-rapid regeneration is unable to regenerate internal organs and head.


    But the current situation is that as long as the brain is still there, any other parts can regenerate infinitely!


    And the speed of regeneration has been reduced from the original three or four seconds to two or three seconds!


    In this way, Carl''s survivability is directly full!


    After finishing these things, Karl directly declared that he would go to war on the world government!


    On the other side, the five old stars also declared the world, the true king of the world, Yim, has come to Malin Vando!


    He is the only god in this world!


    Those who dare to challenge God have only one end, and that is to be sent to Huangquan!


    A war that determines the direction of the world is about to begin.


    But before starting the war, Carl needs to sort it out and talk about his personal attributes.


    ''Properties panel:


    Name: Carl


    Strength: S


    Agility: A+


    Spirit: A+


    Physical strength: A+


    Title: Benevolence to justice


    Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C) Strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife solution: Hades (S), speeding regeneration (A), walking in the void (A)


    Props: Dimensional space bag


    Remaining assignable skill points: 1


    Remaining assignable attribute points: 3''


    This is the power Carl currently possesses.


    After a brief familiarity, he took the lead in starting this battle.


    Carl took the lead, directly controlling some uninhabited islands, and smashed towards Mary Joa!


    The others waited for orders.


    Carl plans to test Yim''s strength first, and then make plans.


    If he rushes forward, he is completely unfamiliar with the other party, and a major event is likely to happen.


    So Carl is not in a hurry. The longer the front of this war is drawn, the better it is for him.


    However, the islands that Carl controls are genuine!


    If you hit Mary Gioia, it will sink completely!


    But in the face of Karl''s attack, the five old stars are completely incompatible with all CP0.


    They have no way to destroy so many islands at the same time.


    This is too difficult for them!


    But at this time.


    There are some ripples in the space.


    Carl''s island was slowly swallowed by space.


    Then Carl took a look at the future and found that these islands have appeared in another sea!


    Obviously, this is someone who used space power to shift the location of the island!


    Based on the information currently available, the only person with this power is Yim!

 316 Chapter 316: Eims Invitation

    "Im?"


    Carl gave up the idea of ??using islands to attack, but let these islands be transferred to another sea area by Eim.


    Im already appeared in front of Karl at this time, and in front of Karl, directly used unknown abilities to completely transfer these islands.


    "Is Carl? You are kind of interesting, but your journey ends here, because you can''t be my opponent."


    Eim smiled, then teleported to Carl''s side.


    But Karl''s future vision completely saw the other side''s things.


    Before the opponent could do anything, Carl had already drawn Hades and placed the blade on his only way!


    Emme, who appeared for only a second, was shocked and quickly stepped away from Carl''s body.


    At this time, Yim has been injured by Carl''s Hades.


    But it''s a pity that he just had a scar on his skin, and Carl didn''t penetrate his body.


    "It''s a pity. I originally thought that if you put Hades here, you would come by yourself.


    In the end, your reaction was pretty good. Is this the domineering prestige of foreseeing the future?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he slammed the blood on Hades.


    Then, the shadow belonging to Hades came into being.


    Eim looked at the unhealed wound in his abdomen, and the corners of his mouth raised.


    "Speaking of foreseeing the future, don''t you do the same?


    Since there is such an experience, then this game is interesting.


    But you don''t think that you can target me by relying on this kind of tricks?"


    Yim smiled indifferently, the injuries on his body were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Seeing this scene, Carl frowned.


    He found that Hades'' evil spirit was gradually diminishing on Eam''s wound.


    And the most important thing is that he didn''t feel any changes in the other party''s body.


    Otherwise, Hades had already given him feedback.


    In other words, the opponent used an unknown method, which restored the injury Carl brought him.


    "Are you surprised? Anyway, you are dying, so it doesn''t matter to tell you.


    This is the ultimate mystery of the fruits of surgery, not old surgery.


    Immortality surgery is said to be able to make people immortal, but it is actually an operation that can change time.


    Through this kind of operation, I will always stay at the point in time when I had the operation.


    So no matter what, I won''t be injured or die, let alone pain.


    Do you understand now, your little trick is of no use to me."


    Im said proudly, and then snapped his fingers.


    Carl''s future vision saw that he would be beheaded by Yim next.


    He immediately jumped back and jumped a distance of tens of meters.


    Then Carl saw that there was a crack in the space where he originally stood.


    This space crack had the same effect as when Carl released Demon Slash for the first time.


    Although it looks inconspicuous, Carl still knows very well that once such an inconspicuous space crack hits himself, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Upon seeing this, Yim snapped his fingers.


    Carton felt that there was danger around him.


    Without any hesitation, Carl directly used the void to walk and escaped from his original position.


    Next second.


    There are almost hundreds of dense space cracks, appearing at the location where Karl was before.


    This time, if Karl is hit, I am afraid there will be no more scum left!


    "You have space ability? How is this possible?!"


    When Im seeing Karl, he could teleport, which surprised him.


    Then Eam dashed to Karl, wanting to find out.


    But at this moment, the shadow appeared behind Yim, trying to attack him.


    It''s just that Yim has seen the future of the shadow long ago, and used his abilities in advance to disperse the shadow to another space.


    Karl is taking advantage of it!


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    Carl did his best to release the strongest blow!


    In an instant!


    The world is eclipsed!


    The sea split directly from the middle because of Karl''s slash, forming a spectacle like two waterfalls.


    The surrounding space shook because of Karl''s slash.


    A space crack with a length of about two meters and a width of half a meter appeared in front of Yim with Carl''s slash!


    In an instant, so many things happened that Eim was caught off guard.


    But even so, Karl just took advantage of it and knocked it off.


    Yim himself did not suffer too much.


    Even if he was hit by Carl head-on, his injuries would heal in the shortest time.


    "It''s really annoying! Although Hades''s abilities are good, but once or twice, they encounter monsters like you.


    The real usage of Hades has not been used several times, which is really uncomfortable."


    Carl was speechless.


    He really did not expect that among so many enemies he faced.


    It turned out that only Blackbeard Titch and Lonely Red Ledfield could truly be affected by Hades''s abilities.


    As for the others, they basically completely ignored Hades''s ability.


    Carl only relied on Hades''s sharpness and hardness to continue fighting with them.


    It can be said to be an old man.


    Kaido''s recovery ability is so strong that Hades is invalid.


    Charlotte Lingling had a little difficulty even if Carl wanted to break the defense because of her steel skin.


    So the death of the two of them basically has nothing to do with Hades''s ability.


    The same is true for Eim now.


    Hades''s ability is completely useless.


    There is also a blood sucking in it to increase its own hardness and toughness, and to enhance the ability of the monster.


    If not, Hades would really be abandoned.


    "It''s amazing power. I changed my attention. As long as you promise to be my subordinate and follow me into the cycle of reincarnation, I won''t do anything to you."


    Facing Eim''s sudden invitation, Carl froze for a second.


    Then, the system sound rang in due course.


    ''God selection has been triggered!''


    ''Choice 1: Accept Eim''s request, become his subordinate, gain Eim''s appreciation, become an existence under one person, above ten thousand people, and obtain the title: above ten thousand people.


    Ten Thousands of People: The power of Overlord''s domineering has doubled.''


    ''Option 2: Reach a cooperation agreement with Yimu to jointly manage the world and obtain the title of Sharing King.


    Sharing King: When you are facing an enemy, you directly copy half of the opponent''s physical fitness and merge it into your own body. After the battle, the attributes disappear.''


    ''Choice 3: Reject Eim, and kill the opponent, get a time-space shuttle design drawing!''

 317 Chapter 317 The power of Eim!

    This choice...


    Carl has a headache now.


    Needless to say, the first one was directly ignored by Carl, because he could not be someone else''s.


    It was the second and third choices that made Carl hesitate a bit.


    If you want to divide the world with Yim, Karl has many ways to completely cannibalize Yim''s rights, and then make the world more peaceful.


    But in this way, the scourge of Yim will remain here.


    Carl was not given an ageless operation, and naturally there is no way to live forever.


    Although Luo is in his camp, he will not force him to perform age-old surgery on himself.


    What''s more, with Yim''s strength, it is not difficult even to kill Luo, and it is difficult for Karl to protect Luo.


    This leads to the risk of the second option.


    As for the third option, needless to say, this is a head-on war.


    But the design drawing of the space-time shuttle made Carl very interested.


    More than a year ago, Carl casually mentioned the idea of ??a space-time machine to Bergapunk.


    So when Begapunk was bored, he tried several times, but none of them succeeded.


    But the system will directly give a design drawing, that is to say, the space-time shuttle can really be manufactured!


    It''s just that they don''t know the method or what materials need to be used.


    So this makes Carl a little excited.


    Because once this machine is manufactured, it shows that he can travel through other worlds!


    Even back to the original earth!


    So Carl still hesitated and didn''t know how to choose.


    But Eim got a little impatient here.


    Carl''s time to make a choice here is almost a minute or so.


    Im always believed that Karl was thinking about whether he was willing to join his command.


    But his thinking time, in Eim''s opinion, was a little longer, so he directly urged.


    "Carl, it is your honor to give you this opportunity. If you agree, I can immediately let you and all your men go!


    And you will have the ability to lead all people in the future, even the Tianlongren and the five old stars, and even the world government/government are yours!


    But the premise is that you are only qualified to order them when I am asleep."


    Eim continued to seduce Carl, but Carl remained unmoved and even gave a sneer.


    "It''s not impossible for me to join you. First of all, you have to cut your stomach and kill yourself.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to join the world government/government camp. If it weren''t for you, I would not quit the navy now.


    So now if you want to pull me back, don''t even think about it!"


    Carl snorted and made a choice.


    It is not important to Carl to divide the world equally.


    He has basically reached the culmination in the world of One Piece.


    The only thing Carl wants to do now is to see if he can break the Dimensional Wall and go to other worlds.


    Even if it fails in the end, this is an attempt for Karl.


    As for Im.


    After a short test, Karl has basically determined that his combat experience is not very rich.


    But the ability is quite BUG!


    He only needs to rely on his own ability to reach Karl''s current level, which is really a bit scary.


    As for his fighting ability, it may be because he has been sleeping all the year round, plus he has already undergone an ageless operation, so he will not die.


    Then he, like Titch, gave up close combat and instead focused on using abilities to solve the enemy.


    So Yim fully maximized his own ability, which made him look very invincible.


    "It''s nice and courageous, but I am very angry now.


    Do you know the consequences of angering me?And do you know what I was called in ancient times?"


    The corners of Yim''s mouth raised slightly, and the anger on his body came out as if it were real.


    Carl had a deep gaze, opened his posture, and was ready to fight at any time.


    But at this moment, the surrounding space suddenly solidified!


    Carl was surprised, because his own body was also immobile.


    But his shadow can come and go freely in this space.


    But in the same way, Eim can move freely in this space.


    He slowly came to Carl''s side, and after smoothly breaking up the shadow, he placed his hand on Carl''s left shoulder.


    "I am the one of the three ancient weapons in your mouth!


    But I prefer another title, the king of the world, the only true god, which is in line with my identity.


    As for the king of heaven, it is too ugly. The two trash of Neptune and Pluto are not worthy of being tied with me!"


    The corners of Yim''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a cruel smile.


    He had activated his ability, and Carl''s left shoulder disappeared instantly.


    Blood flowed down the shoulders.


    The pain made Carl grin, but he held it back and did not shout out.


    Seeing this scene, Im nodded, then put his hand on Carl''s chest.


    "I''m not in a hurry to kill you, I just want you to know how huge the gap between us is.


    When you see the gap between us, you will be horrified to discover how naive what you are doing."


    While speaking, Yim used his abilities again.


    Carl''s chest position, as well as his entire lungs, are completely missing!


    Seeing this scene, Karl slowly put his hand on Karl''s abdomen.


    As long as he is mobilizing, Carl''s abdomen will also become a blood hole.


    But at this time Carl showed a smile, which made Eim a little confused.


    "It''s really interesting that you can still laugh."


    "Space ability is really easy to use, this kind of power that confines space is your confidence?"


    Just when Eim was ready to do it.


    Carl spoke suddenly, which made Im suddenly shocked, and then his hand shook. The blow was missed, piercing Carl''s left abdomen.


    "You can talk! How is this possible?!"


    "I have obviously frozen everything in the space, whether it is air or time, it has obviously been blocked by me.


    You cannot have your own thoughts, let alone speak!"


    Im never expected that Karl could still speak.


    But then, Carl''s body began to recover, and he was slowly able to move himself.


    Karl knew everything that had just happened, although his time and space were closed.


    But for his own bad taste, Eam still temporarily relieved his ability for a millisecond when Karl was injured.


    So Carl can clearly feel the pain that Im brought to himself.


    But Im had to grind, if he gets a headshot when he comes up, maybe Karl is really dead.


    But relying on his own mental power, walking in the void, and the ability to shake fruits, he forcibly broke the space blockade!


    As long as he is around the body, it is covered with a layer of fruit-shaking energy.


    Not too much, just a little bit is enough.


    In this way, you can easily crack the opponent''s power.


    And the most important thing is that through this battle, Carl''s fruit is shaken.


    Awakened!

 318 Chapter 318 Fierce Battle with Eim

    "You kid..."


    Yim was already extremely angry at this time.


    He didn''t expect that Carl really broke away from his ability, and even he had the power to heal himself.


    This is Wu Lao Xing and there is no information reported to him.


    If Im knew that Karl had the ability to heal himself, he wouldn''t play that much at all, but would try to kill with one hit, and then talk to the corpse.


    But he has no such opportunity now.


    After Carl broke free of Yim''s ability, Shaking Fruit has completely awakened!


    I saw Carl walking in the void, came behind Yim, and used his whole body power to cut towards Yim''s neck!


    Piaopiao Fruit and Zhenzhen Fruit are both awakened, and cooperate with each other.


    Shatter the surrounding space directly!


    All of a sudden, the wind was violent, the dark clouds filled it, and the ocean below set off a surging wave.


    Even various sea vortices appeared uncontrollably.


    In addition, Karl even released his domineering look, causing the clouds to accumulate in the sky, and then a black thunder broke out!


    This scene is as desperate as the end of the world.


    But Karl used his full blow to slash Yim''s body, but it didn''t cause him any harm.


    He just cut this space into pieces like a knife at the air!


    Within a few meters ahead, the space collapsed directly.


    Everything is destroyed!


    Although the space in this world can repair itself, it takes a few seconds to repair the collapse of a few meters of space.


    However, the scene at this time teleported behind Carl, wanting to get a headshot.


    But Carl''s future vision has been kept open.


    He saw a scene of the figure and immediately used the void to walk, out of the opponent''s attack range.


    After the scene is chasing, Karl takes a backhand and once again causes the space to collapse.


    But he still missed a scene.


    But what surprised Karl was that Eam''s hand passed through his head.


    Even his body was worn out from his body.


    This situation made him think of the soil inside Naruto!


    This feeling is like a supernatural power!


    "It turned out to be the ability of space conversion, which can be converted between virtual and real space.


    It seems that you have really mastered your own abilities to a certain degree, which is really tricky."


    Karl scratched his head, and didn''t know what to do with Yim.


    If Eim would only start with the kind of open and close fighting style.


    Carl wants to solve him very easily, he only needs to delay time, he can always find the flaws.


    But when Yim showed his ability to write round eyes, Carl knew that Yim''s strength exceeded his expectations.


    This is not because he is stronger than Karl.


    Through the simple comparison just now, Carl discovered that Yim''s strength and agility attributes are just A+ level.


    However, his physical strength should be S grade.


    So from this point of view, Im and Carl are actually comparable in strength.


    Because their attributes are basically the same.


    And they all use the fruit ability to the extreme, and besides the fruit ability, they also have other extra abilities.


    To be precise, both Karl and Yim have powerful plug-ins, which allows them to have the strength to surpass the four emperors.


    It''s just that Karl still needs to have a real battle with the Four Emperors in order to kill each other.


    And Eim only needs to move his fingers and use his mysterious space power to do this.


    Counting from here, Yim''s compelling grid is higher than Karl.


    However, the hard power of the two of them is basically the same, and no one can easily kill each other.


    Although Yim was asleep because of his lack of combat experience, his analytical ability was still online.


    He and Carl''s analysis are basically the same, they both believe that they can''t easily kill each other.


    But Eim regretted it a little.


    Because of the lack of intelligence and his underestimation, Karl took his life back.


    Otherwise, Karl was already dead at the beginning, and he would not continue to stand in stalemate with himself here.


    Thinking of this, Yim was already a little unhappy with the five old stars.


    Had they not given the wrong information, he and Karl would not be deadlocked here now.


    After Carl and Emm looked at each other, they flashed and disappeared.


    Both of them have the ability to teleport.


    Every attack between the two will be dazzling and even lead to the collapse of space.


    The entanglement in the sky has not dispersed.


    The sea vortex is also getting worse.


    Fortunately, the two of them were fighting while moving.


    Otherwise, without waiting for Carl to take action, Mary Joa would be destroyed by the aftermath of the battle between the two of them.


    But even so.


    The aftermath of their battle also affected an uninhabited island not far away.


    The aftermath of the battle between Carl and Yim directly led to the destruction of about half of the entire island!


    Fortunately, no one has seen such a situation, otherwise, it might cause an uproar in the entire world.


    But even so, after the big news Morgan learned that Carl was fighting with the suddenly emerging Eam, he sent news birds to start capturing their movements.


    I don''t know how many news birds were lost.


    The big news, Morgan, has found an excellent position that will not be affected by the aftermath of the battle between the two of them. Start the live broadcast!


    In this way, Karl once again appeared in the eyes of people all over the world.


    Similarly, the mysterious Yim was forced to join the live broadcast, and his face was seen by everyone.


    At this time, both Im and Carl saw the news bird a kilometer away.


    But Carl didn''t care, and he was still fighting with Yim.


    Eim wanted to flash past and kill the news bird Karl without stopping.


    Carl doesn''t care about being broadcast live, but Eim is more concerned.


    He is not a monkey, and he doesn''t like being pointed at!


    But if he kills a news bird, thousands of news birds will stand up.


    Moreover, these news birds are not coming out together, but after one is dead, the next one will appear.


    This makes him unable to kill at all.


    After he became angry and slayed a news bird again, Carl found the flaw in Yim and directly penetrated his heart!


    At the same time, Carl''s shadow also runs through Eim''s brain!


    Carl and Shadow worked together seamlessly, leaving Yim completely unresponsive.


    Even if he had the color of foreseeing the future, he did not see the scene before him.


    So Eim was injured and bleeding!


    Carlton was overjoyed when Eam was injured.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to continue to expand Yim''s injury.


    He just flashed away and disappeared.


    Even the breath is gone.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Ran away?"

 319 Chapter 319: Borrowing

    "What a bastard..."


    Yim returned to Mary Joa, and the anger on his body was as real as it was, which made people feel scared when they saw it.


    But the injuries on his body were completely gone, and it was clear that Karl''s seemingly fatal attack was of no use to him.


    Just as Yim himself said, his physical time has stopped at the moment of the operation.


    So he won''t die at all, she won''t die anyway!


    Such a situation made him feel confident, even in the face of people like Carl, he could still deal with it easily.


    But the sudden live broadcast made him feel confused, and then Karl hit his brain and heart.


    Although this injury seemed fatal, it had no effect on him at all.


    It''s just this face, he has lost it!


    As the king of the world, the only true god, and also known as the king of ancient weapons, Yimu can''t stand the current situation!


    "Five old stars! You five wastes, now gather my troops immediately!


    I want to see you assembled your troops in one day!


    Tomorrow morning, level off Carl''s new navy!


    I want the whole world to know that I am the one god of the world!"


    "Yes! Lord Yim!"


    Wu Lao Xing was so frightened that he did not dare to stay here.


    After getting the order, the five of them went straight away, for fear of being affected by the angry Yim.


    Yim was alone, sitting on the top of the Void King.


    But as if he had remembered something, he flashed to the basement, where there was a huge straw hat.


    "Joy Boy, your heir did not show up, but an unexpected person came.


    This person is the only variable in the reincarnation. It seems that the reunion of you and me still needs to wait a while.


    As long as you can get rid of him, the world will start a new cycle, and then I can see you again, Joey Boy."


    Eim said softly, his eyes showing tenderness that he had never had before.


    Obviously, this person named Joey Boye is very important to Eim.,


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t mention the other party again and again, and even made a huge straw hat to commemorate the other party.


    ...


    Just when Yim remembered his friends.


    Karl also returned to the sky island and began to gather troops.


    And he also notified Bucky and asked him to find the location of Pluto.


    Although he is not sure where Pluto is, but relying on Bucky''s luck, maybe he can really find it by mistake.


    After all, Bucky is also the possession of the overlord''s luck, and Carl believes that he has such luck.


    "Everyone listens to me, Yim''s ability is not something any of you can handle.


    Even if it is me, you must be careful, if you are not careful, you will be killed by him.


    So you must not rush forward and fight him, you will die miserably!


    And Sakarski, who was spiked, is the best example."


    Speaking of this, Karl paused specifically and turned his gaze on Sarkarski.


    This made Sarkarski lower his head awkwardly.


    It''s not a shame to be killed by Yim in a second, but Sakarski''s face is not so thick.


    "Starting now, prepare to assemble the team for the final battle!


    The opponent could attack at any time, so we didn''t wait any longer and attacked directly in the early morning!


    The war was dominated by Shanks, Kuzan and Sakarski.


    With a smile, Polusalino and Ainilu assisted them. There is absolutely no room for mistakes!


    I will kill all the Tianlong people who don''t keep them. The members of the world government/government and the navy can consider the situation."


    "Okay, let''s prepare now. I still have things to do. I will come back when I leave!"


    "Roger that!"


    After giving the order, Karl left the sky island and flew to other places.


    Sakarski and others are getting busy.


    Although they had assembled their troops before, it was due to the long fighting time between Karl and Yim.


    So it needs to be reorganized.


    at the same time.


    Carl walked through the void and came to the station of the revolutionary army.


    He did not use the phone worm, but directly came here to find someone.


    "Dragon, I borrow you to use it alone."


    "who?"


    Carl came suddenly without notice, which surprised Long.


    But he was used to it a long time ago, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Robin lends it to me. I need her to help me translate the text of the history. I want to know the location of Lavdrew!"


    "Aren''t you not interested in the historical truth?"


    Long asked suspiciously, Carl nodded, but also shook his head.


    "I am not important to the historical truth, but I feel that in Lavdrew, there is a way to defeat Eim!


    You should have watched the previous live broadcast. That guy, like Kaido, is immortal.


    But his immortality is not a physical problem, but a certain moment of his time forever.


    This has created his physique that will not die now, and this ability is the fruit of surgery for the ageless operation!"


    "Isn''t the old surgery, you have this ability?!"


    Long was taken aback.


    Not only him, but Sabo, Robin and others here feel incredible.


    They have only heard of the old surgery, and have never seen it with their own eyes.


    But Carl didn''t have to lie to them, so they would naturally think that what Carl said was true!


    "Yes, this is the ageless operation. At present, there is no way to solve the ageless operation, and Vegapunk won''t work either.


    So I need to go to Ravdrew to take a look, maybe there is a way to eliminate Eim."


    "If that''s the case, let''s go, Dragon, there is no problem, right?"


    Robin stepped forward, and Resources followed Carl to decipher the text of history.


    Long nodded without stopping.


    "Go, but be careful, I heard that there is a coordinate, it''s in Maria."


    "Don''t worry, I know the approximate location, so I can find Lavdrew.


    And what the red hair said, I am not completely clueless."


    Carl said confidently, and then took Robin, along with a ship of the Revolutionary Army.


    Long saw Carl''s skillful operation and couldn''t help sighing.


    "You''re really welcome, not only took people away, but even took my boat along..."


    Long uttered a word, and then continued his previous work.


    They originally had a meeting here.


    Carl''s sudden intrusion made them stop, and now they naturally want to continue the meeting.


    And what they discussed was how to liberate the countries in the new world and save them from war!


    The first half of the Great Route and the Four Seas have basically been liberated.


    The goal of the revolutionary army now is to liberate the new world.


    As for the world government/government, they no longer intend to be tough with the other party, but give it to Carl with confidence and let him solve it.

 320 Chapter 320 Outbreak

    It didn''t take long.


    Carl moved forward at full speed, and soon collected all the historical texts and handed them to Robin for translation.


    It is now except for the historical text of Mary Joa, everything else is in Carl''s hands.


    Before that, Carl asked his men to find the historical text.


    Although he has no interest in Lavdrew, it is not a good choice to let this kind of stuff be scattered outside.


    Therefore, there are also many historical stone steles in the sky island, which saved Karl a lot of effort.


    However, it will take some time for Robin to decipher these historical texts.


    According to Robin, she needs at least three days to decipher.


    But his battle with Yim was imminent, and he couldn''t wait.


    So Carl simply asked Robin to tell Ainilu the original words after deciphering it.


    In this way, Ainilu can relay all the information to Karl through its own radio waves.


    Although a little troublesome, this method is the safest.


    And Karl didn''t know where he would go with Im.


    At that time, the only people who can find Carl and even keep up with Carl''s speed are Ainilu and Polusalino.


    But Polusalino has no way to transmit information.


    This task can only be completed by Ainilu.


    Ainilu didn''t have any complaints about this, he was even eager to try, and wanted to do something with Yim.


    Seeing him so excited, Karl immediately gave him a bang, and then warned him not to do anything to Im.


    It''s really going to die!


    In this way, after all arrangements were made, Carl was ready to raid Mary Joa!


    At the same time, the five old stars are also quickly gathering troops.


    But they felt a little uneasy.


    At about three or four in the morning, a discordant color suddenly appeared in the dark sky.


    That is the white of the new navy!


    The white piece is all Carl''s flying fleet!


    These fleets rely on Karl''s ability to fly in the air.


    But they actually also used Sky Island''s technology to improve the slap shell and stay in the air for a short time.


    This technology has been experimented before, and it was not fully formed until Vegapunk joined the new navy, and then it was used by Karl on these ships.


    I have to say that Begapunk is a god, and he can realize what Karl wants.


    Being able to become friends with such a person is simply cool.


    And Karl installed empty shells on these warships to prevent these ships from getting out of Karl''s control during battle.


    After all, Carl wants to fight Eim.


    Facing enemies of the same level, Carl can''t guarantee that he can always control the flight of the battleship, so he naturally has to make preparations.


    "Oh! The new navy came so fast!"


    Wu Lao Xing saw the group of white warships in the distance, a little frightened.


    Then they immediately notified Eim.


    The world government/government teams have only assembled less than half. Under such circumstances, they simply cannot form effective combat effectiveness!


    But Carl''s side was all attacked and hit them directly!


    When Eam knew this, his face became even more ugly.


    "In that case, let''s fight!"


    "Hold on, as long as I kill this freak Karl, no one else will be my opponent!"


    Im sneered and disappeared instantly!


    at the same time.


    Carl has kept the future vision open.


    Then his face changed greatly, and he immediately thought of releasing a slash in front of him!


    The strong force directly collapses the space, and the visual effect is very exaggerated.


    At the same time, Yim also appeared in the location where the space collapsed, but he did not rush up and directly fought Karl.


    He did want to do something with Karl, but unfortunately, he had to stop.


    Otherwise you will be hit by Karl.


    Although he felt no pain, he would not die.


    But the feeling of being torn apart by space will make him temporarily lose control of his body.


    That''s why he wanted to avoid Karl''s attack.


    Because Carl''s current strength and his ability belong to each other.


    Kaldak can''t reach Yim, but he can use his ability to shake fruits and prevent him from playing his best advantage.


    This is Jean Yim, the most uncomfortable place.


    "Im, I met so soon, I guess you don''t miss me, do you?"


    The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a handsome smile.


    Yim directly threw away his clothes, revealing his lean upper body, as well as that handsome face and sharp pain like an eagle.


    His eyes are somewhat similar to Mihawk, but a closer look reveals that they are completely different.


    Mihawk is a real eagle eye, and he is similar to the combination of reincarnation eye and eagle eye, looks very handsome, but in fact it is nondescript.


    "You can be prestigious with your mouth, I was careless before.


    But this time I won¡¯t be distracted, so do it yourself!"


    While talking, Yim directly frozen the surrounding space.


    But at this moment, Carl''s ability to unlock directly rushed up, knocking Yim into flight!


    In the previous battle, he discovered that when Yim released a large-scale space move, or when it was a long-range space move, there was no way to hide in another space, only the body was outside.


    So Carl can now attack his entity.


    But Yim quickly switched forms, and Karl''s next offensive fell directly on the sea.


    Instead, Yim teleported to Carl''s ship, wanting to confront Ainilu and others!


    In this regard, Karl also used the void to walk, teleported behind Eam, and passed Hades through his throat.


    "As long as you dare to materialize, your head will drop.


    Although I don''t know if you will live if you lose your head, I don''t mind trying it."


    "Hehe, you look down on me too much, I won''t die even without my head, but the feeling of emptiness is really uncomfortable!"


    Eim sneered, and walked away.


    Although Yim won''t die if his head is cut off, he doesn''t want to be cut off, because that feeling is very uncomfortable for him, and it is also a great insult to him!


    At the same time, when Carl saw Eam dodge and leave, he followed closely.


    The two of them continued to fight each other as they did during the day, completing the previous battle.


    The aftermath of the battle between the two of them is very exaggerated, directly affecting the distance of about kilometers around.


    And this is not their state of going all out.


    But even so, it surprised Ainilu and others.


    In this way, Carl and Yim slowly moved away from here while fighting.


    Ainilu was domineering and kept watching both of them.


    He breathed a sigh of relief until the two men left his domineering look, and then said.


    "Sakaski, they are already far away, should we attack immediately?"


    Sakaski nodded and took out the special phone bug.


    "Everyone listened to the order and acted according to the plan!"


    "Raid, Mary Joa!"

 321 Chapter 321 Full-scale war

    The new navy and Mary Joa''s forces went to war completely.


    The current situation is extremely pessimistic for world governments/governments.


    The strength of the five old stars is basically above the rank of comrade general, but it has not reached the basic level of general.


    In addition, the five of them are very old, and although they can resist the offensive, they will not work at all with only five of them.


    CP0 members, currently there is only one person with general strength here.


    The other people had been sent to the navy to sort out the navy''s team.


    So Mariagioa''s defense is very empty now.


    Fortunately, Ganggukong has been on standby at Mary Joa.


    It is precisely because of him that the combat power will not be completely unbalanced.


    But even so, they have to survive this wave of offensive if they want to wait for support.


    Now Carl has Sarkarski, Polusalino, Yixiao and Kuzan as generals, and Shanks needless to say.


    As the four emperors, his strength has naturally reached the level of a general, even stronger than the average general.


    If not, he would not be able to defeat Charlotte Lingling head-on.


    And Ben Beckman''s strength is infinitely close to Shanks.


    In other words, his strength is at least Fujitora''s level.


    With this calculation, there must be at least six generals in the new navy.


    In addition, the strength of Anilu, Nilu, Enzo and the others are almost the same as the current five old stars.


    Not to mention that there are a series of people such as Jess, Luo, Jinping and Hancock, all in Karl''s camp.


    If the Five Old Stars can''t hold it up, they won''t be able to wait for support at all, and they will have been slaughtered by the New Navy team.


    The balance is now unbalanced, and it is already thinking of Sarkarski''s tilt.


    The world government/government camp can only bite the bullet and insist.


    Facing the offensive of tens of thousands of people from the new navy, it is difficult for them to withstand the nearly 10,000 people.


    This gap in the number of people is almost two or three times as big, which can be said to be quite an exaggeration!


    So they can only pray for the support troops to arrive quickly, and pray that Yim can solve Karl as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, the people here are probably not able to insist on Yim winning.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Long also received news from Intil and began to attack the new world.


    The purpose of the dragon is simple. He not only follows Karl to besiege the world government/mansion, but chooses to take a detour to liberate the new world.


    Since he wants to liberate the new world, his first thing is to eliminate the navy that is subject to the world government/government.


    So I didn''t wait for the navy to assemble a good team to support Mary Joa.


    The dragon had already taken his own people and surrounded the naval base.


    They simply cannot go out and support.


    This situation made the new admiral very uncomfortable.


    The situation on their side is not optimistic now.


    As the former admiral of the navy has been dismissed, he has been transferred to the camp of the new navy.


    And also killed more than half of the navy backbone.


    As a result, the current navy only has less than ten left, and the lieutenant-level powerhouse, the major-general-level navy, and even thirty people are not available.


    As for the remaining brigadier generals, there are many, but these people are nothing but cannon fodder in such a war.


    Fortunately, there are a few giant lieutenants who can help them ease their current decline.


    And the bottom soldiers of the Navy still exist.


    Nearly 20,000 naval soldiers are all those who were recruited from the world to join the navy.


    Therefore, the strength of these people is uneven, but after simple training, they can also participate in the battle.


    But the navy''s high-end combat power is seriously insufficient.


    In addition to the current strength of the new admiral, the general.


    There is only one admiral left.


    The two of them were originally the best masters in CP0, and they were also one of the few in CP0, and their strength was at the general level.


    Wu Lao Xing originally wanted the two of them to manage the navy with absolute strength.


    But who could have imagined that the war broke out completely when they just came here, even without ten days.


    They didn''t even figure out what the navy forces had.


    Now, they have to face the encirclement and suppression of the revolutionary army.


    This war can be said to be undoubtedly defeated.


    Although their number is about the same as that of the revolutionary army, their high-end combat power is quite different.


    Especially Long alone is enough to contain two admirals.


    In this way, it is only a matter of time before the revolutionary army wants to win.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The situation on the advancement side remains stable.


    As the deputy director of the prison, Magellan learned of the news that the world government/government has started war with the new navy.


    But he was not in a hurry.


    Even the director of the prison, Hanbany, was there, and he didn''t plan to go to support him.


    Even if the phone worm of the Celestials had already exploded, they would not leave the city for half a step.


    Although Advance City is affiliated to the prison institution of the World Government/Government.


    But they are also independent, a separate department.


    Even the five old stars did not have the qualifications to force them.


    Because they have only one purpose, and that is to stick to the city and prevent criminals from escaping.


    As for the external situation, they will not care at all, even if the world government/government is destroyed, it does not matter to them.


    It''s a big deal to change to another government.


    This is the true thoughts of the jailers in Advance City.


    And none of them would like the Tianlongren, and naturally look forward to the fall of the Tianlongren.


    Instead, Carl''s accumulated prestige played a role here.


    They all hope that the new navy can win and Karl can defeat the man who claims to be the king of the world.


    If it weren''t for the live broadcast now, they might be the first to open the video call worm to cheer for Carl.


    In addition to these places, the windmill village in the East China Sea, the two senior navy seniors who are taking care of their care at this time, are even more heartless laughing.


    Luffy is still noisy, going to be the One Piece, and Ace wants to avenge White Beard.


    But the two of them combined were not enough for Warring States or Karp alone.


    Even once, in order to educate these two people, the Warring States period found an open area for them to work together.


    There are no exceptions.


    The Warring States, which turned into a golden Buddha, directly crushed the fourth gear Luffy and Ace who went all out.


    It is also after this incident that the two of them will not be easy to do it.


    But the effort of the mouth cannot be lost.


    Until today, after the new navy and the world government/government officially went to war, they were calm down after a long absence.


    Even Luffy knew that after this war, the world situation would change.


    It is much more difficult for him to become One Piece than before!

 322 Chapter 322 The Past of Yim

    Three days have passed.


    There is basically no suspense about the war between the new navy and the world government.


    Although Wu Lao Xing and his troops have been insisting.


    But the few thousand people left are not opponents of the new navy at all.


    In the face of these people, Sakarski gave only one order, which was to start a wheel war, consuming the forces of the world government/government, and the physical strength of the five old stars and others.


    Basically, it rotates every eight hours, and it can rotate three times a day, without giving the other party any time to rest.


    They have no way to rest during the day or night.


    This is Sakarski''s strategy.


    Although it is very damaged, it is very effective.


    The current situation is exactly the same as Sakarski expected.


    All members of the new navy are energetic, but the world government/government side is already frosted eggplant.


    As long as there are several rotations, they will not be able to hold it.


    But on the other side, the war between the revolutionary army and the navy is over.


    Nowadays, the strength of the navy that has been forcibly controlled by the five elder stars has dropped by about approximately when compared to that under the leadership of Sakaski.


    It''s even not as good as the navy of the Warring States Period and the Ganggukong period.


    Such a navy was directly lifted by the dragon, and flattened the opponent without any suspense.


    And at least half of the navies are willing to accept surrender.


    In this way, Long also saved a lot of effort to persuade them to surrender.


    However, Long did not directly help the new navy, but continued to pull out other naval branches.


    Those who are willing to surrender are given preferential treatment.


    If you don''t want to, then straighten out.


    But at this moment.


    The dragon''s phone worm rang. It was the phone worm from Nicole Robin.


    She said that she had cracked Lavdrew''s position, but could not contact Ainilu.


    It may be because the war over there is still going on, so Nicole Robin wants Long to help convey it.


    Long agreed, and then simply instructed Sabo to go step by step, and then he went to Mary Joa in person and asked Anilu to find Carl.


    After all, among so many people, only Ainilu''s own domineering knowledge can cover more than one island.


    Even a general can''t do this step.


    In addition, only Ainilu can release the electric wave and contact Carl.


    Even the dragon must find Ainilu first.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl did not know the situation elsewhere.


    Carl is now engaged in a fierce battle with Yim.


    The two of them had been fighting fiercely for three days, but none of them could gain any advantage.


    Even the slightest advantage is not seen.


    Whether it''s Carl or Eam, the two of them are now completely seeing each other''s moves, and then fighting back.


    But in the same way, they were unable to cause effective damage to each other, which caused the attack of the two, which was completely useless.


    But even so, they have the mentality of killing each other and have been fighting here with all their strength.


    Although the current scene is very exaggerated.


    All kinds of mountains are whistling tsunami, the sky is broken and the earth is cracked.


    Even the space collapses and the space fragmentation happens from time to time.


    This is fundamental to both of them, and they are reluctant to even take a look.


    But in this way, it can also show that the strength of the two of them is basically the same.


    If they continue to fight, they will still end up in a tie, it is impossible to kill each other.


    And every time Carl and Eim collide, they will move at least hundreds of meters toward the surrounding space.


    This also leads to them running several kilometers every minute, which is really exaggerated.


    It was precisely because of this that the two of them fought and remained deadlocked for nearly three days before being found by Ainilu.


    Afterwards, Ainilu did not hesitate, and directly sent a wave to Karl, telling him the approximate location of Lavdrew.


    However, Karl was also distracted by receiving the radio waves, and Yim seized the opportunity and penetrated his heart.


    But Carl''s speeding regeneration quickly recovered his injuries.


    And he also gave Karl a blow, cutting off his disclosure.


    It''s just like Eim said before, even if his head is cut off, he won''t die.


    This is the horror of immortality surgery.


    Keep your own time completely within this time limit.


    In this way, he would never die at all.


    But now that he knew the location of Ravdrew, Carl planned to retreat while fighting and flew towards that area.


    It took another three days before Carl and Emm arrived in this area.


    This is also in order not to attract Eim''s attention, and it took so much time to draw him over.


    Otherwise, Karl could come over at the beginning, and then generously search for Ralph Drew.


    What Carl wants to do now is to rely on the battle to draw out Ravdrew. If Eim can take the initiative to confess, that is the best situation.


    At this moment, after seeing the sea in this area, he also frowned.


    He knew very well that Lovedrew was just below this area.


    There is a mountain range here, a very high mountain range in the red earth continent.


    And not far from the other part of the mountain range, the connection is the upside-down mountain!


    If you keep walking in the other direction, it¡¯s Maria!


    This is what Yim said is the end, and it is also the starting point!


    "I didn''t expect that we would come to this place by mistake.


    Carl boy, do you know what is this place?"


    "I''m not an encyclopedia, how can I know everything?"


    Calbai glanced at Im and didn''t tell the truth.


    Of course he couldn''t tell that he knew this was the area where Lovedrew was.


    Otherwise, everything will be exposed.


    But Yim seemed to be lost in memory, and said to himself.


    "Back then, I was here to start a decisive battle with Joey Boy.


    That year, I was young and aspiring to become the king of the world.


    That year, he was young and had lofty ideals, which was to make the world peaceful forever.


    When the two of us met in Lovelu for the first time, we became confidantes, our best friends, and joined other kings to stop the war in this world.


    But when we wanted to rule the world and let the world settle down completely, he betrayed us.


    What did he say, this world belongs to the people, and I shouldn''t be under our collective control.


    So it was inevitable that there was a fight. He lost to our team and almost died, but he also fled.


    I don''t know how long it took, after the world had been notified by us, I saw him in Lavdrew.


    And this is our last meeting.


    Because he is already very old, and I am still young after being subjected to the age-life operation."

 323 Chapter 323 Love Drew!

    "So what do you mean by telling me this story?


    Could it be that you also want to be friends with me?


    Sorry, I don¡¯t have this addiction!"


    Karl immediately rejected Eim.


    But Im was not angry at Carl''s words at this time.


    He just glanced at the red earth continent under his feet, and then used his abilities.


    I saw a space suddenly appeared inside the Red Earth Continent.


    Then inside this space, there was a dilapidated island!


    Such a situation, even Carl did not expect it!


    He didn''t expect that Lavdrew would be inside the red earth continent!


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? This is the real Lovedrew.


    However, the former Lovedrew was normal, but later I hollowed out the mountains of the red soil continent to prevent someone from finding Lovedrew, and then threw Lovedrew into it.


    Originally I thought this would be foolproof, but who knew that such an accident as Roger happened more than 20 years ago.


    I never imagined that he discovered the location of Lavdrew through an ability called''Listen to the Voice of All Things'', and even found the entrance.


    Even I did not expect that there would be a hole here that could allow him to enter the red earth continent.


    This is my miscalculation, I never thought that such a magical guy would appear


    Although his strength is very mediocre, his potential and talent even I am amazed!


    If it weren''t because he was seriously ill and couldn''t live for a few years, I would just kill him directly.


    Because for so long, he is the first person to threaten me, and you are the second!"


    Im sighed, then threw Lavdrew onto the sea casually like this.


    It looks like throwing away a piece of garbage.


    This kind of ability, the visual effect looks more shocking than the fluttering fruit of the crocodile.


    After a moment of silence, Yim relieved his emotions before continuing to speak.


    "To be honest, the appearance of your freak has affected the cycle of the world in your eyes.


    Before Roger appeared, everything in this world was normal, even the appearance of Lockes was in my expectation.


    Because in every reincarnation, there will be one or two people who try to challenge the authority of the world government/government.


    The former Lockes is exactly the same as the current dragon. This is a reincarnation.


    But Roger is different. His death caused the era of great voyages and caused this cycle to change direction.


    Coupled with the appearance of a weird like you, it completely exceeded my expectations.


    You weird people shouldn''t appear in samsara and disrupt the rhythm of this world!"


    Im getting more angry as he talked, and then released his ability to Karl.


    But Karl was more relaxed, but instead of attacking Yim, he came to Lavdrew.


    "Although I don''t quite understand what you are talking about, your time has passed.


    People in the new era are emancipating their minds, bodies, and even their own countries.


    Your system of world government/government has long been decayed, and it simply won''t work.


    Maybe your original intention has not changed, and you have always wanted to be the king of the world and keep the world peaceful.


    And you have done this, maintaining the peace on the plane, but the surging in the dark, do you know?Do you know the miserable life of ordinary people?


    Since they are all overthrowing the previous ruler and becoming the new ruler, I think you should understand the importance of public opinion, right?"


    Carl said while visiting Lavdrew.


    There is actually nothing novel here.


    All around are all kinds of dilapidated buildings and some huge stones.


    And Karl was also here and found a tall stone monument.


    It is full of ancient characters.


    This should be the truth of the world that Roger saw.


    But Carl is not interested in this, what he wants to know now is how to solve Eim!


    Carl followed the stele and looked aside.


    Suddenly.


    A name familiar to him appeared before his eyes.


    ''Gol D. Roger is here!''


    ''I am Gore D. Roger, and I didn''t expect the direct truth to be so exaggerated.


    But I came early, and I also met a man who claimed to be the king of the world.


    He said he could kill me at any time, but because of my illness, he didn''t bother to kill me.


    And I also believe that what he said is true, because I have found power far beyond me in him.


    I fought with him briefly, although I lost to the opponent, I found a flaw in his ability.


    If anyone comes here, you must remember that if you want to deal with the king of the world, you can only use mental attacks against him.


    Physical attacks have absolutely no effect on him.


    Having said so much, I should also go. The crew are still waiting for me, hoping that those who follow me can see what I said.


    Gore D. Roger, stay!''


    After seeing this message, Carl looked a little ugly.


    He didn''t expect that Yim''s weakness would actually be mental strength.


    But Carl should have thought of this long ago.


    Eim needs a deep sleep to relieve his mental state, and as long as he falls into a deep sleep, it is about ten years.


    Unless something big happened midway, he would never wake up.


    This is enough to show that his spirit is a little abnormal, otherwise he wouldn''t be so sleepy.


    But what makes Carl a little uncomfortable is that, besides the domineering look and domineering, he has no mental attack methods that can affect the opponent at all.


    And the overlord''s domineering opponent also has it. It can be said that this move is completely offset, and it will not have any effect at all.


    So Carl began to look at his personal attributes, looking for spiritual abilities.


    Unfortunately, there are not many.


    Even with a few mental abilities, it is non-aggressive.


    So the flaw Roger mentioned basically didn''t help Karl at all.


    But at this time.


    The knife in Karl''s hand shook suddenly.


    Looking at Hades in his hand and the shadow next to him, Carl thoughtfully.


    In addition to affecting the body, Hades''s demon energy can actually cause damage to the spirit.


    But Carl rarely used this, because it would cause some damage to Hades.


    But the current situation is that if it doesn''t, Yim can''t kill it!


    This makes Carl a little helpless.


    at the same time.


    When Karl was still struggling.


    Eam also slowed down at this time and teleported to Karl''s side.


    "I thought about what you just said. It makes sense, but it doesn''t apply to me.


    Because I didn''t expect world peace in the first place, this is just Joey Boy''s wish!


    So keep fighting, only if you kill you, the reincarnation of this world will return to normal!"

 324 Chapter 324: The Sleeping Im

    The battle between Karl and Eim continued.


    The battle between the two of them has lasted for half a month from the beginning to the present, and it is impossible to tell the winner.


    On the contrary, because of the battle between the two, the waters of the New World became more turbulent.


    Under such circumstances, the weather in the New World has undergone some subtle changes.


    But the matter is now, no one can stop them from fighting.


    And now the new navy has completely wiped out the world government/government, even members of the revolutionary army, at this time also liberated the new world.


    They have begun to sort out the regime and prepare to make the world a better and more prosperous world.


    But if the battle between Carl and Yim is not over, the situation on their side will not get much better.


    at last.


    After Karl fought with Eim, nearly thirty days.


    Eim''s state at this time is a bit wrong.


    The current scene, although still maintaining a strong strength, can be equal to Karl.


    But Carl can clearly feel that his mental condition is very abnormal.


    At this time, he has basically maintained a state of blur, and his attack frequency has dropped a lot.


    This situation made Carl feel that something was wrong.


    But before Carl could observe carefully, Eim gave up the battle first.


    "I really didn''t expect that I would drag you so long.


    But this matter is not over, in a month, I will completely crush you!"


    Yim said angrily, and then disappeared into the space.


    Carl''s vision of the future, as well as his extremely wide-ranging knowledge and domineering, did not detect where the opponent ran.


    But with his abnormal mental state and what he just said, Karl can analyze it, and he may be a little unable to hold it.


    That''s why there are some mental problems, and now we must find a place to organize it.


    In other words, he is going to fall asleep now.


    In this way, Carl''s chances have increased a lot!


    "I really didn''t expect that I should have repelled Yim in this way, which is really embarrassing.


    However, the selected task was not completed, which shows that I have to kill the opponent.


    He said that he would be back in a month, so I must take advantage of this month to improve my strength."


    Carl thought about it for a moment, then came to Lavdrew and took home the huge stele with blank history.


    The people on Sky Island were shocked when they saw Karl coming.


    They had some surprises at first, but Carl said that Eam just fell asleep and did not die.


    This worries them a little, because it shows that there is still not much time left for them.


    But Karl is confident that he can continue to contain Im.


    Just give him time, maybe he can kill the opponent.


    But before that, Carl needs to translate this historical text first and transform the whole world by the way.


    that''s it.


    A month passed in a hurry.


    The blank historical truth has been deciphered by Robin, and the real truth surprised everyone.


    The government/government of this world is really deceiving everyone.


    And Karl also announced the truth, causing an uproar around the world.


    Then these people supported Karl even more and wanted to make him king.


    But Karl didn''t have the desire to be king. He just distributed it so that Sakaski, Dragon, Shanks and others could restrain each other and manage the world together.


    With them, Carl believes that this world can become even better.


    In any case, it was about a hundred times better than the world under the rule of the Heavenly Dragons.


    Then Karl continued to practice during this period.


    It''s just that he has traveled to the present, except for the first few years, he has never been like now, constantly exercising his abilities, and striving for perfection to become more proficient.


    This kind of desperate exercise reminded Karl of the time he had just traveled to the world of One Piece and awakened the selection system.


    At that time, he was so desperate, because he didn''t want to be the cannon fodder in this world.


    However, the current situation and the time are completely different.


    Now he just wants to be stronger, and then kill the unknown of Yim.


    Then Karl can obtain the manufacturing drawings of the Space Shuttle.


    At that time, he will have the opportunity to travel to other worlds.


    This is Carl''s only goal now, as the world is perfect and he does not need to intervene again.


    However, during this period, it was not without accidents.


    After learning the historical truth, Luffy still chose to go to sea again, wanting to become the One Piece.


    In the face of Karp and the Warring States period, Carl did not send anyone to intercept him, but instead helped him come to Lavdrew.


    What people did not expect was that Bucky also came to Lavdrew by his own luck.


    And more importantly.


    Bucky and Luffy teamed up to find the treasure, and then the accident triggered the mechanism and found Pluto!


    This kind of operation and luck stunned Carl and the whole world.


    No one thought that the legendary Pluto would show up in this way without a card.


    And the most important thing is that Pluto was inside Lavdru at that time, and also in another space.


    Obviously, Pluto was also hidden by Yim''s space ability.


    This is why, based on Karl''s domineering look, he didn''t see Pluto in Lovelu.


    The clothes made by Yim are seamless, even Roger did not find Pluto.


    But it''s a pity that Bucky and Luffy''s luck is far less than the previous Roger.


    These two have an invincible protagonist halo that can trigger all adventures.


    In addition, this is the overlord luck that no one can beat, and can find all the treasures in this world.


    The auras of these two joined forces to finally make Pluto live.


    But when Carl got Pluto, he was a little bit troubled.


    The battleship Pluto is very huge, like an island.


    Compared to Moriah''s terrifying Sanzhi sailboat, it is bigger.


    Moreover, if the main gun is included in the body of the Pluto, there are a total of 108 gun barrels.


    The thickness of each barrel is equivalent to the main gun of an ordinary navy ship!


    Needless to say, his main gun is almost stronger than the mangrove trees in the Chambord Islands!


    It''s a pity that there are no guns here, filling these barrels.


    Moreover, Pluto itself was damaged, unable to start at all.


    In this way, Pluto is simply a scrap metal, it is useless at all.


    Therefore, Carl can only delegate the arduous task of repairing Hades to Begapunk.


    It''s just that Begapunk didn''t have any clues for the time being. He simply invited all the scientists and the well-known boatmakers to study together.


    In this way, it is two years after the time has passed.


    The world has stabilized.


    Im has been awake three times, but each time he was forced to sleep by Karl.


    Now, there are two days left before Eim wakes up for the fourth time.


    Just before Eim woke up, Pluto was finally able to reappear!

 325 Chapter 325: Plutos Function

    There was one day left before Im waking up.


    At this time, Carl is debugging Pluto, trying to use it in battle.


    The original material of Pluto is already very hard. Now that it has been upgraded, the whole body is covered with a layer of sea stone armor!


    However, inside the cabin and around the deck, it is not sea-building stones, otherwise they would not be able to drive Aini Road.


    And most importantly, after being upgraded, Pluto has become a huge air battleship!


    Even if Karl doesn''t use abilities, Pluto can fly on his own.


    But the consumption is very huge.


    This depends on the fruit abilities of Anilu and Sakaski, as well as Ace, to act as fuel.


    Only in this way can Pluto fly in the air without falling.


    With the physical strength of the three of them, each one can support for three days without sleep.


    From this is enough to explain the consumption of Pluto, how huge is it!


    However, the three of them rotate, no one just supports one day, it will not cause damage to the body, and there will be no too much pressure.


    As for the shells used by Pluto.


    Finally, it was discovered through Bergapunk''s research.


    Pluto¡¯s artillery requires the use of armed and domineering that can be released outside, or it is domineering.


    At worst, you can also use natural devil fruits, or devil fruits that release energy, to replenish energy for him.


    Because Pluto is in addition to the energy conversion device manufactured by subsequent upgrades that can allow Pluto to fly.


    He also comes with an energy conversion device.


    The function of this device is to push Pluto to sail on the sea and to turn on these artillery devices.


    As long as you inject energy into it, you can turn on the artillery and attack.


    This is why Pluto does not need any ammunition.


    Because ancient people have long studied how to use domineering and devil fruits to enhance the power of artillery.


    And these artillery will also produce shells with different properties according to the properties of the energy injected.


    Energy cannons with ice and fire attributes can be fired in different barrels at the same time, and then give the enemy the ultimate experience of the double sky of ice and fire.


    Even the artillery fire of thunder attribute and snow attribute can also be released.


    This is the effect brought by the natural devil fruit ability who releases their own ability.


    It can be used by a person with superman devil fruit ability, or a person with animal type.


    Basically most of them are pure energy waves.


    Even if the Warring States period was tested, it was still an ordinary energy cannon, and it was no different.


    But like Marko, the devil fruit of the Eudemons, the energy released has something to do with their own special attributes.


    Especially the flame of Marko, the blue artillery fire produced, not only will not injure the enemy, but will even heal the enemy.


    Even Marco himself was shocked by this situation.


    So he was forbidden to use his abilities to control artillery.


    If you change to domineering, it will almost become a black cannonball full of suppression.


    Its power is not too great, and it is basically the same as the general energy bomb, which is the power to destroy a mangrove.


    Even if it is the main gun, the power to destroy a small island is not worth mentioning.


    But after injecting the domineering color into it, a shock wave will be released!


    These red waves will not cause too obvious damage to weakness.


    But as long as it is hit head-on, the opponent''s spirit will be severely damaged.


    Some death inmates of Karyon have done experiments and found that the originally unknown overlord color, under the value of Pluto, directly caused these death inmates to brain die!


    When Vegapunk dissected them and conducted research, he discovered that the brains of these condemned prisoners had shrunk severely, becoming the size of nucleoli.


    This shows how terrifying this power is!


    This is pure mental damage.


    Even if Carl tried it, he felt some tinnitus, nausea, dizziness, and even a kind of retching.


    Even in this state, he couldn''t even release the domineering dominance to offset it.


    Fortunately, his mental power attribute was A+, so he forcibly resisted the damage, and then healed after a few minutes of rest.


    If his mental attributes are only B, I am afraid the brain has been severely damaged.


    If you want to cause fatal damage directly, the mental attributes below the B level will not be able to hold it, and then you will follow the footsteps of those prisoners.


    With such a big killer, combined with what Roger said before, Karl has already thought of a way to solve Yim!


    Basically from this ability of Pluto, we can know why Yimu hides Pluto in other spaces.


    It''s all because of Pluto''s deterrent power, it is too great, with Yim''s mental state, it can''t hold it at all.


    And the most important thing is that he may have been injured because of Pluto before, which led to his poor mental state.


    Always need a deep sleep to restore my spirit.


    And this is Carl, the only chance!


    As long as you can control Hades, kill Eim!


    The next thing is much easier to say!


    that''s it.


    When Im awakened, Karl came to Lovelu.


    Here is their agreed position.


    Eim knew very well that if he didn''t kill Karl, it would be impossible to become the king of the world again.


    And he wanted to target Karl''s people, it didn''t make any sense.


    Because around the sky island and the re-established world government/government position, Begapunk set up a device that can condense space.


    As long as there is such a device.


    Space teleportation is impossible for thousands of miles, not even Karl.


    This is an indiscriminate use of prohibited, the ability to teleport in space.


    Therefore, even Eim has no way to crack this black technology, and can only engage in a decisive battle with Karl obediently.


    Begapunk will always drop God!


    If there was no Begapunk, Carl really didn''t know how much effort would be needed to make Eim fight himself so honestly.


    "This is the fourth time, right? Don''t you give up yet and still want to kill me?


    Wouldn''t it be better for the two of us to join forces and rule the world together?


    In this way, none of us will interfere with each other. Isn¡¯t it better to manage the world in our own way?"


    For such a long time, Eam has been too lazy to compete with Carl, and is not even willing to fight.


    He knew very well that if he continued to fight like this, he and Karl would never be able to tell the difference.


    So he plans to use his time to kill Karl by relying on his immortal ability.


    Eim knew very well that someone as arrogant as Karl would not even bother to undergo surgery.


    So he was completely confident and spent one or two hundred years to kill Karl!

 326 Chapter 326 The Fallen Eim

    As usual.


    Carl didn''t talk nonsense with Im, but directly tried it out.


    He didn''t know Yim, he wanted to spend time and consume himself to death.


    But Carl doesn''t care about this. In his opinion, Eam is dead now!


    There is only one thing Carl has to do now, and that is to exhaust the other''s spirit-god, and then send out Pluto to fight for a kill!


    And Begapunk also prepared several space jamming devices.


    As long as the time is right, Karl will call them all through the phone worm and kill Yim together!


    Im didn''t know what Karl was thinking, he had no interest in continuing to fight now.


    But in the face of Carl''s various offensives, he still had to fight back, otherwise he would appear too shameless.


    that''s it.


    Time flies and it is another month.


    The regular battle between Im and Carl lasted for a month.


    Now Yim''s spirit has been consumed by Karl, and in a few days, he will run back to sleep.


    Normally, Karl will not continue to attack Yim at this time.


    But the situation now is completely different from before.


    Carl''s offensive has not diminished, which makes Eim feel a little bit wrong.


    Then he saw that while Carl was fighting, he took out the phone worm and notified everyone that he was in place.


    This makes Eim feel a little bad.


    He opened up the domineering vision of predicting the future, but it was due to apathy.


    Eim can only see Carl''s future, not what he will find three or four seconds in the future.


    This is also a defect of Future Vision. If you cannot concentrate, you will be disturbed by other people.


    So Eim couldn''t understand what would happen in the future.


    But after ten minutes, Yim''s face changed drastically!


    He saw the thing he didn''t want to see the least, and that was Pluto!


    "How is it possible! When did you take this thing out?!"


    The first time I saw the battleship of Hades, Eam was a little uncomfortable.


    In the past two years, Karl has not revealed any news about Pluto at all.


    In addition, Yim''s strength has completely collapsed, and no one collects intelligence for him.


    And Eim couldn''t imagine that there are still two things, the protagonist''s halo and the overlord''s luck in this world.


    So he thought he had hidden Pluto seamlessly, but in fact Pluto was taken out by Carl a long time ago.


    "Eim, you are really afraid of Pluto.


    In fact, I always have a question I want to ask you, and that is your spirit and what is going on.


    Could it be that, as I guessed, was it really injured by Pluto''s attack?"


    Carl raised his mouth slightly and asked his doubts.


    Im was a little angry.


    After fighting with Carl so many times, he was used to Carl''s mouth.


    But now he can''t stand it at all.


    Carl is exposing his scars now, which makes Im extremely angry!


    "Enough! Don''t think that moving out of Pluto will cause me harm!


    I can tell you clearly, it is impossible for Pluto..."


    Before the words fell, a powerful mental shock wave instantly covered Carl and Eam.


    But Carl was prepared for a long time. After feeling the mental impact of this power, he immediately flashed back to the Hades battleship without much damage from his handbag.


    Instead, Yim held his head with both hands, and the whole person''s state was very unstable.


    "Isolate the surrounding space and never let him leave!"


    Carl immediately ordered Vegapunk to open the space isolation device and seal the surrounding space.


    Accompanied by a burst of special fluctuations.


    Within the range of thousands of miles, all were shrouded in a special energy range.


    Within this energy, all the space transfer abilities cannot be used, otherwise it will cause a very big Shanghai to the body!


    Even Karl couldn''t use it, otherwise, even with his physical fitness, he would be easily injured.


    Even Luo''s slaughterhouse teleport ability is also unusable.


    Begapunk¡¯s black technology is so magical!


    "Asshole! Damn assholes, you guys have really fixed the Pluto! It''s really looking for death!!!"


    Yim roared and immediately used teleport to leave.


    But he was embarrassed just now to activate the ability teleport, but he immediately returned to the original position.


    And the most important thing is that only the upper body is back, but the lower body is gone!


    Seeing this scene, the people present, even Karl took a breath.


    No one thought that this device of Begapunk would be so cruel!


    Even when they did the experiment before, they didn''t directly cut people off for laziness, at most it was just a shortcoming.


    Even the last time Eim wanted to forcefully break through, it was just a missing arm.


    But the current situation far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    "Im! Just give up struggling!"


    Seeing Im''s embarrassed appearance, the corners of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and he was already in control.


    Although his lower body had returned to its original appearance, Eam held his head and let Karl know the painful appearance.


    As long as you keep going, Eim will definitely die here!


    But as time passed, three days passed.


    The other people''s overlord color is almost consumed, and if they want to return to their peak state, it is still a lot worse.


    And now only Karl is left, and he can continue to use the domineering color.


    But Eim is still not dead.


    Although he bleeds from seven orifices, even his eyeballs exploded.


    But he was not dead, he was still curled up trembling here, looking very pitiful.


    The torture of Karl and others to him has never stopped.


    If there is a Virgin, I am afraid that Carl and other talents are villains, and this tortured person is the decent person who defends the world.


    But the actual situation is completely reversed.


    This''god'' who has informed the world for hundreds of years is now curled up here, completely losing his previous pride.


    "Really tenacious! In that case, leave it to me!


    I don''t believe it, he really can''t die!"


    Carl said, personally control the release of the overlord''s domineering, and gathered it on the energy converter in front of him!


    After a while, the energy converter began to heat up, and invisible fluctuations once again shrouded Eim''s body!


    This time, Yim directly sprayed a mouthful of blood, and then his whole body cracked.


    Within a minute, Yim instantly turned into pieces of minced meat, sinking directly into the sea!


    Karl''s attack, like the last straw, directly ended Yim''s name and killed him!


    At the same time, the choice Carl made two years ago has finally paid off!


    ''Successfully kill Eim and get a design drawing of the Time Shuttle!''

 327 Chapter 327 The New World!

    "Finally died..."


    Carl finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Eim''s death.


    Not only him, but other people also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The existence of Yim puts a lot of pressure on them.


    Even if the world is at peace, the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    But as long as Yim is alive, they will never be able to enjoy the peace of the group.


    Kuzan and Polusalino will never be able to retire.


    The two of them actually wanted to retire a long time ago and live a normal life.


    However, the existence of Yim forced them to stick to the front line to prevent Yim from waking up at any time, and to guard against the remnants of the world government/government.


    Now Eim has been killed.


    The power of the new government/government is all over the world. The old government/government has lost the spiritual pillar of Yim, and now it will also face collapse.


    So the next thing is much easier to talk about.


    It can be easily solved without them needing too much effort.


    Carl and others then corrected it a bit, and then returned to the new navy base.


    Carl returned to the island, found a reason casually, and handed the design drawings of the space-time shuttle to Begapunk.


    This design drawing is very thick.


    He said it was a drawing, which was actually the same as a book, and the thickness of this book was at least half a meter!


    This can be seen.


    How exaggerated this''design drawing'' is.


    When Begapunk''received'' this gift, he was even more surprised.


    He even wanted to know how Carl got such a thing that made him excited.


    Carl just prevaricates a few words casually about this, saying that after Eim''s death, he found it in Lovedrew.


    Although Begapunk had some doubts, he did not delve into it.


    With his IQ, it has long been seen that Karl is different from the rest of the world.


    So no matter what he brought out, Begapunk could accept it.


    Because since Karl last time provided those things to Begapunk, he knew that Karl was destined to be extraordinary!


    that''s it.


    Time flies, it''s another year.


    Carl is now twenty-six years old, which is the best age, but at the same time he has to run for three.


    But his face didn''t change much, he still looked like he was twenty-two or three, still so young.


    This is the benefit of increasing body strength.


    It can delay the aging of the body, and the strength will not decrease.


    But Carl was still reluctant to let Luo use the ageless operation for himself.


    Although he had proposed several times on his own initiative, he wanted to use the ageless operation on Karl.


    But Karl has only one sentence, that is to keep him alive, and other things will be discussed later.


    In this regard, Luo was extremely moved, and once again vowed to follow Karl for his life.


    Luo''s life goal has been achieved, so far there is nothing left that can make him nostalgic.


    Even in this year, he didn''t even bother to improve his strength, still staying close to the general.


    With his talent, as long as he continues to practice, he can definitely reach the general level.


    But the world is already at peace, and he obviously does not intend to do so.


    It''s the other people who insist on training every day to prevent other powerful enemies from appearing.


    In this year''s time, Ainilu built a ship of his own, and then went to the infinite land to fulfill his dream.


    Carl didn''t say anything about it.


    Since he chooses to leave, Carl will respect his opinions.


    After all, when the time comes, Karl will also take the space-time shuttle to leave.


    But what makes Carl a little entangled now is whether the Space Shuttle can carry others.


    According to Begapunk''s words, it seems that you can''t take others with you, because then it would be too unstable.


    But Carl''s luck is not bad.


    Under Vegapunk¡¯s blast, he finally developed a space-time shuttle after half a year!


    And the location of this shuttle can accommodate three people!


    "Is this the space-time shuttle? It looks pretty good, but I don''t know how many times I can use it."


    Carl felt a little depressed when he looked at the huge arched device with a sense of futuristic science fiction.


    In the middle of this huge arched device, it looked like a gate.


    And with this position, three people can stand at the same time.


    According to Begapunk, as long as a certain amount of energy is injected, the space-time shuttle can be turned on.


    But there is one note, that is, this thing is currently a one-off!


    In other words, you can never come back after you leave, because all the materials used to make the space-time shuttle have been exhausted.


    If you want to continue to make the next one, I am afraid it will not be done without a few hundred years.


    But even so, Carl didn''t care.


    There is no goal Carl can fight for in this world.


    And everyone lives and works in peace, even if some sporadic pirates appear, it can be easily solved by the new navy.


    Sakaski is now the leader of the new navy.


    As for the new government/government, Long is currently the head.


    The new navy and the new government/government is not a relationship between superiors and superiors, but an equal relationship.


    In addition, there is Shanks'' Sea Aid Association as a check.


    If anyone''s mind is wrong, they will be immediately besieged by the other two forces at the same time.


    In addition, there are some people, such as Kuzan, Polusalino and others, who have planned to live in seclusion.


    So Carl is not worried about what will happen in this world within two to three hundred years.


    As for the rest of the matter, Carl couldn''t control it.


    Because at that time, he didn''t know where he was, and the people of this generation were almost dead.


    So Carl doesn''t have to think so far.


    that''s it.


    Carl spent a few days asking everyone''s opinions.


    In the end, they chose to follow Karl, and only Intier and Luo went to other worlds together.


    Although Intil is Carl''s maid in name, she is actually Carl''s woman.


    And now she has nowhere to go except to follow Carl, as long as Carl says something, she will definitely follow.


    The same goes for Luo.


    In this world, he has no goals to fight for, so he will naturally choose to follow Karl.


    As for other people, they have their own goals, or the people or things they want to protect, so naturally it is impossible to leave with Karl.


    Coupled with the space-time shuttle, it can only accommodate three people.


    So only Carl, Intier, and Luo chose to enter other worlds.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, the three Carl entered the space-time shuttle and embarked on their own unknown journey.


    As Carl exploded his own energy, as well as the input of external energy.


    The three of them disappeared before everyone in the blink of an eye.


    The magical scene drew everyone''s exclamation, and finally this exclamation slowly evolved into reluctance.


    Carl can''t come back temporarily, which makes them a little sad.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The three Carl, who came to another world through the shuttle, found that their place was actually a desert.


    And not far from them, there was a man in iron armor lying.


    Seeing this man, Carl felt a little familiar, but the voice of the system quickly rang.


    ''Encountering Tony Stark, the selection of the god level has been triggered!''

 328 Chapter 328 This is Marvel!

    ''Option 1: Kill Tony Stark and get an Iron Man suit (which can be upgraded automatically over time).''


    ''Choice 2: Ignore Tony Stark, get the title to death.


    Seeing death without saving: When dealing with a dying enemy, there is a chance to trigger a fatal blow (mortal effect).''


    ''Choice 3: Rescue Tony Stark, get the friendship between Stark and SHIELD, and assign free attribute points: 2 points.''


    The appearance of the choice made Carl''s long-awaited memory begin to appear in his mind.


    Only then did he remember that the person in front of him turned out to be the famous Iron Man, Tony Stark!


    In other words, the world he is now in is in the Marvel world!


    And watching this opening, they are most likely to be in the Marvel worldview of the movie.


    But Carl is not sure, because the worldview of movies and comics are also closely connected.


    Then Carl chose three without hesitation.


    There is no need to choose the first two. Since he wants to integrate into this world, Carl naturally has to contact Tony Stark and the people of SHIELD.


    So it''s no big deal to save him.


    But when Karl made a selection, the system sound rang again.


    ''System prompt: Since the host has changed the world to automatically extract all the languages ??of the world, the host can communicate with people in this world without barriers.''


    ''System prompt: It is detected that the host has two entourages, the system has automatically translated the language of the world for them, and instilled knowledge of the world.''


    This system suggested that Carl had expected it.


    Although his own god-level selection system does not have a question and answer function.


    But Carl previously asked if he would have language barriers when he traveled through the world.


    The system did not answer, but it gave Carl a rule, that is, when Carl finishes the first one and chooses, he can be his own proportion in the world.


    Even the people he brought over can optimize the proportions so that both of them can acquire the general knowledge of the world and the language system.


    In this way, Carl is more comfortable and doesn''t have to teach from scratch bit by bit.


    Carl looked at Luo and Intil, who was stunned, and knew that they were being instilled with knowledge and language of the world by the system, so he didn''t bother them.


    I saw Carl slowly walk to Stark''s body, using his power to help him dismantle the armor.


    Then Carl took out a bottle of water and a rice ball from the space and gave it to the opponent.


    Stark was already drowsy at this time, and he didn''t even have the strength to call for help.


    But when he saw water and food, he just floated to his eyes.


    He didn''t know where the power came from, so he grabbed the rice ball and water with his hands, and swallowed.


    "Huh, finally came alive, who are you? Why do you appear in the desert?"


    Tony Stark let out a sigh of relief, then asked gratefully.


    However, he is a tsundere, and it is impossible for him to say thanks, so he will only communicate with Karl and others in this way.


    "It''s just an accident. Originally, our destination was not here, but the SHIELD spaceship.


    But our instrument had a problem and it deviated from the course, and finally came here."


    "Instrument? What instrument? Who are you anyway?"


    Hearing Carl''s words, Tony Stark felt something wrong instinctively.


    Carl''s words can be understood when he disassembles them, but even if they listen to them, it feels a bit wrong.


    But before Karl could speak, Intil had already received the knowledge of this world and stepped forward.


    "We are not from this world. Lord Carl just said that this is a problem with the instrument, so we are here."


    Intil''s crisp voice, like a natural sound, fascinated Tony Stark a little.


    But he quickly reacted, and then shuddered, and the look in Intil''s eyes became a little frightened.


    Such a terrifying ability to charm, even if I read countless women, I was almost fascinated by her.


    But it seems that she should have no ill will, otherwise, she would not keep holding that person''s arm, and her eyes would keep drifting towards him.


    In other words, these two people are likely to be a pair, as for the other...


    Is he a follower?


    Tony Stark thought so, and then asked carefully.


    "Are you aliens?"


    "It''s not an alien. Generally speaking, it should be regarded as a person from another world."


    Luo stepped forward and explained.


    He has more knowledge reserves than Intil, so he naturally knows how to explain this problem.


    Tony Stark grew his mouth and felt a little weird.


    At this time, he had not seen any aliens, even those with superpowers had never seen him, at best, he knew the existence of the Hulk from news reports.


    Hearing Luo''s words at this time, he realized that the three people in front of him seemed to be extraordinary!


    Thinking of this, Tony Stark realized that Carl''s method of keeping away things from the air at the beginning had already demonstrated his extraordinaryness!


    "What is your purpose in coming to Earth! I tell you, even if you people saved me."


    But if you dare to do anything to harm the earth, I, Tony Stark, will be the first to refuse!"


    Although the current Tony Stark has not yet become Iron Man.


    But his heart is still connected to the earth, so he said this subconsciously.


    Even he himself hadn''t noticed that there was something wrong with his words.


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, I have no interest in this world.


    And I just came here by accident. After we collected the materials and made our own instruments, I would naturally leave."


    Karl casually made up a lie to fool Tony Stark.


    Although he is not so easy to deceive, he and others are here, and there is no trace of survival.


    Regardless of Tony Stark and the people from SHIELD, no matter how you investigate, you will never know where they came from.


    In this way, they can only accept this setting of Karl and others.


    "I hope what you said is true, but then again, if you didn''t save me, I''m afraid I''m already dead here.


    But now that we are all trapped here, how should we get out next?"


    Tony Stark sighed.


    They are now in the desert, and the desert is so vast that there is no end in sight, which makes Tony Stark desperate.


    Carl smiled, and then began to see and hear domineering, and saw the edge of the desert.


    "If you find a city, do you know the way back?"


    "Huh? Do you know where there is a city?"


    Tony Stark was shocked when he heard Carl''s words.


    Carl nodded, and then a piece of dust was raised, forming a hard disk.


    And there are four seats on the disk.


    "Come up all."

 329 Chapter 329: First Seeing Ancient One

    "How fast are you? Who are you?!"


    Tony Stark asked this question more than once.


    From the beginning of the desert to the Stark Tower, Karl took them over in a total of less than two hours.


    This speed is so fast that Tony Stark can''t even imagine.


    According to his unpredictable, the speed at which Karl controls the sand to fly is even faster than the average fighter!


    "Actually, I could be faster, but for the sake of your weak body, I didn''t move at full speed.


    If I want, I can actually get here in ten minutes."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, telling the truth.


    But what he said in Tony Stark''s ears was just pretending.


    But Tony Stark didn''t get too entangled. Instead, he broke into the Stark Mansion and went to find his girlfriend Pepper.


    Carl and others were stopped outside.


    The bodyguards here are very conscientious. Although Intier and Luo wanted to force their way, they were stopped by Karl.


    "There is no need to embarrass these ordinary people. Let''s find a place to exchange some money, and then eat some food.


    Just when I came, I saw a good barbecue restaurant. We went to taste it."


    With that, Karl left here with Luo and Intil.


    Although Intier and Luo had acquired knowledge and language of this world, most of the things were just more conventional.


    Regarding some rules of this world, as well as some legal provisions, it is necessary for Karl to popularize with them.


    Although the laws of the ordinary world are invalid for them, there is no need for them to violate these laws casually.


    Because it will cause some unnecessary trouble.


    During the time when Karl was changing money to eat, Karl also simply told Luo and Intil not to do anything casually.


    As long as no one is doing it to yourself, don''t take the initiative to cause trouble.


    But it was when Carl and others were eating at this barbecue restaurant.


    The surrounding environment suddenly changed, and even the space around him appeared upside-down.


    But the three of them can still sit here, eating barbecue steadily.


    As for the diners around, although they disappeared, Karl knew that they were not harmed.


    "Visitors from another world, what is your purpose in coming to Earth?


    If possible, please leave now, otherwise I will do it immediately, please leave!"


    A bald woman wearing a yellow robes walked out of an aperture shining with yellow light, staring at Carl and others with scorching eyes.


    She glanced at the three of them first, and finally fixed her gaze on Carl.


    Although Intiel and Luo also have a good breath.


    But Carl''s breath is what makes her most afraid.


    Because in Carl''s body, she perceives an extraordinary power and an ability similar to a space gem.


    "Is the Supreme Master Gu Yi? Did we call the wrong name?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, put down the barbecue and came to Gu Yi''s body.


    Luo and Intier tried to stand up, but they were pressed back by Carl''s gesture.


    "You two continue to eat, I can talk to Gu Yi mage alone, and she is not an enemy, am I right?


    By the way, let me introduce myself, I am Carl, from another world.


    This is my maid, Intil, and my follower, Bantra Falga D. Vatierro."


    Hearing Karl''s familiar speech, Gu Yi frowned.


    As the saying goes, don''t hit the smiley people with your hands.


    Now Carl didn''t show any hostility, and Gu Yi would look a little unsightly if he held on.


    "Mr. Carl, since you know my name, you should also know my duties?


    So now please leave immediately, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Gu Yi still maintained the same attitude as before, but Carl shook his head and took out the manufacturing drawings of the Space-Time Shuttle.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to leave, but because we need this space-time shuttle to leave here.


    And we crossed over, it is an exception in itself, you can not blame us.


    So I plan to take a look first, and then look for these materials to make a space-time shuttle."


    Carl said half-flicker and half-truth.


    He doesn''t make space-time shuttles, but he does need to make this thing.


    And when the three of them came here, they were also brought by the space-time shuttle.


    It''s just that this is not an accident, Carl just changed his words.


    At this time, Gu Yi was looking at this huge design drawing with all his attention.


    Then she looked more and more frightened, and finally closed the''book''.


    "I believe what you are saying is true, but I warn you not to do things that endanger the earth.


    Otherwise, I don''t mind getting rid of you, and I will keep staring at you until you guys leave this world!"


    Gu Yi said, then opened the portal and left here.


    At the same time, the surrounding environment returned to normal.


    Carl quickly threw the design back into his space bag, and then sat down to eat the barbecue again.


    "I didn''t expect her to be so sensitive. I only came here a few hours before she knew where I was. It was a bit scary.


    This kind of strength, compared to Yim, is simply too much stronger.


    I knew it, I should have tried it and brought Pluto over."


    Carl sighed.


    But now it''s too late to say anything.


    Gu Yi''s calm appearance has already made Karl alert that the strength of this world''s powerhouse is probably stronger than he thought.


    But the short meeting did not trigger the choice.


    This is a bit regretful.


    "Master Karl, who was that person just now? Is she really better than you?"


    Luo asked in a low voice next to him.


    Carl nodded, but shook his head again.


    "I''m not sure, but she has a treasure on her body. If she uses this treasure, I am definitely not an opponent.


    But if she didn''t use that treasure, I would be confident that she would be like her."


    The treasure Carl mentioned is naturally one of the infinite gems of time.


    This is a big killer that can reverse time!


    Carl does not currently have the ability to affect time.


    So if he set back his time, he would not find any abnormalities at all.


    Maybe the time Carl is in now has been backtracked by Gu Yi several times.


    This is the real horror of Gu Yi.


    No one can escape her time prison.


    And at this time.


    Intil frowned and looked out fiercely.


    "Master Karl, someone is here, and he still carries a weapon similar to a musket!"


    "It seems that the people from SHIELD are here, let''s go, let''s go out and see them."


    Carl said, then took out a dozen banknotes and put them on the table.


    "Boss checkout!"


    "keep the change!"

 330 Chapter 330 Collson

    "Sir Coleson, according to Stark''s words and the surrounding surveillance video, they have been active in this area.


    There were also eyewitnesses who saw the three of them and went to this barbecue restaurant, but why didn''t we just rush out to catch them?


    Even if they are mutants, but our agents are fully armed, there is no need to be afraid of them."


    A heavily armed agent looked at Coleson very suspiciously.


    But he shook his head, still waiting quietly.


    "We can just follow the director''s opinion, and don''t ask more about the others.


    He knows mutants better than we do, and we are here to invite people as guests, not to arrest them.


    Rushing up so hastily will cause riots among the citizens, and the gains outweigh the losses."


    Coleson''s analysis was clear, and the surrounding agents nodded.


    Even if Carl and others heard his analysis, they couldn''t help nodding.


    "It''s a good choice. If you rush in directly, I''m afraid that none of you will survive."


    "who?!"


    Suddenly, a strange voice appeared behind these agents.


    They looked back one after another, and pointed their weapons at each other.


    Only in such a narrow alley, they turned around very hard.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m the one you are looking for again, introduce myself first, my name is Karl.


    This is Intil, this is Surgeon Luo, we are all people from another world.


    Presumably this, Tony Stark has talked with you all?"


    "I''ve talked a little bit, but I didn''t expect that from such a distance, you can still appear here calmly.


    It seems that you have also mastered the special teleport ability, which reminds me of the bastard of the Red Devil."


    Red Devil?


    Co-authoring this world, not only has Marvel''s worldview, even the X-Men have also mixed in!


    The sudden acquisition of such an information made Carl a little uncomfortable.


    If it''s just Marvel alone, Karl still has the confidence to be here, sweeping most people.


    But the abilities of mutants are strange.


    Some people''s abilities are ridiculously weak.


    But some people''s abilities are outrageous, even stronger than gods.


    It can even reshape the world.


    So Carl now needs to change his original plan.


    "Since you have heard it all, then come with us.


    You can rest assured that we won''t take action against mutants, but don''t make up your botched lies.


    Many mutants who came from another world have already said that this trick is not working."


    Carlson said so, and then prepared to put special handcuffs on Carl and others.


    But before he could do it, Luo just moved his finger gently.


    These handcuffs were all brought to Coleson''s hands.


    This scene surprised him.


    Luo secretly smiled and glanced at the other proudly.


    "Master Carl said, let us constrain a little bit and don''t do anything to you ordinary people.


    It¡¯s okay if you want to talk to Lord Carl, but it depends on what the Lord says.


    As for these handcuffs, you don''t want to put them on Master Carl''s hands. This is an insult to the adults!"


    "That''s right, Master Karl will not wear such inferior handcuffs!"


    Luo stepped forward to scold them.


    Intil also hugged Carl''s arm and stared sharply at Coulson.


    Carl also smiled when he saw it, then walked to Coulson and grabbed his handcuffs.


    "They are right. Forget this kind of handcuffs, and this kind of thing is of no use to me."


    While talking, Karl used his power to instantly open the handcuffs, then threw it into the air and twisted it easily.


    Seeing this scene, the people present were shocked.


    This is a handcuff specially used to restrain mutants, and its hardness is comparable to a diamond!


    At present, the only people who can ignore such handcuffs are Wolverine, Professor X, Magneto and Red Tank.


    No one else can get rid of the handcuffs directly.


    So when Luo and Carl Xiaolu played together, they were also full of surprises.


    "Coleson, bring them here directly, there is no need to continue to probe."


    Just when Coleson didn''t know what to do.


    The intercom rang on him.


    It was the voice of Nick Fury, the director of SHIELD.


    Obviously, he has been watching here, grasping first-hand information.


    "I know the director, I will take them there."


    Coleson sighed, then looked at Carl.


    "please follow me."


    "No, you go back slowly, we will go to SHIELD as a guest now."


    Carl smiled lightly, then looked at Luo.


    "The sky above 30,000 li in the south is probably more than 10,000 meters above the ground. Can you pass?"


    "Exactly at the extreme position, yes."


    Luo nodded, and then expanded the ROOM position to maximize!


    "ROOM¡¤Baton!"


    Accompanied by Luo''s soft cry.


    Three pigeons suddenly appeared in front of Colson, but the three Carl were gone.


    Seeing this scene, the agents present were completely blinded.


    They don''t even know what the situation is in front of them.


    What about taking people over?


    As a result, they ran away by themselves.


    And before running, also told the exact location of SHIELD!


    This is really incomprehensible.


    Coleson was sweating more and felt that his job was about to be lost.


    "Director Fury, I..."


    "No need to explain. Come back first. As for Carl, they don''t have to worry about it because they are already here."


    Coulson froze.


    The other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were also stunned.


    They did not expect that Carl did what he said, and actually went to SHIELD by himself!


    This is really amazing.


    "I know the director, I will go back now..."


    Coleson sighed, then said to the dejected agents behind him.


    "Brothers, the mutant this time is stronger than I thought.


    But it seems that they do not have any malicious intent, just don''t know which faction they belong to.


    The next step is Director Fury¡¯s work. We should now go back and wait for further instructions."


    ...


    at the same time.


    The three Karls have been invited into Nick Fury''s office.


    Melinda brought tea and water to the three of them, and also poured a cup of coffee for Nick Fury.


    "Let''s talk about it, what are you three doing here?"


    "Didn''t you invite us? So we came."


    Carl shrugged, which made Nick Fury speechless.


    "I''m not talking about coming here, but about coming to this world!


    Others may not know, but I know very well that you do come from other worlds.


    After all, I haven''t seen people in other worlds, so let''s talk about the purpose of your coming here, what is it for?


    Only by speaking out, we can help you, and it is even possible for us to cooperate, right?"

 331 Chapter 331 Nick Fury

    Nick Fury has seen too many mutants, aliens, and some aliens.


    Even the devil in other worlds, he is not unheard of.


    Not to mention, he also knows a surprise aunt who maintains the peace of the universe.


    So Carl''s statement is quite normal in his opinion.


    The only thing Nick Fury doubts now is their true purpose in coming to Earth.


    This is what he worries most.


    As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury will never allow anyone to destroy the peace of the earth and disturb the order of the earth.


    That''s why he wanted to know why Karl came here.


    "It''s also said that when you open the chat, sometimes you can cooperate better.


    And I am not an unreasonable person, as long as you can find all the materials on this book for me, and find someone to make a space-time shuttle.


    So let''s leave here without saying anything, what do you think?"


    As Carl spoke, he took out the manufacturing drawings of the Space Shuttle.


    Nick Fury, looking at this almost half-meter-high huge book, swallowed subconsciously.


    Then he bit his scalp and turned it around, only to find that he couldn''t understand anything.


    "I have no way to answer this question. I will ask someone to come over and see, maybe he will know what these are."


    With that, Nick Fury went out and made a call.


    However, Carl and the others were domineering and could clearly hear who Nick Fury was calling.


    The person on the other end of the phone is Tony Stark!


    According to the normal plot, Nick Fury has not touched Tony Stark at all.


    But because of Karl''s appearance, which caused the butterfly effect, Nick Fury didn''t know why, so early in contact with Tony Stark.


    But Nick Fury wanted Tony Stark to help, but the other party sounded very impatient, and even hung up the phone halfway.


    Obviously, the relationship between the two of them is not very good, even a bit bad.


    Had it not been for Nick Fury who had spoken Carl''s name during the second call, I''m afraid Tony Stark would just block him.


    But it was precisely because of Karl''s name that Tony Stark cheered up and agreed to Nick Fury''s request for help.


    However, Nick Fury did not come in directly after finishing the call, but left SHIELD.


    After a while, Natasha, who was graceful and beautiful, walked in with tea.


    First, she put the tea in front of Carl''s three people, and then touched the huge book casually, her eyes a little surprised.


    "Will anyone really read such a big book?


    And this kind of thing, ordinary people can''t understand it at all, right?"


    "This is not a book, but a design drawing, it''s just a bit complicated.


    But people who understand this thing, for some reason, did not come here with me.


    Otherwise, I won''t come to SHIELD and look for your cooperation.


    With my own strength alone, I can actually look for these materials and make what I want."


    Carl said lightly.


    But Natasha just nodded and didn''t take it seriously.


    Although she is not a mutant, she has no special abilities.


    But her physical fitness is twice that of ordinary agents, and her skill is very agile.


    Normal mutants are really not her opponents in front of her.


    So Natasha didn''t have much fear of people with superpowers, and even some disdain.


    If it weren''t for the strength that Carl showed, and Natasha thought it was a troublesome problem, she wouldn''t be here at all.


    "I actually have a question. You guys don''t stay in the original world, so why do you want to go to another world?


    Could it be that your original treatment in the world was not good?Or is it that wars often break out, causing people to lose their lives?


    No matter how bad it is, the world crisis broke out, causing the world to end?Is the end of the world already?"


    Natasha''s seemingly inattentive words are actually collecting information and observing the reactions of the three Carl.


    However, except for Karl''s face without fluctuations and still smiling, both Intier and Luo were a little angry.


    "Your mouth had better be clean for me, my original world is very peaceful!


    If it hadn''t been for my temper during this period of time, and replaced me as the former me, you would have been sacked by me!"


    Luo told the truth, but didn''t really do it.


    When he was a pirate, his temper was really not good, and he was also a very tough character.


    When the world of One Piece became peaceful, his temper slowly calmed down.


    If he were to be replaced by him when he was young, I am afraid he would have done it long ago.


    The same goes for Intil on the side.


    But she was not because of her peace of mind, but by following Carl''s orders.


    She knew that without Carl''s order, she couldn''t do it casually, otherwise she would cause trouble for Carl.


    Intil has always been so empathetic, so she just stared at Natasha angrily.


    Seeing this scene, Natasha also roughly understood that what she said just now really touched the hearts of these two people.


    In other words, they are extremely likely to come from a different world, and that world should be a world that advocates force.


    Natasha''s analytical skills are very strong. Although she can''t compare to that monster-level person, she is also professionally trained and belongs to a ceiling-level agent.


    So this simple analysis is easy for her.


    "Since you don''t want to talk, then I won''t talk, let''s just talk about other things.


    Why don''t I give you some science, what about the laws of this world and some other rules?"


    While talking, Natasha casually got on the sofa next to her.


    Carl and others listened respectfully, but their attention was not entirely on her.


    Natasha also said something differently, not in the original order at all, and she didn''t even care about some points.


    Because the task Nick Fury gave her was to appease the three Carl with words, let them not leave here, and delay as long as possible.


    And Nick Fury also transferred to Natasha and said, don''t think about playing with them, because she is not Carl''s opponent.


    Nick Fury knew this well.


    Although Natasha was a little unconvinced, she still obeyed the order and would not attack Carl and others.


    In this way, almost a cup of tea.


    Nick Fury came with Tony Stark.


    "I''m so sorry, I just finished a press conference, so I wasted a little time.


    As for the one you mentioned, where is the drawing of the Space Shuttle, can you let me take a look?"

 332 Chapter 332: All members are stunned

    Tony Stark went straight to the subject as soon as he came up, making no secret of his purpose.


    But out of respect for Karl, he still greeted Karl first.


    After all, Karl was the one who saved his life, even if Tony Stark was so proud.


    He still treats the savior differently.


    Not to mention that Carl has now revealed more weird things and abilities that do not belong to this world.


    "It''s okay to want to see, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions?"


    Nick Fury and Tony Stark asked in unison.


    Carl pointed to the three of him, and said casually: "The three of us have just arrived and we don''t have a place to live yet, so can we arrange a place?


    If possible, it is best to open a small medical clinic for us. He is the most famous death surgeon in our world, and he is very skilled.


    In this way, we can also make some money on our own without having to trouble others all the time."


    Carl quietly promoted Luo''s ability.


    The purpose is to allow them to see Luo''s ability and then rely on him.


    Because Carl knows how exaggerated Luo''s ability is now.


    As long as he wants to, he can treat whatever disease it is!


    Even if they are incurable and dying, as long as the conditions are sufficient, Luo can save them!


    Compared with his combat strength, his medical technology is the top!


    This is the real strength of the death surgeon, Trafalgar Luo!


    As for his combat effectiveness.


    That is just for self-protection.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s up to you to save my life and bring me back. Just talk about where you want to live, and I will make arrangements for you!


    As for the medical clinic, the procedures are too complicated, and it will be difficult for a while, but since you said, his medical skills are very good?Is it true?"


    Tony Stark asked suspiciously.


    Carl nodded and Luo smiled proudly.


    "Of course my medical skills are good, and I can see that your body is being spread by a special toxin.


    And the source of this toxin is the reactor in your chest.


    But you can''t do without this reactor, because there are some metal fragments in your body. If you don''t rely on this to adsorb to your chest, it will flow into the heart along the blood.


    As a doctor, I can still see your little problem clearly.


    It¡¯s just that because the world is different, I don¡¯t know what your reactor is.


    But the human body structure in our two worlds is exactly the same, which means that my medical skills are equally applicable here."


    "You didn''t check it, you can see it, it''s incredible!"


    Tony Stark was a little shocked.


    He hadn''t told anyone about his reactor and the shrapnel in his body.


    Even if Karl sent him back, he didn''t reveal a bit on the road.


    Even in the original book, Tony Stark delayed for a long time before confessing to everyone.


    So he is very surprised now, how exactly the young man in front of him told his physical condition.


    "In that case, do you have a way to treat me?"


    "Of course."


    Hearing Tony Stark''s question, Luo nodded and answered proudly.


    "If you can treat me and let me read the book, I will invest in your medical center immediately!


    And I will use the fastest speed to help you get the license or something!"


    Tony Stark showed his proudest side at this time.


    As the world''s top rich man, he has such privileges.


    But Nick Fury on the side was a little embarrassed.


    He also has these privileges and financial resources, but these circumstances seem to have nothing to do with him right now.


    "Ahem, in fact, I can also help you apply for a doctor''s license.


    After all, we said we would work together, so Stark will be responsible for their accommodation.


    Other things are handled by S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, no matter how fast I am, I will be faster than you."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same anyway."


    Tony Stark shrugged, then opened the door and glanced at Luo.


    "Where shall we go for the operation?"


    "No, just stay here."


    "Here? You didn''t kid me?"


    Hearing Luo''s words, Tony Stark froze for a second, feeling a little angry.


    He felt like Luo was playing tricks at this moment.


    But he hasn''t waited for anything.


    Luo''s fingers moved slightly, and ROOM''s position was already unfolded.


    I saw him slowly withdraw the ghost cry, and hit Tony Stark with a knife!


    Did not wait for everyone to react.


    Tony Stark''s whole person has become two parts!


    Half left and half right!


    Very flat!


    Seeing this scene, Nick Fury and Natasha were shocked.


    They thought that Luo repented and was about to start killing, so they immediately took out their weapons and aimed at Luo.


    But Karl stepped forward to the two of them and gently pressed their weapons.


    "Don''t get excited, this is Luo''s special technique, just get used to it."


    Natasha was shocked when he saw Karl suddenly appear.


    Then she found that she couldn''t react to the actions of Karl or Luo at all.


    This made her instantly understand how big the gap between herself and Carl and others is!


    "Director?"


    Natasha asked, but Nick Fury frowned.


    Because he found that Tony Stark had nothing to do now, not even a drop of blood.


    On the contrary, he was like a okay person, and he didn''t realize his current strange state.


    "Put away the weapons, it seems there should be no problem at the moment."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, Natasha nodded and put away her weapon.


    at the same time.


    Tony Stark was confused.


    He didn''t feel that there was something wrong with his body.


    He just looked at Luo here, fiddled with his fingers, and his face was full of awkwardness.


    "What the hell are you doing? Is it just swiping a knife and then scaring people?"


    "Don''t make a noise, it''s almost done!"


    Luo said softly, and then continued to wriggle his fingers, taking the metal shrapnel out of his body little by little, and helping him stitch the flesh of his chest.


    As for this reactor, it won¡¯t be used until the stitching is completed.


    "Mr. Stark, I advise you to take a look at your own body.


    Haven''t you noticed anything wrong?"


    Nick Fury still couldn''t help but reminded.


    Tony Stark had no idea what he meant, but he took a subconscious look at his body


    Then he discovered that his body had become two halves!


    But he didn''t have time to be surprised, Luo had already completed his own operation and instantly recovered his body!


    "It''s done! Close work!"

 333 Chapter 333 Shock from Stark

    After Luo treated Tony Stark''s body, he started to play with his reactor.


    Luo couldn''t understand this thing, but he looked familiar.


    After all, there are similar things in One Piece''s world, but compared to this gadget, they are all very huge.


    Although Begapunk is a genius, he also needs to do it step by step to compress some technological products.


    And this kind of thing, if you don''t see the real object, or see the design drawing, most people don''t know how to design it.


    Even Begapunk is the same.


    Had it not been for the ideas Carl provided, Vegapunk would not have opened his mind.


    "You actually did it, so I didn''t have hallucinations just now, right?


    Did you really split me in half?Then I still don''t have any hot pain, not even at all, is the operation finished?"


    Tony Stark couldn''t believe it, he had never seen such a power.


    Even with the technology he currently understands, he has never seen such a situation.


    Tony Stark''s current vision is still within the normal range.


    Although some black technologies occasionally appear, they generally stay in the normal category.


    So he couldn''t imagine what Luo''s ability was all about.


    "Don''t worry, Luo''s ability is like this. If he wants to, it won''t be a problem to cut you all.


    What I said is a big deal, it means literally, and it will not hurt your lives.


    This is one of the forces that belong to our world. Now you see that we are different from yours?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he patted Luo on the shoulder.


    Tony Stark is still in shock, which makes his head a little bit painful.


    "You let me slow down first, I''d better read that book first.


    Maybe in this, I can find some answers, maybe."


    Tony Stark rubbed his temples, walked to the design drawing of the time shuttle, and began to look through it.


    Nick Fury and Natasha were completely dumbfounded at this time, and didn''t know where to complain.


    Today the two of them have seen too many shocking things.


    Originally Nick Fury thought that he had encountered enough things.


    But when I looked at it today, I discovered that there are too many things in this world that I don''t understand.


    To put it bluntly, he was still too young, so I was so surprised.


    But at this moment, Tony Stark, who was looking at the blueprint, closed the book suddenly and said angrily.


    "I gave up. There are some materials and elements on this, there is no such thing in this world.


    I simply can''t make it. If you talk about this kind of thing, aren''t you using it to deceive people?"


    Tony Stark looked at Karl angrily, as if being deceived.


    Carl took the design back and explained casually.


    "In our world, there is a scientist named Begapunk. He also said at the beginning that it is impossible to make this thing.


    But he is a madman, a madman who will not admit defeat, so he desperately, only rests for three or four hours a day, just to synthesize these unnecessary elements and materials.


    In the end, it took him more than a year to succeed, but the machine was very unstable. When the three of us came here, the machine was damaged.


    And the materials in my world are only enough to support one experiment, so if we don''t make a space-time shuttle here, we will never go back."


    Carl said with a low expression.


    When he said this, half of Carl''s expression was pretentious, and half of his expression was genuine.


    To be honest, Carl would be even happier if the Space Shuttle was not a one-off.


    However, the resources of the One Piece World are limited. Begapunk has exhausted all the methods to create a one-time space-time shuttle.


    However, the resources of the Marvel World are more.


    If the six infinite gems can be used as raw materials, energy is not a problem at all.


    As for other materials, it''s better to say.


    The most indispensable thing in the Marvel world is black technology.


    For example, vibrating gold and Edman alloy, and even the Asa Protoss who use the core of the withered planet as the material to refine weapons.


    It can be seen from here that there are countless materials in this world, and there is no need to be confined to one earth.


    That''s why, when Gu Yi first saw this design, he just frowned, but he didn''t think it was impossible.


    Because her vision is much larger than the current Tony Stark.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t know how to make, otherwise, with her character, she will definitely create a space-time shuttle and let Karl leave quickly.


    "This matter makes me think about it. If I can invent new elements, maybe I can try it.


    But I seriously suspect that the scientist in your mouth was made up by you!"


    Tony Stark still refused to admit defeat.


    He thinks he is already a genius, no matter in this world or in other worlds, he doesn''t think anyone can surpass himself.


    So when he heard what Carl said, he was naturally a little unconvinced, thinking that what he said was false.


    Carl didn''t refute, just glanced at Nick Fury next to him.


    "Mr. Secretary, who looks like a black marinated egg, if I am not mistaken, there seems to be a new element experimental record in your safe, right?


    If you don''t mind, you can let him give it a try. If he really succeeds, it will be good for me."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly.


    Nick Fury was startled in a cold sweat.


    This safe is a special safe with a very thick surface!


    Nick Fury didn''t expect at all that Karl could actually see the situation inside, which made him feel a little scary.


    "What information? There are even research records of new elements?


    You S.H.I.E.L.D., you still hide such good things?Make an offer?I sold it!"


    Tony Stark is wealthy and wants to buy this information.


    When Carl talked about Begapunk before, Tony Stark ignited the desire to win.


    Although he still didn''t believe it, what the card people said was true.


    But if this new element can really be researched out, it is really possible for him to create a space-time shuttle!


    This is entirely possible for a genius like Tony Stark!


    But Nick Fury was a little bit troubled.


    Although this experimental record is not top-secret information, it cannot be handed over to him so easily.


    "I can''t give you this thing easily, I need you..."


    "Just ask for a price! The last thing I need is money!"


    Nick Fury:...

 334 Chapter 334 Simple Communication

    In the end, Nick Fury offered a high price and sold the research materials originally belonging to Tony Stark¡¯s father to Tony Stark.


    But he didn''t tell the origin of this information, lest Tony Stark think about it.


    Then Tony Stark arranged a three-story villa with an area of ??more than 600 square meters and a swimming pool and a large courtyard for the three Carl.


    This villa is also the property of Tony Stark.


    It''s just that he dislikes that this is a suburban area and the transportation is inconvenient. Although the area is a bit larger than other villas, he doesn''t like it.


    And he only comes once every three years on average, that is, to look at the things here, whether they need to be changed.


    At other times, he simply doesn''t bother to come.


    So this idle villa was just given to Karl and the others.


    By the way, Carl also plans to open a simple small medical clinic here.


    If there are people in need of treatment, they can come here for treatment.


    As long as there is a breath, Luo will be able to save him.


    Even a person with a broken arm and a broken leg can also change his body.


    This is the simplest operation for Luo.


    As for the doctor''s qualification certificate, Carl doesn''t really need this thing, but in order to avoid some trouble, it is better to have a pressure box bottom.


    In this way, Carl and others came to this big villa under the guidance of Tony Stark, and then Carl took Tony Stark alone to the Stark Building.


    "Seeing you are pretty good, you can hold this book temporarily for research.


    You don''t have to worry about this book being damaged. Even I can''t destroy this special material, let alone you."


    As Carl said, he threw the blueprint to Tony Stark.


    When he saw the half-meter-high book, he was easily thrown to the ground by Karl, which made him swallow.


    I tried it before in SHIELD.


    Tony Stark alone, trying to lift this book, is very strenuous.


    So whenever he saw that Karl could get the book so easily, he would be shocked.


    "Speaking of which people in your world are so strong?"


    Tony Stark finally asked his own question.


    Carl shook his head, thought a little, and then replied.


    "Not all of them are like this, but people in our world generally have one or two times the physique of yours.


    I am considered to be the top powerhouse in our world. As for the strength of Luo and Intil, they are even more than a handful of them."


    "It''s an exaggeration, I feel that people in your world are all monsters...


    Tony Stark sighed, then pushed the book.


    But he tried his best, only pushed a little, and then panted tired.


    "Huh~~~"


    "Sure enough, I should exercise. I feel that Huaxia''s Tai Chi and Bajiquan are a bit interesting, so I should learn a little bit at that time."


    Tony Stark muttered to himself, and then he collapsed on the sofa next to him.


    "Jarvis, pour the wine!"


    "Two glasses!"


    Tony Stark paused, then gave instructions.


    The robot Jarvis butler also brought two glasses of wine very quickly and placed them in front of Tony Stark.


    "Come on, I''ll take you a drink."


    Tony Stark stood up and gave Karl a glass of wine.


    Carl was also not polite, took it and clinked glasses with the other party, and then drank it.


    "Stay for a drink at night? You''re fine anyway. Let''s continue to talk. How about the topic of your world?


    Although I don''t believe that the scientist you mentioned is true, I am still interested in him, and I can pay for it, just as listening to the story."


    Tony Stark''s arrogance is undoubtedly revealed.


    In his opinion, there is nothing that cannot be bought with money.


    But Carl shook his head, a little speechless.


    "Do you think I am like a person who lacks money? If I want to, these pure gold can be exchanged for a lot of money, right?"


    As Carl spoke, he threw a part of the gold in his space on the ground at will.


    "It''s almost tens of millions, enough for my pocket money for a day or two."


    Tony Stark shrugged and said casually.


    Carl did not respond, but took the gold back.


    The tip of the iceberg that was exposed did not even have one percent of his gold reserves.


    If you want to talk about pure assets, Carl is completely worthy of Tony Stark.


    It''s just that he doesn''t need to, so much is said here.


    Because he and Tony Stark are just a simple partnership, naturally there is no need to say so much.


    And Karl now has a plan to establish his own company in Marvel World.


    Only in this way can he truly gain a foothold here.


    that''s it.


    Carl stayed with Tony Stark to finish the meal.


    It''s just that the phone worm cannot be used here because of the difference in the world.


    So Carl can only use the phone of Marvel World to contact Luo and Intil.


    The two of them didn''t know how to use the phone at first, but there was basically no difference between the phone bug and the phone usage.


    Basically you can use it.


    ...


    Time soon came to night.


    Tony Stark and his girlfriend, Pepper Potts, sat very close together, showing their affection while eating.


    It was a bit unpleasant for Karl to eat next to him.


    But he thought about it. It seemed that he and Intil were the same before, so he didn''t bother to care about them.


    The meals prepared by Tony Stark are very rich.


    And the taste of Marvel''s world is very similar to Carl''s taste of the earth, and it tastes more inexplicably familiar.


    So he is not so unaccustomed to eating.


    Only the wine here is not strong enough to drink, after all, the physique per capita in Pirates is stronger than that of humans in this world.


    So the wine should be much stronger.


    In other respects, Carl is not used to it.


    But at this time.


    The TV that was racing next to him suddenly called an emergency news.


    Both Carl and Tony Stark saw a huge green giant appearing in the city center.


    This green giant ran rampant, and his path of action happened to be towards the Stark building!


    This changed Tony Stark''s face slightly.


    "How did this monster appear?"


    "But he looks like he has become ugly?"


    Tony Stark looked a little ugly.


    But soon, his face changed again, because at this time another green giant appeared, blocking the path of the green giant just now!


    And it seems that the second giant to appear is protecting the people around!


    This situation made Tony Stark puzzled.


    "Two green monsters? What''s the situation? What is the military doing!


    It''s enough to make one headache to appear, but now there are still two, my goodness, is this world crazy?"

 335 Chapter 335 Suppression!

    "It''s interesting, is this the monster of this world? It looks pretty good."


    Carl pretended to be interested.


    He knew that the two green monsters in front of him were the Hulk and hate, but as a''visitor from another world'', of course he couldn''t, name them by name.


    And Karl was actually very interested in hatred and the strength of the Hulk.


    "By the way, this afternoon, didn''t you start to develop mechas? Would you like to use them to test it?"


    Carl asked casually.


    Tony Stark shook his head with a bitter face.


    "Forget it, my current level is probably not enough for them to play.


    And these armors of mine are in the experimental stage, and they can''t even fly. If I really pass, I won''t be able to escape by training."


    Carl nodded, then picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth.


    "It just so happens that my hands are itchy. I''ll try it over. What level is the monster''s strength in your world?"


    While talking, Karl used the void to walk and instantly disappeared from Tony Stark''s eyes.


    After seeing Carl disappeared, Tony Stark was shocked, and then he sighed.


    "How many abilities we don''t know about this guy?


    If he really defeats these two big guys, I''m afraid no one can cure him in this world, right?"


    "Tony, don''t be discouraged, it''s not your style.


    You have to know that you are a complete genius, no matter how strong his ability is, you can definitely find a way to contain him, right?"


    Little Pepper Potts kissed Tony, and then fed him dinner and wine.


    Tony Stark nodded, then returned to a state of genius pride.


    "Haha, you are right, I am a genius!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The laughter was loud and full of Tony Stark''s characteristics.


    But this laughter sounded a little more helpless.


    ...


    at the same time.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is also in desperation.


    Nick Fury looked at the two big guys who were being pinched, and didn''t know how to stop them.


    The current S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has not established the Avengers, and even the mutants and strangers under it are pitiful.


    Even if they have top secret agents, such as Natasha and Patton.


    But at most they are dealing with tasks within various human categories.


    Things like this two big guys are not in the human category at all!


    "Could it be that I still have to contact Professor X and ask him to help?


    Although he will definitely not refuse me, he has been busy dealing with Magneto recently.


    If the X-Men loses to Magneto, the world may be in chaos.


    Forget it, let''s take a look at the situation first, and I won''t alarm Professor X for now."


    Nick Fury rubbed his temples with a headache, not knowing what to do at this time.


    Just when he was at a loss.


    In the computer surveillance video, a familiar figure suddenly flashed past.


    After seeing this figure, Nick Fury was shocked and felt something not so good.


    "Why did he come here?"


    "This guy, isn''t he eating with Tony Stark?"


    Nick Fury did not expect that Carl would appear in the middle of the two monsters.


    When Karl appeared, whether it was Hulk or Abomination, they all turned their attention to him.


    But the Hulk still retains a trace of reason, and his wildness tells himself that the person in front of him is not easy to provoke, so he must be treated with caution.


    But hatred is irrational, and there is only destruction and destruction and destruction in the mind.


    So when he saw that some inexplicable person appeared, he punched out without hesitation!


    Seeing this scene, Nick Fury was shocked, worried that Carl''s thin body would be blown by the opponent''s punch.


    Although Carl is about 2.5 meters tall, he hates four meters and is close to five meters tall, which is still a lot worse.


    It feels like an adult, like a kid who just went to kindergarten, too far apart.


    But with such a huge size gap, there was a result that stunned Nick Fury!


    I saw that Karl used his hands that were disproportionate to hatred to resist the opponent''s blow.


    Then Carl shook it easily, and his hatred was forcibly thrown out, hitting the Hulk not far away!


    Nick Fury was shocked to see this scene, and Coleson and Natasha who were also in the office were also shocked.


    The two of them were on standby here, and they were rescued in the past.


    But I didn''t expect to see such a shocking scene!


    "It seems that we still underestimated him..."


    Nick Fury said truthfully.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Carl, who had just flung his hatred away, simply estimated the power of hatred.


    The opponent''s strength is probably A+ level, comparable to Kaido.


    The Hulk''s power should be stronger, but that is a state of anger, not the current normal state.


    And the speed and reaction of hatred must be lower than Grade A, which should be Grade B+.


    The Hulk should be stronger, but it should not exceed the A grade.


    As for stamina, it goes without saying, whether it is abomination or the Hulk, at least it is S-level stamina, or even higher.


    If not, they would not be so resistant.


    "It''s really interesting, hatred in the Marvel world is not high-end combat power, but it has power and strength close to Kaido.


    The Hulk''s words are definitely less powerful than hatred, but they are limited by anger. Only in the state of anger will he be stronger.


    Sure enough, the Marvel world is not as unbearable as I thought, so I still have to stay a little bit better."


    Just when Carl was thinking.


    Angry hatred grabbed a car and threw it at Carl.


    At the same time, the Hulk was also a little angry at this time because he was hit by Karl.


    He jumped straight up and smashed towards Karl in the air!


    Facing the joint attack of the two giants, Carl''s mouth raised slightly, without drawing his sword, but clenching his right fist.


    "Shock¡ª"


    Accompanied by Carl''s soft roar.


    The right fist hits homeopathically.


    The huge impact instantly shattered the air, causing the space in front to collapse several meters in length!


    At the same time, the Hulk''s skin spattered and he was knocked out by Carl.


    Because of the long distance, hatred was not as badly injured as the Hulk, but he was still hit by the powerful shock wave of the shock fruit.


    With one move, Carl directly killed two giants in a second, shocking all the forces that secretly observed!


    At the same time, the system sound rang.


    ''God selection has been triggered!''

 336 Chapter 336 Spike!

    ''Choice 1: Ignore the Hulk and hate, let them destroy the city and get the title of villain.


    Big villain: I doubled my sense of existence.''


    ''Option 2: Suppress the Hulk and Abomination, make them incapacitated, and get freely assignable skill points: 2 points.''


    ''Choose 3: Kill the Hulk and Abomination, and randomly increase an ability level below A level.''


    The selection appears.


    This time, Karl didn''t hesitate too much and directly chose the second.


    The first and third are not in line with the purpose for Carl, so naturally there is no need to bother.


    After making the choice, Carl looked at the abomination and the Hulk who stood up, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a trembling smile.


    Then Karl looked at the drone in the sky and smiled like a movie villain.


    "Nick Fury, haven''t you always wanted to know my strength?


    Today I can reveal a small part to you, and hope that from now on, you will not come over and trouble me casually.


    After all, sometimes I feel unstable, such as now!"


    Before he finished his voice, Karl had already used his ability to lift a surrounding area directly into the air!


    But Carl had already observed it before.


    Within a kilometer, apart from himself and the two giants in front of him, there were no other lives.


    That''s why he lifted up a whole piece of land so blatantly.


    As for the destruction of buildings and facilities here, it has nothing to do with Karl.


    Because he doesn''t care about it.


    Then Carl immediately used his ability to merge the power of shaking fruit and fluttering fruit.


    Suddenly the sky quashed, and the surrounding space instantly collapsed!


    The powerful force made the whole world seem unstable.


    Because of Carl''s ability, the whole city suddenly violent wind, dark clouds in the sky sealed, lightning and thunder!


    The temperature of the whole city suddenly dropped, and rain dripped from the sky.


    Slowly, the light rain turned into heavy rain, and then turned into heavy rain!


    Accompanied by lightning and thunder, in a short period of tens of seconds, a storm took shape!


    But in these ten seconds, Karl had already exploded part of his power, hitting the hatred and the Hulk until he could not take care of himself.


    Although hate and the Hulk have the ability to heal themselves.


    But no matter how strong their self-healing ability was, they couldn''t hold up Karl''s messy beating.


    In the end, he hated the broken bones all over his body, and Karl was more practical with Hades, jumped his hands and feet, cut off his spine, and made him never move.


    Hades''s ability encountered a lot of natural enemies while in Pirate World.


    But here, it does not affect the performance.


    Although the self-recovery ability of hatred is good, it does not reach the level of Kaido.


    At most, he is on par with Kaido in terms of defense and physical strength.


    The resilience is really far behind.


    If he wants to complete self-healing, he probably won''t be able to recover his hands, feet, and spine in one or two hundred years.


    As for the Hulk, his recovery ability is even stronger than Kaido.


    But unfortunately.


    In terms of power competition, Carl has an absolute advantage.


    Although the Hulk increased with the anger value, sheer power had begun to take advantage, reaching a point stronger than Carl.


    But as long as Karl uses Shake Fruit, the Hulk has no resistance at all!


    Accompanied by a roar, this land burst suddenly, and the building at noon collapsed!


    Abomination and the Hulk fell into the underground pit, and Dr. Banner was beaten back to his original form by Karl.


    "It''s almost there now."


    ''Choose to complete, get freely assignable skill points: 2 points!''


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a standard villain smile.


    Through this battle that was almost a spike, Carl basically understood what his strength was on the earth.


    The Hulk and hatred are the ceiling of power in the Marvel world.


    Even mutants, or other aliens, few people can crush the Hulk in pure power.


    Except the five great creation gods and the monsters of the multiverse.


    Even Thor, the god of thunder, is weaker than the Hulk in terms of strength.


    Thanos is comparable to him. Only by relying on his superb physical skills can he completely defeat Hulk in technique.


    So it was enough for Karl to show such a little strength.


    This strength is enough to deter other forces.


    If those people want to see themselves, no matter what they are doing, they must show enough sincerity!


    Otherwise, the end will be very miserable!


    Hulk and hatred are the best examples!


    And the most important thing is that Carl basically didn''t use Hades throughout the battle.


    He just made him unable to move when dealing with hatred.


    Karl has always used his fists to fight again, competing with these two monsters for power and destructive power.


    If Carl used swordsmanship, they wouldn''t survive at all!


    Swordsmanship is Carl''s strongest power. Although his physical skills are not bad, he is still a lot worse than his own swordsmanship.


    More importantly, Karl didn''t take it seriously, and he didn''t even let out the shadow.


    He now only has his own strange power, teleportation, violent wind, and shock-making ability.


    As for other aspects, he has not exposed at all.


    And teleportation can also be explained as being fast, so people from other forces don''t know how to analyze Karl.


    Especially Nick Fury.


    He is now the first two big eyes, and the eye that was scratched by the Elemental Eater Beast is already beginning to faintly aches.


    "Coleson, you take Melinda to deal with the endgame, absolutely don''t cause the citizens to panic.


    Natasha, about Carl, I will trouble you to stare more.


    If this guy gets into trouble, I am afraid it will be even more exaggerated than these two monsters!


    He just exposed the tip of the iceberg and destroyed such a large area.


    This force, even Magneto might not be able to do it easily, it is really too dangerous!"


    Nick Fury sighed, obviously not knowing what to do with Karl.


    Natasha nodded, and asked casually, "What about Tony Stark? No longer?"


    "Leave it to Coulson. You are now in charge of Carl''s side. Don''t go out to do tasks for the time being.


    Carl and his companions must be watched by someone specially. You are experienced and it is up to you to be the most suitable."


    "Understood, I will prepare now."


    Natasha nodded and walked out blankly.


    Coulson rubbed his temples, then opened the safe, took out a pager with the eight-pointed star logo, and fell into deep thought.

 337 Chapter 327: One Month

    time flies.


    Carl came to the Marvel World and was surprised for almost a month.


    During this time, no one except Natasha and Tony Stark would come to his villa to disturb him.


    This makes Carl a lot easier.


    In this month''s time, the plot of Iron Man One and Two is basically over.


    Carl did not participate, but smiled at Tony Stark''s performance.


    Because Tony Stark got it ahead of time, the manufacturing method of the new elements, and the body was restored because of Luo.


    However, he announced to the public that his body had not recovered and his purpose was to catch a few big fish.


    As a result, someone really took the bait.


    First, Tony Stark''s uncle, driving the Iron Overlord to kill him.


    In the end, Tony Stark controlled the armor to fight back.


    He created the Department of Energy from the beginning, but he didn''t use it directly on himself, instead he had been fishing with the old reactor.


    Then he caught such a big fish.


    Later, Tony Stark, using the armor equipped with new energy power, easily dismantled the Iron Overlord.


    From this, it can be seen that Tony Stark is stronger than the original, both in terms of strength and development of the armor.


    And the most important thing is that Karl has always placed the design drawings in the Stark Industrial Building for Tony Stark''s reference.


    Although Tony Stark still couldn''t understand part of this design, he was inspired by it.


    His armor also improved quickly.


    However, Carl gave him a suggestion, that is, it is best to keep only one for each suit, otherwise it will be used by someone with a heart and finally blame him.


    At the same time, because Carl participated in the research of the battle armor, although he just walked through the cutscene to help Tony Stark experiment with the power of the battle armor.


    But he was involved in the research after all, and if anyone wanted to frame Tony Stark, he would definitely be taken with him.


    Since Karl had previously killed Hulk and Detest in the mirror, many people knew him.


    Now it¡¯s always a problem for Karl to go shopping on the street, and I can only ask Intil and Luo to help him buy it.


    So now there are a group of people who want to kill Karl.


    Because his threat is really too great.


    Tony Stark did the same.


    Since he announced that he is Iron Man, the stock of Stark Industries has soared and he has once again become the richest man in the world.


    Its wealth can even be directly controlled, about 30% of the country¡¯s money flows.


    In addition, Tony Stark himself is a genius, and his steel suit can easily destroy a country''s armed forces.


    The power is self-evident.


    So they will naturally look for opportunities to deal with Tony Stark.


    There is no way, this country is like this, even people from their own country, they will fight in a nest, thinking that he wants to rebel.


    The crisis consciousness of those politicians is so advanced,


    It is precisely because of this that some things that would not have happened will eventually be forced by them and have to happen.


    In this regard, Carl has nothing to say, after all, he is not from this world.


    Relatively speaking, he is just a passer-by.


    As long as the Space-Time Shuttle can be successfully manufactured and he has obtained six Infinite Gems, he can leave at any time.


    After all, they are here, so naturally I have to take some local products.


    Infinite gems happen to be in this world. It is a special souvenir that Carl will naturally not let go.


    So Carl has been trying to get information about the Cube of the Universe from Nick Fury''s mouth during this month.


    Unfortunately, he did not succeed, because Nick Fury was really tight-lipped.


    But this is because Carl did not directly use force to threaten, otherwise, he would not always pretend to be ignorant.


    Carl didn''t care about this, because Nick Fury went around and always returned to his hands.


    And Karl also established a Karl Biomedical Co., Ltd. during this period.


    The address is in the villa where he is currently located.


    Although this biomedical company does not have any actual products, Carl founded this company in his own name.


    With his own name and the assets he carries, even if he doesn''t do anything, he can run the company for hundreds of years.


    What''s more, Carl really intends to study something.


    Although Luo is a doctor, he is also a pharmacist in genetics.


    Although he is not very professional, he is already among the top batch of biologists compared to most of the world.


    In terms of biological genes, Luo studied under Bergapunk.


    That''s why Karl said that he is not very professional, because in Karl''s eyes, only Begapunk is a professional.


    The others are a little bit off.


    It''s a pity that Begapunk is unwilling to come with Karl, because he is in the world of One Piece, and there are many things that have not been thoroughly studied.


    But even if Begapunk didn''t come, Luo would actually be enough here.


    Carl was like S.H.I.E.L.D., buying a lot of experimental materials, and then took a lot of experimental equipment from Tony Stark.


    Fortunately, Carl had built a very large basement under this villa.


    If not, there is really no place to put these experimental materials and experimental equipment.


    In this way, Carl''s biomedical company was established hastily.


    Carl himself is the CEO, Luo is the chief biological expert and the physician here, and Intil is Carl''s secretary.


    By the way, Karl also asked Intil to sing two songs from this world on the live broadcast at the company''s opening, which sparked a wave of public opinion.


    People squinted at Intil''s singing, and then Carl''s company''s stock price rose sharply.


    No way, the power of fans is so powerful.


    Even if Karl didn''t do anything, some fans were willing to pay.


    In addition, Intil''s charm ability is passive. She didn''t even actively release the ability during the live broadcast, so she charmed all those people.


    Such an effect, even Carl did not expect.


    Because he just intends to let Intil, increase the popularity of his company.


    Who knew this would happen.


    Some people even called and asked Intil to make a direct debut.


    For this kind of person, Carl hung up the phone without hesitation and greeted his family.


    All that Carl did was normal to him, but he had been monitoring Natasha and the black egg of SHIELD.


    They did not expect that the people around Carl were also very scary.


    Needless to say, Luo had already seen his weird ability.


    Intil''s ability was demonstrated for the first time, but its effect was no less than the shock that Carl had brought before.


    Because she is regardless of gender, as long as her willpower is below a certain threshold, she will be completely charmed.


    As for when to recover, it depends on personal physique.

 338 Chapter 338: The plot begins

    "Natasha, now there is a task. You temporarily leave Carl and go to Tony Stark.


    It seems that he has been targeted by some people. Protect him and prevent him from being assassinated."


    "Director Ferry, isn''t he under the protection of Coleson, who is so difficult to deal with and wants us to be together?"


    Natasha asked suspiciously, but she was still packing her things and preparing to head to Stark Tower.


    "Coelson has other tasks. This task is of a relatively high level and will be kept secret for the time being.


    So you replaced him and protected Tony Stark for a while, and after he came back, you continued to monitor Karl."


    "Understood, I''ll pass."


    Natasha responded, just finishing packing her things and preparing to hang up.


    But Carl''s knowledge and color has long since heard their conversation clearly.


    "Nick Fury, don''t hang up in such a hurry, what is that thing you said, do you need help?"


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, giving Natasha a look.


    Natasha also left here very well.


    Anyway, there are so many phones here. They also use internal phones. Natasha doesn''t care about a cell phone at all.


    At this time, Nick Fury just felt a headache.


    He knew that Carl''s hearing was very good, so every time he talked to Natasha, he was very careful and told her to stay away.


    If possible, it''s best to get the phone through outside the yard.


    The two of them had always communicated like this, and naturally thought that Karl could not hear him so far away.


    But the fact is, Carl can still be clear.


    After all, Carl''s domineering experience is more than enough to cover this city.


    The conversation between them, Carl can naturally hear when he wants to.


    "You are really lingering, Mr. Carl."


    Nick Fury sighed, having no idea what to say.


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he continued: "I know you want to say that this matter has a high level of confidentiality and cannot be disclosed to others, right?


    You don''t have to hide it from me. I see everything in this world clearly.


    Just two days ago, an object with a high concentration of energy suddenly landed on the earth from the universe.


    In addition, there is a huge beam of energy that appears in the sky, right?


    You don''t have to lie to me, I can see all this clearly, and I also know the origin of this person and that energy object."


    The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said calmly.


    His words surprised Nick Fury.


    "You can see it, but why do you know the origin of the other party?"


    Nick Fury has become very accustomed to Carl''s show operations.


    But what he didn''t understand was why Carl would say that he knew the origin of the other party.


    You know, they are not talents of the same world at all!


    But Carl remained calm and composed, and his tone was still extremely calm.


    "My eyes see more things than you think.


    If I want to, I can know the location of the universe cube that you have been hiding.


    But do you know why I didn''t do this?"


    "Because you don''t want to cause war?"


    Nick Fury answered tentatively, but got a completely different answer.


    "The answer is wrong, because a single cosmic cube is of no use to me.


    And you are not qualified to be familiar with the term war with me. If a war is really going to start, it is just my unilateral massacre.


    Such abusive behavior is not in line with my personality, so I don''t bother to care about you."


    Carl''s casual answer made Nick Fury frightened, but he also understood that everything Carl said was the truth!


    "Well, I will tell you the location of that thing, but you have to tell me what is the origin of this thing!"


    Nick Fury finally compromised, because this sudden mysterious incident made him completely confused about the situation.


    If Karl is really willing to help, he doesn''t mind letting Karl go over.


    "No problem, Luo, let''s go to SHIELD."


    Carl said, then hung up.


    Luo Ze directly hit the ROOM position. After a few teleports, the three came to SHIELD, Nick Fury''s office.


    Nick Fury had just hung up the phone, and then he saw that Carl had already arrived, which shocked him.


    However, his reaction was quick, and he immediately calmed down.


    Worthy of being the director of SHIELD, this response is quick!


    Carl murmured inwardly, then sat on the sofa next to him and talked part of the story about Thor''s Hammer and Thor.


    However, in order to remain mysterious, he didn''t fully say it, but only focused on the hammer of Mulnier.


    "In other words, could this myth be true?"


    Nick Fury asked tentatively, Carl shook his head and pointed to the sky.


    "Believe there is nothing, if you don''t believe it, there is nothing. In my opinion, the so-called god is nothing more than a stronger person, no big deal."


    Karl''s words made Nick Fury nodded.


    In this regard, they will be surprisingly consistent in their views.


    Because Nick Fury has also seen many powerful people, including Captain Marvel, Danvers.


    Her strength is comparable to gods, but she is still human.


    So this also made Nick Fury understand that no matter how powerful a god is, there is a high probability that a person with a powerful ability.


    "In that case, there is really no problem with this matter to you?


    Can you solve this problem perfectly?Or do you have other ways to deal with this hammer?"


    Nick Fury asked, and Karl shook his head, showing a smile that made Nick Fury scared.


    "Sorry, I didn''t intend to deal with this matter, I just joined in the fun.


    After all, there are people who are suspected to be gods. I really want to see if the gods in this world are as powerful as the rumors!"


    There was a hint of enthusiasm in Carl''s eyes.


    He really wanted to see how strong Thor''s thunder power was.


    After all, Sol is also one of the ceilings in the movie worldview.


    Even in the Marvel comics, his strength is the strongest in the ranking.


    Even if he hasn''t really awakened yet, he hasn''t obtained the Storm Axe.


    But his strength is not very weak, so Carl really wants to play with him!


    Nick Fury was speechless when he saw Karl''s expression.


    "In that case, remember not to hurt ordinary people."


    Nick Fury sighed.


    He didn''t have any full power to order Karl, so this embarrassing situation occurred.


    Fortunately, Karl and others have pretty good personalities, and they are generally easy-going.


    Only in this more than a month, no troubles were caused, otherwise Nick Fury would have a headache again.

 339 Chapter 339: Ghost Rider?

    "Don''t worry, I know what to do, after all, I am not a devil."


    Carl smiled, then looked at Luo.


    "About how long will it take?"


    "About two hours, I looked at the map, it''s actually quite far from here."


    "Two hours? It''s a bit slow, but enough time."


    Hearing Luo''s words, Carl nodded, then put his hand on Luo''s shoulder.


    Intil grabbed Karl''s hand and waved to Nick Fury.


    Next second.


    The three of Karl suddenly disappeared when they were young.


    However, in Nick Fury''s office, three more sparrows flew around suddenly.


    There was even a sparrow who was frightened and took a bite directly on Nick Fury''s bald head.


    "Come on! Bounce away these sparrows for me!"


    ...


    The sky is already dark.


    When the three of Carl set out, it was almost evening.


    The three Carl are constantly in a state of teleportation, which has lasted for almost two hours, and will soon arrive at their destination.


    Luo''s ROOM force field covers the maximum radius of more than 30,000 meters and less than 40,000 meters.


    So he wants to take Carl and Intil to teleport together, and there needs to be a few tenths of a second in the middle.


    But if Karl flew over by himself, he would even be faster than Luo''s teleport.


    It''s just that Carl chose to let Luo lead them over for the company''s stock and Intier''s image as a goddess in the eyes of fans.


    Although it was a bit slower, it didn''t attract any attention.


    Only when the three of them came to a dark and gloomy valley, they found a skeleton knight full of flames!


    "This is the ghost rider?"


    When he saw this man, Karl was dumbfounded for a second, and Luo and Intier were even more startled.


    Fortunately, they have seen a live skeleton Brook before, so the ability to accept is not bad.


    But a skeleton that can make fire is really unacceptable.


    The evil spirit knight flicked the iron chain in his hand, and the flame spread instantly, illuminating the dark night.


    The pungent smell of gasoline was everywhere in the valley.


    The knight from hell, summon the fire of hell and burn all the evils in the world!


    "Sinner! Damn it!"


    The ghost rider waved the long chain of flame in his hand.


    Wherever the flame goes, no grass will grow!


    The valley that was originally desolate is now extremely hot.


    "It''s really difficult. If you can''t kill with one blow, he can chase you to the end of the world!"


    Carl opened his mouth to explain, and then used the power of the fluttering fruit to forcibly push the ghost rider away.


    But the fighting ability of the evil spirit knight is good.


    He rushed back instantly, and the flame was even better than before!


    The fire of hell can burn everything, even the soul!


    Even Karl can''t easily get the flame of the opponent, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate.


    "The sinner! Damn it!"


    The evil spirit knight roared.


    Carrying a long chain of raging flames, it broke through the air.


    Howling the chains!


    The surrounding air was covered with a fiery flame!


    Seeing this scene, Carl did not hesitate to drew Hades and cut it off with a single sword!


    "Ghost Slash¡ª"


    The strong blow instantly splits the space and separates everything around it!


    Whether it is the earth or the air, even the sky and the surrounding space, all were torn apart by Carl abruptly!


    Even the fire of hell was also defeated under this lingering sword intent.


    The iron chain attached to the fire of hell was easily crushed by Karl and turned into a drop of iron slag!


    Upon seeing this, the ghost knight quickly abandoned the iron chain and opened the distance between him and Karl to prevent himself from being hit.


    This blow, even the ghost knight with an immortal body, did not dare to directly resist.


    Even if he can''t die, his strength will be impaired. For him to resist a move that is enough to cut off space is not worth the loss.


    And you can see the difference in strength between the two in one blow!


    Although the Ghost Rider is more difficult to deal with, he is not Carl''s opponent at all when competing for strength.


    "Luo, show him a corpse, let him rest, we can''t continue to waste time here.


    But you must never touch the flames on him. With your ability, it is difficult to get these hellfires."


    "I see, Lord Carl."


    "ROOM¡ª¡ª"


    Luo nodded, opened the force field, and swung a light knife!


    The seemingly harmless slash instantly split the body of the evil spirit knight!


    Carl directly launched the domineering look, and tried to suppress the opponent with a strong deterrent!


    This was originally an experiment by Carl, but what he didn''t expect was that the blazing fire of hell was actually forcibly extinguished!


    The evil spirit knight who was pulled out of his head went into a coma!


    This scene made Carl understand that although the evil spirit knight is immortal, his mental power is not high.


    Even the physical fitness is not as strong as Hulk and hatred, which makes Carl feel relieved.


    "Let''s go, he won''t wake up for a while."


    After saying this, the three Carl immediately left here.


    But just after Karl left.


    Another dark space door suddenly opened.


    An old gentleman with a cane and a dome hat walked out of it.


    "When I became a ghost knight, I was dismembered, which is really speechless."


    The old man shook his head and began to think in pieces, a black energy began to converge on him.


    The next magical scene happened.


    The ghost rider''s body automatically borders.


    The fire of hell rekindled.


    It''s just that the flame didn''t burn for too long, he transformed back into a human body, and then lay weakly on the ground.


    "What''s wrong with me¡­¡­"


    The first time he transformed, his body lost control, but his memory remained.


    Then he felt a cold back spine, and couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Mephisto! You bastard..."


    When Johnny Blazer saw Mephisto, he came up with a''gentle'' greeting.


    Mephisto didn''t mind, but slammed the scepter into the ground forcefully.


    In a short time, a black mist entered Johnny Blazer''s body again, filling his hellfire.


    "The mission is the first. If you want to change back to a human being, you can complete the mission I gave you!


    If you can''t finish it, I will let you know what is eternal pain!"


    Accompanied by a spooky sound effect appeared.


    Mephisto suddenly turned into a black mist and disappeared immediately.


    Johnny Blazer frowned, puzzled.


    But in order to restore his freedom, he still chose to run to the mission location and complete the mission Mephisto gave him.


    Even this task is still just a pit.


    He will also move on toward illusory hope.

 340 Chapter 340 ! Meow meow meow?

    Still at night.


    A desolate desert.


    There is a hammer that looks not very eye-catching, standing quietly in the pit.


    Around this hammer, static electricity.


    Miaolmir is abbreviated.


    It is the hammer of thunder.


    This handle is covered with O''Don ''s power.


    If someone wants to be a hammer, O''Dendine will play its role.


    There is only no qualified person, just lose this handle.


    This is the ban on Odin!


    The purpose is to prevent someone from stealing this handle to the hammer of Thunder God.


    But I didn''t think of Odin.


    At this time, three people suddenly appeared around the hammer of Thunder.


    He is headed by Carl, and he took the lead in trials in front of the hammer.


    Did not take it.


    Even if he is exhausted and not taken.


    But he did not care, but directly using the ability to float fruit, then the hammer flew into Carl''s hands.


    "this one?"


    Carl disdainfully raised the hammer of Thunder, try to summon the thunder.


    But unfortunately, he is not qualified to pick up the hammer, but rely on the ability of fluttering fruit, cheating picking up a hammer.


    "Luo, you tried it, can you pick up the hammer, tell the truth, this hammer, still a bit fun."


    Karl was thrown away, throw the hammer into the ground.


    Luo I did it, I can''t pull it, which made him a little surprised.


    "It''s a magical hammer, it seems that you don''t have some means, it''s really not."


    Luo Tongye did not take advantage of the ability, expand the ROOM position, using the baton, stabilize it in your hand.


    However, he also tried to wave and did not summon the thunder.


    "When I am, I am here! Hey!"


    Yintel smiled and licking his hand. Rules put the hammer in the ground and retired one step back.


    Carl and Luo I thought that Indill could not get it.


    But they are all wrong!


    Yintel drums his face and pulls up!


    She is directly exhausted, and she is down.


    The hammer of Raytheon was taken in his hand.


    The three people present are some of them, and I don''t know what the situation is.


    "Carl adult, don''t you use my ability?"


    "Don''t make trouble, I didn''t do anything."


    "So what about Roother? You don''t use your ability?"


    "Of course, I can''t help me, I can''t help you, let alone I have canceled the Room force farm."


    Carl and Luo looked at each other and then understood it.


    In Tier is really qualified, take the hammer of thunder!


    Because her mind is simple, I just want to sing, and serve Carl, there is no other incomplete mind.


    Although she did not justice, there was no spirit of the Knights.


    But she is very harmful, one heart, and has been received by the hammer, and then be approved by the hammer.


    Now she waves the hammer of Thunder, summoning a few centimeters, thunderstorm, is the best evidence.


    Only the strength of Yintel itself is not very strong.


    These Thunders are also thin and short, no feelings.


    But Yintel has a very embarrassing, because Carl and Luo can''t get a hammer, she can take it.


    This makes her very excited, and even caught Carl and Luo Shu.


    Carl looked at the hammer and played Yuri, the taste smiled.


    "Odin, I saw this scene, I am very curious about your expression!"


    ......


    Astaard.


    Oddin, which is sleeping in Otind, the corner of the eye is not convulsive.


    Although he fell into a sleep, he saw everything outside the world.


    Especially the Carl triple, you can pick up the hammer of Thunder, which makes Odin feel some hearts.


    But he still wants to keep it, can''t show any expression.


    Because this time, Rocky has already emerged from shadows.


    His eyes have some ample.


    Raise the Gunnell in your hand, the expression is more embarrassed.


    But he is more than half a day.


    In the end, I didn''t get to my hand.


    "Father, you can sleep, I will take care of Asaard!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Earth''s desert.


    Carl et al. Has played tired of thundering, put it back into place.


    They are intended here to be held in the rabbit and see when Sol will come.


    However, they didn''t wait until Sol, but they first waited Collson.


    After chatting with Coloson, they built a simple tent here, but did not deploy too much force.


    In this way, the time slowly came to the middle of the night.


    A man with a long hair, suddenly appeared in this temporary base.


    His skill is very cleaned, it is easy to cross those defense, stunning here is not many guards.


    This person is being hit by Rays Solo!


    Although his strength was sealed by Odin, the combat experience was not lost, and the physical quality is the same.


    "Finally found you, Miaoliel!"


    At a moment of seeing the hammer of Thunder, Sol excitedly put his hand on it, and moved!


    The hammer has no reaction!


    Try again!


    It is still without reactions.


    Such repetition is still useless.


    No matter how hard him, there is no way to get him.


    At this time, the sky flashed a thunder.


    The dark clouds are covered with heavy rain.


    Sol did not believe in evil, and still continued to pull the hammer.


    Carl is a manipulating airflow, condense Thunder Clouds, wants to make storms more violent.


    Because there is only such a weather, it is worthy of the mood of Sore.


    "Do we not arrest him in the past?"


    Coleson looked at the screen of the monitoring room, and some hands itch.


    But there is no Cal''s order, he doesn''t dare to act rashly, and I am afraid that I will be made into a meat.


    "Don''t worry, wait for a while."


    The Cal mouth is tall, and some belly is said with black.


    "If you don''t see his desperate expression, life will regret."


    When I heard Carl, Collson had a face, and I didn''t know what he was saying.


    But he didn''t take it, because Carl often said some, he can''t understand it.


    In this way, it is about ten minutes.


    Sol is already tired, and the whole person is somewhat bad.


    "Why, why can''t I get up!"


    "I am Ray God!"


    The rain is getting heavier.


    Thunder is getting more and more.


    The sky is like Sol''s mood.


    Heavy rain, full cloth, life is not hope!


    Sol is still unplugging the hammer.


    Zhongzhi, full of despair and self-doubting!


    He completely ignored this rainstorm, and he wanted to take back his hammer!


    At this time, a car came from afar.


    "Sol! Hurry up and get on the bus, don''t catch a cold!"


    Women wear in the rain, and the steps were struggling to Sol, and he helped him.

 341 Chapter 341, Rocky and Sol

    "Isn''t it a hammer? The real thunderstorm is it because a hammer lost the power? It''s a ridiculous!"


    I heard this, Soli''s eyes are bright, but it will soon bleak.


    "You do not understand¡­¡­"


    "Okay, don''t say nonsense, hurry back to take a shower, you are dirty!"


    There is not much nonsense.


    Simply drive away.


    Carl looked at the direction of their two left, and the mouth was soaring.


    "No wonder is inside, but simply selection of temporary hosts, but also pick up the hammer of Thunder.


    She is really a good seedllar, but unfortunately. "


    Kar marked a sigh of relief and felt a bit unfortunate.


    He can see that this Jane Foster, Rays Sal Soli has a very high character, as well as the will of identification.


    It is precisely because of this, she will accidentally be selected by the realistic gem, becoming a realistic gemstone intermediate host.


    Even in the comics, you can also pick up the hammer of Thunder, summon the powerful thunder.


    "Let''s leave Mr. Carl, although Fresearch said that you are right to be responsible, but what is this?


    I met an alien, I didn''t catch it, and I still let him go, and that woman is obviously with this alien!


    Do we look at them, don''t care about it? "


    Collson is somewhat angry, he doesn''t know what Carl is going to do.


    But Carl shook his head and whispered him a question.


    "Strictly speaking, I am also an alien in your eyes. Do you want to catch me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    When I heard Carl, Collson''s words were a bit, I didn''t know how to refute.


    One month of Karl, every day, basically reading newspaper, by the way, a little biological glasses, open a company, did not do anything.


    This also allows Colson, and the next consciousness is ignored, and he is not the world of the world.


    At this time, he heard Karl, he suddenly realized that the people in front of him theoretically, it is also an alien!


    When a satellist''s face is discussed, it should not arrest another alien.


    Isn''t this a face of Carl?


    The expression of Luo and Yintel is not seen.


    If the Carl didn''t talk, both of them were estimated that they were still in the lesson of Collson.


    Thinking of this, Korton turns a chill and hurriedly apologized.


    "Sorry Mr. Karl, just now I think that there is no week, too urgent, I want to work.


    What should we do next? I all listen to you, this thing you can be responsible! I am not there! "


    Calcale didn''t know, Colen brain made a lot of things, thinking that he was angry, and how would he be.


    In fact, Carl is not angry at all. He just feels the relationship between Jane Foster and Sol, a bit fun.


    Karl wording, put the sky.


    The storm is superimposed, and the moment is restored to the calm.


    The sky in the sky is also scattered, showing a bright star river.


    "The next thing is much better, you go to check Sol and the woman went to where.


    Then give me all the people over there, leaving only the people together with them.


    I have a hunch, so I will have to break a battle here. In order to avoid casualties, you''d better listen to me. "


    "I know, I will do this!"


    Collson did not dare not.


    Although he was a little doubt, he heard Karl''s words, and he suddenly made a scene of the gods war.


    There is no way, this is the sequelae brought by Carl.


    Who allowed the time that Karl spikes and Haokina, it was too shocking.


    Especially the scene that pulls a whole land is even more sighful.


    So Collson has also become a bit.


    "Let''s take a break, it is estimated that there is nothing to do tonight."


    The Cal mouth is so raw, and then looks up at the starry sky.


    "You said yes? Odin?"


    ......


    The next morning.


    When Deni and Luo were still asleep, Carl had already got up.


    He came to the town''s square, and he saw that he domineering covered the entire town.


    "The efficiency is really good, I will empty someone in one night, it seems that you don''t have less effort."


    Carl muttered himself, and then watched the black people who were not far away.


    These people are the Agents of God Shield, and Collson is also there.


    They have just been delivered to the last group, now come back, and prepare for the fighters that may happen later.


    But just at this time.


    Carl discovered one, very unhappy people.


    A man wearing a black suit, as so much of the big shot from the outside, passing through the warning line, and then entered the square.


    Carl has been staring at him.


    The other party was a look at Carl, but did not care about him, then went straight to the room of Sol.


    "It''s really interesting, and Luoki, you finally came."


    The Cal mouth is tall, takes out a bag of potato chips, sitting on the threshold not far away.


    By the way, he also uses the ability, wakes up In Tori and Luo, let them come down.


    Rocky and Soli met.


    Just like the original.


    Rocky used the mouth gun to persuade Sore to give up the throne of the throne, giving up the use of Raytheon''s hammer.


    However, Rocky is also committed to the trouble of find Sol.


    The two have been discussed, and now they have basically reached a consensus.


    However, when Rocky is ready to leave, Carl can''t bear to make this comedy, this is closed.


    He manipulates the ability and summoned the hammer of thunder of thousands of meters.


    The hammer of Raytheon descended from the sky and smashed in the middle of the two.


    At the same time, Carl also came to the middle of the two, and the foot of the god was disdainful.


    "Rocky, you want to be a king of the gods, but you will be so anxious to curse the Ding Ding to death, as his son, is it a little unfair?"


    "Who are you? My father''s thing, do you know more than I?"


    Luoi saw Carl suddenly appeared, and his heart was vigilant.


    He went to Karl before, but did not care, because he just thought that Carl is the resident here, or those boring agents.


    But Karl just moved this moment, let Rocky understand that human beings are not mortal!


    Carl looked at the eyes of Rocky, and his mouth was soaring, and he continued.


    "Although I don''t know O''D, I have at least a father''s mood!


    Especially when you want to kill him, his mood at that time must be very complicated, but there is no regret. "


    The Cal mouth is tall, and it will continue to open.


    "Rocky, don''t you say that you want Rayt God hammer, now I will help you get it, you can try it."

 342 The 342th chapter can take the hammer

    "Oh! This is our Astard''s thing, I certainly have to take it!"


    Rocky is brid old, and the sleeves start to pull the hammer.


    But no matter how much he uses.


    The hammer of Raythe is still the silk, and there is no movement.


    Like the original, Rocky is not qualified, picking up the hammer of Thunder.


    The Sore next to it has become a gray eyes, once again burned a little blood.


    "I don''t believe that my father is really don''t want me!"


    Solfa is full.


    Next second.


    Heart is cold.


    "Father is really don''t want me ..."


    Sol thinks crying but crying.


    Born, I am very sorry ...


    Luoqui smiles without concealing.


    He then walked forward and wanted to comfort his brother.


    But at this time, hammer is in the eyelids of their two, flying directly to Carl Hand!


    This scene, suddenly shocked the brothers!


    "How can it be?!"


    "You are eligible to pick up Miairnier ?!"


    I saw the hammer of Thunder God was taken in the hand.


    The mentality of Rocky and Sol is a small colony.


    The last owner of the hammer of thunder.


    Sol is very clear, there is no recognition of the hammer of Thunder, it is impossible to raise it!


    Rocky is even more envious and hate.


    He now just wants to catch Carl, and torture why he can raise the hammer of Thunder.


    "You don''t have to be surprised, there is a hammer in the district, in my eyes, it is not a treasure.


    Luo, Intir, come over, show them a lot of life! "


    When I heard Karl, Luo and Intier have also gone.


    Luo Cooked if frost, the ability to use the hammer again, then shocked Luoki and Sol''s chin!


    However, Luo did not show off for too long, he handed the , then Directue summoned a thunder, got a stone that was not far away, taking it four minutes!


    "Allah! It''s a disaster ..."


    In Tier is very excited, I accidentally didn''t control the power, and then summoned the Thunder.


    Seeing this scene, Rocky and Sol''s mentality.


    The two of them point at Carl triple, but they don''t stop the mouth, but I don''t know what to say.


    Carl is laughing, slamming, this hammer flew out from Indill''s hands, falling in front of it.


    "Beauty, can you take this hammer?"


    "I?"


    It is somewhat unclear at the door.


    Just happened, she all looked in their eyes and felt this scene very funny.


    However, when she saw the ability of Carl''s control, and after the Thunder summoned the Thunder, they were shocked.


    "I still count, this hammer is not a million product, how can I get it."


    "Try it, anyway, don''t want money, you can''t hurt you."


    I think about rejection, but Carl is still taking her pick up the hammer.


    In curious, it is not a temptation, but also holds the hammer.


    "Then I will try it?"


    During the speech, you will be brothers and hammers.


    The air suddenly became silent.


    Rocky and Sol''s eyes are like copper bells.


    The Cal mouth is tall and not saying.


    Luo and Yintel two, it is to look at it, and it feels some incredible.


    "This hammer ... so light!"


    Jane is blinking, and then throws a hammer and played a flower.


    This scene, completely collapse the mentality of Rocky and Sol.


    They don''t know at all, the earth actually went to the Tiger dragon, but this small place, so many people can pick up the hammer.


    This makes Rocky and Sol can''t help but doubt, is this world, only two people can''t afford this hammer.


    at the same time.


    O''Do in the sleep is also extremely speechless.


    He didn''t think that the only one who could pick up the hammer, and now I still got a seat.


    This scene is really drama, even if it is Odin, even almost really stunned.


    Looking back at the town, returning to a simple body.


    Simply exchange, keep playing hammers, look very happy.


    She doesn''t know how much her own movements have caused much damage to Rocky, but also let Sher, caught in deep self-doubts.


    "Blend ..."


    "Heimdal! Send me back!"


    ! ! !


    The huge colored beams are covered with the rock, which will pass him directly.


    Looking at the Rainbow Bridge gradually disappeared, Sol finally sighed.


    "I understand why my father will extends in Midgard.


    It turned out here, everyone has qualified to raise Miainil ... "


    "You are wrong, this is also a hammer of Thunder, not anyone can raise.


    But it is very unfortunate, you just met us.


    Sore, I know that you are a strong warrior. If you have a sinking, Otind will be very disappointed! "


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I still thank you, but my father is dead, my strength ..."


    "Do you believe in Rocky? I said that your father didn''t die ..."


    "He said yes!"


    The Carl Dream has not been finished yet, and it is another Rainbow Bridge.


    Asa''s four soldiers, when they landed, just heard the words of Carl and immediately opened!


    "Sol, you have to go back to us, the King of Otamin is not dead!


    Although I don''t know why, this mortal will know so much, but your father is really not dead! "


    "Yes, Sol, you must not listen to the words of Rocky, he is lie to you!


    Your father Othin God is in the sleep of O''Dodia, as long as you go back to us, you can absolutely overturnt! "


    "How did you come back here ?!"


    Sol saw the appearance of the four warriors surprised, and then quickly hugged them.


    Among them, a god name is Hev, which is the goddess of the earth.


    When she is hugging with Sol, there is a little taste next to it.


    "Haha, I am very happy to meet you, my brother.


    Maybe you say it is true, but I have lost my power, my father will fully expel.


    I am already a waste man now, even if I go back with you! "


    Sol sighed and wanted to refuse.


    The four warriors were taken to go, and they want to persuade Sore to return to Astgard.


    But no matter what they say, Sor is not going to go back.


    There is no way, they can only stay here for the time being, then ate lunch, while drinking while going to persuade Su Russia accident.


    Karlians look next to Tianjin taste, eating melon soul burning.


    Just when he is eating melon.


    Rainbow Bridge appears again!


    A huge black figure appears in front of Sal, bringing him great pressure!


    At the same time, Carl''s system sounds also rang.


    ''God selection has triggered! ''

 343 Thirty-three chapters

    ''Choose one: Block destruction from killing Sore, get Sol''s good feelings and thunder resistance, immunize all mine attributes. ''


    ''Choose 2: Watch the play next to, nothing, no reward. ''


    ''Choose 3: Assist in destroyers to kill Sore, Rocky''s good feelings increase, get B-class illusion! ''


    Three choices appeared, Carl did not hesitate to choose one!


    However, at this time, the destroyer has begun to kill the quarter.


    The agent of the God Shield is rushing up, but it is repel that the destruction is prevented.


    Carl commanded Luo, transferring all the ordinary people, then let Yintel go to hide, then he will go to Sol.


    "Sol, see your younger brother, want you to die, now what do you think?"


    "Can I feel? I can only run!


    This is a destroyer, even if I have recovered the power, I don''t have to play, don''t you run, don''t you wait? "


    Although Sol is very hit, he is also very clear, with his own ''mortal'' the body.


    It is not a destroyer''s opponent.


    He immediately ran in the early days, ran away from outside the town.


    Carl did not block, but did not directly handle the destruction.


    Instead, the four warriors have already rushed, and they want to stop the destroyer from chasing Sol.


    "Sol, hurry! Let us hand it! You can definitely can''t die, your father is still waiting for you to go back!"


    "Yes, here will be given to us! You hurry!"


    The fourth warriors are exhausted, and they want to delay the time to let Sol run.


    But they will soon defeat.


    Obviously, they are not bad, but they are not the opponent of destroyers.


    Even if the destruction of the man is controlled, it is the weak chicken of Rocky, and there is no power when Odin is controlled.


    But I have abused the four warriors or there is no problem.


    Sol saw this scene, it is even more intimate.


    He is very clear, what is strong as one of the artifacts of O''Dendine.


    If you really run, the four warriors are absolutely caught!


    "No! I can''t run!"


    Solo rooked, in the destroyer, it will rush up when it is finally hit.


    "Rocky! Are you not always wanting to kill me?"


    "If you want to kill me, come, don''t be difficult, they are all innocent!"


    Sol screamed.


    The destroyer stunned, and then he turned it, he looked at Sore, as if thinking about it.


    But suddenly, the destroyer issued a ''''!


    Fire red energy rays with a hot high temperature, from his head position!


    This hit, instantly hit Sore, directly hit him with hundreds of meters!


    He is full of scars, and the whole person is like black charcoal, and no vitality is seen.


    at the same time.


    Luo also came back.


    He saw that this scene was somewhat confused, I don''t know why Sol is going back to find it.


    "Carl adult, if I want to save people?"


    "No, he can''t die."


    The Cal mouth is tall.


    At this time, he has already felt a thunder''s force and is gathering on Sol.


    At this time, I was very concerned about the past.


    However, when he climbed to Sol, it was preparing to cry, and his thunder broke out in an instant.


    However, Sol is controlling the Thunder, did not let it hurt, but use the Thunder to fix your body.


    "Let you worry, I am fine."


    Sol gently smashed the hair and then kissed her forehead.


    Subsequently, he made his hand, and he flew to his hand like this!


    "Rocky! Next, let us talk about it!"


    Sore immediately used his most powerful Thunder, and intended to talk to the other party with the physics method.


    At the same time, the destroyer also broke out dramatic energy rays, hit with the Thunder of Sol.


    The attacks of the two collides with each other.


    The remaining wave of the battle, is also a shock wave, spreading towards four weeks.


    "It''s really destroyed, Rocky this bastard, is it really want to kill me?"


    Sol gently took the shoulder, and his eyes gradually became sharp.


    He is very clear about the real strength of the destroyer, and knows that there is no way to play the whole force of destruction!


    And this is what is his chance!


    If you change from O''Dded to control, just that hit Sol, I am afraid!


    Just fight the Sore and destroyers, Carl is thinking about yourself, do you want to dismantle this thing.


    After a while, Carl looked at Luo, and then gave him a look.


    "Luo, you try, can you open this destruction, if you can, I will not have it."


    "I know, I will try it!"


    Luo did nod, a moment disappeared in Carl, joined the frontal battlefield.


    Carl is unfair to do it, he just wants to save a complete destruction.


    Luo''s ability is just suitable.


    If Carl is getting up, the destroyed person can crush it.


    The fruit is such a overbear!


    However, this is in violation of Carl''s original intentions, but he wants to bring this east to study.


    And the tattoo of the destroyer is not very common, and it is just some of the materials to do time and space shuttle.


    Its kernel can also be smented.


    So he will try to ensure that the integrity of the destruction is not allowed to be damaged.


    The destroyer constantly aggregates the energy, and his attacks are hot, it is enough to dissolve everything!


    Powerful power, even allowed the surrounding space, there is a fine distortion change!


    This is the case, so that Sol is very angry!


    I thought that Rocky did not leave, it was really going to kill himself!


    "Rocky !!!"


    Solo!


    As a thunder in the sky.


    The diameter of about half of the thunder, directly hit the head of the destroyer, and destroy his attack.


    This is the strongest blow to Sol.


    But this hit Sol, it seems that it is very powerful, and it does not have any injury to destroyers.


    "Rocky, give me a hand!"


    Sore is not stopped to start offensive.


    Every action, you can summon the strong Thunder.


    But these attacks are only fur and rain for destruction, and it is not impact on.


    Instead, the attack of the person, as long as the hit will get Sol injured.


    It is well controlled by Rocky.


    If it is Odin personally control, Sol is dead!


    Rules is the constant use ability to instantly, then wax, constantly cut.


    Just every cutting, there is no effect.


    Destroyers can freely control their body, even if they are cut, but in the next zero point in milliseconds, they will immediately heal!


    Even if there is no way to control the other party, he is not enough to suppress the core of the destroyer, so this will happen.

 344 The 344th chapter spike!

    The battle is still going on.


    But the destruction is completely suppressed by them, which makes Carl can''t shook his head.


    Reality and movies are different.


    Sore in the movie, is also open to defeat the destruction.


    But the current situation is, Sol and Luo attach hand, there is no way to hurt the destruction.


    Seeing this scene, Carl is really speechless.


    "It seems that I have to do my hand."


    Karl a bird, suddenly appeared before the destruction.


    Seeing Karl''s appearance, Rocky did not hesitate to increase the energy output of destroyers!


    He also reads the old feelings on Sol, and he hesitated when he started.


    But dealing Carl, his eyes are only awkward and hate!


    ''Bang''!


    Directate karl directly than the powerful energy impact than before.


    Powerful power distorted the surrounding space.


    The earth has also begun to tremble!


    Seeing this strong energy, Sol is afraid of a while.


    He knows that if he chooses hard anti-anti-anti-anti-anti-death!


    "Expand!"


    Solid shouted and wanted to save people.


    But Cal''s worry, quickly passed out.


    "Don''t worry, I am fine, you don''t have to come."


    Carl handed fruit capabilities, manufacturing a wide range of space collapse, let the devastating attack, completely unfair, but in turn enters unknown other spaces.


    Rocky, who is controlled, does not believe in evil, and increase energy again.


    But no matter what he did, there is no effect.


    Carl is completely hurt, and Rocky can''t hurt him at all!


    Then Karl came to the destroyer, and then touched it and immediately played the ability to float the fruit!


    At present.


    The destroyer is completely uncontrolled, and it has begun to shrink!


    Although the destroyer''s self-repair ability is very strong, it is not worth mentioning to Carl.


    !


    Lingxia''s smashing space, crushed the core of destroyers!


    The destroyer suddenly disconnected, dropped to the ground, causing a while.


    The four soldiers and Sol didn''t think of it. Such a difficult destruction, it was actually carried out by Carl!


    It is really unacceptable.


    But for Carllai, this is not a difficult thing.


    After he just observed, the strength of the destruction is actually like that, the rocky is not controlled by the destruction.


    If you change to O''Dodia, Carl is really not dare.


    ''Sign in has been completed, get the ability of Thunder immunity! ''


    When I heard the system sound, Carl finally went to the body and put it on Sol.


    "Sol, let''s take a look, let me see what you are in Asa, how is strength!"


    During the speech, Carl did not wait for the Sol reaction, directly manipulated half-disabled destruction, and smashed toward each other!


    Seeing this scene, Sol is not dare to hold, exhausted to stronger his strongest thunder!


    ......


    at the same time.


    The temple of Asaard.


    Rocky, the anger of the eyes, the injunction of not inhibited.


    "Midgdians, how to become so strong? It''s really disordered!"


    "Now Sore has recovered power, I have to complete the plan before he returns!"


    Fortunately, Himdal has been frozen by me, followed by the plan. "


    I was calm for a while.


    Rocky looks at several frost giants in front of you, rising your mouth, showing a charming radians.


    "Come with me Laofe, O''Dodia has fallen into the sleep of O''Dendine, as long as you kill him, you can become the king of the gods!"


    "Don''t make a lot of Rocky, wait for me to solve Ododia, you are the king of the next Asaard! Hahahaha!"


    "Instrument you, I can''t wait!"


    ......


    On the other side of the earth.


    Carl and Sol ''s discretion have ended.


    After a simple discussion, Carl has basically mastered Sol''s body data.


    Sol''s body data is basically average.


    The data is basically a level A, which is also in line with the identity of his thunder.


    However, the strength of the Asa''s four warriors is not so strong.


    In addition to the attributes of Hifu, the average is outside B + level.


    The properties of others are probably B-level.


    From here, it can be seen, and the physical fitness of the Asae people, although it is a very faster, but has not reached the true invincibility.


    From here, it can be speculated, the strength of the ordinary soldiers in Asa, is probably the C level.


    A team of trained warriors besieged, or there is still a chance to defeat a warrior of Asaard.


    The only headache is that the per capita body density of Asaard is much more than human.


    So human weapons, except for large-scale anti-injury weapons, there is no effect on them.


    As far as other aspects, they have no differences and people.


    After discussing with them, Sorjiu returned to Asaard.


    The four soldiers are also going back.


    Carl did not follow them, because he did not have to go to Ascard at all, stir this water.


    The rest of the hand is dealing with Sol.


    "Collson, the residue here is handed over to you, and I am also useful, I will take it first."


    Carl took the shoulders of Toolman Collson, followed by this town.


    Luo and Yintel left here.


    They went back and not worried, so they simply sat down the airplane of the God Shield.


    Just here is a distance from Carl''s villa.


    They got almost also spent a day of time, far without the speed of using transients.


    After returning to the villa.


    Carl is a simple study of this destroyer''s body.


    At the same time, he also let Luo Cut open this thing, and the result is that Carl does not find what useful.


    Unfortunately, after the main energy source, the destroyer turned completely into a bunch of scrap iron.


    However, it is considered scrap iron, and its material is not capable of it, this is just to use Carl research.


    So the next day, I found it directly to Tony Stark, let him study this thing.


    As a remuneration, Carl agrees that he can study at will, but must ensure that the development schedule of the shuttle shuttle is progressing.


    In this regard, Tony Stark is full, saying that it is guaranteed to be manufactured.


    This Carl just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    During this time, Carl is also seen. Although Tony Stark is a genius, he does not have a blush.


    However, Carl is not anxious. After all, the infinite gem has not been gone, no matter how he can''t leave.


    In this way, time is swaying, it is half a month.


    During this time, Carl even participated in a rescue action.


    Steve Rogers were excavated, and then Nick Ferry sent him to Carl here, requested Luo''s treatment.


    In this regard, Carl did not refuse and let Luo''s hand directly.

 345 The 345th chapter is bored everyday

    Steve Rogers is now living in Karl''s villa.


    Since he is dead, there is no public identity, even if it is the inside of God Shield, there is no good identity to him.


    Because the high level has a large part of the person, Shiji Rogers is the identity of the company.


    In their view, only the hero of the dead is called hero.


    What is it?


    Dog bear?


    Isn''t this your own face?


    So those people don''t want to give Steve Rogers an identity, just want him to quickly disappear and avoid chaos that cause internal service.


    After all, such a hero, suddenly appearing in front of those who advocating the hero, naturally cause their attention.


    Plus the nine-head snake has penetrated into the inside of the God Shield, even in this country, is almost the same as the penetration of the nine snake.


    As a old opponent of Steve Rogers, they naturally advocate this once hero and returning to this identity.


    They even want to secretly block the resurrection of Steve Rogers.


    But unfortunately, Luo''s surgery can''t fail, Karl''s villas impossible to have assassins to sneak into enter.


    After they were inspired twice, they gave up the assassination and turned to the Shenzun Bureau.


    Originally, they believe that Nick Furre will succeed, put Steve Rogers, good luck, can also pay it.


    But unfortunately, Nick Ferrefa is not afraid of them, but in turn wants to recover Steve Rogers'' identity.


    Then Nick Ferry was already jealous and also received by higher levels.


    Steve Rogers have no way, only to live in Karl.


    But he is not white.


    He can still do this.


    This is to make Yintel a lot easier, because this kind of living is all she is doing.


    And In Tier is not allowed, Carl please other babysites.


    Because in the Eye, you are the only maid of Carl, never allow others to occupy this position.


    Even if it is a cleaning personnel.


    "I really didn''t think that this world changed, it would be so fast.


    These technologies, I didn''t have this era, and those variants, aliens, or variants, there are so many.


    I didn''t think that this time I slept, the world became so messy. "


    Steve Rogers who have just cleaned their ends took off their aprons, sitting on the sofa and preparing to watch TV.


    Cleaning this villa with his physique, very simple, do not costly.


    In Tier is a book next to it.


    She saw Steve Rogers, when she was ready to play some soap opera, she immediately took the headphones listening to songs, and then continued reading.


    There is no way, Steve Rogers is too small for this era.


    In addition to reading the book, he is mostly relying on TV series, as well as evening news to understand this world.


    As for the restoration of your body, he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Luo''s surgery has made his body completely recovered.


    Now he only needs to practice punch every night, keep your own fight experience.


    However, his physical quality is really good.


    Carl simple tests, his physical quality, probably between C + to B, a little low ups and downs but not.


    This is the efficacy of the super warriore agent, very magical.


    So Luo is in his body, and a little cell is extracted.


    Because Carl is preparing to produce this kind of thing, to strengthen all ordinary people''s physical fitness, so they will do this.


    In addition to extracting Steve Rogers, Carl''s genes, Roose genes, and Yindi''s genes have been studied by him.


    However, it is ultimately in line with the normal gene of the human body, which can produce the drug, only Steve Rogers'' genes.


    Their own genes are really too exaggerated, and it is easy to create a monster than Haick, so they are destroyed by Luo.


    Karl wants drugs can enhance your physical fitness and can''t increase strength and speed, let you become superman.


    It will not make people a knife gun, or it will not be injured.


    To put it bluntly, this is a medical health medicine that is prolonged, let people become young, black hair.


    But even if this is, this kind of thing is studied, the sale is absolutely very rapid.


    After all, human beings are afraid of death.


    Everyone wants to prolong the birthday, want to become young, this thing is very market.


    However, Carl''s purpose is not to make money, he is just to start the company''s reputation.


    This is only.


    Therefore, after the initial research report, it will ruin the genes of themselves, and turn the genetics of Steve Rogers as the research object.


    The purpose is to prevent the manufacture of monsters from causing unnecessary trouble.


    But just when they are resting.


    Nick Furre''s big head suddenly appeared on the TV screen, which was shocked by Steve Rogers.


    "What is this? He can invade someone else''s TV ?!"


    Steve Rogers are almost, so good in his quality, hard and erying.


    Nick Frere can''t see this situation, he just uses the network of the Shenmun Bureau, enters this TV.


    "Captain, please come immediately to the God Shield Bureau, I have sent Collson to pick you up.


    If it is convenient, please let Mr. Carl come together. "


    In this way, Nick Furi has disappeared immediately.


    The TV screen returned to the body of the soap drama.


    However, this soap opera is worthy of a soap opera. Even if there is a short story in the middle, it still does not delay the next story development.


    "Mr. Carl, the director of Ferry told you to go to God Shield, are you going?"


    Carl is closed, just put it, said that it is not willing to go.


    Seeing Karl''s movements, Steve Rogers nodded, then changed some clothes, waiting for Colon to pick him.


    Collson is coming soon.


    But except him, there is another, a man wearing a white shirt, is here.


    This man took a look, stayed with a flat head, which looked at home, but the body was very strong.


    He carefully looked at the room, then he saw no longer, lying on the sofa, closed his eyes, and couldn''t help but hit a chilly.


    This person is Bruce Banna!


    In his body, Haoke, before being violently turned to, causing a shadow.


    It is precisely because of this, Haoke and Banner''s memories have become a miracle.


    Even if there is a synchronization phenomenon!


    Haoke''s fear, and clearly convey Bruce Banner at this time, so he will feel a little scared.


    Then they simply talked a few words, saying what Luoi snapped away the cosmic cube, and took Barton, and a scientist.


    Original Carl is not planning to go to the God Shield.


    But after he heard this news, he was interested.


    Because he understood, the plot of the loin, immediately started!


    Although Carl will not join a copy, he will not miss this, get the opportunity to choose a reward!

 346 The 346th chapter of Rocky appears

    The city''s square.


    A man wearing a helmet, at this time, he was holding a golden scepter, looking at the group of people in front of him.


    "Everyone gave me it!"


    The man wearing a sheep helmet, summoning a number of branches, surrounded by people present.


    These ordinary people are very frightened, I don''t know who this person is in front of him, what is going to do.


    They are very panic, but they are not kneeling, but smashing the strange man with panic eyes.


    "I said that!"


    "Give me it!"


    With the roar of the man, the stence of his hands suddenly broke out a dazzling light.


    Time, all of the surroundings all explosive, no one can be spared.


    It''s good to be in those vehicles.


    After the man Xiao Lou, everyone in the scene had hugged his head.


    Although they don''t know what is going on, this man is really surprised.


    And the main thing is that the ability he presents, obviously exceeds the category of human cognition.


    This reminds them that Carl''s riottled scenes of the two giants.


    Wan like a god, is generally fearful!


    Luoji has a smile and disdainful look at this group of people, smiled and said: "Isn''t it right? Your Midda is born.


    This is the truth that humans did not see the broken, and the temptation of freedom deprived that you were eager to be slavery.


    It''s so since you are so born, you will make you faster, this is your desire from your heart! "


    "You are crazy chasing rights, pursuit of status, is not to slave others for eager to slave others?


    This is true, in your bones, the DNA can''t play, is desire to be slavery.


    So you will succumb to your rulers sooner or later, and I am your new rulers!


    I am God! God from the sky! Your legendary god, Rocky!


    You will succumb to me, surrender me, I will be willing to be my most loyal slave, so ... "


    Rocky is launching his speech, and the gem on the scenarius is exuding a weak light.


    Obviously, he is brainwashing all the human beings in the field.


    But when he didn''t finish it, a white-haired old man stood up.


    He is the old man in the original.


    He did not succumb to the prostitution of Rocky, nor did it be brainwind by Rockey''s ace.


    He trembled, and he loudly refuted Luoji.


    "You are wrong! We are born this freedom! No one can slave us, no!"


    "Even if the leader is unable to slave us, human beings are free and equal existence!"


    "I have seen more people like you, so I won''t be afraid of you!"


    The old man''s words have caught the attention of Rocky.


    He turned, seeing this white-haired old man, saw his trembling body, as well as firm eyes.


    Then Luoki looked at the heart of the heart, and the corner of his mouth was slightly raised.


    "This old gentleman, is not a good habit of speaking.


    But you are very interesting, so let us come to this show, how is it? "


    The role of the rocky mouth is crazy, or if there is a helmet, his expression is probably twisted.


    "No matter what you do, I will not be afraid of you, I have been in the body, even if you kill me, it is useless!"


    The old man is still trembling, but the tone is more striking than just now, and the eyes are getting more and more firm.


    Seeing the look of the old man is not afraid of death, Luoki''s eyes are gentle, followed by the top of the soul, and the old man in front of him.


    "In this case, then I am all you."


    The voice did not fall, a laser moment broke out!


    But this laser shot to the sky and did not hit the old man.


    At this time, Rocky, Carl stepped on his face and climbed to the ground.


    He even looked at the heart of the heart.


    "Everyone evacuates, this is very dangerous, quickly withdraws here!"


    Just at Carl stepped on the face of Rocky, he controlled him.


    Wearing uniforms, Steve Rogers with shields came to the scene to start disappointing people.


    These people first were shocked, followed by Steve Rogers quickly left here.


    At the same time, in addition to him, Tony Stark, who is wearing an Iron Man, came here.


    But both of them came late.


    Carl is just a simple foot, and the rocky uniform will be uniform.


    "I will take a look after you take away. After you go back, I will study it.


    As for Rocky, I have to take him to a place. "


    The Cal mouth is tall, and it is directly holding Luoshi.


    Steve Rogers want to chase, but it was stopped by Tony Stark.


    "What do you mean, he takes away that person does not meet the rules!"


    Steve Rogers explained, but Tony Stark opened her mask and I didn''t know where to smile.


    "In my here, there is nothing rules, the same scorpion rules, there is nothing to binding to Carl!


    My captain, your thinking should be twisted, now this world, it is no longer the rule of the rules. "


    When I heard Tony Stark, Steve Rogers were pushing, and I didn''t know what he did at all.


    However, at this time, Natasha sounded from the walkie-talkie.


    "Captain We should go, Frei Director gave orders, let us first take this unknown energy source.


    As for that person, I will give Mr. Carl, he deserves our trust. "


    When I heard Natasha, Steve Rogers nodded and then went into the plane.


    Although Steve Rogers have lived in Karl''s villa last time.


    But their exchange is not much.


    Nick Freui is also a task for Steve Rogers, which is to try to monitor the whereabouts of Carl et al. But they can''t give them free.


    This point Natasha is very good, and also teach Steve Rogers some experience.


    That is to wait in the room to play mobile phones, or read the game, so don''t worry about others.


    This is the experience of Natasha, although Steve Rogers don''t understand, but still do it.


    So this is caused. Although he and Carl et al. Although stayed together, it is not very familiar.


    Steve Rogers have always thought that Carl et al. Also people of the Shen Shield, so they will be so loose to them.


    But see the current situation, Steve Rogee understands that Calchen is not a member of the God Shield.


    He is even likely to be afraid of the Shen Shield!


    Otherwise, Nick Frei is not possible to say ''four words worth trustw.


    Because Nick Frei is very suspicious, people who can make him completely trust!

 347 Thirty-seventh chapter milk

    Just in Natasha and others, when they returned to the God of Shield.


    Carl has been with Rocky, came to his own villa.


    Luo and Yintel are both curious, and Luoli came back from Carl, showed a doubtful expression.


    "Carl adult, is he not before the Asta''s God?


    What is he brought back? Doesn''t he have intended to invade the earth? "


    "Luo, this time you guess, he is really preparing to invade the earth, but he wants to invade the earth, in fact, there is nothing to do with us, I just want him to do an experiment."


    Said, Carl threw Rocky to the ground.


    "Available bastard! Who are you, I dare to treat me so.


    I am God! You know, what you did! "


    The ''s eyes flashed in a blue ray, and then said the open voice.


    Obviously, his state is a bit wrong.


    Roci is too excited.


    And Rocky and Carl play the face and know that Carl has the ability to kill the destruction.


    Normally, Rocky is impossible to yell at the Carl, let alone the soul stick is not here.


    This can only be explained that Roci has been controlled at this time!


    And control his people''s strength, even if the distance is very far away, can also control the awareness of Rocky.


    However, there is a defect.


    That is, Once the rocky is very serious, or other mental attacks, it is easy to relieve this control.


    So Karl intends to let Yintel try.


    If her song can restore people from mental control, then In Tier can don''t have to worry about Professor X and others.


    Although Karl protects In Tier, he can''t always stay next to Yintel.


    Luo''s strength can protect her, but the attack of the spiritual level is a little defending.


    So Karl will think of this experiment and see if Yintel''s ability. Can clear this mental control.


    In Tier knows that after Carl''s intended, there is no hesitation, and speak directly.


    A simple song falls.


    Rocky''s eyes are returned to normal.


    He looked at Carl, and Yintrello, and he felt a little cold and chestnut.


    "That happened, I said that I am not intentional, do you believe?"


    Lokkami milk is like a look, it looks very funny.


    He has now returned to normal, and there is no appearance before it.


    The previous behaviors, Rocky is fully known that because the control thoughts do not erase memories.


    So Rocky is very clear, what they have done.


    He is now entirely a crime for people.


    However, this is not something about Rocky.


    Because if there is any control, he did not put the human human beings in his eyes.


    But what he is worried about how Karl will go to yourself.


    Rocky is very clear that Carl is a person who can kill the destruction of the person. It is impossible to be Carl''s opponent.


    Even if I use illusion, I will also be broken by Carl.


    Before in the town, Carl can see him is the best evidence.


    "Rocky, I will give you a chance now, do you want to work with some biological research?


    And are you not always wanting? I can also give you, but there is a premise, that is, you have to be loyal to me. "


    The Cal mouth is tall and gives a choice of Rocky.


    To be honest, although Rocky is a two-five, he is also a very good subordinates.


    He met with the wind, it is a wall grass, but once the truth is true, it is a teammate that is fully reliable.


    The main thing is that Rockey has a potential, his strength is not weak, just like it to play me.


    If he is really willing to join, Carl will definitely force his problem and let him continue to cultivate spells.


    If you don''t have it, you will send it to the ancient, but the other party''s probability will refuse.


    "I have a question. If I don''t follow you, will I die?"


    Rocky swallowed a spit, and finally asked her own because.


    Carl heard his head, which made Lokchi pine.


    However, the Carl came next, let Rocky have once again mentioned the heart of the voice.


    "I won''t kill you, but you can''t return to Asa.


    Such a good research material, do you think I may go? "


    When I heard Carl, Rocky was scared.


    He wants to take a step, but the body suddenly dumped backwards.


    When his head landed, he saw that his lower body was split!


    I have the upper body, and the lower body is standing there.


    "I am a waist ?!"


    The rocky face is full of fear.


    He didn''t think that he was even easily louder.


    But let him be very strange, why don''t you feel a little pain, even a little blood is not left.


    And the most important thing is that Rocky does not detect someone!


    Carl is laughing and looking at Luo.


    "Luo, the ability to recover, don''t scare Rocky."


    "understood."


    Luo point nodded and released the ability to pick up the body of Rocky.


    The current Luo release ability is not necessarily to use the knife to cut the opponent''s body.


    Dealing with people is not as good as him, actually using a hand knife to successfully cut.


    However, when doing surgery, Luo will not play like this, because the error is too big.


    It''s just that he is not a surgery, just simply trying to intimidate Rocky, let him know that it is not moving to the body''s body.


    This is not Carl, but Luo wants to do this.


    "Rocky, you also saw it, if you don''t obey, I can turn you into a test product at any time."


    Carliran smile.


    His face is very handsome, smile is more sunshine and good, like a warm neighborhood big brother.


    But this smile in Karl, in Lok, is a synonym of the devil!


    "Agree! I agree!"


    Rocky shouted the heart of the lungs, and there were some belly blacks in Kars.


    However, I haven''t waited for Carl to say anything, the system sounds rang.


    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: Kill Rocky, get A-level illusion and random B-level magic. ''


    ''Choose 2: Let Rocky sincerely have a loyalty of Rocky, a random B-level magic. ''


    ''Choose three: return Rocky to Sol, get Astard''s good feelings, Sol''s personal goodness, and random B cappere. ''


    The system sounds, and Carl directly selects two!


    At the same time, there was a thunder that suddenly flashed in the sky.


    This scene, scared Rocky is a snoring, then he hid behind Carl''s body.


    "Adult! Save me!"

 348 Thirty-eighth chapter Goodbye Sol

    The sky is in the middle of the electric flash, full cloth.


    Although it is now a night, the thick cloudy cloud, the naked eye is visible.


    And the main thing is that the huge thunder penetrates the clouds, falling in the courtyard of Carl, causing his dissatisfaction.


    After Lok, after seeing this Thunder, it was even more milky to hide, requested assistance.


    "Luo, you can teach him, let him don''t so arrogant!"


    Carl is somewhat uncomfortable.


    He knows that Sol is here, but the other party is too high.


    Carl is not welcome to Sol, he will have it to use the normal method.


    As a result, this cargo did not take the Rainbow Bridge at all, but it used the thunder of the hammer to bring himself.


    Only Caller forgot, now this time, the Rainbow Bridge has not been repaired yet, so he can only hammer himself to the Earth.


    But Carl can''t matter.


    When Sol was landed, Luo Li rushed up and launched the Room position directly. It is a knife to Sol!


    Seeing the sudden attack, Sol is also hesitant, summoning the Thunder with the Luo attack.


    But there is no exception, the Thunder is broken by Luo Yi.


    Sol responded quickly, directly put the hammer of Thunder in front of the body, which avoided the end of the waist.


    However, after Yu Guang, Sore also saw this situation.


    He is based on Heimdal''s guidelines, and this is here. At the beginning, he didn''t notice anyone around.


    But when he saw Carl and Luo, suddenly shocked.


    "Wait, I am not coming!"


    Sore immediately explained, it was obvious that he didn''t want to fight with Luo.


    In the small town, Sol was not used by Carl Second.


    When he was fighting with Luo, it was also because of the ability to eat unprocessed, was very miserable.


    Although Sol, Sol, but he is not an opponent.


    If he can get a storm war ax, it can exceed the power of Roose.


    However, this is a later words.


    The current Sol is not the Luo opponent at all, even if his Raytheon''s hammer is a weapon and will not be cut.


    But Luo''s sword is also very strong, and Sol is not an opponent.


    So he didn''t want to fight with Luo.


    But Luo did not listen to the words from Sol, it is directly to a sudden turnover.


    In this way, Sol defeated Luo, the whole person is swollen, it looks very bad.


    But there are some cokes in the clothes.


    This is the harm that Sol gives him.


    Obviously, after this time, Sol''s strength has also been improved.


    If you don''t, he will not cause harm to Luo.


    Because when they fought on the last time, Sol is hard to hurt the Ruozi.


    But now he hurts the clothes of Luo.


    Obviously, Sol''s strength has gained a lot in such a short period of time.


    It can be seen that his talents are really exaggerated!


    "Sol, said you come here, although we are friends, but you directly smash my family, how can I say it."


    Carl smiled and pointed to the courtyard.


    Sol saw those who were smashed by themselves as well as flowers and grass, some scratched a scratch.


    "That, what do you want, I will pay you when I arrive."


    Sol This is scratched, and it is very prosthetic.


    The Cal mouth is tall, and Luoqui will pick up.


    "I want him, how do you see?"


    Rocky was smashed in half of the car, and some embarrassed touched the nose and waved to Sol.


    "My dear good brother, how is your time?"


    "Rocky! I finally found you, hurry with me, my father and my mother miss you!


    And you don''t want to start with the universe, let''s take back in the universe! "


    Soli is coming to the Rocky a bear.


    But Carl has taken the next side, and I walked forward forward.


    "Sol, answer my question, I want him, do you disagree?"


    "Disagree! Rocky is my younger brother! I won''t give it to anyone!"


    "But he killed a lot of ordinary people, and even destroyed a lot of public property!"


    "We have no blood relationship!"


    Sol is using the most embarrassing tone and said the most discourse.


    I heard this sentence of Sol, Karl is a little laugh.


    He just asked in the test, and Soli really said such a classic line.


    Yintel laughed next to the flower branches, the whole person is not very good.


    Even if it is cold, there is a little stretched at this time.


    He can only turn over his mouth and smir.


    But when he turned into the body, he just saw the obsessive little eyes of Rocky, and suddenly didn''t stretch it and laughed.


    no way.


    Who let Rocky now the little expression, like an abandoned grievance.


    "Cough, Rocky is not that I don''t take you back, but the fault you have made before need to pay.


    Do you want to take me first, take me to take the universe, then I will go back to what you redeem it back? "


    Sol''s words are really truthful, and he also knows how to take rocky.


    But didn''t wait for Carl to talk, Rocky first shook his head.


    "I won''t go back to Sol! Asa is no place to stand.


    Although I will be a person in Asaard in this life, even if I am dead, it will be the soul of Asaard.


    But now I have no face to go back, so I will stay here, wait until the time is mature, I am going back!


    As for the Cosmic Rubik, you can find a high point of this city.


    Although I am not very clear, what is the high point, but I want Carriers to know. "


    Rocky is obviously not going to return to Ascad, but he doesn''t plan to be Sol, so he directly said the position of the Cosmic Rubic Cube.


    Because Rocky is not very familiar with this world, he doesn''t know what is the high point.


    However, this city has only one high-rise, that is Tony Starke''s company!


    Starke Industrial Building!


    "Luo, you took Indill, go to God Shield and Nick Frere, let them take people to hold the rabbit.


    As for me, don''t let him be closed, I will handle this thing. "


    "understood."


    Luo point nod, followed by Yintel, and head to God Shield.


    Carl is an interested look at Sore, followed by a phototrophic shoulder.


    "Sol, what do you plan now?"


    "What can I do? Since my younger brother did not listen, I certainly had to force him to go back!"


    "If I don''t agree with it?"


    "Then, leave, I will go to the universe''s Rubik, then let my father talk to you!"


    Sol did not hesitate, when he learned that Carl did not plan to let it talk, there is no hard to grab it, but directly, fly to the sky.


    After Luoi saw Soli, it was also a breather.


    "Thank you, Karl, I decided, I followed you in this life!"


    When I heard Rocky, Karl laughed and didn''t.


    The system sound did not remember, which means that Rocky is not integrity.


    "Rocky, don''t play the pattern, I know that your heart is still very reluctant to follow me.


    But there is no relationship, I will slowly let you take okay! Thoroughly return to me! "

 349 The 349th chapter invaded Chery Tower!

    "I broker adults, I was broken with the soul chain of Rocky, and he was hit by one, not weaker than my mental force.


    Although the distance is far from the distance, people who are slightly strong, they can relieve my mind control.


    But I can also notice that the other party''s spiritual power level.


    Obviously, this person''s spirit is not weak, that is, our plan is exposed! "


    A female woman, at this time.


    She, this is all, I don''t dare to look up.


    In her forward, there is a huge throne floating in the air.


    In this plane, a man wearing a helmet, a man with purple skin is thinking about something.


    "Is there a thousand failures?"


    "Yes, the soup is recycled by a group of human beings. At present, they have been influenced by the soul, and they should be self-confident.


    The universe is not found in human beings at this time, but after the rocky is controlled, I am afraid that they will come back to the universe. "


    "In this case, the next will be attacked by the troops that you lead Chery Tigans.


    No problem? My faithful servant super superstar! "


    I broke out the head and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Super superstars look up at the beginning, facing the proud look.


    "Fortunately, you will help you occupy the earth!"


    "The occupation is, I need it to help me play.


    The Earth has two old things in Octado and ancient times, I have not want to provoke them temporarily.


    So you just need to help me explore the earth, in addition to them, and what is the power of guard.


    And remember, don''t go to the two old don''t die, safely give me back! "


    "Follow! My Lord!"


    Super superstar nodded and got up and left here.


    After she left, I broke out.


    The rest of the black Yao five will have a volt beforehand.


    "You all have four people gave me, and then I will find strength gems with me.


    The things here are temporarily handed over to super superstar management, you will follow me. "


    "Follow! My Lord"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Earth.


    The top of the Starke Industrial Building.


    A man is taking a drum, looks very popular instruments with future science.


    This man is the scientist who is led by Luoji.


    He was brainwind by his heart, and it has not been recovered yet.


    So he is still firmly executed, and if you want to open the order of the space door.


    But this time.


    Carl et al. Has come.


    Sore took the lead to arrive here and stopped his actions.


    Carl with Rocky, rushed later.


    Their group looked at the side of this device at this time.


    Because they don''t understand, why do you have to use such a device for a big permanent chapter.


    The energy of the Cosmic Rubi is very huge, even if this device does not use this device, you can also open the space door, let Chery Tower look at the earth.


    Rocky also also reacted it, then the face was slightly changed, and it feels some no very wonderful.


    Sol is a hammer directly smashed this instrument, then he will take the universe''s cube to his hand and prepare for recycling.


    I saw Sore took out a special instrument and put it in the universe, but I haven''t waited for him, and Carl will grab the universe.


    "Carl, what are you doing?"


    Carl put the instrument in his hand, then threw this thing into his own sub-space bag.


    "Sol, you don''t care about this small matter. Now, it is more important that the space door has been opened, this is not to open with the universe.


    The other party should also master the way to open the space door. They use the universe of the Rubik''s cube, do not want to marry Asae.


    For you, now, now, it is to find the gang of the God Shield, and then fight against these aliens'' invasion.


    You can also help you in the past, but I advise you still here.


    If you don''t stay with me, it is hard to guarantee your safety because I found a very powerful breath.


    This person''s strength, I am afraid that it is stronger than you join. "


    When I said, Carl paused, and then put my eyes in another direction, which continued.


    "Someone there is, it seems that you can talk to him.


    Ok, I said so much, then I should go to find a soul. "


    After the words were finished, Carl is a righteousness.


    Anyway, he said to say it.


    Next, look at Sore and Rocky.


    After the Karl left, the gap in the sky becomes larger.


    This is the fleet of the tyrant, the Chery Tower of the super superstar.


    In the night, they hit this city and started to slaughter those civilians.


    Soli did not say that he was rushing directly to fight with these Chery Tigans.


    The rocky, who is milky milk is in place, and does not participate in this battle.


    Just if there is a Chery Tower who don''t have a long eyes, come over to find him, Rocky will not be soft.


    The Damasa and Collson of the God Shield Bureau have come to the Starke Industrial Building.


    Their two are very time, when they have just come to the bottom of the industrial building, they see Soli to go, summon the thunder, and they are taking the Chery Tower.


    The Thunder of the sky brings unparalleled power, as long as Chequse is rushing, it will be eliminated by him.


    After seeing this scene, both Collson and Natasha were also loose.


    However, the sky is very huge, similar to the monster similar to the spacecraft.


    Chery Tagans have jumped from these battleships like monsters, raging whole cities.


    Now there is no resolution of a Soli at all, and the Greita population invaded.


    So Collson began to contact the Shenzun Bureau to request Nick Furi''s support.


    Then he last time is responsible for the warning, preventing some people from being close, and by the way, he also informs the local security department to start evacuating the masses, protect the masses, blocking these aliens.


    Rocky standing on the Temple of Heaven, there are still some stations.


    He looked at the Chery Tower who was invading the earth, although there was no regret, he was not a person who like blood.


    Anyway, Rocky is also a brother of Sol, O''Don''s son.


    Although he arrogant, it will not carry this slaughter.


    Even before, he was only controlled, this is not his intention.


    So he finally didn''t endure, I chose to leave here, I went to Natasha.


    Natasha and Collson saw that there was a shock when I was shocked, I want to do it.


    However, it is landing to unload the weapons of their two.


    "Don''t be excited first, I have something to say to you."

 350 Chapter 350 Two gems to hands

    at the same time.


    Carl also came to God Shield, and the Barton''s agent in planning and invading God Shield.


    Rocky knows this time, where Barton is in place, so he will bring Barton to Barton and then give him physical contact mental control.


    Have to say that Rocky uses the method of the soul stick, very rough.


    He can only, change the human surface consciousness, and he cannot go deep into the brain inside.


    However, this is not a quilty, because he is also controlled at the time, and unable to play all the capabilities of the soul.


    Just with the current strength of Rocky, even if it is not controlled, I am afraid that I will not go.


    He also has no way to play all the strengths of the soup.


    The stronger people, the more you can play the ability of the soul gem.


    The spiritual power of Rocky is not very strong, so he has no way to play the strength of the soul gem.


    Just after Carl got the soup, he felt this condition, there is a strange force, want to control the idea of ??Carl.


    It''s just that this kind of power is very weak, and it is completely ignored by Carl now A + level spirit.


    "Carl, you can''t take this! This is the item that belongs to the God Shield!"


    Melinda is responsible for watching this, she did not stop when she saw Karl came in.


    Because she is clear, Carl is in the inside of the God Shield, basically unimpeded, no one is eligible to block him.


    But when Merinda saw that Carl intended to take the soul, she couldn''t help.


    Although she knows that she is very dangerous, I will irritate Karl.


    But the soup is so dangerous, she doesn''t want it to be separated from the Master of the Shield.


    "Is Melinda agent?"


    Carl smashed the opponent, Melindot nodded, and continued to block Carl to take the soul stick.


    She is very nervous at this time, I am afraid of Carl to do myself, but she did not express the malicious to Carl.


    Melinda even even his own weapon, didn''t take it out. If you don''t, Carl is now so calm and talk.


    "This thing stays even more unsafe, you see Barton to know.


    This thing can be subtiled to influence your spirit, let you kill themselves.


    Barton is now dizzy, because this thing is because of this, but he has been cured, and it is okay after he wakes up.


    If you don''t want everyone to make the entire goddess, you should stop me here.


    What you have to do should be to block those Chery Tagren''s invasion of the Earth.


    And help me transfer the blacklogen egg, I will take it away in the universe, this kind of thing is temporarily managed.


    If he wants, let him come to my villa, wait until I am a good mood, maybe I will use him. "


    Karl''s simple explanation, then passed Melinda, disappeared in the goddess bureau.


    Melinda is a face, she is currently located, is the core warehouse of the Shendu Bureau.


    I can''t see the situation outside, so she doesn''t know the earth at this time, has been invaded by aliens.


    After Karl left, Steve Rogers found her.


    "The internal signal of the God Shield is interrupted, Melinda, you quickly took the scepter ..."


    "Wait,"? "


    Steve Rogers looked at the empty bracket, a face of a face.


    Melinda is a bit helpless, and then the things here will be said.


    When I heard Melinda, Steve Rogers sighed, followed by Nick Furi next to it.


    "Director Ferry, what should I do next?"


    "What can I do, you quickly dispatched and stop these aliens.


    As for the scepter, it is actually safe than anyone. The premise is that he will not move, want to go to us, and go to the earth. "


    Speaking of this, Nick Frei is actually a little fine.


    Although the Carl said, it has always been calm, and even a lot of busy.


    But Nick Frei always feels that Carl is unhappy, but hides the secret of heaven!


    This makes Nick Furre, and Carl has a day.


    Steve Rogers can do so much without Nick Fern.


    When he gets an order, after he does not have to protect the defenders, he will leave here, prepare to fight with Chery Tigans.


    Not just him, Melinda also requested to play.


    Although she is already a clerk, she faces the aliens, she doesn''t want to sit.


    ......


    at the same time.


    In the air of the Carl, you are quietly appreciating the madness of the Chery Tagist.


    In particular, the huge warship in the spatial crack, causing Calle''s attention.


    That thing is the mother carrier of Chery Tower Star.


    The Chery Tower of the Earth is currently rushing from this female carrier.


    Their number is very large, as long as the mother ship does not disappear, the Chery Tower people are endless, it is impossible to stop intrusion!


    This is the power of Chery Tigans.


    Their science and technology and single combat level may not be the best in the universe.


    But their prospects are absolutely most powerful, no one!


    Tarn is like locusts, which can be unlimited.


    As long as the female carriage is still there, the Chery Tower will not finish it at all!


    But Carl is not going to take care of it because he knows that this thing has to solve it by the original recipient.


    If you have to shoot yourself, then these people have not used it.


    However, it is more important that Carl saw a piece of downstairs and a yellow figure appeared.


    This yellow, wearing a robe, successful caused his attention.


    Carls smile, slowly splashing on this building.


    "Hey, I met again, Ancient Master!"


    Karl''s sudden appearance, let the ancient great vigilance.


    She doesn''t help but say it is a whip.


    If this whip is hit on the Chery Tagist, it will let the other party directly killed!


    But Carl is just gently waving.


    The surrounding space has appeared in a moment.


    The ancient magic whip, which is easily shocked by Carl.


    But he did not hurt, any object around him.


    During this time, Carl has reached its peak for the mastery of shock fruit.


    Of the fine operation, he can do it.


    "Ancient Master, I just came over to look for the old saying, the way, when you look at it, how do you do it?"


    Carl laughed, tone very easy.


    The opposite is the opposite, but the double-handed a circle, the two magic array, which appeared in her hands.


    "Carl, I know that you have no idea for the earth, but I also warned you, time gem is not you can spy!"

 351 Chapter 351 Super Superstar

    Tiantai Tower.


    Carl and ancient one are confrontation.


    There will be some Chery Tag people appear around the surroundings, but they will soon be eliminated by them.


    These Chery Tagists, in the hands of their two, can''t even live.


    Before the ancient permissible, because of the warm-up, the other side has a simple one-two strokes, study these aliens'' attack methods.


    But she now needs to be Carl, so I am too lazy to take Chery Tagist.


    Now the Chery Tagist, as long as you dare to close your ancient one, minutes from the minute.


    This is the power of ancient, even if she doesn''t have to do it, I can play the power of the magic!


    Carl is the same.


    In his surroundings, a thin air barrier appeared.


    As long as you have a Chery Tower from him, this layer of barrier is immediately triggered, and then it is crushed.


    So after the two confronts, it was finally spoken by Carl.


    There is no way, the ancient alert is too high.


    "Ancient one, I am coming to find you, I want to discuss one thing ..."


    "Time gem is absolutely impossible! You have no ability to inspect the time!


    As for space gems and heart gems, I can''t manage this, but I advise you not to use it.


    Once you are addicted to this kind of power, you will only be self-sufficient! Hurt self and others! "


    Didn''t wait for Carl, the ancient one took the lead in opening, interrupted Carl''s words, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    However, he can understand the ancient mood.


    After all, he is an outsider. For ancient comments, it is equivalent to invaders.


    The earth is her territory, she certainly doesn''t have any good face to Carl.


    "Well, since the time of the time can''t talk, let''s talk about the things about the tyrants, there is always no relationship?"


    "Do you know that the tyrant?"


    The ancient frowns, Carl is shrugging, reaching finger, heaven this is not a big gap.


    "I don''t know, but this doesn''t mean that I don''t go back to understand each other.


    I know that I broke the world because of you, and O''Don, I didn''t dare to come directly to the earth.


    So he will send these aliens to the earth investigation, and will look at the strength of the Earth.


    This means is very old, but very practical, the only flaw is to waste a lot of force.


    However, in accordance with the current situation, this alien cannon fodder that doesn''t have to worry about sacrifice, I am afraid I will drag the defense system of the entire Earth and these superheroes. "


    Carl said, while continuing to watch.


    He did not intend to work directly.


    Ancient one shook his head and then looked at some spacecraft to the heavens.


    "This thing is handed over to the people of the God Shield, and there is Sol here.


    They will find ways to solve these intruders, unless they really solve can''t fall, otherwise I don''t have to shoot. "


    For Carl''s view, the ancient one is also very much.


    She will not be easily shot, because of that, they will depend on others, which is not conducive to their growth.


    However, Calkar has no ancient movements, he is simply do not want to do it.


    "That is a super superstar?"


    Suddenly, ancient ancient seems to see something, facing it.


    "The kinematic broke the people, I can''t let the people discover me for a temporary person."


    Said, it is estimated that the direct opening of the delivery door.


    Karl saw that the ancient is running like this, and there is some speechless.


    "I really want to talk to you, I still want to talk to you about other infinite gems, and you have ran so, I am not intentional."


    Kar marked a sigh of relief, took out a bag of snacks and prepared to continue to eat melon.


    But at this time, the shape specific spacecraft in the sky, turned out straight toward himself.


    And Karl''s opinion, with the perspective ability, and also saw the opponent''s face!


    This person is the super superstar inside the comics!


    Super superstar''s ability is to manipulate organisms through mental strength and then let them kill themselves.


    At the same time, she can be empty with ebony, and I can use it to control all objects.


    And her own fighting skills is also good, but just just not bad.


    Her strongest, or the ability of the soul, I am afraid this is the reason why she is to send her.


    Only super superstars have not debuted in the movie.


    Carl didn''t know why, but this does not deny that Super Star does not exist.


    "You are responsible for their strong people?"


    Among the gazing of Carl, the super superstar jumped from the aircraft.


    I saw her step on the pace of Dna, came to Karl, showing a charming look.


    "It''s really a good man, how is it, is there interest to follow me?


    I will give you a good reward. "


    Super superstar exposed a proud appearance, emitting its own spiritual power, wanting to manipulate Carl, let him go to the following massacre.


    In her opinion, human mental strength is extremely weak.


    She can manipulate, even more people in the area.


    But why can''t she think that Carl''s spirit is a + level.


    This level, basically, is already a first-class spiritual power.


    Although Carl does not use its own mental strength, he is passive defense, not a problem.


    "This ugly, what you want is too good?"


    Although your body is good, I have no interest in this and ugly blue baldness. "


    The clasp man shrugged, and there was no expression of super superstar.


    At this time, the super superstar, heard Karl can still keep self, feel a little surprised, but soon she is angry!


    "Zone humanity, I still dare to say so much, really find dead!"


    Interconscious, super superstars don''t hesitate to do it!


    I saw the surrounding space, and I suddenly broke out a burst of ripples.


    Super superstar released its own mind and wants to bombardulate the slag.


    However, her mind, even there is no Calfoil fruit capabilities!


    In the face of super superstars, Carl is just a smile, just like it.


    I saw a huge spatial crack, appearing in the middle of them.


    The super star is suddenly shocked, and immediately retreats two steps back, and his face is full of strange look.


    The Cal mouth is tall and wants to continue to attack each other.


    However, the system sound coincides with this.


    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: Become a super star''s hand, get the recognition of the kneeba, reward the host to get a spacecraft! ''


    ''Choose 2: Captive super superstars, let it become your hand, get super superstar''s ability to mind (C). ''


    ''Choose three: kill super superstars, transform your physical fitness, get the ability to survive in vacuum! ''

 352 The 352th chapter spike!

    Exclusions Outside the option, the other two choices are very good.


    So Carl directly selected three.


    He didn''t have a little interest in super stars, and even feel sick.


    This guy is too arrogant, and it is exuded down and is a kind of emotion of human beings.


    So Karl didn''t want him to become a slave.


    The most important thing is that In Tier is not probably, the Carl has chosen three.


    This ability to survive in the universe, although it is not very good, don''t forget, the current Karr is the universe.


    In the future, if you play hands with the universe, you can freely shuttle in the universe, but very great advantage!


    "Zone humanity, how can there be so powerful, what are you?"


    Super superstar is very horrified, I don''t know why Carl has such a powerful force.


    In her impression, the earth is only an ancient one person, and the other people are all a group of ants.


    She can kill the kind!


    So she will vow to come to Karl, only because of the spirit of Carl, and it seems to be the strongest.


    Even those who are involved in fighting, and there is no Karl''s spiritual fluctuation.


    So she is naturally believed that Carl is the leader of these people and is the leader of the earth.


    If Carl knows that the other party thinks so, I am afraid I have to laugh at the big teeth.


    However, Carl is not going to know, and you don''t know the inner idea of ??the other party.


    He now only wants to complete the choice, get the ability to survive in the universe!


    Without any, Carl directly took out Hades.


    " -"


    moment.


    After Carle came to the super star, he slowly retracted Hades to the knife sheath.


    The super star has not responded, she just looked at her nobody, and some did not understand Qaar.


    But soon, her consciousness has been blurred.


    She wants to turn around to blame Carl, but I find that I can''t use my strength!


    Suddenly, her eyes were black, the whole person went down.


    The body is also divided into two halves.


    It''s just that the awareness of the super superstar is still not dead. She knows that her body at this time has been killed by Carl.


    But super mental strength, let her continue to keep itself.


    This is the life-saving means of mental power.


    Although the spiritual power of super quicars is not as good as Carl, at least the B + level, even A-level.


    Such a strong person will be separated from the spiritual power when it is on the verge of death, and then automatically attached to the surrounding life.


    Unfortunately, the most recent life is only Carl.


    Carlburn did not want to pay attention to the spirit of super superstars, because he also saw that although this mental body is in substantial.


    But it will soon disappear, do not take care of it at all.


    Just at this time, Hades suddenly trembled, and then in the surprised eyes of Carl, it automatically penetrated into the brain of super superstars.


    Jovikar saw him shocked him.


    Super superstar is like a substantial spirit, it is even more absorbed by Hades.


    Even my body''s blood is being absorbed by Hades!


    Hades is really hungry.


    Although she did not propose any opinions, I have long-term peaceful life, I have long soon.


    Nowadays, Carl is not easy to kill a strong power is not weak.


    Hades is also a pleasant!


    Even she doesn''t need Carl to help, but she flew out, inserted into the super star''s body.


    Finally, it is integrated with her!


    wrong.


    Accurately, it should be Hades, completely absorbed super superstar''s body, blood and mental power!


    At this time, Hades came, came in a huge demon!


    This monster flashed, turning everything around it into black, even if the air is infected with a thick black fog.


    Only Carl yourself, keep your own colors.


    But soon, this dark gas disappeared, and the root of Hades, there was a dark pattern.


    This pattern is very surprised, it looks full of demon.


    Carl is able to see, the cutting edge of the pattern is more aggressive than the blade of other parts!


    "Are you in self-refining? Do you want to be a black knife?"


    Carl Shun handed the black knife back and got the feedback from each other.


    She really wants to refine myself, be a black knife!


    At this time, the Carl was remembered, and Hades who had been so long, in fact, it is a self-conscious demon knife!


    For a long time, Carl himself has been forgotten, and Hades has self-consciousness.


    This makes him some speechless.


    After all, he is basically very small.


    ''The ability to choose to complete, congratulations to the universe of host activities! ''


    ''Remarks: This capability is passive, automatically integrated with the host mass, will not display in personal abilities! ''


    Will not display a capability of the properties panel?


    Carl was somewhat curious, then opened the property panel.


    ''Name: Carl


    Power: s


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: a +


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (a), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (c), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (a), void walk (A), Thunder immunity


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 1


    Remainable property points: 7 ''


    ''Note: You have a selection task is not completed, please complete the task as soon as possible! ''


    Inside the personal property panel, you can''t find this ability.


    But Karl himself can''t feel, this ability is not right, so he can only go to the universe in the universe.


    Now Karl, there are seven-accessible property points, just because I don''t know, which direction is developed, so I will stay.


    And Karl wants to try, it is a attribute point, is it possible to increase the power of the S-class to the S + level.


    Because Carl has tried it, each time a prompt failed, but each time the property point is insufficient.


    So Karl is going to tell a try again.


    As for the selection task, it is the task of Karli to let Luoki.


    The reward is the magic of the B.


    Although not good, talk about nothing.


    And you can get Lord''s loyalty, this is not bad.


    For Carllai, Rocky''s loyalty is the best reward.


    Subsequently, Carl will look at the huge cracks on the sky.


    "Next, I will go to see it!"

 353 The 353th chapter shocked everyone

    "what?!"


    "Super superstar is dead?!"


    The kinematic bail outside the starry sky, at this time, the spirit of super stars has disappeared, which makes him be shocked.


    I saw him handing one, I don''t know what the cracked head throws them, I returned to my holy Temple 2, and I started to see the information left by the super star.


    Although the super star is spiked.


    But the tyrants will leave a special information stream under each cadre.


    This information flow will always exist in the host''s human body. Under normal circumstances, it will not trigger a lifetime. Even if it is betrayed, it will not trigger it.


    Because this is only when they die, they will trigger it.


    This is also a little means that the kinematic domineering goddess is there.


    After all, the tyrant is the licking dog of death goddess, although the dog is finally all, but he has also gained at least a good job.


    "A male man? Isn''t the Supreme Master and Odund?


    It is a bit mean, it seems that the earth has one, unknown powerful. "


    The tyrant looks at the super superstar, the last image, is the one of the Carl harvest knife.


    This makes the tyrants understand that super superstars are instantonded!


    The ability of the tyrants also have instantaneous super-superstars, so he probably understands that Carl''s strength will never be too weak.


    Compared with yourself, it will not be a lot.


    "Emmelon, you go to contact Murphi, let him investigate a man.


    This person''s information, I have passed to your terminal, specifically how to say to Murphi, you will do it yourself. "


    "Followed, my owner!"


    The ebod throat is nod, and then holds one, similar to the tablet terminal, floating outside.


    Emma throat is also a powerful, and it is also a strong spirit.


    His spirit is better than super superstars, but he is the most good, but he does not control.


    And this is also his biggest gap with super star.


    If you change the ebony throat, you will definitely be easily spiked by Carl.


    After all, super superstars are the strongest, after death, plus her own and bad enemy, and naturally die.


    At this time, the tyrants are thinking, why the earth will suddenly appear such a strong.


    And he did not get any news.


    As before, the earth suddenly appeared, and the strength is not on his own surprise captain.


    That person maintains justice in the universe every day, causing a few actions in the tyrants, there is no way to start.


    "It''s an accident ..."


    "Wait, what is it?"


    Just when I broker.


    On his other screen, I saw a man, holding one, a warship that rushed to the Chery Tower pedestrian!


    And this man is Karl!


    "Is this a nuclear bomb such as a low civilization?"


    "This man can also fly in the universe?"


    "Strange! It''s too strange! Is the earth people in this year?"


    Just when I was exciting Karl, the nuclear bomb has been hard to package Chery Tower''s Cosmine.


    Carl is a self-flying back, and even the ability to use it, then the power of the space gem will use this huge crack to restore the original.


    After seeing the Cosmic Rubber Cube, the typion frowned and then shook his head.


    "I didn''t think of the gemstone of his space. I fell to his hand. I saw the soul gemstone, I should take it away by him?


    Next, you must find the strength of the gem to say, only to get such a gem, you can upgrade my own capacity to maximize!


    As for other gems, it is not anxious, you can search slowly. "


    ......


    at the same time.


    Earth is sky.


    Carl didn''t know that his own movement has been seen by the tyrant.


    Although he is very strong, it is not enough to see another universe through the universe.


    Instead, it is a technology that can be done.


    Have to say, the black technology of the world, a top one is very easy.


    If otherwise, this world will not appear, so many moths.


    "Carl, I know you will help!"


    When the Calfold is on the ground, Sol is first embraced to embrace Carl, showing a very skilled look.


    However, he is not intentionally to express himself, but because he is so sincere, it is the same.


    On the other side, Natasha, and two of Barton have been restored, and report to Karlot to thank you.


    Steve Rogers is also a thumbs up to Carl.


    Tony Stark is full of curious look at Carl, as if I ask him how to live in the universe.


    But just at this time.


    The Green Giant has suddenly ran over and is still constantly chasing, crazy to remove the street.


    Everyone heard the voice, and it has been prepared for fighting, and it can always take this large piece of head.


    But I haven''t waited for him.


    Carl just looked at the other side, and the tyrants of the tyrants turned away!


    The people around me feel that Carl''s tyrants are very surprised.


    Because they first discovered that Carl actually broke out, if there is a substantive momentum!


    Even this momentum can affect the reality!


    At the same time, the Green Giant also felt this shares, which made him very familiar with the momentum, and then he looked at Carl, immediately.


    He turned back to Bruce Banner.


    But even Dr. Banner, still full of fear of Carl, just put a swing, then detour Natasha, deliberately hiding Carl.


    "Do I am so afraid?"


    Carl turned a white eye and a little speechless.


    Bruce Banner scratched his head and was a bit awkward.


    "You look very kind, but the big head in my body is very afraid of you.


    I can feel his emotions, it is probably that you are very strong, he is afraid.


    And it is affected by his emotion, even I will don''t conscious, I have a fear of you ... "


    Bruce Banner said so, suddenly shocked everyone.


    They all know how horror is of the power of the Green Giant.


    Even if Sol is not in terms of strength, positive wins the green giant.


    Pick up the hammer of thunder.


    So I can hear Bruce Banna, Haoke is afraid of Carl, they feel very magical.


    However, Tony Stark is a look of a pair of people, then clapping.


    "Don''t you discuss this, we should discuss now, there are groups of people who want to take a nuclear bomb.


    If you don''t have the saving of Carl, we will die here, so how should this account?


    In advance, I will not usually be used to the group! I need compensation! Memorandial compensation! "

 354 Chapter 354 gets rewards

    Three days later.


    The Meeting Room of God Shield.


    Nick Furui and others are here, they are discussing issues about compensation.


    Because Tony Stark, it is a little bit by nuclear bomb.


    He did not accept any normal indemnities at all, and even did not accept apologies.


    Nick Nick Furui said, he is absolutely unacceptable, even if it is put pressure on Tony Stark, there is no way.


    Due to some reasons, Tony Stark has already mastered those black technology that transcends the original authorities, so becoming a bottom, coupled with some other reasons, let him not have to worry, others can cause themselves influences.


    It is such a confidence, which makes people feel very difficult, so there is no way to compensate for some rare materials.


    However, in addition to him, others are more talks.


    Steve Rogers don''t have to compensate at all, just join the Shield Bureau, and then he will voluntarily give up any compensation.


    This is the spirit of the captain, even if Nick Frei, Natasha has to admire.


    However, his noble spirit also attracted disdain of Tony Stark.


    As for Dr. Banner, he only needs Natasa to say good words, then let him continue to study his own experiment.


    In this way, Bruis Banner is quiet.


    However, things about Sore and Rocky are now not very good.


    These two people have not been in Shenzhen, and they are even unwilling to pay for the Division. Superhero organization.


    The Avengers has not yet begun.


    At present, the only two consents to join the Avengers, only Natasha and Barton are both.


    Even as Steve Rogers, it is also hesitant to worry about this organization, an adverse effect on this world.


    So the current situation is not very optimistic about Nick Furui and others.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl''s villa interior.


    Sol has been persuading Carl to return the universe.


    According to Sol''s statement, the universe is not to be Midgard, which is the earth.


    The Cosmic Rubber Cube 10 fingers alliance belong to the appointment of Ascard, and Sol This task, in addition to bringing away Rocky, the universe is also his mission.


    Sol is naturally impossible, and it is easy to throw the universe.


    Even if the universe is in the hands of Carl, he must also fight for it, trying to grab it back.


    "Carl, you already have a soul, you can give me the cosmic Rubi, this thing is not used by you, you will waste it, or give it to me.


    And about Rocky, I need to take him back. After waiting until my things here, I will send him back, you can see it? "


    Sol knows Carl''s forces, so it is not darenting.


    He can only talk to Carl with this discussion.


    Otherwise, he is really worried about what is dangerous, after all, now Rocky is in Carl.


    "Rocky, what do you have now, is it willing to go back with Sol, or want to stay here?


    In order to explain, I will not block your actions, and you will not control your behavior.


    But I need to tell you that after you fail, I am afraid that I''ll be eyeing you.


    O''Dodia is already old, Sol''s strength is also very general, with your current power now, if you are really looking for you, do you think it is to escape? "


    "I¡­¡­"


    When I heard Carl, Luoqui paused, he wanted to go back with Sore.


    Although he and his family have been twisted, no matter how Asa is also his home.


    So when he heard Karnan, it was still touched.


    But when Carl, said that when the kinematic broker, this made Rocky immediately responded, and his situation was very dangerous!


    "There is still a little, I want to remind you, I don''t know very well, but according to the super superstar killed by I am, he is enough to destroy the power of the solar system.


    And she also said that now the earth, only Odin and the Supreme Master can be derived, and other people are not in their eyes.


    Odin is old, wait until he really left Astgard, Luoki, you will become the inexterity of the enemies invaded Ascard!


    Instead, stay in the earth, safer, so I think about it to you.


    If you want to understand, I will not stop you, but the universe is the cube, I will not let you take away. "


    Carl does not plan to be strong.


    Although this will cause the selection task to fail, Karl is not concerned, what is the magic of this B?


    Rocky is not very important to Carllai, but he is just a better use of his hand.


    Even if he doesn''t have him, Carl will not care.


    "Rocky, I don''t know who he said, but no matter how strong the other person, our brothers teamed up, absolutely defeated him!


    And the father is absolutely impossible, we don''t have to worry about his words! "


    Sol persuaded Rocky, but his words were obvious.


    Because Rocky suddenly rushed forward, tough pushed Sol.


    "I won''t go back to you! He said it is right, I will go back to not only be responsible for me, but it is not responsible for everyone!


    The strength of the tyrant is not what you can imagine, we can''t be his opponent at all! "


    ''The choice has been completed and gets the B-level magic environment! ''


    ''Illusion: You can make a distinctive scene, let people think that people think that this is true. ''


    Unexpectedly!


    Carl didn''t think that he had just like this, and the amazing really harvested Rocky''s loyalty.


    Although this faith is not permanent, it will change at any time.


    But at least in a short period of time, Rocky is unlikely, what is inexpensive.


    As for this ability, Karl is not ideal.


    But when he looked at Sor, he seized the clothes of Rocky, and wanted to force him to take him.


    Carl hit out.


    Solo stands on the spot, there is no action.


    Rocky was a little curious to see Sol, and then the eyes were shocked, and the eyes of Carl were filled with horror.


    "You actually miss the illusion ?!"


    "I understand the hair."


    Karl dotted nodded, playing a referring to the end of Solton, from the illusion.


    However, he looked at the eyes of Carl at this time, but he had a feeling of fear.


    "How, do you have a good experience?"

 355 The 355th chapter ODons anger

    "Bastard! What did you do for me!"


    After Sol, this was reacted after a moment, just in the middle of illusion.


    But he completely can''t understand, when is it moved? Even if Rocky can''t let him, there is no reaction.


    Carl shake his head and did not explain.


    He just refers to the door to the door to laugh.


    "Yintel, Luo, send guest!"


    "Know, master brother!"


    "Follow! Carl!"


    In Tier and Roose, two people walked on Sol.


    Soli really wants to resist, but he found that when he was in his own illusion, it was already full of fear.


    Now he has some understanding, why Haick will be afraid of Carl.


    This is from the pressure of the soul!


    The average person does not have this ability at all!


    "Carl?"


    "Don''t be so polite, directly call me for the master."


    "the host?"


    The rock is twitching, but it still shouted.


    Carl surface calmly.


    Let Rocky be called their owners, and it is also a little bit of honesty.


    Although Rocky is very awkward, there is even a little disgusting, but he can only continue this way.


    Who let this road, it is he chosen.


    He will not regret because of his choice. After all, he is also very clear. Once O''Do is really dead, you can destroy Asae to destroy Asae.


    And Rockki will leave the reasons why he is not willing to go to the reasons why he is not willing to go.


    However, let Rocky are puzzled, and why Carl''s illusion will be strong than all of the illusion he has ever seen.


    Even Sols can unknowpen, and let him have such a big fear.


    After hesitating, Rocky finally asked his questions.


    "Do you want to learn?"


    "Yes, I want to learn! And I also want to know, you let me make my brother Sore, what did you see?"


    "Nothing, I just trapped him in the illusion, killing him five or 60,000 times.


    Averages a second for a second to die tens of thousands of times, after all, in the illusion of my creation, time is also from adjustments.


    Since you want to learn, you will first experience it, the other five can''t say more, because you don''t understand it. "


    During the speech, Carl made a relatively relaxed illusion, let Rocky are indulged.


    Rocky is not ready to prepare, so that it is unhappy, it is completely in the illusion.


    "Just let him ham for half an hour, then give him to lift it, take his ability, it should not be so easy.


    After all, I just let him become a sheep, fight with the gray wolf. "


    Just when the Carl belongs, Yintel jumped and ran back, and then took the Carl''s arm.


    Luo did not come back, he built flowers outside.


    Carl''s opinion is domineering and seeing a clear.


    "Master''s brother, what else tonight?"


    In Tier doesn''t know where to learn this call, you can let Carl will get a chicken skin every time.


    "How to eat chicken tonight?"


    "Okay, good!"


    ......


    "Father, things are such a thing, Lokkar control, the universe, the cube and soul, are in his hand, I am not his opponent.


    And he will use a particularly strange illusion, this illusion of physiotherapy, even I can''t detect, even I will easily move easily.


    Father, do you say Luoji will not be dangerous? After all, this person''s strength is too exaggerated. "


    The first thing Sore returned to Ascard is that all things happened to O''Do.


    It also includes the case of Chery Tower''s invasion, and Rocky stay in the earth.


    Sol will have everything you see and have everything on the earth, all reports.


    Odin is sitting on your own hose.


    However, it can be seen from his eyes, and he is not very good at this time.


    "Sol, about that person''s intelligence, how much?"


    "Father, I have already known, all said, as for others, I don''t know much."


    However, the destruction of the destruction was killed by him, and this person''s strength is really a bit horrible. I have never seen such a powerful Midgd person. "


    When Sol said Karl, tone and eyes were fear.


    Although he did not detect itself, Odin could clearly saw his baby son and became a picture.


    This makes O''Dodes are very angry, he does not believe in humans, except for the ancient, there is such humans.


    "Sol, I will go to Midgard with me, I have to see this person personally."


    Talking about O''Deza immediately took out his own Gangel and prepared to go to the earth.


    At this time, the card does not know that Ododes are intended to come to find their own trouble.


    He is doing a chicken in the kitchen, preparing for today''s dinner.


    Luo and Andine Tir, at this time, in the kitchen, they have a simple dinner to meet the joining of Rocky.


    Rocky is alone at this time, is slowly practicing illusion.


    The illusion given to him before Carl is used to let him explore alone.


    But let Carl didn''t think of it. It was originally used to be the help of Carl, in order to be relieved from the illusion.


    However, the talented rocky, just relying on his own ability, spending nearly 25 minutes, giving out from the illusion.


    Just when he just came out, he was called when he was still coming.


    It can be seen that how much is in the illusion, how can it be free.


    However, Carl does not have difficulty in the illusion, set too high, or gives a certain reaction space of Rocky.


    But how did Carl did not think of it, it is such a little reaction space, let Luoki drilled the empty, then found the flaws of the illusion, ran out from the inside.


    In this case, even the Carl has not seen it.


    However, from here, Rocky is very high in illusion, and the talent is also the top of the top.


    If there is no such talent, even if it makes it study for a lifetime, I am afraid I can only force the mad, it is impossible to find a flaw, and then from the illusion.


    But because of this, Carl told the principle of this illusion in his mind.


    The rest is to see how he has studied himself.


    What is Rocky can grow, this is nothing to do with Carl, but he is actually looking forward to the final growth of Rocky.

 356 The 356th chapter straight normondond!

    at night.


    Carl et al. Is eating.


    The villa is falling, and there is a rainbow bridge.


    However, people from this Rainbow Bridge are not only Sor, there is another man wearing a helmet, holding a long gun!


    This person is the king of the gods in the legend, Ododia!


    When he appeared in an instant here, all the strong people who existed within the Earth had a heart to induce his existence.


    No one will think that Ododiously comes to the earth, but they did not take the initiative to find it.


    Because they are all clear, as long as Odin is not dead, he is the strongest in the nine!


    none of them!


    Even the ancient one, it is not necessarily a full day, Odin''s opponent.


    But ancient one is used to use the time of the gem, then it is not allowed.


    After all, O''De is rarely relying on gem skill, and his strong relying is just your own strength.


    "It''s really unfortunate! I didn''t expect Odin to come to the earth, it seems that the human beings are not simple.


    But see this appearance, Odin is not growing, Lu Xifa, my suggestion, how do you think about it?


    As long as you nod, we can immediately divide the whole hell, all the beliefs on the earth! "


    Murphsto is in hell, you can observe everything in the ground.


    But he can see it very vague.


    "This matter is, I don''t have interest in hell.


    Compared to hell, I prefer to play in the world of the mortal.


    The world there is really a real paper drunken, better than this break, don''t know how many times. "


    A man wearing a suit, there is a man who has sexy and hunger on his face. It watched a despise, the old man appeared in Murphosto, displays disdain.


    "Hey your appearance, a old gentleman style, this morning is over time."


    "Lu Xifa, I still don''t need you, but do you really not agree? Such a good opportunity, miss it will never have."


    Murphisto blinked, Lu Xifa was shrugged, pulling a magical array with hand, disappearing in hell.


    The mouth of Murphis is talented, and the eyes are not known to think.


    But it is obvious that he just said, if you want to divide hell, it is not true!


    ......


    "Odin is coming?"


    Kamartai Ji, Master Temple.


    I didn''t expect it to the Essenger Master, and Odin will come to the earth and go to Karl''s trouble.


    Although she has time to have time, it does not represent her, and every day, it will peek the future through time.


    So Odin''s arrival is indeed beyond her expect.


    Ancient one did not hesitate, directly open the space door, came to Carl''s courtyard.


    "Odin! You shouldn''t come to the earth!"


    "Ancient Master, this thing can''t stop me, as the king of the gods, I have to take my son away, and the universe is not kept by human beings!


    They have not qualified, to keep this thing that contains endless power! "


    Odin saw an ancient one, but he didn''t pay attention to her, but the burning stared at Carl.


    "Odin is right?"


    Karl looked at the other party, then the eyes were lick, put it behind him, and the rocky group did not send.


    "Rocky, I asked you, do you want to go back to join the family?"


    "I want to go back, but I don''t want to be tired of them ..."


    Luoji nodded, but immediately shook his head.


    "Hey! Rocky, I didn''t expect you to be so weak!


    Even if I am dead, I''m really coming, and I have a power of all the strength of Asaard, enough to resist him!


    And Sol is also growing, I believe that he will always become more than me one day.


    Your present performance is not trusting him, not trust me! "


    Oddin is a bit angry.


    He didn''t think that Rocky would actually say this.


    However, I haven''t waited for Rocky, and Carl gave Luo a look.


    Luo Li nodded and then leaving Rocky.


    In Tier is also far away from here to prevent the battle.


    "Betting! Which of my son!"


    Odin saw that Luoki disappeared, and suddenly became angry.


    He is constantly bursting, and the surrounding sky is changing in an instant, even if it is the earth is trembling!


    Feel this force, Sor is silently retreats two steps.


    For some reasons, he does not have much sense of belonging to the earth, so he is not expensive to get angry Auddin, will not harm the earth.


    He is now like Auddin, just wants to take back Rocky and the universe.


    By the way, in education, Karl, let him know the power of Asaard.


    Sol is thinking so.


    At the same time, Odin is also thinking!


    "Ododia! Stop!"


    Just when O''Dodus was published, the ancient stood came out and wanted to stop the other party.


    But in response to ancient, it is Octado''s Gunnell!


    I saw Gangital, emitting a dazzling ray, ejected instantly!


    Strong power, directly hit the ancient face, which makes her scared.


    "Odin! What do you want to do!"


    The ancient release of the mirror space, easily transfer O''Doda attack, then question the other party.


    But Ao is still the answer.


    "I said, I want him to hand over Rocky and the universe, as for other, I won''t take it!"


    "Odin, you have not been too mad, do you really think that you really invincible?"


    The Karda is slightly raised, and the tyrant is domineering!


    The powerful tyrants, directly pressing O''Dendine''s power, even the clouds of the sky, is forced by Carl''s overlord color, and finally forms a ''sky crack''. The scene!


    And the most important thing is that O''Don discovers its own power, and there is a little decline under the suppression of Carl!


    Although this decline does not affect the battle, it affects the momentum of Odin.


    If it is a young, it will be, at that time he and Sol are almost the same, the momentum is all shining.


    But now he is high, and if the momentum is impaired before you work, it is easy to affect the play.


    And let Odin more care is why the district human beings have such a powerful gas field.


    Even the ancient one, I was shocked by Karlord''s domineering.


    She didn''t think that the Carl this is like the generous momentum, from it.


    "Odin, I don''t want to fight with you, and I am not forcing to leave Rocky, I just gave him the storm relationship.


    In the past few years, you are really dead, and the kinematic channels, Asta, do you think that you can block each other?


    And I have heard that the death of Death Hara is also awkward, the dark spirit is also waiting for the allegation, the flame giant Surtel is also preparing the gods, vows to eliminate Ascad.


    Odin, you have so many enemies, your two dear baby sons, know? "

 357 Chapter 357

    After listening to Carl, O''Don silence.


    Because he knows, Carl said Wow is correct.


    Two people in Sore and Rocky, I don''t know if Astgard, how much enemies.


    They see, just bustling Ascad, and strong Astard.


    In the eyes of Sore and Rocky, O''Dodia is the sacred king of the gods. It is the strongest in the nine.


    But they are unclear, the title of the king of the gods of Octada is also born in killing.


    So Odin provoke a lot of enemies.


    These people may not dare to do it for Otind, but they will not say it after he is dead.


    Because they are not afraid of Sore and Rocky, because both people are too tender.


    Especially the Dead God.


    She is Akdin''s relatives, but also inherited the strong people in Odin.


    The strength of Dead God, although not low Octadia, Octado has no way to kill each other.


    This leads to rocky and Sol, no matter how it is, it is a sea puller.


    Once Haila is broken, Asa will usher in a top disaster.


    Sore and Rocky, there is a big possibility, will die in her hand.


    This is also the most worried situation of O''Dodia.


    "How do you know these things? Why do you know, will you be so clear?"


    O''Din scattered his own killing and recovered Gunnier.


    He is clear, this person from the foreign world is likely to be more difficult than the ancient.


    When I saw O''Doda, I didn''t intend to start, and then I stepped back to back.


    She is here just to persuade.


    As long as they are not fighting, they will not affect the Earth, and they will do what they have to do, they have no relationship with the ancient.


    However, in order to avoid them, because some other things are playing, they don''t go back directly, but first wait for it.


    Calt is also recovered from the domineering domineering, and the three sofa in the house will be moved.


    "I don''t want to be, because you are not mainly for me. If you are not because I read the talent of Rocky, I will not leave him around.


    As for the Cosmic Rub, this is one of the materials I made time and space shuttle, I have to get him.


    And in addition to the universe, other unlimited gems are also the raw materials I need. "


    Carl said, then did it on the couch, put a given gesture.


    He made three sofa, it was obvious to let everyone sit down, and talk about it.


    Carl He believes that his strength is not weak, even if it is not necessarily lost.


    But the weapon of Gunnell is really too evil.


    The legendary Gang Giel has the presentation.


    As long as you play, you will never play, and you will not return to the owner.


    And O''Ddine has just broke out the power, in fact, with Carl''s overnaughter.


    It''s just a more shocking, so it seems that Carl occupies the upper wind.


    But he understands himself, he is just in the momentum, overwhelming Odin.


    I really want to play, I really don''t necessarily lose anyone who wins.


    So Karl''s criterion is that you can not fight.


    And play with an old man, even if you win, you will not be brilliant!


    "Hey! Do you think what you said, will I believe?"


    Although I am old, this doesn''t mean, I have been confused! "


    O''Din saw the sofa behind him, although the face did not hesitate, but still sat down.


    He knows that this is Carl, don''t want to fight with yourself, and he is also very clear. If you play it, he is not sure if you are, you can defeat Carl.


    "What do you want to say, talk about it here, what you can talk, there is no need to do it.


    And I can testify about the time and space shuttle machine, Carl did not lie, because the design picture I also looked at it.


    Karl, since you want to prove, you can get a certificate now, in case Asae, you can help you make it.


    But I still said, time, you are not eligible to inspect, so you don''t pay attention to infinite gems. "


    Ancient one is also very calm sitting on the couch, and I don''t worry that the Collusa will go to the black hand.


    Her strength and Carl and O''Don, there is no gap, the only thing that can make the ancient and other people, and the gap is the time.


    So she doesn''t care, and the Carl will do it yourself.


    As long as she is willing, a thought can pass through the time, returning to the Carl hands.


    "Sorry, I can''t get it, because I have already handed it to others.


    If you want to see, you can go to the Starke Industrial Building, my design is on the side of Tony Starke. "


    The Cal mouth is soaring, saying that.


    He is telling the truth, so I don''t worry about others to investigate.


    O''Din is a nod, then closed his eyes, and the power begins to exude.


    Obviously, his move is to contact Heimdal, let him help investigate the truth of things.


    Ancient one didn''t talk on the side, just a smile looking at Carl.


    They are three sofa sitting here.


    Solo Solo is standing in place, it is a bit embarrassing.


    However, this is also no way, people present are big, just he is a son.


    So he has no way, can only continue to be awkward.


    After a moment, Odin opened his eyes, and the face smiled and looked at Carl.


    "It seems that I am mistaken, you are true.


    But even if so, the universe, I can''t let you take away.


    However, it is not a problem with it for you to study, but what is your plan to exchange?


    Although you are a foreign world, it should also have an equivalent exchange of this rule?


    What''s more, you still take my good son Rocky, I can''t get along with it, let you stay in the Cosmic Cube and Rocky. "


    O''Don''s meaning is obvious, I want Carl to take some things as an exchange.


    But Carl came to the world, full of full-scale, one and a half months, he didn''t have anything at all, you can exchange.


    Even if there are some things, it is just that the test item of the gene-strengthened agent is.


    If it is a finished product, it is still a average value.


    According to Carl''s estimates, this strengthening the product, even if the Asae people use it, there is a weak increase.


    This is a prolonged life, increasing physical strength, and has nothing to do with physical fitness.


    However, if the test product, Carl is not sure, it will be effective for Ascad people.


    However, O''Dodus in front of the county is a very good experimental goal.


    I thought here, Carl smiled and said: "Since you have said this, then wait a moment, I will go back."

 358 Thirty-five-eighth chapter leaves

    "Ancient one, you said this Carl, what the world comes from?


    Can you see a multi-universe, can''t you see it, is he coming from what world?


    The power used by this person is not any of the ninejies, and any power I have ever seen is completely different.


    It is really impossible to imagine that there are so many of this world, and he comes out from anywhere. "


    Odin sighed.


    Just in front of Carl''s, put a strong gesture, that is the gesture for him to treat outsiders.


    Ancient ancient people are old, he certainly doesn''t have to continue to face face, it is installed here.


    "I can''t see it, but according to my guess, he seems to be from the world.


    In other words, there is also other worlds outside of our world.


    Because of his world, there is no alien, there is no other galaxy, which is completely different from our world.


    So I boldly guess that he came from the outside world, so it will look at the world of this world.


    However, in accordance with his behavior habits, their world and our world did not have a gap. "


    "You said a little reason, there is really this possibility, tell Sol, you touched him for so long, is there any other discovery?"


    "I?"


    I heard O''Don asked yourself, Sol stunned, then recalled everything that happened between Karl.


    However, after he thought of a moment, he did not think that it could only shake his head helpless.


    "I can''t see anything, his behavior habits, people with Midgard, there is not much different.


    Even if he is his two servants, only they will say one, I can''t understand the language. "


    When I heard Sol, the ancient and O''Din''s eyes were bright, and each other is right!


    "What''s wrong, are you interested in the language of the world?"


    Karl came back, after installing, after hearing Sol, he was drifting to the sofa.


    In his hand, there is a strengthening agent.


    This is the test product made by Luo.


    But now this test product is still in development, it is currently lacking one experiment.


    So Karl''s intended is very simple, just wants O''Din to inject on the spot, and Luo records data on the upstairs.


    He is not used, with his opinion, and the Room position that has already been expanded, it is sufficient to record, the body attribute of Audding changes.


    However, Room position, very secret, even if it is ancient and Ododes, he has unknowingly launched a position.


    This is the particularity of the devil fruit.


    After all, the ability of the devil fruit is similar to that of the law, with absolute properties, so it will be so exaggerated.


    However, Carl did not directly hand over the medicine to Odin, but intend to explore the wind, see what the other party wants to do.


    In this way, the three of them chatted casually, and Carl also told the language of the One Piece World.


    O''Don and the ancient learning ability is very strong, and I have learned a seven or eighth in ten minutes.


    As long as they are exercised for two people day, they are enough to master the language and text of the Qinghai.


    Although the words inside the anime are the language of neon countries, but it is a world of pirates. It is a separate language system.


    When Carl is not relying on the system, it is impossible to learn this language.


    Octado and ancient times have met their own curiosity, they will start business.


    Carl wants to leave the universe''s cube and Rocky, so it will pay a certain price.


    This is an equivalent exchange, and each world will have such rules, and it is no exception.


    Unless your strength is superior, it is enough to rush other people.


    Otherwise it is best to do things according to the principle of equivalent exchange.


    So Karl took the opportunity to put their own experimental agents.


    He didn''t lie, and truthfully told this matter. After all, this test is a drug, the distance is not working.


    Now only need a little bit of data, and Carl also promised, waiting until the drug is developed successfully, will be given to the Astard.


    After all, the research and development cost of this kind of thing is not high, and the secret will not be confidential.


    Because this thing, only Luo Yi can make, and other people can''t do it.


    Then Karl has promised that when Sol is encountered when it is dangerous, I will take the initiative to help him, and Octus agreed to leave the universe Rubi and Rocky.


    Although he did not agree, it is necessary to give the Cosmic Rubie to Carl, but Carl also doesn''t care.


    After the death of O''Dodia, the Cosmic Rubik is still his own, because Sol is now there is no ability to protect this thing.


    Then Carl will strengthen the medicament, hand it over to Odin, and then look at Luo.


    Luo point nodded and prepared to start collecting data.


    Odin looked at them and then pushed the medicine into his body.


    After a while.


    Odin is confused with the head.


    He didn''t feel what changes were there, but the naked eye was that his hair had some dark hair, not the previous pure white.


    Obviously, his body has younger, but this extent is young, and the ASgader who is up and down in the life of the life, it is not worth mentioning.


    "It seems that this thing is not used by me, and you seem to say that this is the same person to drink once, will only take effect once?"


    "Yes, I said so."


    "In this case, I am too lazy to see if you look at it.


    Although I feel, I seem to have been a young year, but it is completely useless for me.


    The average life expectancy of the Ascad people is five thousand years old. For a two-year time, it is equivalent to two or three months of your human being, it is not worth mentioning.


    As regards the physical fitness, I didn''t feel any enhancement, it may be because I am very strong. "


    Listening to Oddin said that the Calcles can''t help but twitch.


    He is definitely the old Versailles!


    "Carl, you have to treat my son Rocky, I hope that when I live in the moment, I can see his growth!"


    "Don''t worry, Rocky talent is very good, you will definitely see his growth."


    "Very good, Sol, let''s go."


    Odin nodded, and then called Soli to the body, raised Gangel, summoned the Rainbow Bridge left the earth.


    After watching Odin left, Carl use ability returns the sofa to the house and looks to the ancient one.


    "Ancient Master, is you still?"


    "I am fine, but you may have something, I found that Murphysto seems to be staring at you."

 359 The 359th chapter is a random guest

    "Murphsto stares on me? Do you say this guy, or a gay?"


    Carl ridiculously, this makes ancient a bit speechless.


    "I just remind you, because this time, Murcisto is staring at us.


    But you can rest assured, there is what I am, his body does not dare to invade the Earth, and the most is to let you find you.


    However, Murphisto''s face is weak, and my apprentices can solve his fare, your two servants should also be easily solved.


    Ok, the words have been here, I can say it with you, what to do next, see your own plan. "


    The ancient says painted a circle and then left Carl''s villa.


    After seeing them left, Carl finally was relieved.


    "Murphisto has been staring at me? But he is willing to stare, I want to see, he is going to do it with me."


    Carl is not in Murphi, even if the other party is on the earth, Carl is not afraid.


    After all, he is now holding two unlimited gems, and its strength is not too big to gap with Octine and ancient one.


    Even if it is the body of Murphsto, he also believes that he re-returns him back to hell.


    If you are lucky, you can still have to go out to the universe.


    Carl is such a bottom gas, so it will not be afraid of each other.


    "How is Luo, how about data collection?"


    "Go back to Karl, there is no problem, but the physical fitness of the Astard is really a bit exaggerated.


    If you told me the body data, O''Din''s body data, probably there is S level!


    Therefore, he used the reinforcing agent and did not react, because this data is basically approaching the peaks you gave me.


    However, O''Dodia is slightly weak in physical strength. According to my analysis, after using the agent, it is probably the level of the situation B +.


    Before he uses, it is also the amount of B.


    But this is the old O''Dodia body data, I am really curious now, how power is there!


    He will not have data, have exceeded the S level, and even reached the kind of S +? "


    After listening to the Luo, Carl is shocked.


    Regarding the theory of body data, Carl is based on its own data, then after the magic changes, let Luo begin to study.


    His surgical fruit can analyze someone else''s data.


    Take Rohe itself as an example.


    His power is A, agility is A +, and physical strength is a class.


    This is his current body data.


    So he analyzes how the strength of others can analyze the power of others according to the ability to refer to himself.


    Surgical fruit, not only can only cut things, or it is used to do surgery, and research drugs.


    This ability is used to observe, and the effect is very powerful.


    "It seems that our medicament is still suitable for ordinary people, but this is just in line with our purpose.


    Since it gets the data, then it is slightly improved, and then prepare to be batch production.


    When you sell, let Yinta live a live broadcast, the price is more than one billion, the second batch is one-third of the cheap, and the third batch will continue to be a third, and this is pushed After a few times, the price stopped to three million, and it could not be reduced.


    Although my plan is to intend to take all people, at least one year and a half years have taken the effect, and then sell outside in the cost price of more than a dozen dollars.


    This thing In Tier knows how to do it, I will talk carefully.


    But then, Sol and ancient body data have you found it? There is Rocky, how is his body data? "


    When I heard Carl, Luo did nod and then took a tablet.


    "Their data is in order to facilitate finding, I all entered the computer.


    Have to say, the technology of this world is really easy to use, especially this computer, let me save a lot of things. "


    Luo felt and then went back to continue research.


    Carl is a look at the computer and starts to view the data.


    Sol''s data is relatively poor, he is strong, but it is just a class, and other data even b + is not.


    Rocky is even more miserable, no data exceeds the A level, even if he is proud of it, it is really terrible.


    It is an ancient one to make some exceptions.


    Her power attribute is also B-class, agility B +, and physical strength is only b-.


    In accordance with her body properties, it is similar to Yintel.


    Even Yintel can be single.


    But Carl is very clear, ancient power is not physical quality, but its own magic!


    Luo''s ability is unable to detect mental strength, but according to the ancient power, his mental power is likely to reach S-class, even S + level.


    Otherwise, he can never be so easy, you can play the power of time.


    As for her physical quality, under the power of magic, it is completely ignored.


    After all, she also grasped the time of gems, even if they don''t check it, they can use the time gem to quickly reply, or even time back.


    So the body data is, it is not important for ancient times.


    However, in addition to their several people, Luo also entered in the body data of Tony Stall, Steve Rogers and other people.


    Tony Stark''s body data, basically the average D-level, which is slightly more than ordinary people.


    However, he rely on his own technology and war armor, does not rely on physical fitness.


    Steve Rogers'' physical quality, almost three to four times the ordinary person, and very average, all in B-level


    Natashabi Steve Rogers is slightly poor, almost averaged Class C, but her agility is slightly higher, there is C + level.


    Nick Furie and Colon are slightly weak, almost all C-.


    After all, these two people rely on the head of the head, not fighting skills.


    Finally, Bruce Banner.


    His data is only a bit better than the ordinary person in the human form.


    But after he became Hao Ke, the full property has greatly enhanced, and the worst agility has a A-level.


    His physical strength is more up to S. The words of strength are almost a level, but his strength will increase as anger value increases.


    However, how is his strength increase, and there is no power of Carl''s power, plus the ability to shock fruit.


    After all, Carl has already violently, he has long.


    However, it is when the Carl study data.


    His awareness told himself that the villa came outside.


    And the spirit of Yintel has been influenced by him, which makes Carl very angry!

 360 Chapter 36, Luxi!

    When Carl''s opinion, he saw someone outside, he didn''t say it, letting the plates down, then use the void, and came to the villa.


    "Yintle! Back!"


    Carl grabbed the hand of Yintel and took her back.


    At this time, Typel, which is awake from the confused, and then seizes the Carl''s arm.


    "Master brother! He is a devil! He just wanted to tempted me!"


    In Tirir is scared, it is apparent that she has just been scared.


    After the control, it can still keep a clear feeling, very uncomfortable.


    This also makes Indill understand why those spiritual power will be so disgusting.


    Fortunately, the ability of In Tar, just guides animals, dialogue with non-human organisms, is not forced to control each other''s thinking.


    Otherwise, Yintel will feel disgusting to your ability.


    As for her charm, it is a result of fruit capabilities, as well as her own conditions and beautiful songs, and passive capabilities that are emitted.


    People who are charming will not lose their self-consciousness, just more obsessed with Idel, and will not affect the normal life, and will not be forced by Indill.


    However, there is no exclusion of some fanatic powder, which will be controlled by Indill.


    It is only strange that the spirit of these people is too fragile, and they will be broken.


    So Indel, for this spiritual power, it is also very conflicted.


    "Who are you!"


    Although Karl did not know, this is wearing a suit, a man who is a box of sexy beard. Who is it?


    But he can feel it, and the man''s body is emitted in front of him.


    This kind of breath is easy to add, people who are too low, it is easy to be manipulated by him.


    Such a breath let Carl feel a wire threat.


    Karl is definitely, this person''s strength is definitely weak in ancient and Audding!


    So far, you can pose a threat to Carl, or two people.


    But in front of this person, Carl doesn''t know, and even have never seen his existence!


    "Self-introduction, my name is Lu Xifa, this is my exclusive name.


    But I still have another name, I don''t like this name.


    Because this represents my dim, and someone who is unwilling to mention.


    But in order to explain, I think I still have to say it. "


    The way to the road is tall, and Zhang Zhang is ready to open, but Carl is first to ask the other party.


    "You are the fallen angel, the devil''s king Satan?"


    Carl frowned and said this name.


    He is not understood, why is it in the world, there will be magical princes!


    This color, but it is possible to exist with God''s wrench wrist.


    It is now a bit embarrassing now.


    "Oh, I am carefully prepared, I have been interrupted by you.


    If you follow my temper, you will definitely unload eight!


    But I like the king of the devil you said, so I decided, spare you once. "


    The way to the Xifa''s mouth is soaring, revealing a smile that I think is very charming, and then I want to close to Carl.


    But at this time, Hades in Carl''s waist, suddenly rushed out from the scabling, and then fell to the hands of Carl!


    Carl can feel the emotions of Hades.


    Obviously, she doesn''t like the way to the way!


    "What is this knife? Do you say that it is self-conscious? And the breath on it, how is it awesome!"


    Lu Xifa took two steps to the back, and the eyes were full of disgusting look.


    Obviously, he doesn''t like the breath of Hades, and even disgusted to see more.


    "This is my wear knife Hades, and she also has a title called Pluto.


    If you are the king of the devil, do you want to try the power of Pluto? "


    "Forget it, I am too lazy to pay attention to you."


    Lu Xifa hooks, obviously is not willing to fight with Carl.


    If it is before, Lu Xi will have not put Carl in the eyes yet.


    But Hades''s breath gave him a very big threat.


    This makes him understand, if he really does, he is likely to die!


    "Say the road Western law, what are you doing here? I don''t welcome the king of the devil, come here to visit!"


    Carl eye is sharp, and the tyrants are exploring in an instant, directly let Lu Xi law, stunning a few seconds.


    "This momentum, really strong ..."


    "Wait, don''t worry, I am here to discuss one thing."


    You have just called me very happy for the king of the devil, but I am not the king of the real devil.


    Although I am a hell lord, there are other seven hell lords, with me to divide the whole hell.


    So I hope that you can help me with you, then I can alone, and dominate the whole hell. "


    "Why do you come to me? There are a lot of strong people in this world, I am not your best choice.


    And I have no reason to help you, hell''s things, these devils are handled by themselves. "


    Said, Carl recovered Hades and wanted to go back with Indill.


    However, Lu Xifa has made a referring to the instantaneous space into a dark space.


    "In Tier, I have a hurry, don''t let go!"


    "Know, master brother!"


    In Tier is nodded, he grabs Carl''s hand.


    Carl is open to see a heard of domineering.


    Such a dark space, reach out, no five fingers, the eyes are basically abolished.


    However, Carl also has a sense of domineering, but you can clear everything around it.


    Even if Yintel, you have a good time to see you, you can observe around.


    So this kind of road Siki believes that it can trap the darkness of Carl, there is no effect on him.


    "This gentleman, don''t leave, what conditions can we talk about.


    After I thought, I was sincerely looking for you to help.


    After your strength, after I join hands, I will definitely eliminate other devils.


    As long as you can succeed, no matter what you want, I can help you! "


    Lu Xifa began to confuse Carl, want to affect his thinking.


    But the ability of Lu Xi''s confusion, for Carlo, there is still no effect.


    He is here ''Looking at the performance of'' Lu Xi Fa, the mouth is soothing, and he does not put his words at all.


    In Tier is a mouthful of mouth, it is obviously a bit angry.


    at the same time.


    The sound of the system also rang.


    ''God selection has triggered! ''

 361 Chapter 36, Sorry! You are not qualified!

    ''Choose 1: Agree to cooperate with Lu Xifa, get the friendship of the way to the way, and the hell pass!


    Hell Pass: You can unimpeded in hell, ignore hell, and the non-wisdom of demon will not take the initiative to attack you. ''


    ''Choose 2: Rejecting cooperation, you will miss the invitation of the road Western law, but you can get freely distribute skill points: 3 points! ''


    ''Choose three: The body of the way to the way to the way in the 10th day, let it become your own hand, and unify the power of the hell, you can get the strength of the whole hell after success! ''


    Three choices, every choice is not bad, the first and second choices, the rewards have nothing too much, they are all fur.


    But the third choice, let Carl feel that you can try.


    But he passed the high-spirited domineering, looked at the way to the way, and the surrounding environment, I feel that the third choice is not good.


    And Carlone spotted, the Luxi law in front of him, the big probability is a branch.


    The true Luxi law should be in hell.


    If you want to beat the road Western law, you must run the hell personally, then complete the third choice, but also need Carl to become a hell lord.


    In this way, Carl is going to face, not only the Hell Lord, which is Lu Xifa, and all other hell lords.


    Which also includes Murphsto!


    If this task, there is a year, even for a year, even for only one month, Carl can take some time to plan.


    But only ten days, Calchen is impossible.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know now that the entrance of hell should open.


    Although he has the universe''s Rubik, but if you want to find the entrance, it takes a little time.


    However, the system generally does not release this, unable task, so the system believes that with Carl''s strength, you can unify the entire hell within ten days!


    That is to say, the system recognizes Carl''s strength to exceed any hell lord!


    But Carl didn''t want to take this insurance, and hell was said to Carlo, and he did not want to be a hell lord.


    Therefore, due to some after some, I chose the second, and then use the ability to shock fruit and gently waved a punch.


    At present.


    The surrounding dark space is instantly broken.


    The body of Luxi Fa is also half-bidding by Carl!


    In this case, let Lu Xifa are very surprised, and Carl also sees, the road in front of you is really furnish!


    "You still have the ability to destroy space? How is this possible?


    What is the ability to have some people''s strength?


    Even the ancient one, but only can make mirror space, but can''t destroy space, are you not a person! "


    Luxi felt some incredible and couldn''t help but vomit.


    Listening to his words, the Calcunian corner twitch.


    He didn''t expect that the road is not a person.


    Can this endure?


    "Lu Xifa, I am sorry, you haven''t talked with me!"


    During the speech, Carlla is a punch!


    This punch looks lightly fluttering, there is no force.


    Lu Xifa is re-condense his body, but he suddenly felt that the body seems to be torn, very uncomfortable.


    In this case, he was shocked by him.


    But I haven''t waited for him to have any reactions, the whole person crashed.


    He is like a watermelon who fell on the ground, and it was seven zero eight falling in the moment, four-fold five cracked, no place is complete.


    However, the road to the West Fair, after the explosion, it will make a black smoke and dissipate in the air.


    Obviously, the death cannot cause what harm to him, but this can make Karmind.


    Luxi Law is the same as Murphisto, can''t let your body come to the earth, otherwise Carl is really so easy, repeat the other party.


    ''The choice has been completed, get free to allocate skill points: 3 points! ''


    After getting a reward, Carl''s skill points have been four.


    But now Karl doesn''t have anything, the ability to upgrade, and still say it again.


    Because Carl is planning to have five, walking the A-level void, and upgrading becomes S-level.


    Anyway, this ability is first class in the attack and escape.


    But the distance between a plurality of more than 100 meters is still slightly short.


    So Carl wants to become longer.


    This will last more lasting.


    "Master brother, you do this, don''t there?


    I also read the myth of this world, Lu Xi Fa seems to be a hell lord right?


    Should he be strong? He now, it seems to be just the book on the book, right? "


    In Tier has seen a lot of books during this time, and here, she also listened to the conversation of Carl and Road Western France, nature known the other''s identity.


    So he worried that the Calcloth would not be hated by the other party, and then he was retalled by the Lifa.


    However, Carl slammed the head of the Joint Tir, took her hand to go back to the hospital, and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, his body can''t come to the earth, I don''t have to worry about me.


    But you have to be careful, if you have a similar situation, you can''t do it.


    According to my observation, his ability should not control you, this should be that you didn''t take the initiative to filter his mental strength, right? "


    I heard Karl''s inquiry, Yintel was red and his face was low.


    Obviously, Carl is right, Indill is because of the general idea, thinking that the world is not very good, so there is no defense of the other''s spiritual fluctuations.


    It is precisely because of this, Yintel will recruit.


    If she is cautious, it will not be like this.


    However, if it is the body of Luxi France, I am afraid that In Tier also can''t prevent it. After all, the body and the strength of the parties are still quite big.


    Otherwise, the division of Luxi is not easily resolved by Carl.


    "Be careful later, don''t make this low-level mistake."


    "Well, I know the master''s brother, I will definitely be careful in the future!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Drinking red wine in hell, appreciating the Luxi Law of the TV series of human world, and received information from the died of died.


    When he returned this information, his mouth raised a very charming curvature.


    "It''s interesting, the district humanity, dare to say that I don''t match, it is really mad.


    However, his strength is also good, otherwise it is impossible to be bored by Octadia and ancient.


    It seems that I have to find an opportunity, when I haven''t time to pay attention to me, I will teach this unknown human beings.


    Just don''t know, Murphysto is dry this time, he seems to be eyeing this humanity. "


    The road Western France is under the chin, still keeps a smile.


    "It''s really interesting ..."

 362 Chapter 362 Hell Fire Club

    The things of Luxi, and the things of Odin have come to a paragraph.


    During this time, I have been staying in my own villa and didn''t go out.


    However, he can''t go out, it doesn''t mean that someone will come to him.


    Carl was originally at home today, and the old man stayed and did not go out.


    But outside is a person, a person who makes him unexpected.


    "Who are you? Come here, is there anything?"


    Karl looked at the woman in front of him, I don''t know why she is here.


    The woman is contemptuous, and even if she is not ignorant.


    After her, I follow another woman.


    These two women''s body is very good, but hue is completely opposite.


    Walking in front of this woman, a black, looks very spicy, and has a queen.


    But the woman wearing a white dress is also a big sister''s figure and a face, but the black queen is, it seems to be much better.


    "You have broken into my house author, then don''t say a word, is this going to build a room to rob it? Or is it intended to be a big robbery?"


    The Cal mouth is tall, just sitting next to the chair, silently looking at the performances of their two.


    After Yintel went to Carl''s body, the anger was staring at the two, and the expression was very unhappy.


    Luo is also coming to the courtyard, took a ghost cry, ready to fight.


    "Don''t misunderstand, I am here, but I want to talk to you."


    Wearing the woman in white clothes, took the lead in explaining, then she walked to Carl''s body, with her right hand.


    "I am a white queen, from the Hell Fire Club, this is the leader of the Hell Fire Club after the black queen.


    The two of us are varied, and the black queen is still an excellent magician.


    Our purpose is to ask you, I am willing to join us for the Hell Fire Club.


    And our hell is only open to a variety, since we are variants, naturally want to think about compatriots.


    And you don''t believe in the people of the Shield Bureau, although they say that they will protect the rights of variants, but they are the most embarrassing of crush! "


    The white emperor is full of disdain against the God Shield, but she is still a relatively peaceful attitude toward Carl, and there is no state in the dark.


    At this time, the Black Queen still did not send, just here casually, and it was still full of disdain.


    Obviously, she doesn''t want to come here, and I don''t want to invite Carl to join.


    But now the variants are not much, the strength of Carl shows, has exceeded the Hell Fire Club, most variants.


    So they don''t want, let go of a powerful variants, this will take the initiative to find Karl, I hope he can join.


    But Carl is not a confrontation, because he doesn''t know what hell fire club at all.


    Although he saw the original cartoon, there were not many news about the Hell Fire Club.


    He even even who is in front of him, it is not very clear.


    White Queen Karl has an impression, just knowing her body can turn into a diamond structure, as for others, I don''t know.


    As for this black queen, he didn''t know if he turned root, and even he had heard of it.


    Then Carl is hesitated, and finally shook his head.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what the Hell Fire Club, I don''t know two people, and I will not join you, or please go back."


    "Mr. Carl, please consider it carefully, our hell fire club, can not be invited!


    And you are a variety of people, don''t you want to be entangled by the X-Bian police?


    Even if you joined the Shenshun Bureau, they will not treat you sincerely, let alone you still have two strengths.


    If you are willing to join us, just the location of the white car can be given to you, this location has been empty for a year, it is time to go out! "


    "White car? Do you think I am rare? If it is a leader of the entire Hell Fire Club, I am a bit interest.


    Say, since there is a white emperor and the Black Queen, then there is a white emperor and the Black Emperor?


    In this case, let me be the black emperor or the white emperor? This way, I can think about it slightly. "


    The Cal mouth is tall and said.


    Although the conditions given after the white queen are good, this does not conform to Carl''s identity and strength.


    "It''s impossible! The position of the white emperor has already, the magnetic king is the white emperor of the Hell Fire Club!


    As for the location of the Black, although there is a vacancy, I will not agree. "


    After the white queen said, then I saw the black queen.


    At this time, the black emperor is a bit ugly, and the eyes are also killing.


    Obviously, she doesn''t like this pride of Carl!


    "There is a newcomer in the district, and you dare to want the black emperor. You are really looking for death!"


    The Black Queen opened.


    Her voice is very characterized, full of charm tastes.


    Compared with the white queen, the clean and crisp voice, the black queen is more like a taste of the old wine, one drinks.


    And this is just the passive charm of the Black Queen, and the passive charm of Indison, some fight.


    "Since I don''t want to promise, then I will leave here, I am a variety of people with you, there is nothing to talk.


    I said that I am not a variety of people, but pure humans! "


    When I heard Karl, the double queen was suddenly surprised.


    Their two did not expect that Carl would actually say that they are not a variety of people.


    "It''s impossible! My ability shows that you are variants, definitely not ordinary humans!


    Because the genes in your body are completely different from humans, you don''t deceive others.


    And you don''t matter if you don''t join, I don''t like this waste! "


    The Black Emperor is disdainful.


    After she loudly angered, she was ready to leave here.


    The white emperor saws, and it is also a bit helpless, then keeps away from behind the Queen.


    But Carl but patted a thoughts and looked at Luo.


    Luo Li was immediately led, then the two of them were in front of them, using ghosts crying, instantly cut off the body!


    Two people, looking at their body, from the position of the waist, suddenly shocked.


    But the Black Queen quickly took advantage of his magic, and healed the body.


    The white queen is also brought by himself, then uses the mental power to integrate the body.


    After feeling the restoration of the body, two of them, this was ignored Luo Yi, followed by, put it on the body of Carl.


    "What do you mean?"


    In the face of question, the Calmine is rare, showing a handsome smile.


    "I have to leave?"

 363 Chapter 363, Luos Power

    There is a bit uncomfortable after the villa''s fall, the black queen and the expression of the double queen.


    They didn''t think that Carl actually made hand in hand.


    Although it is said that the Hell Fire Club has always been very low, this does not represent them, it is a small role that can be taken by others!


    "Oh, after the white queen, these have given you, I don''t want them to dirty my hand."


    The Black Queen is full of chest, and it is full of disdain.


    Obviously, she did not put Carl and Luo in their eyes.


    The white queen is sighing, and then hook his hand finger.


    "Since you don''t want us to leave so easily, then come, I am very waiting for it ~"


    The sound of the white queen is a bit charm, but Carl doesn''t pay attention to her, but gives Luo a look.


    Luo did nodded and immediately expanded the Room position, and the militant dominant was also covered in the ghost cry.


    "I will rely on you, not let the Carl big man do! Next, let me know, what is the gap!"


    Luo smiled and then immediately rushed to the queen in front of him!


    A flashes!


    The bodies of the white queen are split in an instant!


    At this time, the white queen was very surprised, she did not react at all, and her body was split.


    This scene makes her consciousness believe that Luo''s ability can be combined with weapons, dividing the enemy''s body, but will not cause harm.


    So she doesn''t care, but directly uses the mental power, I want to heal the body.


    But this time, Luo did not leave, but directly using the command knife, separated the two of the white queen!


    "How can it be?!"


    Feeling that the body is not listening, completely being controlled by Luo, and the white queen is very horrified.


    She didn''t understand at all, what is the capacity of Luo.


    at the same time.


    The black queen saw this scene is also a big change.


    She uses magic to use magic, want to attack Luo.


    But Luo''s news is not a vegetarian, he will find the movement of the Black Queen in the morning and then conduct defense in advance.


    I saw him making a small position. After the attack of the Black Queen, immediately transfer each other''s attack to another!


    Along with a burst of explosion sound.


    There is a dramatic explosion in the wasteland that is not far away.


    It is good at Carl''s villa in the suburbs, around a thousand meters, only his villa, there is no second family.


    It is precisely because of this, Carl is here, unscrupulous uses its own ability, and will not affect other people.


    Luo also knows this, so he also clear what should be done.


    "Room ¡¤ Command -"


    Luo shouted, once again awarded to the upper body of the white queen.


    "Never let you succeed!"


    After the white queen, he saw Luo, rushed to himself, immediately uses the ability to diamond, prevent Luo''s attack.


    But she didn''t know, her ability, there is no place for Luo Ling.


    Room position is equivalent to the absolute field. At present, only domineering can be defensed.


    As for if there is any other energy to defend against Luo, even Carl is not determined.


    So far, Luo has not been handed over with O''Din, so no one can determine, in the world, what kind of power can block the fruit capability of Luo.


    But at least, the momentum of the white queen and diamonds are unable to defend against Luo''s attack.


    Luo is very easy, takes the heart of the white queen.


    Then he pinched his heart hard.


    I saw the white queen, just like it, the two half of the two men and the two are three, starting crazy, rolling it in place.


    I don''t know what she is mad.


    However, this situation in front is also very horrified.


    The white queen is completely separated from the upper body and the lower body, and all have varying degrees of trembling, plus ''they'' them are coming back and forth.


    If this is taken, if you upload it to the network, I am afraid it is a new city legend.


    However, Luo is only a little lesson, and it is not intended to crush her heart.


    After all, Carl did not speak, he couldn''t just kill.


    Therefore, Luo throws a hand, throws the heart of the white queen, throws it to the Carl, and immediately rush to the black queen next to it!


    Luo solved the double queen, where, even if it was in the middle of the black queen, but only five seconds.


    Said that it is a spike is not!


    This caul can also be inferred that the strength is even in the race of variety, and it belongs to the top.


    After all, the ability of the white queen, in the variant, is also a first-class level.


    In addition to X communication and thousands of magnetic kings, there are also guys who are hanging from time to time.


    The ability of the white queen is already the top.


    But even if so, she is still killed by Rob, which is enough to explain the problem.


    Although the variant''s ability is much, but the power they actually master does not be so powerful in Carl imagination.


    But very fast, Carl is found to be completely different after the black queen!


    The white queen is a pure variant, and her ability is also obtained.


    But the black queen is different.


    Although she is also a variant, she rarely rely on her own special ability, but relies on magic to fight!


    The Black Queen has mastered unknown black magic, completely hindering Luo''s sniper, let her have a way to cut himself.


    In this way, the fruit capability of Luo is temporarily causing any effect.


    But even if this is the case, Luo is also able to rely on his pure swordsmanship, completely pressing the Black Queen!


    And the most important thing is that the Black Queen will definitely can''t let your body, touch the blade of Luo.


    Otherwise, today''s white queen is her end!


    "It will be so strong, I didn''t expect that I didn''t think of you, but don''t think so, I will lose!"


    The Black Queen was a laugh, followed by a flash, the space around, suddenly appeared in a ripple.


    When I saw the Black Queen, suddenly disappeared, Luo Li responded, the other party should be transient!


    He spins opens to see the color and wants to look for the other party.


    Next second.


    The black queen appears from the air.


    I saw her suspended in half empty, and the half of the body became a black unknown substance, the magic atmosphere in his hand was expanding rapidly!


    Seeing this scene, Luo''s face became serious, directly covered with armed colors, prepared to have a big move.


    Karl is watching silently next to it, does not intend to interfere with this battle.


    Don''t look at the Black Queen, now, now, but he believes that Luo will not lose.


    At this time, the white queen is full of efforts, which will reconnect the body and then come to Carl''s side.


    "Are you right? Isn''t his master? I advise you, it is best to get back in time, otherwise your servant is dead!"

 364 Chapter 364 stalemate

    The white queen didn''t want to do the Carl, but she didn''t want to be directly blogged.


    Although she is the same as the Black Queen, it is a person in the Hell Fire Club, but this organization is very loose, basically there is no discipline.


    And they are also not a piece of iron.


    The most important thing is that there is a black queen in the black queen.


    However, more than half of the people have joined the Variety of the White Magnetic King.


    Although the remaining small half has not been added, these people are independent camps, and each ghost fetus.


    The white queen is also a member of the variant brotherhood. She is also an old man with the magnetic king.


    So this time I come to Karl, but also the attention of the white queen.


    After the black queen, he only heard that the white queen, I want to absorb new people, so I am a little curious, then I have followed.


    Result No one thought that under the man of the person they wanted to draw, they had kill the queen.


    This is not clear after this.


    And now the whole person, even after the black queen, the battle is incomprehensible, it seems to have even a bit advantage.


    And the most important thing is that the Black Queen will transient, and Luo will also be shifted!


    The Black Queen can go to the air, empty.


    Luo''s foot stepped on the month, and you can also be tall and flying, and his fruit capability is the effect of emblem, it is stronger than the Black Queen!


    The most important thing is that the spirit of the black queen is impact, and there is no effect on Luo Jing!


    Although the spirit of Luo is not very strong.


    But he at least a person who can hold it, Karlin kingdom is domineering.


    The spiritual impact of the Black Queen, is also a bit slightly stronger than the fighter.


    This is the ability to attack the spirit.


    But in general, this kind of movement does not have any effect on Luo.


    If you change to X Professor, don''t say Luo, I am afraid that Indir can''t hold his mental strength, and Carl can immunize.


    But the spirit of the Black Queen is obviously not enough.


    Her spirit, the most is the next grade, not worth mentioning in the next grade.


    Therefore, the only black queen, the only thing that can threatens Luo, only its own black magic.


    But black magic can not use it, otherwise it will bring irreversible damage, and it is easy to cause ancient attention.


    The ancient use is a white magic. Of course, she will not look at it, and some people use black magic.


    Therefore, the Black Queen is also worried about ancient, so it will press ourselves and have not used them.


    And this is also worried after the white queen.


    She knows the strength of the Black Queen, even if it is a million magnetic king, she can''t just hurt her, and the X hand can control her for a while.


    So she is very worried, Luo will die in the hands of the Black Queen.


    In this way, the programs of Karl are thoroughly embedded.


    However, Carl is not concerned, he just put his hand, put on the heart of the white queen, silently watching, half of their two of them.


    The white queen saw his heart and was played in his hand, and his face was slightly red, and his eyes were not very right.


    She stroked her chest.


    I don''t know why, she always feels this person in front of him, the more handsome, and very charm.


    This also leads to her heart, start accelerating the jump, and the main thing is that this heart is in the hands of Carl.


    Carl felt an exception in his hand, and it was a somewhat strange, why the white queen''s heart will jump so fast.


    But he didn''t care, just think that the white queen was tense.


    "I don''t know how strong the black queen you think is.


    But under my hand, you can think a lot more than you think!


    Even if he doesn''t end the enemy, it will not die, and according to my observation, the strength of their two should be equivalent, and it will not have a victory.


    If you don''t believe it, you can sit down and drink cups, and talk to me. "


    "You are not afraid that I suddenly do it with you?"


    When I heard the words of Carl, I was a little surprised.


    She didn''t think that Carl actually took the initiative to let himself sit down.


    This behavior of Carl, let the white queen feel the hair, I don''t dare to sit at all.


    "Don''t worry, we are not enemies, and before Luo has given you lessons, take your heart out.


    Have a heart in my hand, I am not afraid of me.


    And even if you can take your heart, you are not my opponent. "


    When I heard Karl was so confident, the white queen turned a white eye and wanted to spit Carl''s own.


    But she thought, Carl did this capital.


    The strength under the hand is enough to kill yourself, then have his strength?


    After the white queen, she didn''t dare to imagine, so she still listened to Carl''s suggestion and did it next to the chair and then gave himself to her cup of tea.


    She dare not drink more, because there is a person next to him, I have been staring at myself with anger.


    The source of angry, is .


    "Hey! I warn you, don''t want to hit the master''s brother''s idea!"


    And we are all human, genuine human people, is not your kind of variants!


    This, you give me a clear, ugly woman! Humph! "


    In Tier''s anger smashed, this made a little speechless after the queen.


    However, she is still a little doubt, why Carl et al. Must be strong, not variants, but human.


    I can''t understand this.


    Carl seems to guess her ideas, explain the opening: "There are a lot of super powers in this world, except for yours, there are other super powers.


    You may have a means of exploration, but I can tell you that it is not necessarily accurate.


    So don''t be blind confident, if you are in the same day, you will kick the iron board without knowing it.


    I am still more good, just teach you, if you change some cruel people, you are afraid that you are dead. "


    Carl this dull tone, let the white queen feel cold and chestnut.


    She didn''t think about this possibility, but the chance of feeling the results of the test results is a little small, so I don''t care at all.


    However, after she heard Carl, she opened, and then nodded and no longer speak.


    Carl''s face capabilities have taken effect, and the white queen automatic brain has added some, and there is no such thing as the error problem.


    Since I can''t invite join, then the white queen is only prayed, and Carl can return to her heart as soon as possible.


    Only in this way, she can quickly leave this is right.


    She is too lazy to take care of the Black Queen who is still fighting with Luo.


    In the eyes of the white queen, Karl with her only a table is the most terrible existence!

 365 The 365th chapter Carl shot!

    Luo is still in a deadlocked.


    The two of them are equivalent, and now there is still a full base card, they have used all the top cards. I want to defeat this person.


    But no matter what they do, you can''t defeat each other.


    However, both of them are hurting each other, but with their own ability, as long as they are not fatal, they will soon recover.


    In this way, if they want to share the call of the victory, they don''t know how long it can last.


    But Carl can wait.


    It is now completely dark now.


    Even Luoji came out from the basement.


    When he saw the battle in front of him, he was also shocked.


    Rocky did not expect that ordinary appearance, people who were harmless, they would be so strong.


    And the most important thing is that Rocky has never thought that the earth has such a powerful variants.


    According to Rociki, it is better than him and Soli is stronger than himself.


    But in contrast, it''s a lot of difference, the most is the level of the frost giant Laofeng.


    After all, the strength of Laofe is very far away, and it will not be successful by Rocky, and then die in his hand.


    But even if this is, the strength of Luo and the Black Queen is enough to make Luo shusted.


    And the most important thing is that he also found the woman next to Carl, that is, the white queen.


    Her strength is similar to yourself.


    In this case, Luoqui has been hit.


    He has never been like today, encountering so many strong people.


    Today, he opened his eyes, and he was the first time I know that the strong on the earth, even more than the Asah.


    Now he is skeptical, if not because, the earth does not have the ability to shuttle the universe, and the strength of these people, I am afraid to easily conquer the nine.


    Just when I thought about Rocky.


    Carl also saw his constant conversion, increasingly ugly expression.


    However, Carl did not say anything. He probably guess it, Rocky is a blow to these people.


    And now, it is really a bit too late, Carl is not to endure, they continue to disturb the people here.


    So directly released the tyrant domineering, forcibly caused the attention of Luo and the Black Queen, interrupting their battles.


    "Carl?"


    Luo felt the King of Carl, and the forehead suddenly took a lot of tax.


    Carl''s tyrants, this time all let go, even if Rocky and the white queen, he has been covered with him, only Yintel can be spared.


    So Luo is another feeling again, Carl this is a sudden overgency, I can''t help but nervous.


    "Luo, you come back, this battle is here.


    With the strength of your two, it is estimated that there is no three days and three nights.


    Aunt, I have a flat hand, wait until I have a chance, you can continue this battle. "


    "Know, Carl."


    Listening to Carl, Luo did not dare.


    He immediately returned to Carl''s body, collected his ghost cry.


    After Luo came to the Karl, the pressure of Carl''s overlord gardens disappeared from his body.


    This also makes him a lot of people.


    After all, Carl''s overlord is already in the top, and now it is, and it is more exercise to destroy the extent of the object.


    Although the body of the Roolis, this does not represent him and will not be affected.


    However, in the white queen next to Carl, he was astonished by Carl''s overlord.


    In the face of Carl''s tyrants, she had to anger the case, and the release of the moment will surround themselves, prevent Carl''s overlord to destroy their body.


    At the same time, she also diamonds her body to resist Kagau''s highlights.


    Rocky is also a large color, and summoning his artifacts directly.


    The armor of this body is made by O''Dendine, which can help him alleviate a lot of pressure.


    Coupled with Rocky itself is a magician, he can use magic to block the pressure brought by Carl.


    However, from here, they both felt at the same time, and the Carl was brought to them!


    Rocky and white queen did not know, what is the tyrant domineering.


    They are only simple to be confirmed that Carl''s momentum has such power, so it will be so shocked.


    However, the tyrants have been understood by the tyrants, and it is also a kind of momentum, but it is more resistant than ordinary momentum, even those murderous.


    But let Carl feel a little unexpected.


    After the black queen in half-air, although it has been affected at the beginning.


    But as she turned her body, after the shadow, she left the King of Karl''s domineering.


    Now the Black Queen, it looks like an elementalization of natural devil''s ability.


    But Carl is very clear, this should be one of her variants and self-contained.


    Although Carl is not very understanding, he can also detect the breath of the magic.


    In the case of how to attack, he could notice the traces of the black magic after the black queen.


    But only she turned into this form, without any black magic traces.


    This is enough to explain that this special form is her variants.


    "Carl right? It is a bit mean. I originally not intended to let you join the Hell Fire Club.


    But now I change my mind, as long as you are willing to join, you can become the Black Emperor.


    But I need you to serve me, are you willing to be willing? "


    The Black Emperor''s mouth is soaring, obviously this ability to look at Carl.


    With this hand, the Black Queen has to admit that Carl''s strength is really strong.


    But she doesn''t think that Carl can have a strong, so they will say this.


    Luo and Yintel were somewhat angry, I want to say anything, but Carl is standing directly on the seat and then collapsed.


    "You are not qualified to say this, and I will not join the Hell Fire Club.


    And you have just fighting with Luo for so long, let you leave you, and some say that you can''t say it.


    So I plan to leave a souvenir from you, there is no problem? "


    The Cal mouth is soothing, revealing a handsome smile, then flashed to the Black Queen!


    After the Black Queen did not react at all, when did Carl came to his body?


    When she reacted, Carl had already extended the right hand of the armed colored colored colored colored, and the neck of the black queen!


    Suddenly!


    Cracks around the space!


    Shocking fruit capacity started!


    With the severe vibration of the surrounding space, the black queen trembled someone, the pores of the upper and lower, began to flow out of blood, and turned into a blood.


    Karl''s simple hit, she lost his ability to move, and the head could not help but pull it down.


    But she did not die, but fainted, Carl is temporarily feeling her heartbeat.


    However, if you don''t save people, the Black Queen is estimated that you will leave this beautiful people.


    "Luo, save people."


    "By the way, she also takes out her heart!"

 366 Third hundred sixty-six chapters

    "Teacher, do we really don''t have to look at it?"


    The black magic of the Black Queen has affected the real world.


    If she continues to use it, I am afraid Domum will take the situation here and then come again.


    If Doma is really coming, we have trouble. "


    A man wearing a yellow mason, anxiously asking the bald woman before his eyes.


    This woman is not someone else, it is still an ancient one of the Extreme Master with Carl during the day.


    At this time, the old god is sitting on the futon, and there is no disciples of your disciples at all.


    "Mount" Mon, I know you worry about Domam, but you don''t even fall the earth if you don''t have a black magic.


    Many things have been destined, Domam is definitely, we have been preparing for Domarum.


    But the situation behind the Black Queen, don''t have to deal with us at all, that person will handle this thing. "


    "That person? Teacher, what do you say is Carl?


    This person does not understand magic, although he is very weird, people can''t see.


    But I don''t think that his strength can grab the Black Queen.


    And the black magic can erode the strength of the soul, how can a different world in the district? How can I stop the power of black magic? "


    Momo still does not believe that Carl has strength to defeat black magic.


    But suddenly, he stunned.


    Ancient is a smile that is revealed, and then the crystal ball that has been placed on the ground in front of him.


    At present.


    The picture of Carlina passed.


    The black queen was easily spiked, and her heart was also taken out.


    And the most important thing is that Carl seems to be aware that some people are monitoring themselves, suddenly look at it around, and then with the ancient pairs of eyes.


    But Karl''s eyes can not see who is observing yourself, he can only detect that someone is in the voyenesis.


    Seeing this scene, the ancient smile, close the picture in front of you.


    "Now you have seen it, I have told you before, this person''s strength is very special, although it is not very good, but his strength, more than half of the rules are rules.


    And even the power used under his two hands, it is also the force of the rules, with the attribute of ''absolute''.


    Even if their strength is not very strong, but this power with ''absolute'' attribute is the hardest.


    This is also the reason I am optimistic, because he is very likely that it becomes the key to our future.


    But now he is still observing, we must ensure that he will not cause what harm to the earth. "


    Ancient pair of Carl et al. Very high, and after such a long observation, ancient one for Carl''s hostility has lowered a lot.


    She has seen it, and Carl''s character is slightly Buddha.


    However, this is not the original character of Carl, this is just his character in the Pira King, and the character of raising.


    After all, the world of the One Piece has been peaceful, and Carl has not had any battles until it has been crossing it until it passes.


    Plus his purpose, it has always been a time and space shuttle, so it will have a little Buddha.


    However, Memory is still not understood.


    In his opinion, Carcondo is not worthy of believe, because Carl is not the world of this world.


    But he can''t go with his own teacher, say this.


    So he had to shut up, then leave here.


    The ancient leave, just left, just shake his head, did not say anything.


    Then, ancient times is repeatedly cast, a picture on the crystal ball is shown.


    Nowadays, the picture in front of the ancient is a surgeon for surgery.


    This person is that Strans, still has not injured, is the future of the singing, the future!


    "There is a little change in time and space, and the timeline is slightly advanced.


    Doma He will fall for three years. It seems that I have to prepare for it, I will receive him a disciple. "


    The ancient face smiles, which makes people think.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl''s villa.


    He and Luo Was have begun to finish the meal, and dinner is the roast chicken before saying.


    Rocky has also joined it. After all, he is now Carl''s people, and Carl is certainly not excluding him.


    Only Rocky is seeing Karl''s means, as well as the two on the table, after the heart beating, I can''t eat it.


    He is a rich dinner, he is not dead tonight.


    After the white queen and the Black Queen were standing outside, but the beaba stared at Carl, I didn''t know what I should do.


    Their two are now, like students who don''t listen, and then they are taught by the director, and finally stand in the office outside the office.


    Look, a little funny.


    "Carl adult, how should we deal with these two people?"


    Rocky Trial Inquiry.


    Because he is also worried, he will be taken out in a certain day.


    In this case, he really is really free.


    "Rocky, is it to ask me, will it take out your heart?"


    Carls did not ask, but asked Rocky, let him suddenly be in the back, such as .


    Luochi Zhang opened his mouth, I don''t know what to say, because he worried that Carl really did.


    But next, Karl''s words, let Rocky are stiff.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t make things that harm my interests, I will not do this.


    However, even if you have done my bet, I don''t matter, I have disappeared from this world.


    Although my strength is not very strong, find you, then kill you, it is very easy. "


    "Reassured, Carl, I will never betray you!"


    Rocky got up and replied, like being called the name, and then a nervous student.


    Yintel looked at this scene and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Ruiness glanced at it, completely without bone rocky, and then continued to eat chicken.


    "Sit down, Luoqi, you don''t have to get so nervous.


    Your previous problem is also very good, telling the truth, I don''t know how to deal with them.


    Kill it, don''t meet my style, after all, I am not a devil, there is no habit of killing people.


    But don''t kill, they casually break into my yard, this is already jumping with my bottom line.


    But they did not give me substantive losses, and it is really a bit bad, after all, I don''t like killing. "


    Carl has some entanglement, then looks to Rocky.


    Luo and Yintel also stopped the action of eating, looking up and looking at Rocky.


    After being gazing by the Garman''s eyes, Rocky is a little bad.


    He now only feels a little hair behind, and even the hand of eating begins to tremble.


    "Carl adult, what do you mean by watching me?"


    "Is there something on my face?"

 367 Chapter 367

    Rocky carefully inquired, then wiped his face, and also used magic to change the mirror, I want to see if there is anything on my face.


    But he saw a long time, nor did it see it, there are other things on your face.


    Instead, he is his reaction, once again, I smiled, and even Karl couldn''t help but show a smile.


    In the face of Luo, it can be slightly stretched, but he twitch his mouth, it exposes his current mood.


    "Rocky, you don''t play treasure, I mean let you see, how to deal with them.


    Are you not the second prince of Asa, this kind of thing should be very skilled, so give it to you.


    Only the two hearts need to stay here, preventing their two after they have taken the heart, continue to come back. "


    Carl tied the heart and gently pinched two times.


    When the white queen and the squadron of the black queen were very trembled, it was very synchronized, and a bit of breathing was sent.


    This sound is incomparable, if there is an ordinary person here, I am afraid I will have a soul directly by them.


    But good in Carl et al., Including Rocky, is not ordinary.


    Their two deliberately, did not play any effect.


    "Is this really good?"


    Rocky is still from being asked, and Carl is once again pinching their two people, once again triggered the red queen and the white queen.


    "Let you go to you, so much nonsense?"


    Carl is a bitter, and it is pinched again.


    After the white queen and the black queen, once again, he smiled.


    But this time, their two are really annoyed.


    I was already pinched twice before, but now I have no reason to come again, and the two don''t want to face?


    "Well, if so, I will try it."


    Luoki cleared the scorpion, and then board his eyes, came to the front of them.


    "You will immediately give me now! Standing in front of you, it is from the trick god of Asaard!


    I declared the identity of God, two people ... "


    Didn''t finish it, Robs felt two kinds of gentle and cold, straightforward.


    On the black queen, it is even more shadow, and the Month of the white queen is also ready to go.


    If Luoki dares to say something, they are afraid that they will do their first time!


    The strength of their two is better than the current Rocky.


    So Robs can really be played by them by their two.


    However, it is not yet to die here.


    The legacy of the Ascad, is placed here, it will not die at all.


    It''s just that Luoquious is also afraid of being embarrassed, so half of the words did not say, the hard student was got back.


    "Cough ..."


    "I ordered you in the name of God, leaving this villa, never strike here.


    And whenever you see Karl''s adults, you must go to the forefront!


    As for your heart, Carller said, we won''t give you.


    If you want to take it, you will prepare for death! "


    Rocky said that the air is getting more and more.


    After all, he has Karl, which is the second prince of Asa, and his father is God of God!


    There are two gold thighs, he doesn''t have to be afraid.


    So Rocky is also skeptical, because he doesn''t know, why should you be afraid.


    "Rocky is it? Very good, I remember you!"


    The black queen snorted and then turned to prepare to leave.


    But at this time, the Black Queen suddenly stopped the footsteps, the body of the body is not stopped, the painful voice has also appeared from her throat.


    She may not have her body, to alleviate the trembling of the body and the pain of the chest.


    At this time, the Black Queen is flush, and the heart is suffering from the heart.


    After the white queen saw this scene, the face was scared.


    "I know, I will leave, I will never come to you again!


    And I also guarantee the black queen, I will not find your trouble! "


    The sound of the white queen just fell, and she felt a little itching in the heart.


    This feeling makes her a bit uncomfortable, and her face is not honest.


    Even legs began to tremble.


    However, this feeling quickly disappeared, and the white queen suddenly felt a bit of a bit.


    In her mind, suddenly flashed an idea, then how is the feeling of continuing to just?


    However, after a few times, I got the head and threw this dangerous idea.


    At the same time, the black queen also came over.


    Her heart is not a pain, but she has been pinched for so long, she is a bit not coming.


    "Give you a chance, if you express it, I can return the heart to you.


    As for this performance, I said, now you can roll. "


    Carl will throw two hearts, throw themselves, so that they can''t find it.


    After seeing this scene, there was no response after the white queen, but it was the black emperor.


    "How much do you know about the power of space?"


    "I understand, more than you think."


    I heard the Black Queen''s inquiry, the Carl''s mouth was rare, revealing a very charming smile.


    Seeing her smile, the Black Queen and the white queen felt the heart in the heart.


    This time, there is no one to pinch their hearts, which is naturally physiologically responding after they see the handsome guy.


    However, their hearts are not on their own.


    This makes them feel very uncomfortable.


    They even touched their own chest positions, and the palms did not feel the feeling of heartbeat.


    But in the heart, you can feel the tremor of the heart.


    This feeling is difficult.


    Especially when they produce, sometimes the physiological response is even.


    Now that the expression of these two people is very bad, I don''t know how Karl made two people.


    Subsequently, in the permission of Carl, the black queen and the white queen, they left each other.


    After a while, Rocky was loose and then returned to the table.


    Carl is open to see a heroic domineering, surveillance their two have to leave.


    But very fast, Carl''s face is slightly changed.


    "It''s a bit more interesting. They have just come to the wolf, and I will enter the tiger points.


    However, comparing those people, they are tiger, forget it, I still have a look. "


    Carl said, then got up and prepare it.


    "You have eaten a few times, I will go out, I will come back."

 368 The 368th chapter of the magnetic king!

    It is a thousand miles away from Carl villa.


    A fighter with the Landmade Bureau, landed on the ground.


    Steve Rogers, Natasha, Barton and Bruce Banner four people appeared in front of the white queen and the black queen.


    They have the head of the head of the head of the head, each posted two small chips, this shape, it looks a little strange.


    However, this small chip is used to place the soul control.


    God Shield is often dealing with variants, and naturally know how abnormal the ability of soul control.


    Compared to those attackers, the soul control is the most powerful ability.


    Therefore, the God Shield Bureau will develop this chip to prevent the spiritual control.


    However, this chip has limited effect, and the time of defense will not exceed one day.


    And facing the level of mental ability of X Professor This level is completely invalid.


    After all, X Professor is the ceiling of the soul. At present, in addition to the special material of the Magnetic King, there is no other thing, can defend his soul control.


    But if you give Tony Stark for a while, maybe he can make it.


    But Tony Stark did not join the Shield Bureau, so there is no reason to give them things.


    Now the Shield Bureau has established a Avengers, but only four members.


    Sol and Tony Stark did not join.


    So people appearing here, only they have four.


    "The God Shield Bureau is really a soul, you have to come to the trouble of wear people every time, I am enough!"


    If you really want to maintain the world peace, just solve the person, don''t you?


    A group of eating bullying is afraid of hard bauo! Villain! waste! Rubbish! "


    After the Black Queen in Carlina, he was heard of a belly, no place to sprinkle.


    So she directly angry the members of the Shield Bureau, and even if Steve Rogers opened, it was a mess.


    "Wait, you seem to have misunderstand, we are not coming on behalf of the Shield Bureau, we are coming on the Avengers!


    And we didn''t want to arrest you, but ... "


    "It''s all nonsense! You don''t want to put us, close in the prison, then the study?


    This kind of trick, they have already played, you have to come, come to fresh! "


    "Go to death! Waste of God Shield!"


    The Black Queen is not a stylish temper.


    But because today in Carlina, too many grievances, even in Karl.


    If there is only this, it will be calculated.


    But her heart is actually dug a living.


    Such a situation makes it unacceptable.


    The Black Emperor lives for hundreds of years, never like today, so angry!


    So he didn''t listen to what Steve Rogers said, but directly!


    "Captain! Be careful!"


    Bruce Banner saw the Black Emperor, immediately turned into Haoke, let a series of shadow attacks.


    The Black Emperor used the black magic, manufactured the shadow, at all, could not be the skin of Shi Haoke, even part, and he was bounced back.


    Seeing this scene, the face of the black queen.


    She knows that Haoke is indestructible, but she didn''t think of Haoke''s skin, even harder than I think.


    This made her thought of the guy of the red tank.


    However, even if this is true, there is no way to deal with the green giant in front of you.


    "The big head of the air, give me death !!!"


    The black queen roared, black magic broke out, instantly gathered into a ray, rushed to Hauck''s head!


    But Haoke is not afraid, but it is taking a chest to fight hard.


    But at this time, Steve Rogers jumped forward, jumped to Haoke''s body, and his hands held the shield, and the hard-ease blocked this black ray.


    However, Steve Rogers himself, also hit it out, but there is no serious problem.


    "Is this aidman alloy or Zhenjin?"


    The Black Queen saw that there was no damage Steve Rogers, as well as the shield in his hand, feels some incredible.


    Because so far, you can take a person who lives in this kind of movement, counting the previous Luo, no more than ten people.


    More than half of them, not having self-healing, is hard to be hard.


    And the Weapons made by Edan Alloy and Zhenjin can also resist her.


    So she is somewhat curious, what is the material of the shield.


    "To tell the truth, why do I tell you, my shield?"


    Steve Rogers knead neck, then stood up and put the shield on the chest.


    Just that hit, let Steve Rogens understand that this person in front of me is not a general variant.


    Her strength, those people in the Super Super Shield!


    "I said that you can''t stop it. I am very annoyed today. As a result, your God Shield Bureau, come here to recruit people, it is so speechless!"


    The white queen stationed out and wanted to terminate this, meaningless battle.


    Barton and Natasha, a bows and arrows, a firearmeter, gotting the white queen, prevent her from suddenly attacked.


    However, there is no fight after the white queen.


    "I am already tired today, how can I talk about two sentences, then leave me and the Black Queen?


    To be honest, I don''t want to talk to your God Shield Bureau. Otherwise, X professor''s guy is coming to find us. "


    After listening to the white queen, the Black Queen wrinkled and then lifted the black magic.


    White queen is right.


    While X Professor is disabled, you can only sit in a wheelchair.


    But his soul is controlled, even if it is a black queen, he can''t avoid it, so she is also very annoying this person.


    Steve Rogers and others, after seeing that they didn''t intend to fight, it was also a breather.


    But just at this time.


    The four-person fighter, there is no omen''s flying in the air, and then the paper group is generally crazy, and finally produces a dramatic explosion!


    Good in this fighter, there is no other person, otherwise, the dead, will definitely be very miserable.


    Because the wreckage produced after this fighter, after the explosion, it is a variety of twisted steel steel sheets, which can be completely seen, this will be a fighter!


    After seeing this scene, Steve Rogers and others suddenly tounted, and then prepared for fighting.


    But the two people in the Black Queen and the double queen are also a bit amazed.


    Because I just did that, I didn''t have their two, and I would other people!


    And you can do this, it is only the same as the variant ceiling, and the electromagnetic ability is used to the ultimate melt!


    "The God Shield Bureau actually sent people to send it, it is really fun!"


    The magnetic king has not come yet, the sound has come to this area.


    With a shadow in the sky.


    Five or six huge tower cranes appeared in front of everyone!


    Wan magnetic king is standing above the largest tower crane, and his hands look at everything below.


    His body is like gods, and it is amazing!

 369 Chapter 369 intercepts

    The magnetic king controls a total of six hanging towers, flies in half.


    This scene looks very exaggerated.


    Subsequently, he slowly landed to the ground, settled with his hand, and he took the six hanging tower, all of them!


    At present.


    These hanging tower fell directly on the ground and caused a sensation.


    Haoke saw this scene and suddenly felt incomparable anger.


    He immediately pulled out a hanging tower, exhausted to throw it to Wankong.


    But his power, it is not worth mentioning at all in front of melt king.


    The magnetic king just simply waved, and the tower threw the hanging tower back.


    Haoke did not believe in evil, and his hands opened to intercept the tower.


    But he immediately slammed a few meters away from the hanging tower.


    He still uncomfortable, once again rushed, but the result is still the same.


    Under the control of playing a hob, the hanging tower completely ignored the power of Haoke and forced him to force him.


    Even if Haoke can directly dismantle this tower, it will also be repeated by other steel bars.


    Because the tower is a pure metal to create, the ability of the magnetic king is to master the magnetic field, so control the metal this kind of thing, it is very relaxed to him.


    It is precisely because of this, Wan magnets have not been exhausted, and it is easy to suppress the powerful Haoke.


    However, Haoke''s power is also a threat to him.


    If you are on the path, you can''t help it with the physique of the magnetic king.


    Although his ability is somewhat invincible, physical fitness is a common person.


    He will be hurt by bullets, will be injured by ordinary blade, but the ability to hea is better than the average person, and there is no other advantage than the general adult.


    The strongest thing that is the strongest of the magnetic king is the ability, so he has to control Hao Ke to prevent him from being chartered.


    Then, the magnetic king controlled a total of six hanging tower, and directly manufactured a homage.


    This cage, even if the power of the green giant is not a certain time, it is impossible to break away from it.


    Steve Rogers and others can only look at the magnetic king, complete this cage, and even help me.


    "The leader of the Variety Brothers, I didn''t expect you to appear here.


    Do you want to find him? "


    Natasha opens.


    Although she didn''t have a hand with a thousand magnetic king, she had heard of the ability of the magnetic king.


    So she threw her gun directly and retired the bullets.


    Eagle is the same.


    His bows are also made of pure metal, naturally fear that the ability of the magnetic king, so he also throws his weapon to the side.


    Now, Shif Rogers will be alone, and they still have a shield, and I don''t know what the situation is.


    However, the magnetic king has been trapped by Haoke, and there is no meaning to do, but a look at the white queen and the black queen.


    "I heard that you are here, come here to recruit a variant.


    How is it, is it smooth? Have you added hell fire? "


    "This matter is not mentioned, the Black Queen is now dead because of that person.


    Not just her, even I am angry, and this person is strong, I advise you to make him easily. "


    The white queen reminded that the magnetic king was a bit surprised.


    The strength of the Black Queen is very strong, even if it is a million magnetic king, I can''t say it, I can win each other.


    So the Hell Fire Club will be collar by the Black Queen.


    However, the magnetic king is too lazy to fight for power. After all, he has a variety of brothers, so there is no thought to manage two organizations.


    Just let the magnetic king have not thought that the Black Queen has eaten in front of a strange variant.


    In this case, he is unheard, it will not be seen.


    After all, the Queen''s qualifications must be many more old than the magnetic king. He can''t think of it, who can make the black queen.


    Even the professor of X, can''t let the Black Queen show this a bit of obeys, and then mix some angry expressions.


    This does not match her style.


    "Oh, that person is not a variant, he is a pure humanity, just have some people who go beyond humans.


    Even if it is an ancient one of the Supreme Master, Wang Octa, the God of God, is it? "


    The Black Queen has been a heavy blow, and I don''t want to say something at all.


    She now just wants to leave here, go back to her nest, take a good rest.


    After the white queen sighed, I then took a shot of the black queen''s shoulder and walked to the magnetic king.


    "Let''s leave here, there is no need to conflict with people of the God Shield.


    And the Shield Bureau also helped us to be busy, this time, let them count. "


    After listening to the white queen, the magnetic king nodded, then separated the iron bars on the hanging tower, manufactured into iron.


    After the white queen and the black queen, he immediately left, and the magnetic king was the ability to control, let the iron fly to the sky.


    It''s on the back to control the iron skin, fly out together.


    See this scene.


    Steve Rogers finally couldn''t help.


    I saw him immediately throwing his shield and wanted to stop them from leaving.


    But Edanan alloy shield, the face is never.


    Magnetic king gently raised his hand, torn the shield directly.


    "How can it be?!"


    Seeing your shield, it was even easily teared by Wankong, Steve Rogers felt incredible.


    In his opinion of the shield, he will become this model, he is unacceptable.


    "Captain, you are too impulsive, but this also blames me not to remind you before.


    The ability of the Magnetic King is to control the magnetic field, and all metal.


    So as long as it is a metal product, it is under his control.


    And when you face the Magnetic King, you must not attack with metal products, because these things are completely invalid, including our firearms. "


    When Natasha''s words, Steve Rogers were more sad.


    But just at this time.


    The green giant suddenly roared, broke away from the cage.


    I saw him hard, and slanting a huge stone from the ground, exhausted to the enemy king!


    In the face of the giant boulder, the magnetic king and others are shocked.


    The speed of the Black Queen is also very fast.


    She immediately released the black magic and transferring the stone to the same period, which prevents this crisis.


    But just at this time.


    A figure, suddenly appeared in front of them, three of them were stopped.


    "Since it is coming, why don''t you sit down, let''s talk about it?"


    "Who are you ?!"


    Magnetic King saw a sudden man, feeling some shocked.


    The black queen and the double queen in the side of the next side are flying, and the pupils are suddenly enlarged, and the body does not respond to independent.

 370 The 370th chapter of the high-spirited

    "You are the person whose mouth is said?"


    When the magnetic king saw the white queen and the black queen, when he trembled, the police felt very uncommon.


    Especially the appearance of Karl has no signs here, let the magnetic king have determined, and this man is very powerful!


    Without any hesitation, the magnetic king directly manipulates magnetic force, and wants to attack him with metal objects on Carl.


    But the magnetic king feels strange that metal objects on Carl, no one can be controlled by him.


    This makes him very horrified.


    But very fast, the magnetic king pays attention to the knife in the Carl.


    He immediately used his effort and wanted to control the Karl''s pace.


    Carl feels to Hades''s movement, the mouth of the mouth, spirally gave up the control of Hades, let it fly to the other''s hands.


    Wan magnetic king did not expect that this time, Hades, it would be so smooth.


    Just when he is going to hold this knife, the black emperor is changing, and immediately uses the black magic to fly!


    "You are crazy! If you take this knife, you will die!


    This knife is a recognized person, a demon knife that relies on human blood.


    Controlled it with your blood meat, it will only be washed with him, and even the bone marrow may be sucked! "


    The Black Queen is good at using black magic, so it is very sensitive to the demon knife.


    It is precisely because of this, she can find that Hades is abnormal in advance, preventing the universal king from holding a demon knife.


    Although the relationship between the Black Queen and the Wan Magn is not very good, no matter what to say, they are all variants.


    Although they will fight in the nest, when the enemy is other people, they will be uniform.


    This is the unity of variants.


    "Demon knife? What is this ghost?"


    Wan magnetic king is not very understanding of the black magic series, and I don''t know what the demon knife is.


    But he heard the black queen, knew Karl''s knife, he could not touch it.


    So he also gave up the idea of ??touching Hades, turned to control it and went to the Carl.


    But Karl didn''t do anything, it was standing here, Hadis flew back to the knife sheath.


    Seeing this scene, the magnetic king felt a little shocked.


    Because he didn''t know what happened.


    At this time, Haoke on the ground is roaring, and raises a stone that is more huge than just.


    After seeing this stone, the Black Queen wants to crush it.


    But suddenly, a huge stone appeared, a huge stone in diameter exceeding five meters, turned into a crush, and the wind whisped.


    Seeing this situation, thousands of magnetic kings were stupid.


    They didn''t think of it at all, Carl actually had such a force.


    Even if it was the Black Queen of Carl Spirit, I didn''t think of Carl''s strength, more amazing than I think!


    "Hao Ke, honest, otherwise, I don''t mind let you feel, what is painful!"


    Carl said softly.


    Three people who watched Karl in Karl, I didn''t know what he had to do.


    But immediately, Hao Ke took the move, suddenly shocked their three eyes.


    I saw Haoke as with the puppy, smiling under the face, and the face was put on the joked smile, then changed back to Bruce Banner''s appearance.


    Wan magnetic king didn''t know that this is a few minutes in just a few minutes.


    He only felt that he came to the scene.


    But when I want to go, I don''t know if I can go.


    After all, Karl is here, even if you want to go, you have to ask Karl.


    "You don''t fill in the air, and there are dust around them, and it is not too dirty.


    Let''s talk about it, just right, I have something to say.


    Originally, I came here, I want to prevent the Black Emperor and the White Queen, kill the God Shield.


    What''s more, these people I also know, and they can''t die temporarily.


    Just I didn''t think of it, you have come back, this also saves me to find your efforts. "


    "What are you looking for?"


    Magnetic king slowly slowed the height.


    Since you can''t walk, then you will talk, even if you really have to move, Wan magnetic king is not afraid.


    After all, he can reverse the earth, and it will be attributed to the same time.


    Steve Rogers and others, see Calfold to the ground, and I have left, I want to see what they are doing here.


    However, Carl just looked for four glances, then they stopped and did not dare to continue.


    There is no way.


    Karl''s strength, the current God Shield is the most understanding, and four of them are members of the Avengers Union, of course, Karl''s power.


    After all, they can''t fight side by side.


    It is also the battle that let them understand the strength of Carl, how exaggerated.


    So Karl''s deterrence is still, they don''t dare to get criminals.


    "You go to my home to find Luo, let him send you home.


    But this time, you have four owes me a big life. "


    When I heard Carl, Steve Rogers and others had a little ugly.


    However, they can only listen to the words from Carl, leaving here.


    After seeing four left, Carl will look at the body of the magnetic king.


    However, he then glanced at the white queen and the black queen.


    After the two of them were opposed to Carl, the body conditions were reflected, and there was an inexplicable response.


    This is a glimpse, he doesn''t know if he gives these two people, and it has left what kind of psychological shadow.


    Even if Carl now gives them two people, I am afraid that the two will see the adverse reactions in Karl.


    This is a psychological shadow, as long as Carl is still alive, I am afraid that they can only live under the shadow of Carl.


    But Carl is too lazy to take two people, but go two steps forward, come to the front of the magnetic king.


    "Wan magnetic king, I have one thing you need to help, and this thing is only you can help me!"


    "You need me to help? What do you plan to do?"


    When I heard Carl, the magnetic king felt a little surprised. He guess, Karl would do.


    "This is very simple. If you can complete, I can help you improve your strength, I said to do it."


    "Can you really help me improve strength?"


    When I heard Karl, Wan Magou suddenly shocked.


    His strength stayed at this stage and has been more than ten years.


    Although he is currently a variety of ceilings, the strength has not progress, even if it is a million magnetic king.


    After all, there are so many people, and the ghost knows which day, he will be more than the other variants.


    Moreover, in addition to the variable breeder, there are also a variety of other monsters in this world.


    This makes the magnetic king Alexander!

 371 Chapter 371

    "As long as you can complete the task I giving you, I can help you improve the strength, I will never lose anything.


    If you don''t even have this letter, I don''t have to mix it in this world. "


    The Cal mouth is tall, saying that the magnetic king is a little heart.


    But help the magnetic king improve the strength, Carl is unable, but he can let Luo, do some body intensive agents, and Carl can also help the magnetic king, the depth development of its own ability.


    In this way, it is also given to him to improve the strength.


    However, if Carl can get, the magnetic fruit is better, this matter is better.


    However, this world is not the world of the One Piece, and the system also has certain randomness, he certainly can''t get magnetic fruit directly.


    But just think when I was thinking in the magnetic king.


    Carl heard the sound of the system.


    ''Detecting the thoughts of the host, open the system mall. ''


    ''Warning: This mall system is experiencing the test stage, the item is incomplete, and some items cannot be purchased. ''


    ''System Tip: The goods purchased from the mall do not have any side effects! ''


    I heard the system prompt, Kalton is shocked, then open the system mall immediately.


    Just felt some lost after he opened it.


    In this inside, Carl saw the chopper and a series of devil fruits.


    However, some evil fruits have lost their shelves, but there is no way to buy, and it is shown that inventory is insufficient.


    Whenever Carls click on the goods that are insufficient, it will first, this product is temporarily unique and cannot appear.


    And follow, there is a second explanation, that is, after the mall is officially opened, it can be perfectly solved the unique problem.


    However, Carl is now interested in this mall, but he also saw magnetic fruit.


    This fruit is not used, it is quite good, just can use the magnetic king.


    However, when Karl hits it, it is found when you want to buy.


    This fruit requires a special currency, that is, the transaction point.


    And a transaction point that magnetic fruit needs, there are two thousand!


    Then Carl also saw, some other demon fruits.


    The prices of these demon fruits are very high, especially dark and fruit, priced at 10,000 trading points.


    The cheapest is what everyone is fruit, human form, selling price is ten transactions ...


    In addition, Carl also saw one and let him spend anything.


    That is the new navy''s system of army knife, this thing can buy ten in a transaction point.


    This thing is Carl to make Bergaron, studied, can put the new army knife integrated into the knife sword, which is very convenient to fight, then do not switch the weapon.


    However, this thing will be in the system mall, Carl is never thought.


    And the most important thing is that this thing will be so cheap, there will be ten transactions, it is a bit exaggerated.


    As for the bullet, it is also a transaction point of hundreds of bullets, very cheap.


    However, Carl doesn''t plan to use this thing, there is no use of this for him.


    Then Karl has found that there is still a drug that changes qualification here.


    This is a bottle of trading points and can only be used once.


    And this article introduces you to get, learn domineering, naval six qualifications.


    This makes Carl a bit surprised, he didn''t think that there were this thing in the mall.


    Carl can''t try it before, let people in the world learn six forms.


    But unfortunately, even if it is a special agent of God Shield, and Tony Stark and Steve Rogers, there is no way to learn.


    This is the difference between the world rules, the physical gap.


    If this small bottle of medicine can change the potential and physique of people, a transaction point is really cheap.


    Unfortunately, Carl Point did not have a little transaction point. He can only take this mall in Baba, and you can''t do anything.


    This makes him some speechless.


    ''System Tip: The transaction point can be obtained by completing the selection, or uses the skill points and attribute points. ''


    ''Remarks: A skill point or a attribute point, you can redeem one hundred transaction points. ''


    ''Note: All options before counting, current redemption system is not available, please wait for system statistics! ''


    The system suddenly came out of a lot of tips, let Carl look at the eyes.


    He didn''t think that the system would be upgraded with his thoughts, which is the most unexpected point.


    But even if it is, he is not intended.


    Although the system statistical points are uncertain, how long it takes, but he wants to give the mission of the magnetic king, nor is it possible to be completed.


    "Wan magnetic king, you think it is good, this is two minutes, I will give you the last minute.


    If you haven''t thought about it yet, let''s go back, I will not be difficult for you, but when you meet, we will be enemy and non-friend! "


    When I heard Carl, the Black Queen and the two of the white queen suddenly squatted, and the body was once again incomeping to the independent response.


    After the white queen, even before, I asked, Karl wanted to do what to do.


    "You can''t, the Black Queen is better, after all, she lives so long, she should know this person."


    "I know one person?"


    The Black Queen is a bit a bit, she doesn''t know who Carl is saying.


    At this time, the magnetic king finally decided.


    Since you can improve your strength, then this insurance is necessary to take it.


    And the main thing is that the magnetic king does not want to be enemy with Carl, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to fight with Carl.


    After all, the Black Queen is all seconds, and the magnetic king knows himself, it is impossible to be the opponent of Carl.


    "I promise your request, but I also want to make sure, can you really help me improve strength?"


    The magnetic king is still worried, Carl is rubbing, and then refers to the ground.


    "I am not the old babard that Murphysto does not talk about it, there is no need to lie to you.


    And you will get improved, it is not my opponent, I don''t have to be afraid of you.


    However, since you have already thought about it, then you will help me find the world''s first variety of people!


    You help me find it, then awaken it, because I need his body to study. "


    I heard the request of Carl, and the magnetic king was somewhat confused because he did not know who the sky was.


    The white queen is also a bit. The age of two is just five or sixty years old, and naturally does not know the existence of the sky.


    But after a few hundred years of the black queen, it is very clear, who is in the end!


    So she opened his mouth at this time, but I didn''t dare to believe that Karl actually intended to let the magnetic king woke up in the daytime.


    "Are you crazy! That''s a day!"

 372 Chapter 372 Target! Tianqi!

    After the black queen, he heard the color of Carl.


    She did not think that Carl actually watched the attention.


    Tianqi is the first variant of this world, almost this world, all of the variants.


    Whether it is any ability, he owns!


    Even if it is his mind, and the mind is the top.


    Even if the original in the original, it is not necessarily a safe victory in terms of the ability of the mind.


    Even if the magnetic king is defeated by Tianqi when he is more than the melody magnetic field.


    In the end, it is necessary to explode the piano''s phoenix, and the words of the sky.


    This guy is really invincible.


    Because of his self-healing, it is also very powerful, and it is also enough to see the eyes of the fast silver speed, and even the body can follow the speed of fast silver.


    Such a universal player, and all the capabilities are not the top, that is, the level of medium goes, call it as God.


    However, the power of the phoenix belongs to another power, enough to reverse the reality.


    The sky is on the body, there is a little phoenix, but he is not the master of the Phoenix.


    And comparatively, the physical fitness of the piano is more suitable for the power of Phoenix.


    It is precisely because of this, Tianqi will be lost to the piano.


    But now I don''t know how people know that the body of the piano has a Phoenix.


    So the black queen will be so tight.


    Because she knows that once the sky is resurrected, it is not the crisis of the entire world, but the crisis of the whole world!


    "The Black Queen, since you know what the Tianshi is, then give them a science, I am too lazy."


    Karl saw that other people''s response was dull, and only the black queen was scared, which made him understand.


    In the scene of the scene, only the dark queen knew the horror of the sky.


    In this regard, there is no refusal after the Black Queen, but it is very simple to explain that there is how terrible strength is.


    However, a few words, let the white queen and the thousands of pupils in the two people, and grew up their mouths.


    "Do you really want to recover this guy? Are you sure you are his opponent?"


    After hearing the interpretation, Wankong King was also shocked.


    He didn''t think that there is still such a variety of variants in this world.


    But Carl is not intended.


    Although the sky is strong, but most is the ancient level of O''Dodia and not using time.


    Carl is unlikely to beat each other.


    And the most important thing is that if Carl wants to continue to enhance your strength, he must face these powerful enemies.


    There is another thing, that is, Carl does need to use a natural body to complete some experiments and then enhance your strength.


    This is the steps that must have.


    Although other variants can be used, the effect is not very big, and this point has long been simulated early, so Carl will want to wake up.


    "Don''t worry, even if the other party is very strong? I am also very strong!"


    I heard the words of Carl so confident, and the magnetic king didn''t say anything, but nodded.


    "Since you are so confident, then I will find him to wake up with him.


    But how do I contact you when I arrive? And I still don''t know your name. "


    "My name is Karl, you call my name directly, as for contacting my method, it is actually very simple."


    You only need to find a place, contact the people of the God Shield, and then contact me.


    Although the steps are more troubles, this is also the easiest way. The signals here are blocked by me. In addition to the dedicated lines, the other fundamentally can''t play in. "


    After listening to Carl, the magnetic king nodded, then leaving the Queen and then left here.


    About the heart of the heart, they only mentioned the words, just follow her.


    Carl looked at the figure of them, they were silently returned to the villa.


    However, after he came back, he saw Steve Rogers wearing casual efforts, holding the shield they were split into two sections, do not know what I was thinking.


    "You didn''t return the Shield Bureau?"


    Seeing Steve Rogers did not go, Carl is a bit surprised.


    During this time Steve Rogers, stayed in the gods, and Carl thought he moved away.


    "I haven''t moved away, why do you want to leave? But you and those variants, what do you say?"


    "Is it important? I must tell you?"


    "It is also right, with your strength, even if you want to be unfavorable to us, we have no way to resist."


    Steve Rogers nodded, and then continued to be silent, lost the pain of the shield.


    Carl looked at his expression, like a painful mask, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Luo, help him."


    "Caller, I can''t pick up this thing, I have been tested for these things, and I have tried it before you came back."


    "There is something that you can''t pick up? It''s really unique!"


    Carl is a bit surprised. He didn''t think of it, and there is still something that can''t be repaired.


    This makes him understand that the Aidman alloy in front of you is not as simple as you think.


    If you don''t master the principle, even if it is a Luo''s ability, you can''t change its structure.


    As for the magnetic king, it is purely that he is too strong.


    After all, there is no problem with his ability to tear any metal. .


    Even if it is the universe, the hard level exceeds the metal of Zhenjin and Edanan alloy, can be damaged by him.


    A German alloy shield in the district, even if it is the fruit of Carl, it can be crushed.


    But destruction and repair, is completely two yards.


    It is simple to destroy, as for strength is strong enough.


    But the repair is a very fine operation, Luo does not understand the metal this, and I don''t know the avian alloy, so he has no way to fix.


    "Steve, don''t be sad, tomorrow, you can find Tony Stark tomorrow, let him help to fix.


    Anyway, he is interested in this thing. As long as you talk to him as soon as you have a good price, I believe he will not refuse. "


    "I know, it seems that I only have to find him ..."


    Steve Rogers sighed.


    Carl is returned to his own room and started to check his personal property.


    This time, his personal property has a subtle change, and there are more values.


    The number of transactions is statistics!


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: a +


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (a), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (c), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (a), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 4


    Remainable property point: 7


    Trading point: 23333 ''

 373 Chapter 373 System Mall

    The next morning.


    Steve Rogers left the villa, ready to find Tony Stark, and repair your gambling.


    Luo Yiran is experimenting, and strives to have this biotechnology to develop this biotechnology.


    In Tier is a song while singing and walking around the villa.


    Rocky is still in the basement, contacting your magic, wanting to become stronger.


    His talents were very strong, or if his road is coming, he wanted to take a dagger and lick the waist.


    This oh city Rocky is self-sufficient, and it is not allowed to resent.


    During this time, Carl also didn''t matter, so he began to study, this latest system mall.


    Because Luohe Intier, there is a devil fruit.


    Even from the system mall, the demon fruit exchanged, but the devil fruit in their two people is not the system product.


    Although Carl is uncertain, giving them a demon fruit, will not cause life threat to them.


    But in order to be cautious, Carl still decided not to be so good.


    However, in addition to the magnetic fruit, he did not want to redeem anything.


    And this thing is also preparing for the Magnetic King after completing the task, Carl himself can not be used at all.


    However, Carl has spent some trading points, and there are some cheap things in this, all bought it all over.


    Just these things, there is no use of Carl.


    He is just to be an experiment but


    Like that kind of cheap item, or some consumables, Karl purchased, will not disappear.


    Carl can still continue to purchase in the system mall.


    But some things have unique things, computers, magnetic fruits.


    After Car bought it, this thing is not only rainded, not only the search interface comes with the Calong Mall, and this fruit can also be found.


    It can be said that this fruit disappears directly in the mall.


    This is enough, this thing is unique, as long as you buy it, you will disappear, there will be no second.


    However, this mall is not updated, and now it seems to be in the internal test stage.


    There are many things in it, there is no way to buy now.


    There are a few capabilities, and it is what Karl wants more than to sparkle and lingering.


    And there is also a capability, and Carl is very important.


    Although this ability is said, there is nothing fighting, but it is equivalent to a life!


    This is Huangquan fruit, and you can resurrect, and no one can determine. This fruit can be resurrected once, or you can live forever!


    That is to say, unless Bug bugs like Bruk, Huangquan fruit power can only die, it can''t be killed.


    However, these three fruits have not been put, and the price is also high to outline.


    Three a total of 100,000 transaction points, including the Huangquan fruit, accounting for more than 70,000 trading points.


    The average of the sparkles and the thunder fruit is only 10,000 one.


    This is the gap.


    After all, Huangquan fruit can master his life and death.


    This ability is very exaggerated for power, and it can also understand the price.


    Just these three fruits have not been put, Carl does not know when they go to the shelves.


    If you use skill points and attribute points to exchange, it is a little loss. After all, one can only redeem one hundred points.


    However, he is still more than 20,000 points left now, and it will take it slowly. If there are many opportunities in the future, you can encounter choices.


    Just when Karl thought, the system sound was well combined in his mind.


    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: Kill the upcoming X-war, get a random variants, get trading points: 5000. ''


    ''Choose 2: Abandon resistance, arrested by the X-war, gaining the good feelings of the X-war and X Professor, get three freely assigned property points, get trading points: 3000. ''


    ''Choose 3: Defending X Academy, get free to allocate skill points: 3, freely assign the property point: 3, get trading points: 10000! ''


    Select the appearance.


    And this time, there is a reward of a transaction point after each choice.


    No matter what choice, you will get a trading point.


    But the obtained transaction points are different.


    Carl estimates, this should be based on difficulty.


    The first choice is just the X-war police who kills, although it is a bit of difficult, but for Carlla is not something, but the reward is not very good.


    If the second, don''t say more, Carl is directly abandoned.


    Subsequently, Carl will go to the third top, this reward is very rich, but this needs to challenge the entire X Academy.


    However, Carl thought, and finally chose three.


    Although it is a bit difficult, Carl has recently been active, and it is also necessary to act.


    And X Professor this guy, although it is a great variant, but he sometimes is too idealized, as well as the personality of the double standard, let Carl really can''t like it.


    Such a person, said that it is a saints not.


    But Carl''s most annoying is the saints.


    He is not a saint, and he will not ask himself to be a saint. After all, the saint is the most stringent standard to ask himself and people around.


    This bit of Carl is not able to do itself, but he does not prevent others to do this.


    To be honest, Carl actually admires this, and strictly discusses the saints.


    Just this kind of person rejuvened his hand to his body, the Carclock did not hesitate to do his hand!


    So after the X-war is looking for a doctor, Carl will understand that he has been paid attention to this saint of X.


    Not unexpected, he is definitely trying to talk to himself.


    But he can''t pass the mind, far from the Carl call, and in his character, it will not control someone else and Carl.


    So he can only send someone to come back and take him back.


    The Cal mouth is soaring, and you will go away.


    His sense of greatness, has seen the huge invisible plane.


    In his meritorious, this black technology aircraft is high end, but it can''t be seen.


    "Luo, you and Indill stay here, I don''t allow it to go, I will go back, come back at night."


    Said, Carl is left here and rushed toward the fighter plane.


    Luohe Intier also perceived the same, and then looked at it, why continue to do it.


    Rocky is a look around, and then continue to cultivate his magic, and strive to learn from the morning, Carl is a magical magic.

 374 The 374th chapter X war!

    "You are not far away from me, what is important?


    If you don''t give me a reason, I don''t mind, kill you everyone. "


    The Carl is in the air, the ability to use, dragged the fighter in flight.


    At this time, people sitting on the plane have been shocked.


    They did not expect that Carl could stop the fighter with one hand, which is really beyond their imagination.


    "Cough, please don''t misunderstand, we are not looking for trouble, but I want you to go to X college," the professor has something to say to you. "


    A woman with a sweet voice, opening with Carl dialogue.


    However, Carl is not concerned, but it is handless, and the fighter will fall on the ground.


    The member of the X-war police, after the strong vibration, they were shocked, then each made the means, escaped from inside.


    This plane was dropped by Carl, and she would explode for a long time. They have to quickly escape from this hatch.


    By simple little means, Carl basically has seen who is the members in this.


    That can manipulate the storm and the white hair of the lightow, is a storm.


    But her voice is a bit thick, not the person who just talk to Karl.


    On the other hand, a red laser penetrates the steel plate.


    A person wearing a tights, a person with a pair of eyes, jumping out from the machine cabin of the plane.


    This person doesn''t have to doubt, it is laser eye.


    However, the person behind him did not use the ability, but he was very young, it should be a new generation of X-war members.


    Subsequently, Carl felt, two steel claws appeared in front of their eyes.


    Carl is really don''t need to see the face, you know that the other party will be the Diamond Wolf!


    Then Karl also saw the steelwork, jumped out of the window that was broken by a stormy woman.


    After they came out, they gathered together to look at Carl.


    Finally, a woman wearing red leather, flying slowly from the cabin.


    "Mr. Carl, you are really tone, we haven''t done anything, you will do it directly, you can''t say this?"


    After the last female came out, the fighter exploded.


    However, this explosion did not hurt her, but it was completely blocked by the red energy on him.


    And this person is the woman who just exchanged with Carl.


    "You are Qin ¡¤ Ge Le?"


    "you know me?"


    Qin listened to Carl to say that his name is a bit surprised.


    She didn''t think that Carl would know himself, because in general, she will not have a task.


    After all, she is the holder of Phoenix, naturally it is impossible, leaving X college.


    Although the piano Gerai is now mastering the power of the phoenix, it is just the fur in the fur.


    But even this, her strength is in the variant, and the top of the top.


    If it is not because of Carl, X. Professor, I am afraid that I will not let her come out.


    "Qin Ge Le, Phoenix''s strength, your name is also famous in the goddess, how can I not know.


    However, if you come back, you sent so many mainmen, whether it is laser eye, a storm, and the Diamond wolf or steel, they are all famous variants.


    In addition to the small furhead, I don''t know anything else, I have learned some people.


    So are you coming to talk to me, or come over? "


    The Karda is slightly raised, and the tyrant is domineering!


    The surrounding sky suddenly served as the wind and the clouds.


    Carl''s fighter, directly from the impact to their spirit, let everyone in the scene, as if it is hammer, heavy heavy brain.


    Qin Gray is a big change, the power of the Phoenix on the body, starting from being overflow.


    Such a situation, let her surprised.


    She has never seen the power of Phoenix, and she will have no omen!


    "Run! Phoenix is ??rushing!"


    Qin Ge Le screamed, other people in the scene, staring at the pressure of the tyrants and phoenix''s force, and started to escape.


    Why didn''t they think that I have just come here, I don''t have a fight, but it is forced to flee.


    However, at this time, Carl directly took out Hades, waving the demon knife, cutting a knife on the air!


    At present.


    Like the genius of the sword, present the moon to teeth, and instantly penetrate the body of the piano.


    Karl this hit, just released the demon, did not use it.


    Otherwise, the Queen Gelei will die.


    However, it is case this, and her current situation is very uncomfortable.


    Qin Galy now feels that he is like a blood, and all the nerves and bones are broken.


    The whole person is dry, in addition to the brain, nothing, there is no way to move anything.


    Even her Phoenix''s power, I have disappeared in an instant, there is no trace.


    "Just a little such a phoenix, it seems still not."


    Carl looked at the black texture of Hades, just increasing a centimeter, some helplessly shake his head, and then returned Hades to the knife sheath.


    On that hit, Carl feeled in Hades, so I will release such a huge demon, swallow the power of Phoenix, while the body, the part of the piano Gerai absorbs some.


    However, Carl is still an inset, the piano Ge Lee sacrifice this blood gas, does not affect her life, just make her temporary weakness a few days.


    But let Carl didn''t think that Hades would have such a big response to the power of Phoenix.


    It seems that he wanted to resurrect the idea of ??the sky, and it was right.


    After all, there is a good power of phoenix.


    "Bastard! What have you done!"


    Seeing the Qin Ge Le Lai could not move on the ground.


    The King Kong wolf is extremely angry, and it will rush up without hesitation.


    But Carl is just simple to wave, the surrounding space is directly collapsed!


    The pupil of the Diamond wolf suddenly contracted, then the game was exited on the spot by Carl''s hit.


    At this time, the Diamond Wolf, the whole half of the chest position, all disappears!


    In addition to his Edman alloy bones, other viscera, all, all are all gone.


    Even if it is a heart, I can''t disappear!


    In addition to his Edman alloy ribs, as well as the spine, other places are empty!


    The King Kong wolf fell.


    He is so straight to the sand, and his eyes have no closed.


    But he did not die.


    The internal organs in his body are rapidly healing.


    Just after his internal organs heal, he is temporarily standing.

 375 The 375th chapter spike!

    "Rogen !!!"


    The storm girl and others, seeing the King Kong wolf is completely gone, and suddenly the snack is shocked.


    They all did not think of this man in front of me, and even the Cold Wolf with self-healing, it can be easily solved.


    Although the body of the Diamond Wolf is slowly recovering with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, the tricks of Carl, they all scared them, no one dared to rush and fight him.


    Because they all know, they are rushing to find death.


    And they all see that Carl just didn''t really get real.


    Otherwise, the King Kong Wolf is still alive, it is a problem.


    "Talk, you come here, what is it for?


    If you don''t say, I don''t mind killing you.


    I believe that you also see my ability, but I don''t like casual murder.


    So you say the reason why I am convincing, I can let you let you go. "


    When I heard Carl, people present in the scene had swallowed a spit.


    Now the King Kong wolf has not recovered the body, and the Qin Galy has been sleeping.


    Now I can host the overall situation, only the storm girls and laser eyes are both.


    Steelns and another child, not qualified to command them.


    But the storm and laser eyes are obviously a little fear.


    The two of them don''t know at all, how to face Carl, and worry that they will kill them.


    The member of the X-war police did not know at the beginning, and the Calla will be so strong.


    Just like the Black Queen, they did not know how exaggerated in Carl.


    Because Carl performance is not a lot.


    Even if the last time Chery Tagan invaded, Carl is only simple to reveal both hands, and did not play his full strength.


    It is because of this.


    They will miss the strength of Carl together, and then I want to come over to find him.


    However, now they also see Carl''s power, I am afraid I will stop there.


    "No one speaks? If no one says, then I really do it."


    The roof of the car cavity is soaring, slowly extracting Hades.


    The demon rinseed Hades was excited at this time.


    He has can''t wait to let Carl do it.


    As a demon knife, it is a shame.


    But he can''t dare to expose this emotion, so that there is no chance to play after the appearance.


    But it is because of this, Hadis will look so hunger.


    But very quickly, Carl raised Hades to the knife sheath.


    At the same time, Carl also felt that it comes from the loss of emotions of Hades.


    However, Carl did not care, because the storm woman took the initiative to explain with Carl.


    In order to avoid sacrifices, the storm girls can only have the first skin.


    After her simple explanation, Carl is also understanding, they come here.


    The member of the X-war, is not intended to be X. Professor, want to bring Carl to the X college, accept the management of X Professor.


    "That is to say, your so-called X professor is to let me be his student, is it nothing to manage?"


    Karl learned about a probably, he asked the Hall.


    But the storm girl did not speak.


    She now feels her pressure and mountain, the whole person is shaking, I don''t know how to answer Carl at all.


    However, at this time, the laser glance took the initiative to invade the storm.


    "The professor doesn''t mean that, he just worried that you will do it for ordinary people, so I will try to call you in the past and look at you.


    And we have not planned to limit your personal freedom, as long as you are willing, you can leave the college at any time.


    But you have to go back to the college before dark, this is the meaning of professors, this condition is very loose to you.


    And the main thing is that as long as you like, the professor will agree to join the X-war police, we fight against foreign enemies! "


    "To fight against foreign enemies? Are you with?"


    When I heard the laser eye, Carl Qiang stood a smile, revealing a contempt, and then the tyrants were domineering again!


    This time, in addition to the tyrants, Carl also smashed some capabilities of the fruit and shock fruit.


    The laser eye and the storm female two, killed by this sudden pressure, directly fell to the ground, there is no way to get together.


    See this scene, the Steel''s angry rushed up and wanted to fight with Carl.


    But his strength is not enough.


    Carl just moved his finger, he immediately fell, lost his consciousness.


    As for those who don''t know, he actually created a huge position, a little bit is close to Carl.


    This position does not know what energy, but Calone feels, this position has only defense capabilities and does not aggressive.


    Just let Carl are surprised that his strength is actually isolated by the other party.


    So Karl wants to try it, his ability is absolutely defense.


    As a result, Carl just moved his fingers, increasing his strength to output, his position suddenly crushed, and the whole person was bleeding, coma.


    "It seems that I am also overestimation."


    Carl shakes his head, and the spin is used to walk, leaving here.


    After the Carl left, the storm and laser eyes were slow.


    At the same time, the Diamang wolf also recovered the body.


    They both face each other and finally sighed.


    It has been a total of six people, and the results are left now, and they are also awake.


    But even if so, no one dares to pursue Carl, and even dare not guess, Calle is going.


    The case of this fertile, they also encountered.


    "What should we do next?"


    The laser eye opening query, the storm girl and the Diamond wolf look at the eye, no one speaks.


    After a while.


    A dark helicopter appears from the sky.


    Collson waved their three people on the helicopter.


    "The member of the X-war, I am the Shen Shield Agent Korton, we know that you have encountered trouble, so Ferry sent me to help you.


    If you don''t dislike, let me send you back to X Academy! "


    When I heard Collson, the King Kong''s three people did not believe that the Agents of God Shield would be so good.


    "I went up and see the situation, you don''t move."


    Said, the storm woman''s ability to fly, the first to see the situation above the helicopter.


    "Said that you don''t like to listen, you should not find the trouble of Carl, this is not a casual, you can provoke."


    When I heard Collson, the storm girl glanced at him, and then shouted.


    "Bring them! Here is a driver, and there will be this unsatisfactory agent!"


    "No danger!"

 376 The 376th chapter is demolished!

    at the same time.


    Just in the X-war police, relying on the helicopter supported by Collson to get out.


    Carl has already stepped on the void, came to the X school, found this professor.


    "I would like to ask Professor X, I am here, are you planning to use, will I give me?


    And your mental strength is not very good, I am standing in front of you, and I have not felt threat.


    Are you too old, so your head has a problem? "


    Calman did not know the old man in front of this bald man.


    X Professor at this time, is still a relatively young, not very old, probably a look of around 60 years old.


    And variants are longer than ordinary people''s life.


    Even if the lowest variant, its physical and life is better than ordinary people, and more don''t say that X teach this level of variants.


    Although he is a soul, his physical quality is not a general human being compacted.


    It is precisely because of this, although he has been more than 60 years old, it seems to be almost the middle ages of your forties.


    "Carl right? I really didn''t think that you will take the initiative to find, Luogen and Qin them?"


    X is wrinkled and frowning, and it feels a little bit.


    He didn''t think that the Calla will be found on himself, but the King Kong is not here.


    Now X Professor is a little worried, their lives are safe.


    And the main thing is that X professors and other variants are completely unpredictable to the strength of Carl, which is far better than yourself.


    Even Professor X, I have just used the ability and want to control the spirit of Carl.


    But unfortunately, his ability is strong, but does not penetrate the spiritual line of Carl.


    The most is to let Carl, feel a sting of a trace.


    "Professor, you can rest assured, I am not a casual person, so I will not kill easily.


    But give you a little less lesson, still there is no problem, thanks to your students all fainted! "


    During the speech, Carl directly broke out of the tyrant, covering the entire X Academy!


    Feeling such a strong, X Professor''s face change, and quickly use his own spirit to help other students counter the strength of Carl.


    But soon, he found that he would not be a bit.


    Because the tyrants are very overbearing, if the X Professor is forcibly blocking, it will give those students to bring irreversible damage.


    So he finally gave up the resistance, let the students fainted.


    This kind of self-defense mechanism belongs to the brain.


    As long as you have dizzy, you won''t continue to be hurt, but those who have dizzy, when you wake up, you will face Carl, there will be a natural fear.


    So Karl released the tyrant, not a cardiogle, but a premeditated use.


    "It seems that I am underestimating you. This is my fault. If you want to vent, it is for me, there is no need for those innocent children."


    X Professor''s Virgin Monument Let Carl have some speechless.


    "Professor X, I respect your character, but I also hate your character.


    Today, I have only one to come here, that is, let you understand, don''t come over, don''t come over, otherwise the consequences are at your own risk! "


    The voice falls, Karl collects the domineering domineering, then flying to the air, directly using the ability to float fruit, let the whole teaching building!


    Then Karl used to see the high vigilance and observed the people inside.


    After probably understanding these people, Carl will open the entire teaching building.


    One student is fell to the ground.


    Although they are variants, they fall from a few meters high, it will inevitably be hurt.


    This makes X handsome feelings very sad, but it can be powerless.


    Because he has no way to let Carl stop.


    It''s good to do it in Carl.


    Those adult students, fall, their recovery is very strong, don''t worry about falling.


    But those aged variants, Carl did not let them fell to the ground, but using the ability to gave them a plate pad.


    In this way, even if you fall, it will not be injured.


    After a moment, Carl will complete the entire teaching building.


    ''Choose to do, get freely assigning property points: 3 points, freely assigning skill points: 3 points, transaction point: 10000. ''


    Complete this, he only used three to four minutes, very fast.


    X Professor, watching Carl, dismantling his teaching building here, but there is no way to stop.


    Finally, Carl is, only one person is alone, and it is in this list.


    However, his feet did not feel the perception, could not work, only played his chest.


    The current X is very regretful, and the guy of Caller, if not, his college will not turn into this look.


    I don''t know how long it takes.


    The sky is even dark.


    The King Kong Wolf and others, this is returned to the X Academy.


    But when they came back, they saw the sore, and suddenly stupid eyes.


    They don''t even have to guess, they don''t do this.


    Because people who are guilty today, only Karl is alone.


    And the most important thing is that it is so thoroughly destroyed by X Professor, and only Carl can do it.


    Because other people, I will be taboo X. Professor''s spirit, or you don''t care in this kind of thing.


    Also do Callands.


    at the same time.


    Karl, who was finished at home, received a Nick Furi phone.


    The purpose of Nick Furre is very simple, just wants to let Carl converge, don''t make it so much movement.


    In this regard, Carl did not pay attention to Nick Frere, but warned him, don''t use others to try your bottom line.


    For this Nick Ferre, nothing can be said, because X Professor is, it is obviously a wrong intelligence.


    So they will take mandatory measures to Carl, want to take him X-college.


    As for this wrong information, where the origin is derived, Karl uses toes, and it is definitely a ghost that Nick Furre.


    In this regard, Nick Frere did not admit it, but did not deny it, but Carl is too lazy to pursue.


    This thing did not bring much losses to him, which is to let him bored a day, more toned.


    Subsequently, Nick Freui was in a few words, and he hangs up the phone.


    Although Nick Frei and Carl, I have played many times, but the fear from the heart is never eliminated.


    This is the strength of Carl, which has the influence, even if you want to communicate normally, but you have no strength, and you can only evolve into this picture.

 377 Chapter 377 Maleys

    Time is a little lapse.


    It is a long time to find out if you have been looking for a long time.


    Since these half a month, Steve Rogers have run to Tony Stark almost every day, and they are in his home.


    But Steve Rogers do this, and it is also true.


    His shield was repaired by Tony Stark, and it couldn''t see it completely.


    Even Tony Stark, also reinforced this shield with the material of destruction.


    This makes Steve Rogers''s shields have become stronger.


    As for the destroyer, why did you go to Tony Starke''s hands, this is entirely because Luo Research does not come.


    And Carl is not a scientist, he doesn''t have a way to study, so you can only hand it over to Tony Stark, let him help to study.


    However, Tony Stark is very rapidly replaced by studying this thing, and his armor is replaced very quickly, and it is more than two times more than one.


    Even the Iron Man''s counterparts appeared than the original, but he chose this time, it will face it is not only Tony Stark.


    Steve Rogers, because of the death of the shield, owed to Tony Stark, so helping him with hand to eliminate this enemy.


    Why is this, this time Steve Rogers, I have been going out to find Tony Starke.


    His shield is just five days.


    The latter time, he basically did the body in the past, until the anti-school was solved, he returned to normal life.


    In this thing, Carl has been watching and did not participate.


    After all, this is their own business, Carl has not to do it to help.


    However, there are some things, Carl must take the hand.


    Because the realistic gem is coming to the earth!


    Carl can deeply perceive that there is a huge crack again and again.


    The realistic gemstone, with the soul gem and space gem of Carl, produced resonance.


    Obviously, this is the story of Raytheon.


    Hand holding the Dark Spirit of the Tooa, falling to the earth, wants to make darkness!


    Thunder Sal is struggling to resist, but it is a pity that he is not a realistic gemstone opponent.


    "It''s a pity that I am now close to the original Thunder three, but it is still not Maleys'' opponents, it is really too dish."


    Carl shakes his head.


    He has been watching in the air and does not choose the first time.


    Because he wants to see, now Sol, the strength has arrived to what extent.


    However, the result is that Carl is very disappointed.


    "Forget it, still help it, if he continues to be so played, I am afraid it will die here."


    Said, Carl looked back at the Rocky and Luo.


    The two of them were Calle, and if they need them to play, Carl will let them go to help.


    Yintel did not follow, her ability is not suitable for frontal fighting, plus Carl is not far away, naturally not followed.


    "Luo, Rocky, you can go, just care about his orientation.


    And Rocky, you practice so long, I should let me see you grow up. "


    When I heard Carl, Luo did nodded and flew out.


    Rocky is swallowed a spit, and some are not very confident.


    "Can I really?"


    "What is expensive, if you don''t go, I will punish you to clean the villa for a month!"


    "I am going! I will go!"


    I heard that I want to clean up the villa, or a month, Rockyton is a spirit.


    During this time, he was promoted because of its strength, so it was a little inflated to challenge the Root.


    As a result, he not only did not challenge success, even because of betting, losing this decent, then the whole villa, all outside the whole villa, all over again.


    This cleaning is not simple to clean, but from the outside, including weeding, sweeping the ceiling, and some miscellaneous lives, all have to do.


    This is Bis Steve Rogers, and the daily cleaning of Indiers, I don''t know how many troubles.


    After you finish these, give him tired, you can''t afford your waist the next day.


    Even if he is the body of Asaard, I can''t do this.


    So when he heard the words of Carl, he couldn''t go.


    Anyway, don''t sweep the villa!


    At this time, Rocky has learned the month, although it is not proficient, but it is maintained in the air, there is no problem.


    What''s more, Rocky is also the two princes of Asa, and the talent is detached.


    After Carl gave him a medicament, Rocky spent a week, and learned the month.


    And this is still him, using the short time practice of exercise illusion, it can be seen that his talent is very strong.


    "Take a look at how you perform, I hope you can solve the spicy chicken, this kind, I don''t have to do it.


    However, it is a bit hungry, it is not as hungry, it is better to eat spicy chicken in the evening. "


    Carlot nodded and thought that his idea is very perfect!


    ......


    at the same time.


    Maleys and Sol''s battle are still deadlocked.


    But it is stalemate, which is a bit lifted.


    The current situation is completely Malerski, unilateral abuse.


    He relies on the realistic gem, that is, the power of the Ethernet particles, complete Sol to play between palms.


    Although Sol can control the Thunder, it will not be able to do it with his strength, even the protection of the crushing of Taiwei.


    Even if he is very difficult, I think of a countermeasure, using the weight of the hammer to defeat the other party.


    However, the ability of Etherimal particles is to change reality.


    Relying on Ethernet particles, Malekis can even raise the hammer of Soli''s thunder!


    However, he is not his own, but let the Ethernet particles form an arm and raise it.


    At that time, I saw this scene, and Sols were all wood.


    He didn''t think of it at all, and the Ethernet particles can be used.


    Then just the Kung Fu, Malekis turned out the hammer, and he hit the chest in Sol, so that he spurted a blood.


    The legacy of the Astae is not easy to spit.


    So you can imagine, how heavy it just now, will make Solkou spit blood.


    "Thunder Sol, your death is here!"


    "When I kill you, I will forward your father O''Din. In the end, I will destroy Asaard, let the whole nine, fall into the dark!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Along with a crazy, the Malerski will gestate the image of the same particles, condense to the image of the spear, and instantly pierce Sol!

 378 Chapter 378

    "Oops!"


    Sol is facing a sudden spear, it is not coming to resist it, and can only look at it, Maleys comes to himself.


    His hammer has just been lost by Maleys, and if you want to call back, it takes a little time.


    Now Sol, although there is a lot of progress, it is still a hammer, after leaving the hammer, I can''t play my strength at all.


    "There is no way, then hard to fight!"


    Sol is facing serious, which is really preparing to resist the power of reality gems.


    Seeing this scene, Malekis disdainful snorted, instantly stabbed the long gun in his hand!


    But suddenly.


    Malekis discovered that the object of his hit is actually a car!


    Along with the flame explosion of the car, Maleys swallowed Maleys.


    At this time, Sol appeared on the street outside, and then the hammer of Thunder was flying over.


    Suddenly came here, Sol felt a little covered, I didn''t know what happened.


    After a while.


    Luo''s figure landed on the side of the morning, and then patted his shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, Carl adult let us come over to help you."


    "Hahahaha, my good brother, I didn''t expect you to have today!"


    Row talk, the figure of Rocky also appeared next to Sol.


    He is very hard to find the opportunity to laugh Sol, naturally not let him go easily.


    However, the Soli nerve strip has not been provocative in Meloky.


    "How come you? Really Karl to let you come over? Why do he do this?"


    Sol is completely disappeared, why did Carl do doing this because Karl is not necessary.


    And the most important thing is that Sol does not think itself will lose to Maleys.


    "Sol, don''t be strong, I just saw it, the next battle we conducted together, solve the other party early, and hit it back early."


    Luo Cooked frost, the thunder is popular, but it is very reasonable.


    After listening to him, I couldn''t help but nod.


    Solshou did not reject their help, but prepared for fighting, ready to do it.


    "This is a group of disgusting guys, you dare to play me, I am a great Dark Elf, the main Maleys, the future of the future.


    From today''s start, the whole world will fall into the dark, all of you will be dark slaves! "


    The voice did not fall, Maleys controlled the realistic gem and began to be siege to everyone.


    The realistic gem is in his hand.


    Rocky three could not attack him, and the most important thing is that the fruit capacity of Luo is invalid.


    In the face of the strength of the realistic gem, the ability of surgical fruit is completely small witch, and it can''t break through the defense of each other.


    So this time, Luo can only use his own swordsmanship to start attacking the other side.


    Sore continues to use your own hammer, to engage in Malekis.


    But the moves of their two face, Maleys, which have been covered by the real gem, there is no effect.


    I saw that Maleys used the strength of the gem, forming a defense line that everyone had no way to break through.


    And he can also manipulate the strength of the gem, release very powerful energy, and constantly attack them.


    Sore and Roose At this time, it is at all, and it can only be carried out by passive defense.


    However, Sol ''s Thunder was also summoned at this time, crazy hit in Maleys.


    Luo has released its own swordsman, and made countless sketches and attacking Maleuski.


    Just these attacks on Maleys, there is no effect, saying that it is not a scraping.


    However, Maleusky did not notice that Rocky has now disappeared.


    In fact, when the battle was started, Luoqi Xiu did not see the trace, even if Sore and Luo have seen him.


    Luo''s agency is not weak, but it is still a lot of ancestors.


    Even if there is a person with Karl, he did not cultivate his own opinion to the top.


    This is purely because of his lazy, so this will happen.


    However, the progress of Rocky is very rapid, and his strength has increased twice.


    Illusion is more useful, unless it is a psychonor or the top power like Carl.


    Even people who are Row have, and notice the existence of Rocky.


    The Malekis''s strength is not very strong. He relies on the realistic gem to become a first-class power.


    If you want to say your own strength, he even Sols can''t play.


    But his physical fitness is very special, and the people of the dark spirits can be adapted to the realistic gem.


    Maleski is a leader.


    Although he can''t make perfect, he maintains all the power.


    But in other people who compare other dark spirits, he is already a maximum extent, this gemstone should have the ability.


    Just even if this is, because of the defects of the body.


    Malekis''s perception is very weak, even if there is a strengthening of gemstone ability, he has completely feeling that Rocky has stealthped behind him.


    I saw that Rocky suddenly appeared from her, and released two flame array.


    At present.


    Malekis was swallowed again by the flame.


    The flames of the sky will directly burn his body.


    But this is still not finished.


    The release of other array is released between Rocky, all of them are all embodied.


    This is the correct opening method of the Master.


    Left-handed fireball, right-handed frost, and there are various lights in the middle.


    The fertile law floods Maleys.


    Rocky is like a fixed gun, half constantly interplanted, all of the power out of all the strength.


    This time he did not use illusion, he released all other power that can be released.


    The power of various elements is constantly superimposed, and then some other elemental reactions are produced.


    After these strengths added, a very huge explosion was produced, even all of the surroundings were covered.


    Even if it is Sol and Luo, I can''t help but retreat back and prevent being injured.


    But Sore and Luo have not been letting this opportunity.


    They released their strongest moves, and they started attacks in the middle.


    The realistic gem is still there, but because Rocky is behind the sneak attack, it directly allows the power of the realistic gem to weaken some.


    This makes Sore and Luo, which can attack Malekis.


    Just at this time.


    Maleys suddenly broke out an angry.


    Faibabole.


    At present, the strength of the gem is blown directly!


    The three people in Rocky were all blown out of 100 meters!

 379 The 379th chapter of the realistic gemstone!

    "The regional Ascad, as well as the lower human beings, actually forced me to this point!


    All of you are unfair, I must kill you, as a sacrifice! "


    "go to hell!!!


    Aligled with Maleys.


    The power of the realistic gem is once again blown.


    Rocky three people saw that their strength was resistant, but no matter what they did, they still can''t resist the realistic gem.


    What''s more, the energy of the real gem is also one of the rules of the world.


    Although Malerski, it is unable to play all the strength of the real gem, but in his physical fitness, there is no problem with it.


    And, it is, it is enough to make Sore, Rocky and Luo three, a bit unable to fight.


    And the most fascinating is that he has never thought that Malekis will be so strong.


    And the most important thing is that the realistic gem completes his surgical fruit.


    In this way, Luo''s ability to waste halfway.


    Only by sword, he is really not Maleys'' opponents.


    "It''s a hard-wrapped guy ..."


    Luo Ding lived his body and start looking for the flaws of Maleys.


    He also observed while joining the battle.


    Two people in Sore and Rocky are responsible for harassment Maleys.


    The two of them basically see, Luo''s power is the strongest one in all of them.


    Although Sol does not want to admit, he also knows that this is the fact.


    It was officially just because she would be willing to help the Rott, and use the Thunder of the summoned himself.


    At the same time, Rocky is also using yourself, the most toned function, starts to contain Malekis.


    Even if he didn''t learn, the fantasy of semi-finished products took out.


    I have to say that after Rocky uses her own illusion, their attacks have indeed played some effects.


    Because of the illusion interference, the Malerski has always been in illusion, and it is simply unable to control the ability of the realistic gemstone.


    This gives them a big chance.


    It''s unfortunately, after using the realistic gem, Maleys''s body has also changed some transformation.


    His recovery capacity has strengthened a lot, which caused their three attacks and could not get a good effect.


    Just, if this is, they also see it, defeating the possibility of the enemy.


    Therefore, the attacks of the three people are getting more and more rapid, and the cooperation is also getting better and better.


    However, in this way, Malerski''s emotions are getting more unstable.


    He has already opened the mode of frankly.


    No matter whether there is anyone around, he will attack, as long as he can live, he will not lose.


    And the most important thing is the current situation, let Maleys have to do this.


    Sol three, has gradually found the method of attacking the BOSS of Malekis.


    Just give them some time, you can absolutely capture!


    And this is also Malerski, the most worried thing.


    He doesn''t want to die here!


    ......


    at the same time.


    Just when they tried to Malekis.


    Carl is still standing in place, silently appreciating this battle.


    "Odin, you said they time, can you overcome this guy?"


    "About three days? I have to take a time to take it back, but I need four days?"


    "I don''t have a small look, just because of the ability of the real gem, it is too exaggerated.


    You guarding the realistic gem for so long, it should be better than me clearer. "


    "Forget it, say these don''t use it. If you don''t personally come down, the realistic gemstones still have to pay all.


    If you want to grab it, I am here to accompany you! "


    Carl is here to speak here, there is no second person around.


    But he looks, it is indeed talking to others.


    In fact, Odin is in Astard and Carl call through Magdar.


    He rely on Heimdal''s eyes and saw Karl and Maleys with realistic gems.


    However, he did not personally end, solve this guy.


    For Octa, although Malekis mastered a gemstone, his strength is not enough to let Otind.


    In his opinion, Sol himself is enough.


    However, he almost turned into the car.


    If there is no Caller to help, Sore is likely that it is already dead.


    It is because of this, Odin will use the Rainbow Bridge, connect with Carl''s spirit, and talk to him.


    This kind of spiritual communication is equivalent to calling you.


    If Carl chooses not to receive, he is equivalent to hanging up the phone, and Odin has no way.


    However, Carl is curious about the Rainbow Bridge because the Rainbow Bridge has a lot.


    This is not just a bridge of time and space, and it is also a powerful weapon that can destroy a planet.


    And the most important thing is that the Rainbow Bridge has almost all ability, but it is a pity that this thing is unable to control.


    Even if it is O''Dddin, special methods can be controlled to control the Rainbow Bridge.


    So the compass will be so curious about the Rainbow Bridge.


    But now Odin has already opened the link with Karl.


    Now the overall situation has been fixed, Odin doesn''t have to read.


    And there is Karl here, O''Din is also more assured.


    What he has to do now is to continue to stay in Asakad, waiting to see when it is sealing to break through the seal, come over to find him.


    O''Dodia is no longer intended to suppress sea labeling. He is planning to face this, and once made the death of the nine years.


    at the same time.


    Carl is the beginning of the active body and is ready to personally go.


    He is already waiting.


    If you have continued to fight, you will spread the villa of Carl''s villa.


    Although they are now still far from the villa, if they continue to fight, who can be said.


    But just in Karl, when you are ready to do, a space door appears.


    Ancient figure appears on the other side of the space door.


    "Carl, Domar is about to invade the Earth, the door of the dark is opened in advance because of various reasons.


    So I hope that you can help me to eliminate Domam, if you can help me, I can lend you for a while. "


    "You really will find time, didn''t you see that I am preparing to play this?"


    Carl is an ancient eye, but he did not refuse directly.


    Helping an ancientity is not a busy, but Domam''s strength is very clear, even more than Octine.


    You know, this can be the existence of a multi-cosmic level, Karl is really uncertain, and his own moves face each other, whether it can be broken.


    But I think that the remuneration is a time gem.


    Although it is just borrowed, it is enough to study.


    After all, Carl''s purpose is to make time and space shuttle.


    As long as this thing can be manufactured, it is not so concerned about the gemstone.

 380 The 380th chapter of the spike!

    "Carl, this time I am serious, I hope you can promise, and time you want to borrow how long you want to borrow.


    And I only have a request, that is, before you leave this world, you will return to my heir. "


    I heard ancient as a humble request, Carl is also sighing.


    The Supreme Master of the Tang, because some reasons are cold, want to end your life.


    This is not a sadness.


    However, Carl is not intended to stop the ancient death, because this does not have any benefits to him, he certainly doesn''t do it.


    Just let Karl didn''t think of it, this world has undergone subtle changes.


    He didn''t think of it at all, Domar would even fall so quickly.


    Although there is still a little time, this is not awkward.


    Not far from the explosion, the ancient is standing in front of themselves, asking yourself helping to fight Dormam.


    But Carl is in the original place, kneading his own down, should not help.


    Nowadays, the atmosphere here is very strange.


    The people of the Shenmun Bureau also observed the situation here through drones, and also felt a strange atmosphere.


    Nick Ferre heard the talk of the ancient and Carl, but he didn''t know who Domam was.


    Just he looked at the ancient and Carl serious expression, you can distinguish it.


    This Domam is very strong!


    Otherwise, they will neither, and they are serious about this matter.


    ......


    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: Reject ancient one, get trading points: 1000. ''


    ''Choose 2: Promise an ancient request, get freely assigning skill points: 1, freely assign attribute points: 1, get trading points: 1000. ''


    ''Choose three: Require ancient times after the time of the time, then promise her request, get a time gem, get the trading point: 1000. ''


    Just thinking in Karl, what should I do if I do it?


    The choice appeared.


    However, this time is not very difficult, so the reward is not very high.


    However, if you choose three, almost and strong grab time gems, there is no difference.


    Ancient one may choose to agree with Domam''s pressure and under their own forced.


    But consequences are crime ancient one, and all of her disciples, and a whose future.


    And the most important thing is that if the ancient don''t want to find it, I solved Domam, I came to find my own trouble, that is really trouble.


    And Carl is not the power of a graphic time, he is really just to make a time and space shuttle.


    So Carl chose two. Like the mosquito leg, there can be no rewards.


    ''Choose to complete, Congratulations host access to freely assign attribute points: 1 point, freely allocate skill points: 1 point, get trading points: 1000. ''


    After the reward was obtained, Carl also agreed to ancient request.


    Then, the ancients had a smile to Carl, and then closed the space door.


    Domar is coming, the ancient one has not explained, but she said that Domar is coming for about ten days before, I will notify Carl, let him prepare.


    As for this time, the ancient one should teach her disciples and cultivate their own successors.


    Then Karl looked over, still continued to fight, did not have a rush.


    He first assigned it, his own attribute point and skill point.


    Eleven attribute points, Carl directly flowers, increase the strength of the S-class to S + level.


    And the main thing is that Karl discovers S + level, it can also have a higher level!


    As for a higher level, how many attribute points need it, he cannot be determined.


    However, it seems that the power attribute of the S + level can vibrate the air between the S + Level.


    This power, let Carl remembered, when you are still in the Pirace world, the power of Kapu.


    This is with his strength, there is no two!


    It can be seen that the power of Kapu is also the S + level.


    But now there is no use, after all, he is now in the world, not the One Piece.


    Then Carl also used 5 skill points to increase the strange force to the level.


    This strange force is directly filled with Carl''s power.


    But unfortunately, even if this is the case, Carl''s power has not reached the top peak.


    It can be seen that the power will be more exaggerated in the increasing moment.


    Then Carl use the remaining three-point skill points to increase the face capabilities.


    Since this ability is more special, three skill points need to be upgraded.


    This is quite a loss to Carl.


    However, in order to improve strength, he can only do this.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: a +


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (a), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Remainable Society: 0


    Remainable property points: 1


    Trading point: 32111 ''


    After checking some of his personal properties, the Carl''s mouth was rare, showing a handsome smile.


    "Hades, is it ready?"


    Carl gently took out Hades, and he felt in the heart, which desires the emotions of bloodthirsty.


    Subsequently, Carl was observed slightly, the move direction of Maleys, and then slammed up.


    At present.


    Along with a light shadow.


    Maleys surrounded by Etienmia, directly by Carl, sword!


    Strong power, even the surrounding space, has produced a burst of ripple.


    The place that Karlo passed, even more than ten meters in length, the width of more than half of the hierlet!


    See this scene, Sore and Rocky, while taking a breath!


    They have seen Carl''s power, knowing that he can shocked space.


    But that is just a small area of ??half a fist.


    Now the space crack area made by Carl, if it is a little bigger, it may affect the stability of the whole space!


    at the same time.


    Malekis has exposed an expression that dare not confidence.


    He didn''t think of this mankate in front of him, and it took turns to crowded the realistic gem.


    Maleys wants to counterattack, but have not waited for him to have any action.


    Carl has already slammed the knife.


    Malekis even reacted, it was directly broken!


    A knife spike!

 381 The 381st chapter is too particle to the hand

    Too particles to your hand!


    After killing Maleys, Carl directly uses the ability to compress the Ethernet particles, then place it, a special container.


    In this special container, there are room gems and soul gems.


    This is Carl''s armor, as well as other special materials, manufactured, can contain unlimited gemstones.


    And each gem is placed separately in an independent space, if you want to use, you need to use it alone.


    However, the strength of Carl is basically unlimited to be unlimited gems.


    And this thing, there is no infinite glove.


    After all, Carl does not know the principle of infinity gloves, naturally it is impossible to make it so fast, it will be made.


    Even if Tony Stark, it can also imitate a similar out after seeing infinite gloves.


    But even if he is imitation of the original, he has no infinite gloves in the original.


    After all, the infinite glove of the tyrant is the side effects that can offset unlimited gems.


    I can''t do this, if I don''t have to sacrifice, if you don''t have it.


    "Carl adult, this guy''s body, and his spacecraft, how should we deal with?


    And my opinion is domineering telling me that there are still a lot of people in it, do you want to kill? "


    Luo took the front opening inquiry.


    Carl is shaking his head and then looking to Sol.


    "Sol, there is the dark spirit family, handed over to you, but this spaceship I have to study.


    I have to stay in the body of Malekis, do you have no opinion? "


    The Carl opens, but the tone is more like a command.


    Sol forehead sweats and did not dare to refute Karl at all.


    "No problem, I will contact Heimdal, let him take people away from the people of the dark.


    As for this spacecraft, there is this body, you want how to study, this I have no opinion.


    But that too much particles, you can''t ... "


    "This thing is attributed to me, if you want, win me again."


    Said, Carl will directly have a box of infinite gems, and recovered their own sub-space bags.


    Seeing this scene, Sol is helpless is scratched.


    Although he has the heart and Karl battle, he grabs the generos of the tensile and space.


    But he also knows himself, not Carl''s opponent.


    More importantly, he found that he actually losing Luoji.


    Because the power of Jochi shows, it is better to know how much than him in Asaard.


    And the most important thing is that the various elements of Rocky are very smooth use.


    Even his most tiered illusion, people are completely unable to detect, and the enemy will be recruited.


    Even if I have mastered Malekis, I have a way, I have a way to completely see the fantasy of ruins.


    From here Sol, Rocky has now become a pure magician, not the assassin of the halfway.


    Then Sol took the residency of the Dark Spirit and left the earth.


    Subsequently, Carl et al., Is waiting for the body of Maleys, and his huge spacecraft came to the back of the villa.


    This is very huge, it takes a very large garden.


    It is better to be my own ID property, and I don''t have to worry about it, it will lead to the situation such as disputes.


    And the most important thing is to face a huge spacecraft, no one dares to report him.


    As for the port of the sky.


    At the time of Malersk, the port has disappeared, and it does not have Carl at all.


    that''s it.


    Carl first let Luo study the bodies and genes of the Francifier, they are with Tony Stark, began to study this huge spacecraft.


    There are many materials above this to help Carl manufacturing time and space shuttle.


    However, Tony Stark is not what do not understand.


    When he first saw this spaceship, he was equally faceful, and he didn''t know where to start.


    It is very good for his learning ability, you can''t get it in a few days.


    In this way, over time, it quickly passed for two months.


    During this period, the nine snake began to riot.


    The plot of the Avengers, did not start, but directly jumped.


    Because the soul gemstones are in Carl, they can''t do it.


    And Jaweis has also become more intelligent, and the Ouch is in the dead belly, and there is no chance to come.


    However, the nine snake did not have a long time.


    The people of the nine snake, if it is just to do hand on the Shield, Carl doesn''t want to say anything.


    After all, this is the battle between their God Shield and the Nine Snake, Carl is too lazy.


    Because Carl yourself has a medical bio-limited company, it is ready to go public.


    The chemicals of the strengthening genes studied have been officially released, and they will earn them in one month, which is equivalent to half a Steak Company.


    Although it is slightly weak, I want to reach the Sitth''s size, I can''t use too long.


    After all, I want to have a longevity, even if I can''t die, I want my life longer.


    So this medicine will be so hot, almost everywhere in the world is buying.


    It''s unfortunately, this kind of thing will be ineffective after using it once.


    And he also puts this thing in a well-known, if you want to continue to improve your life, you need to wait for the development of the second-generation product.


    It is precisely because of this, he will succeed when he sells this medicine.


    It has been used in the previous batch of purchases.


    And know that this thing cannot be used for the second time, naturally will not continue to buy.


    However, it is also a great income to Carl''s companies.


    Nowadays only need to do something, that is, the dark spirit gene is analyzed, then produce the second generation of goblin.


    This is Carl gives him the goal.


    But Luo''s research is not very smooth.


    The Jihekra and God Shield bureau has brought the spearhead to the company of Carl.


    In the past few days before Carl wants to list, have trading to find Luo, want to kill him, then rob that the various materials of this medicament, as well as the information of the spaceship.


    But unfortunately they estimate the strength of Luo Luo, and also estimate is wrong, due to Tir''s strength.


    Even if Rocky is not present, only by Luo and Diertier. , More than enough, the whole army of the nine snake is not.


    Even if they sent nearly more than 200 people to be siege, they were still easily resolved.

 382 Chapter 382, ??one year

    The most annoying place of the nine snake is not how strong, but their very exaggerated hidden ability, as well as self-hematux.


    Just like their slogan, the snake head of the nine snake was cut off.


    Even if they left a head, I will never die.


    It is precisely because of this, the nine snake will be very difficult.


    However, this is just that it is so hard to wrap it.


    For Carllai, all of them are a group of children, escaping his eyes.


    So when the agent of the nine snake is looking for the door, Carl will taste, and solve the top of the nine snake one by one.


    Although there is a bit rough, there is no obscuring work.


    And it has also triggered a very bad impact, which leads to the world''s officials to collect Carl, and even want to use public opinion to affect Carl.


    It''s just that Karl just announced a message, that is, if someone continues to say his, the second generation of medicament will no longer sell these people, he will pick up them into blacklist.


    The person who has been discussed directly disappeared about two-thirds.


    There is still a small part, basically there is no person who has used the drug, but they will soon stop the sound.


    After all, no one wants to be sin, can manufacture the boss of the company that can extend the life of the company.


    In this way, the nine snakes have been completely destroyed, and the God Shield has not split, although there is also some of the nine-headed snakes that have not been cleaned by Carl.


    But the rest of this person, can''t afford to hang, there is no need to worry.


    So this is seen, slowly, it has become no longer willing to mention.


    This time, don''t say that there is a head, afraid that even the whole body is almost the same by Carl destroy.


    They will finally have the rest, a little thigh, or the tail, I want to restore the vitality, I am afraid that there is no more than 100 years.


    It is because of this, Karl''s fierce is seen by everyone.


    This time, as long as the other party is a nine-head snake, almost all give it.


    Within one day, Carl will kill thousands.


    These, all are the top of the nine snakes, and they are also high-level officials in this world.


    Among them, the boss of Nick Furrey was also killed by Carl.


    Although there is a bit of quite unreasonable, after the trail provided by Carl afterwards, they found that these people are indeed true that they are all people of the nine snake!


    Carl did not kill!


    And this makes most people, far apart from Carl.


    In their view, Carl is already an omnipotent god, so I don''t want to do anything to do with him.


    But even if it is.


    God Shield is still maintained in the close relationship with Carl, even the Carl''s Biomedical Co., Ltd. is also taken directly by the God Shield, and successfully listed.


    Finally, Carl and Tony Stark also jointly established a new Biotechnology Research Institute.


    The researcher lineup is also very exaggerated.


    In addition to the two sponsor of Tony Stark and Luo, Dr. Pim, the first generation of antiance, also participated.


    Bruisbanner as a Ph.D. of biology, naturally not to say, and joined the Institute.


    In addition to this.


    The people of the God Shield, also sent people to join.


    Nick Furre''s purpose is very simple, he wants to know that the research information of Carl that biotechnology is.


    This Carl did not ask for confidentiality, but let the Luo she choose.


    As for Luo to give it, Carl didn''t know, and he was too lazy to deport.


    In this way, there is no one week.


    This Biotechnology Research Institute has already had one hundred people.


    More than seventy of them are at least a doctoral degree, and more than twenties, they are all self-propelled, or more degrees.


    One of the small parts, there is a special ability, or even a superhero.


    But let Carl didn''t think of it, this research has an oolong


    They have not yet become a strange doctor, who has invited it, let it join.


    Strangic is now just out of a car accident, so I want to find a way, treat my own hand, then the tornis Starkra, which is incorrect, and the wrong.


    This makes Carl somewhat speechless.


    And ancient one is also a bit helpless.


    This is a bureau, I want Stelatch to take the initiative to find Kamartai Giji as a teacher.


    The result is now, this Oolong comes out, the ancient people come over, find Carl talk, I hope that Carl can find a way, let him go to Kamartai Ji.


    In this regard, Carl has no power, because he has no reason to do this.


    There is no way, and can only personally do hand, forcibly in front of Strangic, tell him that he has a way to help him solve his hand.


    Then Strangic, this is the ancient one, brought to Kamartai Ji.


    However, the appearance of ancient times is also scared.


    Because people present, in addition to Luo, I saw the ancient one of the powerful masters.


    Even Rocky, it is also the first time I saw ancient one.


    It is also this time, let Rocky understand that he and this Supreme Master, how can it be more insurmountable in the end.


    as time flows.


    It''s so fast for a year.


    Carl''s Biomedical Co., Ltd., the scale has been comparable to Chastock Industrial Building.


    And Carl also bought a building with his building, almost high next to the Starke Industrial Building.


    In this way, both parties can also take each other.


    Only in this building is some staff, Carl and Luo, and will not often appear in this building.


    Nowadays, people who are involved here are Rocky.


    Carl made him responsible for managing this building, as well as 80% of the company.


    Anyway, in addition to the development of pharmaceutical development, the other is handed over to Rocky, and Karl is a very provincial hand.


    As for his medicine, it is also developed to 4.0 version.


    This version has increased the life of humanity, and it has increased to average one hundred years old.


    Although it looks, it is not very high.


    But Carl selling medication, the most amazing place is that he can make your aging levels, the organs and cells are not so fast.


    In other words, unless you are really dead, the cells and organs will fail immediately.


    However, the organ will give a warning three years in advance when you have a long life to the limit.


    For these three years, it is basically the vulnerability left by Carl, in order to remind them in time, it can be prepared afterwards.


    As for the 5.0 version, Carl did not intend to develop, because the R & D is developed, is a real strengthening agent, not such a growth life toy.

 383 The 383th chapter exaggerated choice

    One year.


    The scientific and technological level of the world, can be said to have changed the earth.


    This is not only because of the various black technology developed by Tony Stark.


    More important, or because of Carl''s medication, researchers who have high-year-old things have resemble them back to their young state.


    In this way, the overall technology of the world is very exaggerated.


    Plus the destroyer, as well as Maleys, the spacecraft that stayed.


    So this will happen.


    However, even if it is, there is nothing benefit to Carllai.


    The most is also a more convenient thing to make his life.


    Just a year, Carl is also a bit uncomfortable.


    During this time, he began to be bored, start looking for the door of hell, I want to go to hell to swim.


    By the way, you can continue to improve your strength.


    It''s a pity that he found it, but Murphsto can perceive the door of Karlisto to cross the hell, then in advance, will drive him out of hell.


    Carl and Murphi Hadith have worked for many times, but every time they ended.


    Murphisto really wants to kill Carl, because of his arrival, high hell is a chicken and dog.


    Even his original plan, it is all disrupted.


    The opposite is Carl.


    Anyway, go to hell is not losing for him, even can improve your strength, why not.


    Just like this, the bitter people only have Melsto yourself.


    Today, Carlinal is also intended to dialysis, and then find Murphosto.


    He is already ready to trigger, but Rocky''s call, let him stop his actions.


    Because Rocky said that the magnetic king has found a day.


    But the strength of the sky is very strong. After he woke up, he won''t see the trace.


    Even if it is a Wan magnetic king, I don''t know each other, and I will go to where.


    So he can only notify Carl first, tell him that Tianqi has awakened.


    "Rocky, you go to the Tony Stark, let him help me investigate, there is no monster similar to the day.


    I have to deal with things on your hand, go find you. "


    Said, Carl hanged the phone and came to the villa''s courtyard.


    Here is a man who is sexy beard, wearing a suit.


    He is a road that has been seen with Carl.


    When he was on the phone from Carl, he appeared here.


    In Tier is a vigilant to stare at him and prevent him from starting with yourself.


    During this time, Yintel''s strength has also improved a lot.


    She has exercised her mental strength and prevents itself from dragging the back leg of the Carl.


    So she can now, calmly faced this man who once made himself.


    "Lu Xifa, what is your purpose? I have been with you more than a year, don''t you tell you, you are not eligible to talk to me!"


    Carl is cold speaking and did not give him any face.


    But Lu Xifa has revealed one, and it is very beautiful, slowly, and a gift in Carl.


    "I am very agree with you before, but if I want to tell you, what is Murphsto ready to start with you?


    As far as I know, Dark dimension of the Lord Domam, is already coming to the earth.


    Murphisto has a contact with him, although I am not sure if he is going to do it.


    But as far as I know, you should have promised the Extreme Master ancient one. To work with him, do Domam?


    If you agree with me, help me unify the hell, then I will help you contain Murphi, and his devil army. "


    When I heard the Luxi law, Karl frowned.


    "That is to say, if I choose disagree, do you choose to join your hand directly, then lead the prison devil, invade the Earth?


    To be honest, if you want to do this, I will not care, after all, I am not the world.


    But if you really do this kind of talvous behavior, I am afraid you forever, you will not go to the hell lord! "


    Karl is a ridicule that does not hide the other party.


    The way to the Xifa''s mouth is soaring, and there is no mocking of Carl, but the sound of his own response.


    "I admit that the talc is very bad, so I will only choose to stand by, watching the Earth being occupied by Murpho.


    After all, it is not my style, and the most important thing is that Murphosto will not believe that I will join him with him. "


    The road Western law shrugged helpless.


    This sentence, he said very real.


    Since the last time he rejected Murphysto, they didn''t have a frame.


    And the most important thing is that Murphi has also put Lu Xifa, and other hell lords, put it in the list of ourselves.


    This matter, other hell lords still don''t know, but Luan Fa is very clear.


    After all, the road Western law is not eating dry rice, and however, he has also been an angel standing in the world''s vertices.


    It''s just that I''m falling, I will fall into hell, and the power will lose half.


    The current Luxi is now, but it is half the peak period.


    It is conceivable that after he recovered the peak, the strength can be much better.


    At this time, Carl is still thinking.


    He is hesitating, he will not agree to the road Western law.


    Although he has made it, Carl will feel that Lu Xifa is still a bad.


    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: promise the road Western law, after the end of MoMam, help him unify hell, restore strength, get the friendship of the road Western law, and the power of hell (c), get trading points: 15000. ''


    ''Choose 2: Reject the Western Mechanism, get freely assignment points: 2, freely allocate skill points: 2, or transaction point: 2000. ''


    ''Choose three: announcement with hell, destroy all the hell lord, get the whole hell, become the owner of the famous hell, get the hell atmosphere (s), get the number of trading points: 5000. ''


    At the time of Karl, God selection has been departed.


    But when Carl saw this option, the whole person is stupid.


    The first second can be understood, but what is the third?


    Also do he become the Lord of Hell?


    Just kidding?


    Although I don''t know what the hell is ghost, but only the S-level of the suffix, and the last 50,000 trading point rewards, Carl will understand, this choice of gambling!


    To know, if you are enemies with hell, in addition to facing the Luxi and Murphi, there are other hell lord!


    Although they are fighting, they are united, enough to fight a Domum!


    And the most important thing is that it is an enemy of hell, that is, it is an enemy with a world.


    This choice is three, let Carl are helpless.


    But he thought about it, this is not a space, just a little difficult.


    And the sacrifice of the bodily is required.

 384 The 384th chapter refuses!

    "Lu Xifa, your suggestion is good, but I still choose to refuse."


    After Karl hesitated, he chose the third option.


    Although this option is extremely dangerous, Carl thinks, if not, how can it improve your strength?


    And after this task is completed, you can become the Lord of Hell, master the hell of the world!


    Although this hell, after leaving the world, there is no use.


    But since the power of hell, since it has been displayed separately, then this is the ability to use it.


    And the opening is directly the highest level of the S level!


    Although Carl is not very clear, there is a role of hell atmosphere, but it is currently looking at the most lightweight effect, that is, it can be made, equivalent to one tenth of its own strength.


    This is the intelligence that Karl is in front of Murphi Fight.


    Although Murphsto is very annoying Kar, this does not mean, there will be no communication between them.


    Like this irrelevant intelligence, Karl can still set out when fighting.


    And the most important thing is that when Cal is fighting with Murphi, it is only purely use of its own ability and does not use unlimited gems.


    In other words, if the ancient one is helped, solve Domum, there will be four unlimited gems on his hand.


    In addition to the strength of gems and soul gems, they are still hidden in some place.


    Carl''s hand has already mastered the power of four unlimited gems!


    And Carl can also practice, how to use the power of infinite gems.


    In this way, it has a very big grasp of the whole hell!


    So he will make such a choice.


    As for the 50,000 points of the reward points, it is not Carl to see the heavy.


    "I didn''t expect you to reject me, very good, very good!


    At that time, the prison devil came, I want to see you, how to block Murphi! "


    "Hahahahahaha, I looked at your human beings in hell, and was completely overwhelmed by Murphsto''s devil!


    You will know if you can''t join hands with me, what is wrong! "


    The mouth of Lucy''s mouth has begun to convuls, even in a hurry.


    Subsequently, he quickly became a black fog, disappearing in front of Carl, obviously returned to hell.


    After seeing him left, the Carl''s mouth was rare, and then smashed the head of the thunder.


    "Notifying the people of the goddess, let them do it anymore to prepare hell.


    Waiting for me to solve the finishing day, I will tell them that the coordinates of all the gates of the hell, when he sent people to go.


    By the way, I will also inform me the evil knight, and the group of people in the X Academy.


    This time, if they don''t want to help, I will not care, after all, this matter is related to their own planet, there is nothing to do with us. "


    "Calgast, I just said?"


    Yintel blinked and asked softly.


    Carlled nodded and looked up to the sky.


    "Let''s talk directly according to my words, but don''t be too tight, try to relax.


    I won''t force them to participate in the battle. If they don''t want, you don''t matter, you said it and then leave it directly. "


    "Well, I know!"


    Yintle nodded, and then a small run into the house, obviously prepared to contact them.


    The Evil Knight and X Academy have contact information.


    Although it is possible, he is not a problem.


    As for them, they will not participate in this war, to tell the truth, Carl does not care.


    After all, Carl is not a person in the world, his sense of belonging in this world, and even there is no pirates.


    "Since the storm is coming, then prepare in advance.


    However, Magnetic King finds the time of the sky, it is really a happening, just a card in this time point.


    It''s really a pain ... "


    Carl helpless shook his head, then blindly all the way, came to his own pharmaceutical company office.


    Wan magnetic king has been waiting here for a long time, Luoqui is also next to it, has been chatting with Wankong.


    Only the magnetic king at this time, looks a little wolf.


    His red cloaks are not seen, and the armor is also broken, and you will know, he has experienced a very fierce battle.


    However, his helmet is not a thing.


    Have to say, the material of this helmet is indeed very hard and is very special.


    "Carl, you are finally here."


    Lochi saw Carl''s figure at this time, and it was also a breather.


    Although the strength of Luoky is a good strength, he will still have some pressure when he faces the magnetic king.


    "Rocky, you go to the Ding, saying that in addition to Domam wants to invade the Earth, Murphisto also attacked people.


    This intelligence is true. If Odin is willing to raise this back garden, let him send troops. "


    Karlun said.


    He is now unable to contact O''Don, so it can only contact the opponent by Rocky.


    However, when Rocky, he heard that Murphisto had to join hands with Domam, his face suddenly changed.


    These two people come out alone, each is very powerful.


    But they join hands.


    This is really not to imagine, how messaven when Domar is coming, how messave it!


    "I know, I will go to the father!"


    Rocky wiped the sweat on the forehead, put the armor immediately, and then contacted Heimdal in the unique way.


    The magnetic king on the side is a bit.


    Because he doesn''t know who Domam is, he knows Murphsto.


    "Murphsto wants to invade the earth? How is this?"


    Wan magnetic king asked, very clearly, after he heard Carl''s words, it was some nervous.


    Carl is shaking his head, sitting casually on the sofa, then taking a bottle of wine and a cup with the ability, giving yourself a glass of wine.


    "This thing is not anxious, wait until you find the day, I will tell you what is going on.


    If you are willing to help, it is best, but I will not force you to fight.


    So, now I still talk about the ability of the sky. "


    Seeing Karl is not anxious, the magnetic king is also calm down, and the information they know, all said all.


    He is indeed a game with Tianqi.


    As a result, the magnetic king defeated is very thorough.


    The ability of the sky is completely crushed against him.


    Even if it is a Wan magnetic king to control the magnetic field, it has not been able to win the sky.


    Finally, if it is not the black queen and the white queen, and other variants such as Hongtan, he is afraid that he will die there.


    However, where God has gone, he doesn''t know.


    Although Rocky is informs Tony Stark, let him help find it.


    But Tony Stark is not universal, even if he is looking for a day, it takes a while.

 385 Chapter 385 looks for Tianqi

    "Starke, how is your situation, how did you find a natural walking?"


    Inside the Stark Industrial Building, Carl is waiting here to find Tony Stark, find the position of the sky.


    However, he has been here for more than half an hour, he still did not find each other.


    "Carl, don''t be so anxious, although I am a genius, but I am looking for a person, it is not very fast.


    And more importantly, that guy is not normal human, and the area in him is also very backward.


    Even if I use global satellites to find his position, it is impossible to be so fast. "


    Tony Stark shredded Carl, while continuing to manipulate Jaweis and looking for the position of the day.


    Karl saw that he was very hard to find.


    "You continue to find, I will take a look, say that the armor here is good, with your title of Iron Man."


    Carl said, then started appreciation, Tony Staike made of steel coats.


    Tony Steak''s armor, the speed of replacement is very fast, Carl does not know what generation is upgraded to this time.


    However, Carl knows that Tony Stark did not make nano armor.


    After all, he is now, there is no such technology, but in the light and defensive power, it will work hard.


    Because in this way, you can face those enemies that are strong.


    "Karl, I have something to ask you, about what you said, the Hell Lord Melsto, is there really?


    What is hell? It should not be the myth''s legend. Is there something, how really is there? "


    Tony Stark looks for a day to ask.


    About Murphysto, things that are about to invade the Earth, Tony Stark is also a little one.


    Because the prior to Karl''s interpretation of the magnetic king, he happened to pass the phone and heard part.


    Subsequently, Magnetic King left Carl''s company, Rocky was also returned to Asa, and reported to this matter.


    Carl is the moment to come to the Starke Industrial Building.


    However, Tony Stark, has been busy since the beginning, has not had time to ask this question.


    Now he suddenly remembered, this is only a sentence.


    Carl also did not have nonsense, just a simple explanation, let Tony Stark, understand the seriousness of things.


    As for other aspects, Carl did not say, even Moyisto''s strength, Carl did not tell Tony Stark.


    But even if you don''t say, with his IQ, you should also see that you can guess the hell lord, absolutely better than him.


    "It turned out to be such a thing. I really can''t stand by.


    However, did the God Shield have you know? They have, if you know this situation, is it afraid to blow a pot? "


    Tony Stark is smile, and it is unrecognizable to ridicule each other.


    "The God Shield Bureau also established a Avengers alliance, really naive.


    What is the use of this alliance? In the case of this kind of thing, isn''t it for the fight? "


    Tony Stark did not say that the establishment of the Avengers Union is not good. He just thinks this idea of ??Nick Furre, is more naive.


    After all, Tony Stark is also a superhero, and it is a hard-working steel man.


    So he is very clear, every superhero is all war, and rarely cooperates.


    After all, each of them has full arrogance, unless they have lived together, or they are used to people who fight.


    Other people, big probability will not fight together.


    Bruce Banner turned to Haoke, is the best example.


    "You don''t have to say this, after all, it is not the strength of everyone, it is as strong as me."


    Seeing the soot love, Tony Stark couldn''t help but got a mouth, but he could not refute.


    Because Carl is really strong.


    He is deeply appreciated.


    Subsequent Tony Stark continues to find the position of the Takar.


    But just at this time.


    Natasha, Barton, Steve Rogers came to the Starke Industrial Building.


    The three people saw Karl and was not surprised, but he would be here.


    "Carl, Indill told us that hell lord Murphsto, to join hands with Domam, she also said that you will provide the position of hell door is right?"


    Steve Rogers open the door, there is no guest''s own words.


    After all, he and Carl live together, has been more than a year, and it is also very familiar with each other, and there is no need for those guest speakers.


    "Yes, I said to her, what are you coming to, just, I am going to find you."


    Karl laughed, spin from the virtual screen next to it, click on the World Map, and then the few points, all marked out.


    "These coordinates are the door of hell, you remember, if you miss it, you can''t blame me."


    After seeing Carl showed the coordinates, Barton immediately took out his own tablet and started recording.


    But at this time, Tony Stark, Sudi Stark, suddenly shouted Steve Rogers and others, gave a hop.


    "Haha, found! Tianqi''s position, found it! He is here!"


    Said, Tony Stark, put the screen coordinates on this side, first give Carl.


    Then he uses the satellite day, locks the position of each other!


    Although the picture is slightly blurred, Carl is still able to see, this man wearing a gray cloak, walking in a wasteland, is a natural!


    "Hard you."


    The Carl point nodded and immediately left here.


    Tony Stark and others, after Karl left, then looked at the eyes and started to discuss Murphi and hell.


    About Domam and Murphi, preparing things to invade the Earth, they have all known.


    Although it is uncertain when this war will open, it is necessary to prevent it in advance.


    Fortunately, Murphi, after being annoyed, it is too lazy to spy the earth.


    If you don''t, he has already discovered that you will be able to invade the Earth, and have been disclaimed.


    This is, or a lot of Lu Xi, if there is no words, unless the ancient movement time is gem.


    Otherwise no one will guess, the Murphystori is teamed up with Domam.


    at the same time.


    Nick Furre, who is in the goddess, looked at the paging machine in his hand, could not help but shook his head.


    "Almost is time to come back to see Danfus, no, now you should call you to be a surprise captain."

 386 Chapter 386 kills!

    The ridiculous desert.


    A man wearing a gray cloak, with a very strong sunshine, and the light is shuttle here.


    This desert is a very dangerous area.


    Even the experts who have the most experienced wilderness come here, they have a lot of probability.


    But this man looks calmly, not nervous.


    Even the sunshine here did not affect his half points.


    "This world is really strange, many variants, but the world will be ordinary people.


    And the most important thing is that in addition to these people, there are still some, inexplicable useful people.


    This kind of person and variant are completely different, and the technology of this world is really unknown. "


    Tianqi has learned from someone else to learn the language of this world.


    "This world is a bit strange, especially the variants here, dare to do their gods, really disappointing.


    However, I probably understand their strength, just give me some time, familiar with the environment of this world, and then recruited my four rigs.


    I can come back, and I will let everyone people know that who is the real god! "


    The sky is self-speaking belly, while continues to walk in the desert.


    But just at this time.


    The sky was seen on the sky and suddenly appeared a movie.


    When I saw this person, I was a second, and then I felt huge pressure and gathered to my own body.


    At present.


    The sky is gloomy.


    A strong wind is burst into a strong wind and rolls the yellow sand.


    Feel this huge pressure.


    Tianqi also broke his mental power and mental force, used to fight this force.


    "Who are you! I dare to appear in front of God!"


    In the face of the question, this is a man in the air, the mouth is soaring, showing a handsome smile.


    "My name is Karl, come here to take you life."


    Carl is telling the truth, but it is so that the blood pressure is soaring, and the fire is burning in anger.


    "I dare to say that it is to kill me, it seems that you really want to die, human beings!"


    The sky is angry, directly controlling the power, raises the dust dust, wants to attack Carl.


    But in the face of the mental power of the sky, Carl is just gently waving, and these dust is passed by Carl''s floating fruit, and I will send it back.


    "How can it be?!"


    Tianshen suddenly covered by large pieces of yellow sand.


    If he is not his reaction, it immediately releases other capabilities and dispends this yellow sand.


    I am afraid he has been buried.


    "Tianqi, I said, I am coming to kill you!"


    The voice came, and the Carl entered the sky.


    Hades in his hands, do not hesitate to go to the head of the sky!


    In the face of Karlus, the sky is eating, and then releases the barrier, and wants to block Carl''s sniper.


    But Hades''s demon, with Carl''s power, one blowing fruit and shock fruit.


    This hit, Tianqi has no way to dodge, even the barrier he created, there is no way to block Karl''s sniper!


    At present.


    There is a huge spatial crack around.


    In the sky, it flashes a red thunder.


    The sky feels the pain of his body, the expression is incomparable.


    Although he was hit by Carl, strong vitality, but not stopped him so dead.


    What''s more, the strength of Tianqi is not very weak.


    Although he is more than Octine and ancient one, but its strength, he has far exceeding the magnetic king, or even Sol.


    It can be said that the strength of the Tianqi is in a can''t stand the stage, very embarrassing.


    If it is not his body, there is also a Phoenix''s power, Carl is even too lazy to wake up each other.


    "It''s still a meat, then the next hit is solved!"


    During the speech, Carl backhand is another knife!


    But this knife did not hit a day.


    He suddenly showed a super high speed, avoiding this blow of Carl.


    But he strengthens his speed, not there is no price.


    At this time, the weather is panting, it looks some weak, and the power of the phoenix is ??also starting with his body.


    Obviously, he just used the power of the Phoenix, which barely escaped the fatal blow of Carl.


    However, even if it is, what can you change?


    "Is the power of phoenix? It is really a good force, but unfortunately, you are so weak.


    If there is a complete phenothor for the phoenix, so, I don''t have to make a hard tool. "


    Carl said, Hadis is also trembling, expressing agreeing with Carl.


    At this time, it is cautious to look at Carl.


    The injury on him is slowly recovering.


    This is the power of Phoenix, as well as his own healing, bringing him a recovery.


    Under normal circumstances, the kind of hurt in others seems to be a deadly injury, he recovered in a second.


    But now, it has passed for nearly ten seconds, this injury still has no recovery, and even has a corrosion feeling spread.


    "What did you do for my body? Why is my recovery ability, weaken so much!"


    There is some angry in the sky. He looked at the wounds that he was dripping, completely did not understand, how did Carl did it.


    "This kind of thing, is it used to explain with you?"


    Carl gently moved Hades in his hand and turned up.


    On the side of the sky, bite the teeth, choose the whole body hardening, directly with Carl hard.


    This time, there was no bad enemy, and I also took out my own efforts.


    At present.


    The collisions of their two have produced a dramatic explosion, and even the ground is blown up, more than a thousand meters of huge deep pit!


    Then the figure of them, flew from the ground to the air.


    At this time, the power of the phoenix is ??burned, and it can not be able to hold with Karl.


    But his expression is awkward, the body is also trembling from time to time.


    Obviously, his body can''t be perfectly tolerate, so this side effect will appear.


    Compare the Qin, Ge Lei, is a host of a Phoenix as a Phoenix.


    However, it is more than a comparative day.


    Carl performance is very calm.


    In this way, the battle of the two is almost less than twenty minutes.


    Carl finally stopped the head of the sky, and Hadis was also smooth, and all the strengths in the heave were all absorbed.


    This makes Hades''s black pattern, directly covering one-fifth of the whole!


    "It is not bad."


    Carl looked at the black pattern of Hades and then returned it back.


    However, when Karl packed the bodies, a transfer door suddenly appeared.


    The ancients in front of Straite appeared in front of Carl.


    "Carl, ready!"

 387 The 387th chapter is nervous.

    The ancient times came to visit, let Karmind, Domar is about to come.


    At the same time, he also told this thing, told the God Shield Bureau and the magnetic king, let them be prepared.


    As for other forces, they are more or less, and they are also protected.


    The whole world, because Doma is about to come, suddenly a sudden is quiet.


    Although ordinary people don''t know this kind of thing, even they can feel it, the whole world becomes nervous.


    Especially on the street, there are more and more police force.


    There are also military exercises around the world, all in full swing.


    And these countries are in the place of military exercises, the location of those who are marked before Carl.


    The location of Karl is relatively blurred, but in this area, the square is round, and there will be no mistakes will never have any mistakes.


    This is the idea of ??those countries. After all, I don''t know how precise coordinates, I can only do this.


    However, with the strength of the world, they can''t do it completely and surround the door of hell.


    So the X-war variants, as well as the variants of the brotherhood, and it also covered some, human beings can''t easily step on the dead area.


    Magnetic King and X Professor, led his team to the top, and they have been prepared to welcome the devil army.


    In addition to them, the agent of the Shendu Bureau also dispatched and began to search for the immediateness of the world, preventing someone from destroying.


    This war will affect the whole world.


    So they are absolutely not allowed, some people have this time period, come out.


    Even if it is gold and this kind of ground salvage, there is also a common time to find out if this is a common time.


    At this time, it seems that there is a lot of calm, and I didn''t actively and destroy it.


    After all, they are not madmen, and naturally know how terrible will be, if this world is occupied by the devil.


    Especially the big men in these underground worlds, almost all of Morphi, and knowing this guy, how is a greedy devil.


    So they are never, let the earth give such a greedy guy.


    As for the evil spirits.


    Karl did not have any requirements for him, after all, he is not too likely, he will hear the words from Carl.


    However, the intuition of the evil knight is very accurate, and his perception of the devil is also very sensitive.


    So he is very clear, where you should go.


    As for Luohe Intier, they are responsible for the safety of the city.


    After all, there will always be some fishing nets, and more importantly, Doma''s believers will jump out at this time.


    What they have to do is very simple, that is, the Union of the Avengers Alliance, and Tony Stark, there is Rocky and Sol, and the believers of Domarum.


    The strength of these believers is uneven, but they all have a common feature, that is, all the power of black magic.


    And because they completely vote Domam, their black ¨¦ law mastered the degree, even with bitterness ?Many years of black queen can fight.


    This is the benefit of the darkness of faith.


    The strength can be greatly enhanced, but the defect is also obvious, that is, it is necessary to become a slave to the other party!


    There is also a little, and it is also the most painful thing for ancient times.


    That is these believers, most of them are his disciples.


    Although she knows from the beginning, these people believe in Domam and hide their side.


    But in order to cooperate with fate, the ancient one did not directly drop them, but the choice let them continue to stay here.


    This is the ancient places where the ancient board.


    Although she is very vision, the strength is also very powerful, but some things will become an old board once she involved herself.


    But it is this ancient board, when she guards the time of the time of the time.


    Until after she met Carl, she broke this iron.


    After all, she asked Carl to help, so she will take the initiative to hand in the time of the time, let the Carl study for a while.


    So the old-fashioned personality, sometimes it is really easy to be bad.


    In this regard, Otind is very good.


    His ancient plate, even more serious than the ancient.


    But sometimes he knows more than ancient.


    It is also because of this, Carl can get so much infinite gem to smoothly.


    And Odin is also very clear that these gems are in Karl''s body is the best protection.


    After all, he is there, even if it is a person who is personally, it is not necessarily to take away the infinite gem of Carl.


    There is also a study of Rocky in Carl, which is also the most profitable choice.


    Because the current Rocky, the strength is more than a double time.


    O''Ddin can now be said that it is happy and broken, and even the ice of the ice is directly handed over to Rocky.


    This artifact is equipped with the current strength of Rocky. It can be said that his ice is physique, and it is exhausted.


    I am even sorry now, I don''t necessarily be the opponent of Rocky.


    But recently O''Ddin, it seems to help Sol, awakening your thunder, by the way, help him build a war.


    Specifically what the war ax, Carl is not clear, but the situation will be a violent hike.


    that''s it.


    Over time.


    The stressed atmosphere on the earth has already come out.


    Even if it is ordinary, walking every day in the street, you can see, all kinds of casual clothes, there are patrol people, walking on the street.


    Even the fighters and helicopters, they whizzed from the sky from time to time.


    However, these are still not counted.


    Some variants that can fly, there are super powers, and they will fly in the sky.


    Whenever they see this scene, they will feel this world and become completely unfamiliar.


    Especially the nearly one hundred steel coats, when they whizzed from the air.


    That kind of life is human, I am sorry, I am even more lingering, I can''t take it for a long time.


    I haven''t seen an Iron Man who can see once a year, or a variety of breeders and super powers.


    Now I have to hit it seven or eight times a day.


    This makes them feel that this world is really complete!


    at the same time.


    The interior of the God Shield Bureau.


    A woman who shines with rays is sitting in the Nick Furi''s office.


    "Nick Frere, you are so anxious to call me back, what is there?


    Although I just returned to the earth today, I always feel that the atmosphere of the earth is not a bit is not right. Why are you so nervous? Why is you so nervous? "


    "Danfus, this thing is not us, but someone wants to invade the Earth.


    If someone is notified to us, be prepared to be invaded, now we are afraid, don''t know anything. "

 388 The 388th chapter Danfus arrival

    "The earth will be invaded? Such a small planet, who will be idle, come to invade this?"


    Danfus is also a surprise captain, and the blossom of a face.


    She has been going out for a long time, I don''t know how the earth has changed this time.


    So she is not very clear, the earth now has four unlimited gems, and I don''t know the earth has become the swirl center of the universe.


    After all, Danfus, there is no mood to waste time in the struggle to win, what she wants to do is more complicated.


    The peace of the entire universe requires her to maintain.


    And the most important thing is that Danfus is in the universe, the race saved, the number is not coming.


    So she didn''t know, the earth and the solar system were there, what happened.


    And the main thing is that she doesn''t even know, Odin, Mophisto and ancient one of these people.


    Even if I have existed the Wankan and X of the existence, she also doesn''t know.


    After all, these two people were still in civil war, and there was no power now.


    "It seems that you really don''t know anything, this, I have to say it over again ..."


    Nick Ferry sighed a sigh of relief, and then said this thing from the head.


    Not only that, Nick Frere will still tell the Danfus, and some powerful people, all of which have told Danfus, which made her a little surprised.


    She really didn''t think that the earth did so many strong people.


    And the group is mainly, the earth has four unlimited gems!


    This is one of the most surprised people!


    As for what God Odin, there is an ancient one of the Supreme Master, she has never heard of it.


    So her consciousness believes that the strength of these people is not very good.


    However, when Nick Frere said that many unlimited gems were in the hands of Carl, Danfus''s face finally changed.


    She doesn''t know the strength of Carl, but she knows the risk of infinite gems.


    This kind of thing, of course, will not give people to the people to keep it.


    "This matter is serious, I will go to the Supreme Master, and then go to Karl.


    I have to see if they have something eligible to keep infinity gems.


    If they don''t work, I have to take the infinite gem to take it back, personally keep it!


    But I really didn''t expect that the earth will have so many infinite gems, this is not to die! "


    Danfus snorted, the mood is obviously a bit uncomfortable.


    Nick Furre did not say anything, and did not stop Danfus from looking for an ancient mage.


    Because he also wants to see, the strength of the ancient mage, how is it, will not be defeated to Danfus.


    If you can, he is completely relieved.


    And the most important thing is that Nick Ferry hopes that Danfus can defeat Carl with a huge shadow.


    Because only this can let the God Shield, returning to his position.


    But Nick Freregi is obviously more ...


    ......


    at the same time.


    Master Mamartai Ji.


    Carl and ancient one are here.


    In addition to their two, even Odin sent, the goddess of Hevs, who replaces him, is also here.


    Hefu is very simple here, that is, helping Odin''s springs, then responding to Carl and ancient.


    Other other don''t do anything, just need to always be hmmped, you will do it.


    Original Ododia is intended to come from, but because of the seal on the deceased sea, there is a situation.


    So Ododes must be treated on the gains, ensuring the smoothness of the seal.


    It can be said that in this time, Odin can''t leave your temple.


    Otherwise, how long it can''t be used, and the dead god sea can break through the seal, and reconcile Asa.


    Now that the Athgard''s army, there are about half, all put it out to support the earth.


    So now in Astard, defense is empty, Odin is never left here.


    However, in the ancient and Carl, discuss how to deal with Domam.


    A light falls from the sky, penetrates directly into the junior of Kamartai Ji, and the heavy hit on the ground.


    The ancient looks at the deep pit on the ground, and the destroyed nungee, helpless sigh.


    I saw her urging time gem and immediately recovered Kamarta Ji.


    As for the ground, there is no need for tubing at all.


    I will use the magic when I get it.


    "Some people dare to invade Kamata Ji, it seems that someone does not put your supreme mage, put it in the eyes!"


    Carl shake his head and spitted.


    There is no talk to the ancient times, just look quietly, wearing uniform, shining on the woman, showing a smile.


    "Surprise Captain, is Carol Danfus?


    I have heard your name before, know that you are more straightforward.


    But you don''t have to go straight to not knocking, but you will drop it directly from the sky? "


    The ancient smile faced Danfus, seeing the other party is extremely embarrassing.


    Danfus is not a bad person after all.


    She originally thought that Kamartai Ji is an ordinary place.


    As a result, she found that it was actually protected by a junction.


    Although she doesn''t understand what is used in this nunion, she destroys the commemoration. She is always a little guilty.


    Even if the ancient waves, she has returned the nephew, and she is a bit embarrassed to say that she is looking for it.


    "That happened, I didn''t deliberately destroy. After all, I found this time, I can''t stop the car."


    Danfus screamed his head, then he looked at the eyes of Ago motorcycles in the ancient chest.


    "Is this an eye of Ago Tuto? You really are the guardian of the time.


    But your strength is really enough to guard your time? "


    Danfus took a deep breath, and most said that he came here.


    Subsequently, she turned his attention and put it on Carl''s body.


    "There is also this gentleman, should you be the Karl Bar, Nick Frei?


    Do you have three unlimited gems in your hand? I hope that you can hand over unlimited gems, this dangerous thing, not these ordinary people, you can touch it casually! "


    Danfus''s tone, did not have too many arrogance, it is the tone of her usual.


    But this kind of saying, I will say it directly, I will naturally look for her limited people, don''t take other people as an accident.


    However, the cultivation of Ancient and Carl is very good, they are not angry, but look at each other, laugh.


    Hefu saw it behind him.


    Although she is unreasonable, the perceived ability is a lot of Sore.


    So Hevu can be perceived, the power of Danfus is completely weak, it is completely weak.


    When she perceived this, she suddenly took a breath, and then hurriedly, informing the ancient one and Carl.

 389 Thirty-eighth chapter Strangic and Danfus

    "Energy is very strong, can you even be a shoulder? It seems that this person''s strength is quite good.


    I don''t know, how can Nick Frei know this kind of person, and why not let her come back, isn''t it to wait until this time? "


    Carl opens.


    He knew the surprise captain and also saw the original surprised aunt.


    But let her not think that this is a surprising captain in front of him, and it is necessary to have a lot of amazing aunt.


    Even the size of the body is much better than movies.


    Even if the face is different from the movie.


    If it is not her chest, there is a sign of a star, plus the ancient one just now, he can''t help but come, the beauty in front of you will be a mottled mom ...


    Pooh!


    It is a surprise captain.


    "Nick Frere is still a person, but it is too cautious. If I don''t master some universe information, I am afraid I don''t know why."


    The ancient shakes, but did not say it, the information he mastered, what channel is passed, passed.


    Although Carl is somewhat curious, there is no direct inquiry.


    "Since you know who I am, I said, I originally wanted to come to find ancient, but since you are here, then you will pay the infinite gem.


    This dangerous thing is to give me the best way. Although these people are a bit power, they will be able to stop the team of the tyrants.


    More importantly, you will then face it, the dark dimension of the domain.


    This powerful enemy is not paid by you, even if I don''t necessarily want to win.


    What''s more, you have to face this guy in Murphi, so it is best to give me an infinite gem.


    In this way, I can at least guarantee that danger will not come to your side, and infinite gems will not be lost! "


    Danfus is anxious, obviously wants Carl et al., Handing unlimited gems to yourself.


    In fact, there is no problem with her point of view.


    But she is wrong, she should not overestural her strength, then in front of Carl and ancient, I have a big joke.


    Even if I passed through the eyes of Hev, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Even if it is Odin, I don''t dare to say this to Carl and ancient one.


    "There is a good show ..."


    Odin laughed and continued to watch the eyes through Hev''s eyes.


    Ancient and Karl once again regarded.


    Carl is completely couldn''t help but laugh very loud.


    The ancient cost is not bad, is working hard.


    This scene, let the Danfus who speak here, I can''t help it.


    I saw her suddenly broke their own energy and approached a step forward.


    The powerful energy, even put the surrounding flower flowers, all burned.


    "I am saying the last time, give me infinite gem, if I can, I really don''t want to grab!"


    "To tell the truth, if you really plan hard, you really don''t necessarily be our opponent."


    Karl laughed, and he domineering broke out.


    At the same time, the magic of the ancient body is also like a waterfall, from her body, thousands of miles!


    Ancient, such as a substantial magic, and Karl''s tyrant domineering, while broke out, directly putting Danfus''s energy is given down.


    After you feel the two power, Danfus''s face is slightly changed.


    Because she found that these two people, it didn''t seem to think about it.


    However, she is so long, and she is rare.


    So Danfus still does not think that the ancient and Karl have the strength of our own.


    "I admit that your momentum is good, but only this is not enough.


    It''s better to join hands to deal with me, as long as you join hands to stick to two hours in my hand.


    I won''t grab your infinite gem, but if you lose, then you have to hand over the infinite gem, let me keep.


    Are you not very confident to your strength? Just allow me to see it, you have such a force. "


    When I heard Danfus, Carl is really a laugh, even the ancient one can''t help but rise.


    The ancient people have seen their own people, but they have never seen it, thinking about Dandos so big.


    Although she said that her starting point is good, but her words are really straight, but I don''t know how to turn.


    It is precisely because of this, it will evolve into this situation.


    "Really, if we do two people practice, I am afraid you will die!"


    Carl stopped laughing and said.


    But Danfoss wrinkled, and disseminated a very obvious hostility.


    "Don''t just say big, if you really have such strength, then come!"


    I have to look at you, there is anything that Nick Frere is said! "


    Danfus once again requested the battle.


    However, Carl and ancient one or two people shook their heads, followed by the seat, obviously didn''t want to play with her.


    Danfus saw it, I want to continue to force them two.


    But just at this time.


    A port door appears in them.


    The ancient disciple Straise, that is, a special doctor, came out from the port.


    I saw that he waved, and several men were thrown into the ground.


    "Teacher, these few people who tremble with Domam have been caught by me, what else do you have?


    If not, I plan to take a good rest before the battle, just because I didn''t relax. "


    Although Strangic has become a Master, it also won the magical cloak.


    But after all, there have been too many experiences, and the character is still too far from before.


    "Strangic, did you see this woman in front of you?


    She wants to try our mage''s level, you have told her, the Master of our Kamai Ji did not be as weak. "


    Stranci heard the ancient words, refers to Danfus that fingers the door: "Is her?"


    The ancient is light, and then Strangi is nodded, and it is straight to Danfus.


    "Beauty, my name is Stephen Strangic, is the disciple of the respect of the Master, and I also have a foreign number called a strange doctor.


    Of course, this outer number is my own, after all, there is an outer number, which is more pull.


    So this shiny beauty, what is your name, is there any external number? "


    Strangi is a mouthful of parents, not a little bit of Tony Stark.


    After all, he was also a person who was ''Shangliu'' society. It is of course a set of sets, without heavy sample.

 390 Chapter 390

    "Since you have said this, then I don''t mind teach you!"


    My name is called Carol Danfus, you can also call me as a surprised captain! "


    Danfus laughed, and immediately broke out amazing energy and prepared to start attack on Strangic.


    Just when he is ready to attack.


    The ancient times suddenly stopped.


    "First wait."


    "How? Now you are afraid of your apprentice, isn''t it my opponent?"


    When I heard ancient, the Danfos''s mouth was rare, showing a smile.


    But the ancient one did not answer him, but it took a portable door.


    I saw that she waved softly.


    Their original place turned into a ridiculous Gobi Beach.


    Danfus saw this scene and suddenly felt a little unexpected.


    She didn''t think of it at all, the Master can still do this.


    "Is this an illusion?"


    Danfus asked, but did not wait for an ancient answer, Straise took the lead in answering.


    "I really didn''t know, this is the simplest space door.


    Teacher just enlarges the space door, then the target locks on several of us, you can complete the transfer.


    This simple means, I have learned for more than a month, very simple.


    If you want to experience, I can also take you. "


    Strangic is still so broken mouth.


    I saw him making a port to the Arctic, and then waved.


    This transfer door is automatically thinking about Danfus.


    See this scene.


    Danfus face, immediately flew to the air, avoiding this port.


    She didn''t want to be transferred, especially she didn''t know, what is the location of this Gobi Beach.


    The only thing of Danfus can determine that this Gobi Beach should be near the ocean.


    Because of this island, a sea is filled with a sea, the surrounding air is a simple salty.


    And the most important thing is that if she is transmitted to the Arctic, if she flew back, they will take time.


    She doesn''t want to waste so long.


    "You really don''t tell, actually sneak attack directly.


    It seems that you are ready to face me! "


    During the speech, Danfus was rushed directly and prepared to start the melee of Straise.


    However, Striki is a mage, his body strength, of course, it is impossible to have Danfus.


    After all, Danfus is a surprised captain, with a strong universe energy in the body.


    This makes her physical fitness, which is more exaggerated than the green giant and the tyrant.


    It is also because of such physical fitness, she can be free to travel in the universe.


    You know, even if it is the physical body of the kinemat and Sol, it is unable to act in the universe, and it will not die.


    This shows that Danfus''s physique has a metamorphosis.


    At this point, Striki is a Master, I have long seen it.


    Although the Master of the world is slightly running, I like to fight with people.


    But that is all when dealing with the general enemy.


    If the Danfus is, it is not worthy of this kind of person, and Striki has begun to get his spell silently.


    When Danfus rushed to Stevech, she has released huge energy and directly slammed Danfus.


    At the same time, this energy, under the guidance of Strangic, starting to transition, turned into a flame of the sky!


    In addition, Strangic directly released a juncture and called the top of the Danfus.


    Subsequently, the frozen rain drops from the sky!


    These ice creams form a flame to form an ice and fire.


    "He won''t die?"


    After Strangic released the book, I was worried about it.


    Ancient one shook his head and showed him to continue.


    Carl laughed, said: "Her body is very strong, this attack is not hurt,"


    Strangic saw the ancient expression, after hearing Carl''s words, it was a nod, and did the preparation of continued fighting.


    Sichu in the side station is behind, like it.


    She knows that the ancient and Karl are very strong, and it can be seen, the huge energy in the Danfus body.


    But how did she think that this is not very good, even a little bit of mage.


    There is also such a powerful power.


    This let Hefu be suspicious, it is not a fake.


    She as an Asa, but she saw too much, and her strength exceeded the existence of the Ascad.


    It can be said that now Strangi, Bisore and Rocky are stronger.


    This is talent.


    His time, with the ancient blessings to give him a time to give him a gemstone, enough to get him, others may not reach the strength.


    It can be said that the current Strangi is equivalent to the day that was previously resolved by Carl.


    And his strength is more stable than the sky.


    However, his strength, compare ancient and O''Don, or there is a small gap.


    Even if it is a target, he is also a lot.


    But Strangic, uses its own advantages, has been short-lived!


    Their two battles are very gorgeous.


    Striki''s various spell bombings, let Dandos can''t close.


    Although she said that her speed is very fast, and the strength of the flesh is very exaggerated.


    It can be, in this way, in the face of all kinds of strange, Qiqi blame, she can''t connect close to it.


    Because Strangic, very clearly of our weaknesses, so the spell power of his release is not necessarily the strongest, but it is absolutely, and it is absolutely that people will refuse to be a thousand miles!


    It is a bit exaggerated in a thousand miles, but there are no problems in dozens of meters.


    After all, these spells released by Strangic have a bit of mandatory properties.


    But Danfus is also smart.


    Although Straise spells, there is no substantive harm to her.


    But this also made Danfus, clear the power of Straise.


    So Strangi, directly in the air, then release a very powerful light!


    Danfus usual battle is close to the fight. She only encounters a strong person, she will release the light power.


    So she is very confident to my light!


    At the same time, Strangic also felt pressure.


    In the face of Danfus''s light, it has begun to release spells, and even mirror spatial barriers are used out.


    But all broke one by one by one.


    Seeing this scene, Strangic is a bit anxious, then immediately eliminates a magic, directly put the front of the light, becomes a flowers butterfly.


    See this scene.


    Even if Danfus is a little speechless.


    "Do you do this?"


    "There is still more outrageous, do you want to look?"


    The Stranci''s mouth is rare, and then floats to the air, and it will change the thousands of people directly.


    I saw each of him, making a magic whip and bundled Danfus in the air.


    Stranci''s mouth is tall, thinking that his victory is in the grip.


    But Danfus did not panic.


    I saw her a little released a little energy, and the testism tried to have the ability to withstand the whip lock, and then showed a smile.


    Ancient and Karl saw this scene next to it, and he couldn''t help but shake his head, and said in the same way.


    "Loss ..."

 391 Thirty-one chapter Strangi, retreat

    "Loss ..."


    Carl and ancient one or two, while shaking his head, said with voice.


    Both of them see that the situation in front of me, although Stranci occupies the wind.


    But Strangic, did not have effective damage to Danfus, but instead let himself, fall into passive.


    Especially Strangic, use this fellowship, want to rely on thousands of division, to suppress Danfus.


    But it is obvious that he floated.


    In the face of this, the strong body of Danfus is very varied, this kind of magic does not play any effect at all.


    Because Stranch''s physical quality is not possible to be Danfus''s opponent.


    This is never changed.


    Unless Stranci, accept the power of black magic, transform your body.


    Otherwise, he will never exceed Danfus in terms of physical fitness.


    Even if he changed thousands of own, it is also unable to trigger a change.


    After reaching this strength of Danfus, the human sea tactics did not substantially play any effect.


    However, in addition to Karl and ancient, people who watch the battle here also have Hev.


    She obviously can''t see it, why is ancient Carl to say that Strans is lost.


    I don''t understand the idea that Hevu will ask this question.


    Carl did not speak, but instead explained someone.


    After all, she is the Supreme Master, this kind of thing that said her apprentice defects, she is better to say.


    After all, Carl can''t be in an ancient face, counting her disciples here.


    What is afraid of Strangic, there are really a lot of defects, Carl is impossible to finger out the face of everyone, the most is privately said privately.


    at the same time.


    Just after the ancient Ancient Just explained, Stranci and Danfus battle have also entered an end.


    I saw Danfus, after getting used to Strangi''s power, I broke out directly, than Steve''s magic, more powerful strength, and then lifted his points all.


    Subsequently, Danfus, taking St. Straite has not reacted, directly rushing, caught his neck, and asked softly.


    "How? Now I know how much I have?"


    "Cough, I haven''t lost ..."


    Strangic was coughing with his neck and then flipped immediately.


    I saw the surrounding space and turned over instantly.


    The ancient tricks, Straysco can also be used and released, and the effect is not inferior to the ancient power.


    Seeing this scene, Danfus is also shocked.


    Strangic''s chance, breaking the Dandus''s arm, push it behind, start thinking, how to defeat the woman before.


    Danfus is interesting.


    She has seen a lot of magic masters, but she first saw it, someone can play the magic and play this point.


    Especially the space magic.


    If it is just a simple transmission, but she didn''t expect it.


    Some people have lifted the magic of this high-level space to release them.


    This is not a general mirror space.


    Because of the general mirror space, it is not possible to control, only after the space magic is grasped to a certain extent.


    Can be used to make the movement of flipping space.


    This is also the reason why Danfus is surprised.


    Although she is not a magician, she has seen a lot, and he also said some, about the news about the magician, naturally knowing the difficulty of the space magic practice, how exaggerated.


    "It''s a good magic, master the space magic to this extent, you should spend a lot of time?"


    "Yeah, time is very long, the time is a year!"


    Stransi responded and then released the magic again.


    I saw the space around him, flipping the ground directly, going to Danfus crushing!


    However, Danfus did not care, but showed a surprised expression, stunned here.


    After a while.


    The ground has been rushed to Danfus''s eyes, but there is no such thing as Danfus, these flipped grounds directly by the energy on Danfus.


    Strangi''s space reverses magic, it is not effective for her!


    "This day, it is a bit exaggerated? Even if there is a time to assist, the time will be space magic, raise the level, it is too surprised!


    I have to admit that I will give you a year or two, you may be stronger than me.


    But now, I am stronger, so I will teach you to be a relatively weak period! "


    Danfus said with a joke, and then condensed an energy ray group.


    Along with energy, Strangic feels full of pressure.


    This trick is absolutely unpacking!


    Otherwise it will die!


    This is St. Straite, the most intuitive feelings.


    So he immediately flashed around and prevent himself from being locked by Danfus.


    at the same time.


    Carl and ancient shook heads.


    "The energy of this trick is really good. If it is full, it is not a problem.


    However, Danfus should not be so embarrassed, she will probably pay attention? "


    Carl is uncertain.


    The ancient one is frowning, and the hands unrequited kneading will make two magic arrays similar to fan.


    "Ancient one? Are you playing?"


    "This person is good, I want to try her abilities, maybe she can help us against Doma, even kill Domam!"


    The ancient saying, arrogant, coming to the battle of the two sides.


    "Strangi, the next thing is given to me, you can put it."


    "Teacher, I haven''t lost it yet ..."


    "No, you have lost, you start from the previous trick, lose a mess, or because she is closed, you may have died."


    The ancient shakes, paused, and then continued to speak.


    "But you will lose to her is also normal, according to my understanding, the captive captain Danfus, has been fighting for decades in the universe.


    And you follow me for a year, and only recently these days will come into contact with the battle.


    The battle experience of your two is far away, so you will naturally be her opponent. "


    When I heard ancient, Stelati had a second, as if I thought about it, I immediately nodded.


    "I know the teacher, next time, I will practice my own combat skills. When I fight with Domum, I will not show so many flaws!"


    "If you know, go first."


    It''s a little old.


    She is most closely located in Sturachi, not the qualifications of His Jili, but also the insight of it, and firm will and mental force.


    It is precisely because of this, Strangic will be valued so much.

 392 The 392th chapter ancient one with Danfus!

    "This is a small game, is it old?"


    Danfus also maintains the power of the effort, but she did not continue to upgrade the energy in the hand.


    Because she is also very clear, if the power is too exaggerated, the earth will not be able to stand.


    Coupled with her and ancient one, not a real enemy.


    So that kind of devastating power is still left to Domam, or other counterparts.


    "Danfus, let me be your opponent by me."


    Strangic''s potential is very good, just like you said, give him time, he will become very strong.


    At this point, I am more clear than anyone, because I am his teacher!


    However, he just lost to you is also the fact, even if it continues to play, there is no meaning.


    So next, I will replace Straise, and fight with you.


    And you are here to come here, isn''t you infinite gem?


    I am a time in the eager mage, guarding time gems and earth.


    Whether it is Domum or an enemiculture, you must fear me three points.


    So I have to look at it today, who gives you the courage, let you say that there is no one thing! "


    During the speech, the ancient times, the mirror space made in Strangi.


    She doesn''t need this, I can fight.


    In Strangci, the mirror space is a big trick.


    But for ancient comments, this magic is completely unable to make a threat to Danfus.


    So she started to release a magical array, make a lot of light, and went to Danfus!


    "Good!"


    Danfus looked at the radiance of the sky and felt some threats.


    I thought that the strength of the ancient is not very good.


    But since I fight with Strangic, she understood that she did a small magician, Xiaoyu is ancient one.


    If the ancient is not strong enough, it is naturally impossible to teach out, Stranci''s disciples.


    And the paragraph of the ancient times, also let Danfus understand, ancient strength, I am afraid that it is much better than I think!


    So Danfus also seriously!


    At present.


    The gorgeous spot in the sky is like fireworks, is constantly being fried.


    The densely numb spot, appearing in the air during the day, looks very spectacular.


    The only unfortunate thing is that this is a ridiculous Gobi Beach.


    In addition to salty wet sea breeze, even other creatures are not seen.


    So such a beautiful fireworks, only those people who are present in a few can see.


    correct.


    Through Hefu''s eyes, O''Do can also see this scene.


    At this time, Odin is watching on your own throne, and the expression is some subtle.


    The ancient various spells are very skilled, and and Strangic is completely two levels!


    Strand''s spells are equally proficient, but Strays cannot be used while using more than five spells.


    He is the highest limit, that is, it is simultaneously released.


    But the ancient is different, she can release seven or eight spells in one hand.


    The spells added by both hands have more than fifteen, close to twenty.


    Such a gap is Strangic, temporarily caught up.


    After all, ancient live for hundreds of years. During this time, she has grown in addition to anti-Domama.


    After all, she can''t always rely on time to rely on time, if there is no time, her own strength is the biggest base sign.


    It is only that Danfus''s power does not be underestimated.


    Her energy is very powerful, ancient spell, although it can cause harm to him.


    But the energy on Danfus is not vegetarian.


    These energy can not only help Danfus block attack, but even after they are hurt, they can also be self-healing.


    It can be said that now Danfus is a all-round player.


    Whether it is a combat experience, or cautious fight, or the remote energy is released, it is very powerful.


    However, when they fought in their two, the Odin eyebrows sat on the gantry, as if they were discovered.


    At the same time, God Mother Virga is also the mother of Sore and Rocky, with a plate of fruit, appearing in front of Odin.


    She first put the fruit plate, put on the table next to Otamin, and then came to Odin to help him pinned the arm.


    "Odin, you have seen anything, how to express a little unhappy?


    Do you say that this meeting is not smooth? Ancient Master and Mr. Carl did not discuss any effective countermeasures? "


    "Not the case, about discussing Domam''s meeting, it is over.


    Nowadays, there is a woman who claims to be a magical captain Danfus, intends to take over the protection of unlimited gems.


    So she is fighting with the ancient mage, she has to say, this surprise team leader is not weak, even if I don''t necessarily say it is to win her. "


    "There is still someone, want to compete for the right to focus on infinite gems?


    It''s really unheard, such a person is too dangerous, too big? "


    Freaki couldn''t help but shake his head, and Odin did not explain anything.


    Because of his first impression of Danfus, it is not very good.


    However, nowhere of Danfus''s strength, she is really qualified, the protection of infinite gem.


    Because she is now with the ancient battle, it is completely inconsistent.


    As long as the ancient one is not used, the battle between them, I am afraid that I have to spell with the exhaustion, it is possible to divide the victory.


    But Odin can see that the power of Danfus has come from among the universe, and the source is constantly universe.


    I want her to exhaust my energy, not far from the entire universe, so I am not reality.


    Similarly, the ancient one is similar.


    Her magic source, although Domam, but she doesn''t have to use Dormha''s power, but use the universe energy to convert to their magic.


    That is to say, these two people will not have any results at all.


    So this is the Auden worried.


    If Doemam caught this gap, if you come over, things are serious!


    But just at this time.


    The ancient release of the time of gems, and the situation will flip the situation!


    She did not release too much power, just a little bit, put the energy on Dansfus, using time gems, faded a lot.


    Although this does not cause harm to Danfus, but she can make her short time, the strength fell two or three%.


    This is enough to make ancient one, effectively harm to Danfus!


    Seeing this scene, Odin couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "Sure enough, it''s time to use time, this farce, you should go here!"

 393 Chapter 393, the end of the farce

    A Gobiyan who doesn''t know the name.


    The guardian of the earth, master the time of the time of the gemstone, the ancient one, at this time, is being intensely fighting with the horrified captain of the peace of the universe.


    The battle of their two, stalemate for nearly two hours, completely unable to win.


    The main thing is that both of them have not seen the trend, and they can''t determine which party occupies the upper wind.


    If the two of them continue to be in this, they will be wasted very much.


    So the ancient times used the power of time gems, distorted the time of Danfus.


    However, she did not use, all of the energy, just a short influence of Danfus''s time.


    However, Danfus, because of the relationship between universe, it can be perceived, and the body is the same.


    At the same time, she can also know that this is an ancient usage time, let himself have this unhamined feeling.


    The current situation is that in the eyes of Danfus, I am completely slowed down.


    Whether it is a move or talk, even the use of energy, it is slowed down more than one.


    But only her thoughts, there is no change.


    Because she is very clear, this is the universe energy, helping her offset the time of gems, the impact of their own brain.


    However, the capacity of universe is limited, and it does not eliminate, time gems, the effects of her body.


    After all, the strength of the universe is the force scattered in the universe.


    If you can all combine, its strength is universal.


    After all, this is all the energy of the universe.


    But just this is spread, and only the size of the sand, attached to Danfus.


    This energy is absolutely quite large for any life.


    But it is impossible to fight time, after all, is also one of the basic rules of this world.


    And time gem, it is a treasure of time rules.


    So Danfus will happen.


    "Now you should understand my strength, so you still think that I am not eligible for the timeline?"


    The ancient times said, then released the ability to gems, not fighting with Danfus.


    After that, after the body returns to normal, Danfus is also a breather, then nodded.


    "The strength is good, and it should have no problem with the anti-Domam and the tyrant.


    Especially the time gems, this power is too exaggerated, I even even residual room. "


    Danfus shake his head.


    She used to heard the power of infinite gems, so this time was an initial experience.


    However, her first time gives a little casual.


    The feeling of the first experience can be said to be bad.


    "Danfus, I think you have a little misunderstood, people who fight against Domam are not wrong.


    But in the future, people who resist anti-enema will not be me, my disciple Straise, there is enough ability to go to the anti-kinematic. "


    The ancient smiled and said, then put his eyes, put it on Strangi.


    Strangic, I didn''t know the seriousness of things. He was just simple thinking, his teacher is boasting himself.


    Similarly, Danfus did not know that ancient plan is intended to sacrifice himself, always expelling Domum, and even kill Domum!


    So they both, don''t know the specific meaning of ancient one.


    Even people who know this plan are currently only ancient one, Carl and Odin three.


    Even though Hyefu is Odin''s eyes, but this important intelligence, she is also totally unknown.


    "If you say this, you can, after all, this guy has a growth space."


    Danfus nodded and then continued to open: "In this case, how to deal with Domam''s discussion, how?"


    "You don''t plan to take the infinite gem of my hand?"


    Just in Danfus, I am preparing to stop fighting.


    Carl is cool, let Dandos have a second.


    Then Danfus is exciting to look at Carl.


    "The strength of the ancient mage, has made me convincing, so I believe in your strength, it should not be bad, otherwise it will not discuss here, about Domam''s things.


    However, if you are willing to take the initiative to learn from me, then I don''t care, try to look at your strength. "


    Obviously, Danfus still wants to fight.


    Her interest is not much, but it is one of her interests with strong people.


    This will effectively improve its strength, and it can also lay a solid foundation for the guardian justice and peace.


    But at this time, Danfus suddenly found that Carl in front of him, did not see trace.


    Until the sound of Carl, from her rear, this will let the Danfus reaction.


    "Prepare you for your time, let''s take a loss, how do you see?"


    "Yes! Can save time."


    Danfus and Carl have reached a consensus, and then began to make a big trick.


    However, Carl''s big move does not need to be accomplished, he can turn a big move when he is instant.


    Power is not disappeared.


    The only bad thing is that it is not possible to release it, otherwise the space of this world will not bear.


    Because there are too many space cracks, it will directly lead to the collapse of the whole world.


    At this point, Carl did not know before, but he learned from the world of black technology, so he learned this, so it would be more cautious.


    at the same time.


    Danfus is also a bit a greatest.


    The speed of Karl is exhibited, she does not respond completely.


    If this time, Carl gives her a back thorn, Danfus is probably not knowing at all, Karl is doing.


    And the speed of Carl, Danfus asks yourself, absolutely can''t do it.


    "Be careful, I am coming!"


    Danfus roared.


    A powerful force out in the hands in the hands.


    This force, gathering into a ray, such as the turtle sent turtle in the dragon, and the shape is similar.


    But only the same thing is that Danfus''s posture, and the gorgeous degree of this light, it is necessary to get the super turtle.


    At this time, the Carl, in the face of Danfus''s full blow, just take a deep breath, then put your hand on the Hades''s handle.


    At present.


    Heaven and earth!


    Danfus didn''t even see Carl''s movements, she actually found that the light released, turned out to be broken by Carl!


    And the most important thing is.


    Danfus can feel that a lingering sword is rushing to himself!


    In the face of this sword, Danfus broke out more energy and offset Carl''s sword.


    But very quickly, Danfus discovered one, let her never forget things!


    Because of this hit of Carl, it turned off the space!


    This makes Danfus dumb!


    "How can this be?!"

 394 Thirty-fourth chapter shocked Danfus

    "You can get the space ?!"


    "You said, you are secretly used, unlimited gems, can this be broken?


    Or, you are already skilled, using an infinite gemstone method, then will you suffer? "


    Danfus can''t believe that Carlles can cause harm to space with their own strength.


    So she identified Carl, using unlimited gems, so they will ask him.


    However, Carl is a laugh, slowly collecting Hades to the suspension bridge, then open the space bag, take out the infinite gem.


    "Unlimited gem is here, I didn''t use this thing cheating.


    And you are not Domham, I don''t have to use infinite gems to use infinite gems.


    This force is just my own ability, I say this! "


    Said, Carl, the infinite gem, throw back the space bag, and then pay attention.


    I saw the atmosphere instantaneous crack.


    In the range of 100 meters in front, the collapse is started directly, and finally let the entire ground shake.


    Strong power, let this Gobi beach, directly vibrate for more than ten seconds, which eliminates the impact.


    "My ability, can cause atmospheric cracks, then cause vibration to a zone.


    And this energy, I can attach any part of the body, and even my weapons can also cover.


    As long as my control accuracy is high enough, I will cut enough sharpness, the speed is fast enough, and the power is strong enough. It is not difficult to cut the space. "


    Carl''s simple explanation, his own devil''s ability.


    People in the world, don''t know what the devil fruit is, so Karl can only use this kind of, popular and easy to understand, to explain them.


    And Carl is not the first time to explain, come to the world for more than a year, Carl will often chat with Odin and ancient.


    So he had already had a set of speech, after all, ancient and O''Dod, very curious about his abilities, and he can''t explain.


    After all, it is necessary to deal with Dormham, or to understand each other.


    Otherwise, it is easy to appear.


    However, Danfus at this time is obviously scared.


    She really didn''t think that Carl actually had the ability to vibrate.


    If she starts her, she knows that Carl has such power, give her a few gallbladder, she can''t take the initiative to find trouble.


    Because of this ability, don''t say that Intracence, the universe can make the appearance of the distinct space capability.


    So she is a little doubtful, Nick Frei is not deliberately do not tell yourself, about Carl''s true strength.


    "Every time I see your ability, I have a kind of envy.


    Although you said your ability, you will be very attacked and destructive, but if you use it properly, it will be very strong.


    However, if you are a bad thing, in addition to the existence of the existence of the world, I am afraid that you can make you. "


    I heard the ancient words, but also shook his head.


    "The power of infinite gems is very strong, I have to recognize it.


    But this is also divided, if you use infinite gems, I am definitely not an opponent.


    But it is used by people who are weaker than you, and they are not afraid to be afraid.


    After all, there is no infinite gem, and it is also a person who is used. The strength is not very strong. I really don''t care if they have unlimited gems. "


    The words of Carl said, full of pride.


    However, he did not cause the dislike, Ancient and Danfus believed that it should be.


    Because there should be this pride because he is such a strong person.


    "That, God said that if you can, please speed up the speed of the meeting, he wants to enter Audding a few days ..."


    Sichu, the weak opening, said.


    Her sense of existence is too low in front of Carl three.


    Even if it is Strangic, it is much higher than her existence.


    If she is on a top, the Great End Goddess and the title of Asa Fourth Warrior, I am afraid she will be completely ignored.


    No way, who makes her strength, unable to insert words between the big men.


    This time, I am not Auddin who makes her talk, I am afraid she will be so silent.


    "In this case, we should go back."


    Said, ancient a gave Strangi a look.


    Strangic nodded and started the magic.


    After three seconds, the spatial door is molded, and Strangic will have five people, all of which are transferred back.


    "Strang, you still need to progress.


    A multi-person delivery door, actually takes three seconds, it seems that you are not very skilled in this magic. "


    I heard that I said that Striki nodded and said.


    "I know the teacher, I will focus on the application of this, after all, there is less, it is the practice."


    Strangic is very good, he can face your own problems, not after being told, start looking for a reason to pose.


    Although it is said that three seconds are not very slow.


    But compared to ancient instant, Strangic manufacturing group transmission speed is really slow.


    Even if it is an original, Stelatch is also a waving when making a large-scale delivery door.


    So today, there is still a gap between comparatively to the anti-kinemat.


    But now, it is better than the original, and it is necessary to rush to more anti-Damham.


    After all, he also cultivated for a few months, but now it has been cultivated for more than one year.


    "Well, then, we will discuss, about Domam''s things."


    Karl said, and then found a place to find a place, comfortable to sit down.


    Ancient and Danfus, it is also casually sitting down, then starting communication.


    Only Hefu alone, at this time, the battle is standing.


    Although there is still a location, she doesn''t dare to do it now.


    When she came here, she still represents O''Don''s will, so I don''t even afraid of ancient and Karl.


    But more mainly, she didn''t know the true strength of these two.


    But now she has witnessed, Carl and ancient one, and the strength of Danfus.


    She found that he was like a kitten that was mistaken into the tiger group, very unique.


    This leads to her discussion of the ancient one and others, did not hear it.


    It''s not important to hear it, because she is only Odin''s two wood.


    As long as Osin can listen to the content of the discussion, and Hev will have enough to speak on him.

 395 The thirty-five chapter of the devil army arrived in advance!

    Three days later.


    O''Don is still sleeping in Octine, and there is no wake up.


    The ancient times still started meditation in his own Master.


    Carl and Danfus, in the villa, is playing billiards.


    They look up, there is nothing a sense of tension, which is afraid that Domam is coming.


    But for them, this battle is stable!


    Because the ancient one has decided, sacrifice himself, win this war with this never allowed to lose!


    Danfus knew this plan, but she is not a distress, so there is no need to sacrifice himself.


    After all, she also knows that sacrifice a person, can exchange a permanent peace, this is a very worthwhile thing.


    Although some sadness, this is a fact.


    Plus ancient times, it is enough, her body can''t bear, the dark dimension erosion.


    Even if she doesn''t do this, she can''t use it in a hundred years, her body will become dark creatures.


    Although she can continue to maintain a reason, this is not as good as death for ancient times.


    And the title of the Supreme Master will be rotten in her hands.


    So she has done a determination, dried Domam!


    The previous plans, just seal Domum, but now there is more than a Danfus.


    Plus the power of infinite gems, they really think, you can do Du Mamo directly.


    Because I have this opportunity!


    As for the situation here, it is handed over to the Earth''s own army.


    What''s more, the earth has so many superheroes, even the Avengers Alliance, all in such a short period of time.


    X The war and the variety of brothers will put down the commences of human beings and began to guard the earth.


    At present, in addition to some abundance of a lot of anti-school, there is also a guy who is also evil.


    On the earth, all the war people have all the preparations for welcoming war.


    And they will try to make the battlefield, open up the wilderness of the population, prevent the internal outbreak of war.


    Even if there is Luohe Intir, this time is also ready, ready to board the battlefield.


    Now only Carl, Danfus and ancient times are relatively unreasonable.


    Because their battlefields are not on the earth, but in the dark dimension.


    And Octadia, to sleep for a while to ensure your strength.


    Otherwise, wait until the Death Hara, after breaking through the seal, if he does not have strength to fight each other, it is really embarrassing.


    ......


    at the same time.


    In hell.


    Murphysto looked at the hell of hell, and his son''s witch, could not help but show a laugh.


    "The ignorant human beings will think that we will invade the earth according to their ideas, it is really too true!


    Witch''s heart, the mission of the leading devil army is handed over, if you can succeed, you should betray my things I am not too!


    Even you can get a large piece, you belong to your own territory, so do it! "


    Said, Murphsto turned into a black smoke and disappeared in front of the witch heart.


    "Oh, every time this time, you know what to call me!"


    Witch''s heart is no good feeling about this father.


    But this time, it is indeed an opportunity. If you don''t, he will not appear here.


    "All devil listening, with me the door to Hell!"


    ! ! ! ! !


    With the order of the witch, the huge hell door appeared in front of them.


    With the command of Witch, the devil army took a batch of entered it.


    "Unfortunately, the door of the earth is deliberately separated. If so many devils are poured together, they can directly take over the whole earth.


    But now, it is in the same place, but finally dispersed in other different places.


    Although the troops have been scattered, they can also play the earth people.


    This time, I look at the human army, how to resist our devil army.


    I don''t believe the bad guy of the evil knight, you can rely on your own power, eliminate all the devil army! "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The black heart is confident, but he is not clear that the Earth has already formed a fortification of defense.


    Murphisto knows this, but he is not concerned, because he does not think that the earth''s defense military can block the devil army.


    The only thing that he worry is that the variants of the earth, as well as the God Shield and the Avengers, will threaten his devil army.


    So he will let his son worsen to fight.


    However, the magic of the witch is trapped in hell for a long time. I don''t know how the Avengers appear outside, and I don''t know the number of variable breeders.


    Among his impression, the earth has only a few variants, and it is said that the heavens, the black queen, the red devil''s longevity.


    Then he sent him to the evil knight of hell.


    As for other power of the earth, he doesn''t know, and you don''t even know.


    However, he is still clear, but this time, ancient ancient is obviously unable to participate.


    This gives the witch heart magic.


    He thinks it is.


    As a result, he didn''t know at all, he had been pitted by Mophist!


    at the same time.


    The globe also issued a signal.


    The troops stationed in advance have found a large number of unidentified life signal sources.


    With more and more signal sources, this makes them understand that hell invaded in advance!


    This is more than three days older than they budget!


    Everyone did not expect this situation, except Carl and ancient one.


    "Murphisto, really invaded in advance, this point you are clear, why not inform God Shield Office in advance?"


    Danfus playing billiards, asking, obviously did not put this intrusion in the heart.


    Because she knows, even if they have been invaded in advance, those defensive work, there are other variants, and super powers.


    It is enough to intercept these hell devils.


    And they react very quickly, but for more than ten minutes, they have begun to counterattack.


    As for how they know.


    Tony Stark, Carl''s villa has a satellite TV.


    Through this satellite TV, Karl wants to see where it will look.


    The only unfortunate thing is that this satellite TV, only a few of the few pictures, do not do too much precision.


    "This matter, give them to handle it, we don''t have to say so fine.


    If all are handled by us, and if you have enough, what is the use of these authorities?


    And Nick Frerees set up this Avengers Alliance, isn''t it to prevent this happening?


    If he is even such a thing, there is no way to pre-judge, if there is no way to make a react, then he should laid off. "

 396 Chapter 396 chapter!

    "All people have to stand, now these devils, but the strikers, all give me the top!


    Captain, you have to pay attention, don''t enter the encirclement of the devil, otherwise it will not come! "


    "Tony Stark, trouble you make your steel troops, far from the army, if you rely too close, they are easy to hurt you!


    There is also Rocky, you didn''t inform Asta''s troops, the devil was invaded for half an hour, how did they come over? "


    Nick Freui is now a focus.


    Although he is expected, the devil army will attack in advance, but what did him have not thought about it.


    The devil army is far more than him, but also fierce.


    Although Carl with his science, the power of the devil is far more than human.


    Just a small devil, strength can be Ki Nada''s top agents.


    This little devil is completely countless.


    Although Nick Frei knows this, he did not care at the time, just thought that Carl''s words were a bit exaggerated.


    In his opinion, even if the devil is very strong, even if the number is large, it will not be more than the number of people''s army.


    Nick Frere is this idea, but he is completely pre-proclaimed.


    This is the experience of empirical.


    Although Nick Furi is very popular, even knowing the universe, there are other races and life.


    But how did he think of it, it is another space inside the earth, hidden the army of far super cost!


    Now Nick Furre is skeptical, he doesn''t understand, why is the devil''s big monarch, it is not allowed to join hands with others, and dare to invade the Earth.


    If they have invaded the earth, is it a creature of the earth?


    So humans, is it going to extinch?


    Nick Furre did not dare to imagine this picture.


    So he now, can only continue to maintain a highly nervous state, stare at the screen in front of you, and then fully command.


    However, he can commanders, not a lot.


    More than half of the army do not listen to him, but have their own ideas.


    As a result, the losses of these troops are the most heavy, and then they have to let those folk super cappeizers.


    However, even if so, they still will not listen to the command.


    After all, they are people of different countries, and naturally, there is no need to obey Nick Furi.


    However, Nick Frei is not concerned, as long as these people can live, they do not let the devil enter the inside of the defense line.


    Other things, Nick Frey is too lazy to deport.


    But now let Nick Furre, the Asta''s troops still have no appearance.


    The same is the team of the Master Temple.


    These two teams have not appeared until now, which makes Nick Furi worry, they are not intended to participate in fighting.


    But now I don''t think of this, the battle under the moment is very tense, and I don''t allow Nick Freu Hut to think.


    ......


    at the same time.


    The inside of Ascad, now the force has been assembled, but they can''t go!


    Because the Rainbow Bridge is destroyed!


    And the most important thing is that Odin is falling into sleep, Sol is still building a weapon outside!


    Odin and Sol, the only one can pass the weapon, summon the Rainbow Bridge.


    Even if Heimdal, he couldn''t do this, unless he sacrificed himself, put the darkness, release black magic, can summon the Rainbow Bridge.


    "Heimdal, what is the situation? Why is the Rainbow Bridge destroyed?"


    As the wife of O''Da, Fliki''s mother''s mother, personally came to see the situation.


    Although she is not very strong, her magic is not weak.


    "Lady, you still look at it, the things of the earth can only wait for Sol to come back, or the Acton wakes up.


    The Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, I couldn''t find the funeral. Whenever I want to see a deep place, there will always be a black fog, and I will blind my eyes.


    This black fog is very strong, and I will not break through. "


    "It is a black magic, the strength of dark dimension, Domaim shot.


    He personally handed his hand, taking advantage of O''Din, destroying the Rainbow Bridge! "


    Fuli Jiali listened to Heimdal, immediately viewed.


    Without a minute, she saw the problem, then released the magic, and lifted a black fog to the air.


    "This is to block your black fog you see the truth. Domar left a part of the power, shielding your eyes, just wants to fight for a little time.


    Seeing this time, Domam also got a news and intended to cooperate with Murphi, come to a raid battle.


    Unfortunately, our people here can''t go, I hope that Midgard is nothing. "


    Fuli Jia sighed a sigh of relief, then released the magic, scattered the black fog in front of him.


    "Right, is Rocky know this?"


    "I said with Luoji. He didn''t say anything, but he still looked, the expression was a bit heavy.


    And I also said with Sol, but he is still sleeping now, I am afraid that I can''t wake up for a while. "


    Heimdal said helplessly, Fliki thought, followed by the giant sword in Heimdal.


    "Everyone is listed! Since the Rainbow Bridge can not be used, then we call it as a spaceship, go to support Midegard!


    Although the road is somewhat far, Midgard is a nine-year-old, is an attached planet with our Astard, and our thousands of reasons save them!


    Everyone is ready! After half an hour, start! "


    Frega replaces O''Dddin''s order.


    Although she is usually not a mountain without leaking, but is a very fruitful woman.


    Heimdal saw Flijia in front of him, and he could not help but feel some emotion.


    "Lady, your current appearance, let me see that I used to fight the four-party scene with Odin.


    Peace of the millennium, even let me almost forgot, have you, is also a member of Asa! "


    "The previous thing should not be mentioned, but you must keep Asaard, once you find an abnormal, timely call awake!"


    "I am going to wake up Athon? Mrs. You?"


    Hemdal stunned, I don''t know what Vlijia said.


    "Of course, I will support Midgard!"


    Sol is not there, now you can host the overall situation, the commander, only I am left.


    It''s hard, I want you to see the door, to participate in this war? "


    Franki said a joke, and then lifted the skirt and walked toward a spaceship.


    And she left, while smashing.


    "It seems that I can''t wear a skirt, I have to go to the dress."


    However, I haven''t wiredned it for a long time, I hope that my body is not flusted, or I will be big! "

 397 Thirty-seventh chapter of each road battlefield

    The war has entered a white thermal stage.


    One night, let the entire earth fall into the war.


    The only good news worth celebrating is that all the demon ghosts are all in some, very desolate.


    So the city in each country, in addition to the border zone, other cities have not received much impact.


    But this day, the time is enough to make the war out of the war, spread throughout the world.


    Anyway, the world is also a modern society, and the information dissemination technology has long been flushed.


    It is because of this, even if the country is confidential, some people will see the war of the army and the devil.


    In addition, the atmosphere of the previous world is very nervous and weird.


    People think that they don''t think so.


    Even some people know that after this news, I immediately jumped out of what predicts the end of the world.


    The whole world is destroyed.


    God to recycle human beings.


    This kind of person who wants to disrupt social security, there is a calculation, all being caught in.


    However, this kind of cerebral palsy is too much.


    Carl even saw a lot of cerebral palsy in his own villa.


    At that time, he was playing golf with Danfus, and then pays attention to the front battlefield.


    The result is a group, and it is a small mix of the end of the world, and it is rushing to rush.


    Obviously, they are killing people, and will be robbed.


    Like this kind of person, Karl does not have anyone, send them directly to hell.


    "This world is completely chaotic, it seems that I have a highweight ability of those people."


    Carl couldn''t help but shake his head.


    It was not interested by those little blended, Carl even continued to play golf.


    "The words come back, the Athgard''s army is actually a spacecraft, and the most important thing is that Danfus actually brought the team.


    It seems that Asa has also happened, and it is not a known change, and Sore should have not returned.


    If the Danfus is not in person, Danfus is not in person, as far as I know, she has never been involved in any fight. "


    Carl looked at the front battlefield, could not help but feel it.


    This area, currently hosted by the Asta''s army, all staff.


    Danfus is a handsome dress, herself and cool ride on the sky, waving the long sword in his hand.


    Behind her, is the heroic warrior of Asae''s heroic fearless.


    As for ordinary Asaard soldiers, they are copied from the side wings to prevent the devil from slipping away from other places.


    Although the strength of the devil is better than ordinary people, but when they encounter Ascad, after training, they can only be killed.


    This is the natural advantage on the race.


    Asa is a warrior, just a person takes out, after a little training, there is the combat power of Steve Rogers.


    So the people of their races, are born to the battlefield.


    However, in addition to the battlefields of Ascard, other battlefields are also in full swing.


    The battlefield of the human army is basically not seen.


    Each country''s military combat method is actually different.


    The only difference is that command and formation, and low weapons and equipment.


    Especially the army of the Oriental, even the way, even if it is a super-large devil, can use the fastest time, find the solution, and then solve it.


    Unless you encounter that, you need to rely on super powers, or variants.


    Other demon, facing the army of the Oriental Dragon, it will not be hit!


    Because of the army of this country, it is too strong, completely swept all the devils!


    In contrast, the army of other places is purely to send dishes.


    They sacrificed a lot, but there was no effective organization, the devastating army invasion.


    In the end, it can only be assisted by variants, and some super powers to help them repel the devil army.


    But some places have no variants at all.


    These small countries are then dismissed to accept variants, or other super subject''s help.


    Even if it is aid in other countries, they are not willing to promise.


    Because they think that the entire universe is their own country.


    So these devils, but just the ants of their own country, it is very good to solve.


    Then there is a consequence of the whole army, or if someone discovers the absence of this, I am afraid this country, it has already died!


    Then Carl will also look at the two battlefields of variants.


    X The war is here, it can be said that it is very easy.


    X Professor, relying on his own mind, with more than a dozen people, can easily guard the door of the hell of this area.


    The other side of the variant brothers, is actually similar.


    Magnetic king and the white queen two people, plus a rushing red tank.


    The strength of them is completely enough to protect the door of the hell.


    If they need to rest, I am afraid that there is no need at all, and the other variants are helped here.


    It is precisely because of this, those variants have experience in supporting the army in other countries.


    However, the battlefield responsible for the Avengers is not so good.


    Although it is said that this is also a green light, there is no hindrance.


    However, their situation is still not optimistic.


    Because they also need to rest.


    When I was fighting for a day, they were tired, but they didn''t replace their people.


    This leads to that they have to fight for a long time.


    In this way, physical strength will be a very big problem.


    Fortunately, Luochi is helping here, otherwise, they even have no effort to penetrate.


    However, Tony Stark is, it is relaxed.


    He is simply manipulating his armor, and then opens Jaweiss''s automatic mode.


    Tony Starke himself, find a chance, then go back to rest.


    It can be said that he is alone, basically can bear the role of half a military.


    Even if the Carl saw him, he couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    "Ready, according to time, Domam should come."


    Carl said, then walk into the room, ready to take a break.


    Danfus also nodded, but she did not enter the villa, but left here, it should be to God Shield.


    Carl returns to the room, turn it on the property panel, ready to prepare Dormham ready.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: a +


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (a), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Remainable Society: 0


    Remainable property points: 1


    Trading point: 32111 ''

 398 The 398th chapter dark dimension!

    at night.


    The city center is inside.


    Carl et al. Looked at the weather, the face was very dignified.


    Whether it is Car or Danfus, I feel huge pressure at this time, and I am getting close to the earth from the universe!


    The source of this pressure is not something else, it is Domum!


    "Are you ready? Now Domam, is temporarily unable to come in outside the earth.


    However, how long does it take? He can break through the junior and enter the earth.


    Once he is coming in, everything is finished, so we have to take the initiative! "


    The ancient looks to Carl and Danfus, explained to the two.


    At this point, the two have already known, and the ancient is only reminded.


    Carlim nodded, the first fly out.


    Domar is a very huge pressure, this feeling, even when it is in Isha, it is more exaggerated!


    After all, Im, Im, with Carl''s strength.


    In the end, Carl is relied on the death of the king.


    And now Carl''s strength is much better than I at the time.


    If Im is re-resurrected, Carl believes that it is absolutely directly to Im.


    Just spend a little more time.


    However, this piece in front of him brings to Carl''s endless pressure.


    This makes Karl to understand that if you pick Domam, and you will not borrow the power of infinite gems, you will die!


    This is the future of Carl''s future, seeing.


    His future is seen, and it is now possible to peek and the next five or six seconds.


    In addition, even the future can be done.


    However, this performance is not accurate, and can only be duplicated around Carl itself.


    But regardless of this preparation in the future, Karl is unlivied in the performance of the performance of himself and Domam.


    The only victory is still because of Carl themselves, causing space chaos, causing Domam to inhale.


    This is the results of the future.


    However, in the future, it is not possible to have unlimited gems, so Karl can''t see it. If you use infinite gems, you can pick up Domam.


    However, according to the current Dormham, the pressure brought to himself, Carl feels the most flat, and you can''t win.


    "I used to hear Domam, didn''t see him.


    Now I want to think, I have to meet such a big universe, it is really excited! "


    Danfus flew to Carl''s side, it was obviously excited.


    She is not worried, she is not Domam''s opponent, she is now only one, that is, fighting the fight!


    As for life, she is dead, she is not cared at all.


    This is the idea of ??superhero.


    Carl has not learned in this life and he has no need to learn.


    Because Carl is not a superhero, he will not sacrifice themselves and then save the world.


    For Carllai, this world can save, then save it, if you can''t save, unless there are a lot of revenge, otherwise he is too lazy.


    So this time, if you use time to use time to induce, Carl will not agree with Domam.


    So when he heard Danfus''s self-calling, did not say anything, but continued to fly over.


    After a while.


    Two people in Carl and Danfus appeared in the universe.


    There is no way to move normally because there is no gravity in the universe.


    So Danfus, directly blooming energy, stopping itself in the universe.


    At the same time, she can rely on this universe energy, so that she can survive in the universe without suction of oxygen.


    Although Carl is not the first time, he needs to adapt a few. The second time, then you can control your body through the ability to float the fruit.


    And Karl is obtained, the body that can survive without oxygen, and the strengthening of survival in the universe.


    Therefore, Carl is completely worried, you will die because of the various radiation of the universe.


    "The black fog that there is, it is Doma''s dark dimension."


    Just at this time.


    The ancient sound appeared in the mind of Carl and Dandos.


    She passes the discourse to the Brain of Carl and Danfus.


    Subsequently, the ancient figure, through the delivery door, appeared in the universe.


    I saw that she did not step on a step, and there will be something similar to the array of array.


    She stood on this array, very smooth, and did not receive the impact of the universe.


    "Next, two of you follow me, we have to enter the dark dimension, find Domam''s body!"


    I have repeatedly passed my thoughts, passing to the mind of Carl and Dandos, and then she opened a magical passage in the middle of this black fog.


    Ancient walking in front, Carl and Danfus followed.


    The three people are not uncommon to shuttle in this channel.


    The scene here is very strange.


    It seems like a variety of stars, and there are other planets.


    This feeling is like being universe in the shuttle.


    This is the dark dimensional space.


    As they get more and more deeper, the surrounding space is getting bigger and bigger.


    Soon them, they came to a planet.


    Then they saw that there was a universe here, and they were all kinds of planets!


    "The original dark dimension is also a strange universe!


    I still knew this kind of thing for the first time, it''s really long! "


    Danfus felt emotion.


    Hearing her voice, Carl is a bit surprised.


    "Can you speak here? Do you say that there is oxygen here?"


    When I heard Karl, Danfus reacted, just said that he suddenly said.


    Subsequently, they put their attention and put them on the most familiar black dimension.


    "There is no oxygen here, but your voice can vibrate the dark particles of the dark dimension.


    These particles are invisible, and you can integrate your body, let you slowly change into dark creatures.


    And this thing is also a medium that passes the sound, you can naturally make a sound. "


    "Dark particles? Do you say that this kind of thing can turn us into dark creatures?"


    Danfus carefully inquired.


    When they were discussed, they did not explain this situation, which made Danfus somewhat uncomfortable.


    Carl is not mind.


    He has been aware of hegemony, but it is already ''look at these dark particles.


    However, after these dark particles, after entering his body, it will be quickly dissolved, and it will eventually become incomite.


    Obviously, Carl''s physical quality is no longer invading this kind of thing.

 399 The 399th chapter is fully prepared

    "You are very careful, the dark dimension, in addition to these dark particles, there are some other dark energy, which can invade your body.


    To isolate these dark energy methods, use itself to wrap your own energy, which can effectively prevent intrusion.


    But if you do this, it is just the rule of the standard. If you want to defend dark energy intrusion, you either you have a small world, enough to purify dark energy.


    Either is a blessing of true gods, ignoring this invasive energy, or uses the strength of Du Mamo to erode the dark energy.


    So you are all careful, if you feel the emotions, you should tell me the first time.


    I will use time to give your body status, adjust it to just come in.


    Because we are now the only way to use time gems, turn round back, to resist this erosion, even if I am no exception. "


    The ancient words said that, then she directly released her body defense, and she was invaded by the dark energy.


    Subsequently she opened the time of the gem, the core of their thinking, and the only bright light in the heart, always stay at the initial moment.


    At this time, the ancient one, in the shape, has become a look of Domam believers.


    Her eye shadow is very thick, and her face is even more black, even if it is a bit thin.


    And the main thing is that black ripples appear in her hands, and on the neck.


    Karl opened a perspective, then found this black texture, all over the whole body.


    These black ripples, from the heart location, all over the body.


    In addition to your head, this black pattern appeared in all where the ancient whole body.


    "Ancient one, what do you mean?"


    Danfus saw the ancient one, and the autonomous inhaled the dark energy, let himself become a dark creature, he suddenly became shocked, and prepared to fight.


    However, she still restrained, and did not do it directly.


    It''s just that this move is too scary, she is completely frightened.


    Coupled with the ancient one without prior discretion, directly launched this mode, even if Carl is a little unsatisfactory.


    It is good to know that ancient one can use the black magic and white magic.


    In fact, white magic and black magic are added, and the strength of the dark dimension is the real strength!


    And this is also a little more taboo Domham.


    Because the ancient relying on time to the time, there is full strength to compete with Domarum to compete for dark dimension!


    "Don''t worry, I can last for a long time, even if we are here for half a year.


    But I think we can''t use such a long time, you can solve Domam. "


    The ancient whispered.


    Her voice became hoarse, but the tone is still so light.


    Obviously, after the dark energy, her body also had some subtle changes.


    "It seems that you can use this ability to be skilled, but I feel that you are still cautious.


    The soul gem is holding, this kind of thing is nothing to me.


    But this thing is in your hand, I feel that Domum will improve a lot if you want to control your, after all, he has to face the power of two unlimited gems. "


    Said, the ancient one will give the soul gem, temporarily handed over to the ancient.


    The purpose of Call is to prevent ancient excessive use of dark energy, and then leaders yourself by Domum.


    Although she has a time gem, it can be relieved.


    But even if you want to relieve, she also takes a certain amount of time.


    So Karl is doing this, and is also for the convenience of fighting. After all, ancient one is the most familiar person of Domam.


    If she is less, I want to fight Domar, and the difficulty will be upgraded.


    "I know."


    I nodded and took out another treasure necklace.


    Carl sensation has a breath of this necklace, knowing this is also a special magical container.


    However, Carl doesn''t know this thing, but when the ancient heart is placed, it is placed in it.


    The energy of the soul gem, suddenly spread, and wrap them three people.


    "This will be, the energy of the soul gem, can help us all, against the invasion of dark dark energy."


    When I heard ancient, Danfus nodded, curiously released his ability, and then said with a full face.


    "The energy of the soul gem, can actually enhance my ability!"


    "If you use this gem, you should also enhance your strength, but I believe you, so I don''t want to give you."


    Carl refers to the space gemstone in his hand, then throw it into your own space bag.


    Danfus slammed his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    After all, she did not use infinity gems. If I use a wrong method, it is likely to play a reaction.


    So Karl''s words did not have any mistakes, just listened to Danfus, more arrogant.


    However, she is not qualified to say that others arrogly.


    After all, she is that, from the outstanding person.


    "Another thing is coming, is that something Domum?"


    Suddenly, Carl''s opinion is domineering, and it is aware of something, it is getting close to it.


    Carl now has a high vigorous coverage, very wide.


    How far is how far, he is not clear, but at least it is more than the country''s largest country!


    So he can first find something.


    After a moment, ancient one and Danfus, while felt that the existence of the thing was vigilant.


    "Note, Domam has come!"


    Ancient recognized this familiar atmosphere, I saw her left hand released white magic, and the right hand released a dark magic, preparing to fight!


    Obviously, she has already intended to release black and white magic.


    Because this is her full strength.


    If it is in the earth, you must pay attention to your own image and identity, bringing the impact.


    She will not only show the strength of their own white magic.


    After all, from the beginning, the magic is not family, until it has appeared some, killing the magic of the fierce means, this is separated from two faction of the white magic and black magic.


    Subsequently, the Danfus is also prepared to fight.


    In particular, Hades in Carl, and emotions have been excited.


    Calone feels, Hades is too long to fight this time.


    Just after they are ready.


    A huge black fog, from the distance, then Karl and others saw, a giant face, appearing in front of everyone!


    "Ancient one !!!"


    "You will come again!!!"

 400 Chapter 46, three British battle Domar!

    "Ancient one !!!"


    Domalum roared, not to release all kinds of dark elements directly, to the Carl three.


    Because Domarn only knows ancient one, he didn''t know who Carl and Dandos didn''t know.


    So he consciously believes that Carl and Danfus are just ancient one or disciples, and they did not put them in their eyes.


    So Doremam''s hit is only a testistic attack and does not use full.


    But this is, it is given the opportunity of Danfus performance.


    I saw Dandos, I suddenly broke out the powerful energy and started attacking Domam in front of you.


    Her energy has become more powerful after the increase in the gemstone.


    In the face of Domam''s attack, it is completely ineffected!


    Along with a gorgeous fireworks.


    Domum''s dark elements are directly defeated by Danfus''s universe energy.


    And this power, the power is not reduced toward Dorsum.


    Obviously, Danfus is already using all the power in order to show his strength.


    Seeing this scene, Domam''s expression did not change.


    He was once this attack hit his own big face, and then produced a dramatic explosion, forming an energy smoke.


    Seeing this scene, the Danfus''s mouth is soaring, obviously thinking that his attack is, has hit Domum!


    "Is this Domar? It seems to be the case, I thought he had much capacity!"


    Danfus was a bit swelling, ancient and Carl also looked at her and did not speak.


    Because they know, Danfus has always been this picture, very proud.


    So Carl and ancient one, too lazy to correct her.


    Anyway, wait until she has suffered, knowing what is cautious.


    "The next thing is handed over to me, see me a good performance!"


    Danfus was once in his hit, so it was slightly expanded, and he directly released its own universe energy and wanted to bombard the Domam in front of him.


    Although she is very proud, she is also very clear that Domar is not only relying on this hit and can eliminate the object.


    So she released energy continuously and wanted to win in an amount.


    And each of her energy rays is enough to explode one, the accused of any battleship.


    Even if it is the car of Luo Nan, it is not necessarily against such energy rays.


    If the number of rays is sufficient, you can even break through the surface of the earth, and direct access.


    Finally detonated the entire earth!


    Such power, Danfus can release it, so don''t blame her proud, because she has proud capital!


    However, this capital is not used in Karl and ancient eyes.


    Even in the eyes of Domam, Danfus is just one, more tricky bugs.


    Because Danfus, in a minute, thousands of energy rays were released, and they did not cause Dormam, even if they were on Shanghai!


    The Danfus who was noticed this scene was also understood.


    Her enemies in front of her, who have met her before, any enemy!


    "The district antity, dare to be so arrogant in front of me!"


    "Let me die!!!"


    "Humanity!!!"


    Domar screamed again.


    I saw him with dark energy, forming a huge palm, shot to the planet standing in Carl.


    The size of this palm is very exaggerated, and the naked eyes look at the past.


    And the main thing is that this palm is enough to pinch the planet under their feet!


    It is enough to see Domam''s casual blow, how strong it is!


    This is the power of the multi-universe level.


    When you want to explode!


    "Wat, this thing, how to solve it?"


    Danfus encountered this situation for the first time, she found his previous experience, it seems not enough.


    After all, she is the first time, the enemy of the multi-universe level, so she doesn''t know if she should go to Mamam.


    But there is no such thing as ancient hand, Carl has taken the lead in jumping out, and then adjusts its own spiritual god, and the body of the body to the best state.


    At present.


    Heaven and earth!


    Carl is not slow and unstopped.


    It seems that it is a strange blow, but it is directly torn space!


    not only that.


    Carle continuously released, directly tens of thousands of meters in front, torn directly!


    Domum released the arm, in the case of space collapsed, there is no way to decline.


    With the production of space storm, the entire arm is directly torn into pieces.


    Even the dark elements constituting the arm, which is also inhaled in the inhale space to prevent recycling by Domum.


    Seeing this scene, Danfus was completely shocked.


    She didn''t think of it at all, Carl actually released this, the snack of the tear space.


    Originally she believes, this is just the big trick of Carl.


    But now, this is not a big trick, but a ah!


    at the same time.


    Karl was in half an air, with Domum opposed his eyes.


    Subsequently, Carl felt that a powerful spiritual force, tried to bombard his own mind, which made Carl felt the brain and brain, but soon recovered back.


    A + level spiritual power, can not talk about it, plus the protection of the soul gem.


    Domar wants to invade Carl''s spirit, basically unlikely.


    Unless he enters Carl''s body, do this kind of mental invading, Domar is unable to control Carl!


    At this time, Dormham is also a surprise.


    He didn''t think of it, his mental strength, actually invalidated his human beings.


    This makes him understand that this human spirit is comparable to his own kummer.


    "Human! You are really big fell, it seems that you and the following women are not an ancient disciple.


    To be honest, why is you, why come to my dark dimension! "


    "Is this still reason? You want to invade the Earth, I certainly can''t agree!


    So, we are to discuss you! Domum, your death is here! "


    Didn''t wait Carl to answer Dormam''s problem, Danfus below is the first to open.


    The ancients did not speak, she is just silently keeping her own array, ready to fight.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, it seems that there is a strong thing in the earth, it is a little bit of you."


    Domarn nodded and his eyes became sharp.


    However, Carl is shrugging: "I don''t have such a big goal, my reason is very simple, the remuneration is enough, I will naturally help you."


    "Oh? That is to say, are you similar to the existence of the universe mercenaries?"


    Doma He heard the words of Carl, the eyes were bright, and Carl was a little bit.


    Then Domum seems to be, the same is the same.


    "In this case, I will give you more compensation. Are you willing to be at me?"


    ''God selection has triggered! ''

 401 Chapter 401 Horror Domam

    ''Choose one: agree with Domam''s recruitment, become Dofah''s hand, get Dofam''s newcomer, and the body of dark life, get trading points: 1000. ''


    ''Choose 2: Rejecting, gaining Domam''s hostility, freely assigning attribute points: 1, freely assigning skill points: 1, trading point: 1000''


    ''Choose 3: Reject Domam, and three days, it has its own ashes, gains freely assignment attribute points: 10, freely allocated skill points: 10, get trading points: 100000. ''


    Select the appearance.


    Karl looked at it and almost shined his attention.


    The first second is nothing to say, but the third is too exaggerated.


    Although the choice will not appear, the task cannot be completed.


    But the third, it is too difficult.


    And there is still time limit.


    Carl believes that the system should be all of all infinite gems, they do.


    So this option will be given.


    However, even if these infinite gems are Carl, he can''t be within three years, killing Domam, and will raise his ashes.


    However, Carl suddenly became light, and thought of time.


    If you use time to return the time, you may really.


    And so that the strength of Carl itself can be improved, and the degree of the master of the infinite gem!


    This is to choose three unique outlets.


    However, Carl thought, and finally gave up.


    Because the ancient one certainly will not agree, the Carl doesn''t have a way to get the time.


    Finally analyzed a pass, Carl is still old, I have chosen two.


    ''Choose to finish, Congratulations to host the free assignment point: 1, freely assign skill points: 1, get trading points: 1000. ''


    "Domam, if you want to say, become my hand, so I can barely promise you.


    If you want, let me be your hand, I can send you three words, impossible! "


    The Cal mouth is tall and rejects Domam''s invitation.


    His answered, let the ancient one and Danfus, and a breather.


    Because two of them are very clear, Carl is not holding the purpose of saving the planet, and come here to discover Domam.


    They are really worried, and the Calla will teach each other.


    So when Carl said this, they were completely relieved.


    This paragraph of Carl, is directly blocked, and all the possibility of adding Domam camp.


    Look at Domarn''s cold eyes now, Carl will already understand.


    The other party now can''t hate it directly!


    "Very good! Human!"


    "You are not the first to provoke me, but you are definitely the worst of death!"


    "Dare to say in front of me, people who say this big story, no one can live! You are no exception!"


    A roar with Dormham.


    The darkness of the darkness is crazy.


    Carlton feels yourself, like being wrapped in a quagmire, can''t move.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    After the simple struggle, I found out that it was surrounded, as long as the strength of struggle became bigger, it would be more stringent.


    Even will also squeeze Carl''s skin.


    Subsequent Carl released the tyrant domineering, I want to try this energy.


    But unfortunately, although the domineering domineering is very strong, but more Mum is, it is not a level.


    However, the tyrant is domineering, but also makes this binding power.


    Overlord kingdom, there is still a little effect, but can''t let Karl, release this state.


    However, he is not worried, because Carl has other methods to escape.


    Just before going out, he wanted to see what Domam was going to do.


    "Human! Feel the fear!"


    Domum is low.


    Once again, two dark big hands are made, I want to directly crush Carl.


    His attack is very straightforward, every time it is using pure dark energy to attack.


    After all, Domam is the Lord of the dark dimension, where his energy is endless, don''t worry about consumption.


    So he released the attack, nature is mainly a variety of energy elements.


    Carl looked at the two big hands on both sides, smiled scornful.


    Just at this time.


    A transfer door suddenly passed from the upper part and instantly passed through the Carl''s body.


    Next second.


    Carl appeared next to ancient.


    At the same time, the three people are also burst, and the gorgeous black sparks!


    This is the two huge palms, the powerful energy that burst out, which directly triggered the vibration of the entire dark dimension.


    Karl looked at this scene, couldn''t help but shook his head, and then looked at the ancient one next to it.


    "To be honest, you don''t have to help me, I can leave it yourself."


    "Oh, don''t be able to do this."


    Ancient is not talking, Danfus is open.


    Carl did not justify it, but looking to the sky, the various giant hands densely numb.


    "Ancient one, there are two other people!"


    "Death !!!"


    A roar with Dormham.


    Hundreds of giants have fallen in an instant!


    Seeing this scene, ancient and Danfus, but also prepared.


    But Carl is on the front step, directly from the space bag, take out the Ethernet particles, release energy!


    Along with the appearance of intangible fluctuations.


    Suddenly, the original bare planet appeared in the grass, and many flower fields.


    Simultaneously.


    Dozens of giants in the sky, which also became countless petals, floating from the air, did not give them any injuries.


    However, Carl at this time, but I feel sore pain in the left arm.


    He just held a realistic gem, released the power of realistic gems, causing his arm eroded.


    But Carl''s own recovery ability is struggling with the force of the erosion.


    So Carl will feel stinging, because this is the effect after two batches.


    However, this feeling, soon disappeared.


    The final Car''s left arm did not leave a slight trace.


    The reality of gemstone ends, Carl''s self-healing, can completely resist the force of the alienite.


    Even if it is double gem, as long as it is not used, it should be able to live.


    That is to say, Carl now does not need to use any container at all, you can use unlimited gems.


    This scene, even if it is Carl himself, I didn''t think it was.


    Because he used to use the container to manipulate infinity gems, there is no direct hand to release unlimited gems at all.


    This time is not time emergency, using container release takes time to react.


    Carl will not directly use the ability to use time gems to resolve this crisis.


    However, from this time, Carlings and Danfus are also thoroughly met Dormha''s horror.


    If you hit, you can summon, dozens of giants that are enough to destroy the planet!


    Such power, let Carl and Danfus understand, only if yourself, you can''t solve your opponent at all!


    In the end, you want to dry Du Mam, or you have to rely on ancient methods, as well as infinity gems.

 402 Chapter 422 stalemate

    "Is this Domarm''s power, it is really exaggerated, but the ability of the real gemstone is also a big fell.


    One single unlimited gem, there is such a force, if you collect six unlimited gems, isn''t it the invincible? "


    Danfus felt, and then flew to Carl''s side, entered the battle state, ready to go to Domam.


    at the same time.


    From now until now, I have been selling water. At this time, I also flew into half an air, released countless magic array, and began to bombard the Domarum in the sky.


    After seeing this scene, Danfos is slightly surprised.


    She didn''t think of it at all, I have a flat hand with myself. Now I have burst out, far more power!


    Black magic and white magic are superimposed with each other, and its power is far greater than the laughter.


    This is the standard one plus one is not equal.


    Bai Magic and Black Magic were originally a family, but later because of the concept of ideas.


    Only when the two magic is superimposed, it is the power of the real magic.


    If you fight with Danfus is the ancient one of this state, Danfus feels yourself, can''t use a few tricks, will be defeated by the other party.


    "It''s really small to see you ..."


    Danfus couldn''t understand at this time. No matter whether Carl is still ancient one, its real strength is far better.


    Ancient one is because of the earth, it is necessary to pay attention to the image, and there is no such power.


    Carl is because the environment of the earth cannot make him unrestricted cracked space.


    Carl is also to avoid space collapse, causing the earth to be destroyed.


    So when he is in the earth, the power released is limited, and the big stroke is not used as a flat A.


    But here, he did not limit this.


    Karl is exhausted every attack, it is enough to tear the space.


    And such a move, he can release many a few a second.


    One second thirteen knives!


    This is Karl, while experimenting with your own limits.


    It was found that his fastest speed is a second thirteen knives.


    And these thirteen knives can tear the space and maximize their own attack power!


    If the power is slightly smashed, don''t use the big trick as a flat A. Carl can cut a hundred knives at a second!


    But in this way, the power is a lot, and there is no anti-killing for Domam.


    But this is a benefit, that is, you can maximize the spatial collapse.


    This is also the move of Domam giant hand before Carl.


    However, if this is changed, Calchen does not dare to play.


    Because the space of the earth is completely can''t afford this toss, it is here, Karl can play his strength.


    Therefore, Carl and ancient one team cooperate with each other, one person remotely attacks himself as a remote fort.


    Another person is cautious fighting, responsible for cutting the space around Domam.


    This is Karl and ancient one, which is agreed from the beginning.


    After all, when they started, it was only developed a two-person operation plan, because At that time, Danfus has not come yet.


    Although Danfus came behind, they wanted to re-develop their plans, obviously too slow.


    So Karl gives Dandos''s mission is very simple, that is, it is free to play, what attack is the biggest, what attack is used.


    So Danfus at this time is also used as a fortress as a fort.


    But her storage speed is not fast, which also causes her attack frequency very low.


    Danfus attack once, although it can be directly penetrating this big face, and even scattered his darkness.


    But she released an energy attack, enough Carl, hundreds of knives, she didn''t have a way, joining ancient and Karl''s battle rhythm.


    So Danfus has tried several times, starting to cover Carl and ancient one.


    As long as the multimam releases the dark element to attack, she will immediately release their energy and spread Doma''s attack.


    In this way, Domam''s attack can be invalid.


    If the energy of Danfus is full, it is enough to explode a planet, which is used to resist Domam''s attack, and is not a problem.


    that''s it.


    The three people cooperated with tacit understanding and constantly let Domam eat.


    At this time, on the huge cheeks, it is full of angry expressions.


    He can''t hate it now, kill Karl and ancient one in front of you.


    But he can''t do it, because no matter what kind of attack is released, even if he dragged a small star.


    It will also be exploded directly by Danfus.


    After all, the dark dimension is just a parallel world.


    Although this world has universe, it is completely different from the material of the owner, even if it is the quality of these asteroids, it is impossible to compare with the asteroid of the owner of the architecture.


    In this way, Danfus can just help ancient ancient and Carl, against Domam.


    Just over time.


    The more of their three attacks, and the cooperation is also more and more tacit.


    Domum is also unbearable, burning in anger.


    But the battle is so long, they don''t even know, Domar is never injured.


    Although they say that they are three, you can continue to fight so.


    Just can''t see the end, it is a heavy blow for the three people''s morale.


    However, the current situation is not suitable for terminal fighting, discuss how to find Domam''s body.


    If you suspend the battle now, you will give Domar a wheezing opportunity. They may not have this suppression ability now.


    What''s more, Domar is also the existence of a multi-universe level, is the master of dark dimension.


    As long as he is willing, you can adjust the strength of the entire dark dimension at any time to attack them.


    So keep this kind of suppression, for the three people, is the best choice.


    Only in this way can more Mamam deeds.


    Slowly, the time will pass again.


    Carl et al., Don''t know, you have now fighting how long it is.


    However, the expression of the three people has become a dullness from the beginning of the beginning.


    Even the Domam, the expression at this time, no so angry.


    But the killing in his eyes did not dissipate.


    Obviously, he has only one goal now, that is, killing Carl three people!


    This is Domarum now, the only thing I want to do.


    As for the invasion of the earth, he has completely throws up to the brain, at least temporarily can''t think of it.


    Just Karl feeled, I have evolved from a second thirteen knife, and evolved into the power of the vaccine twenty-seven knife, but I can''t afford to frown.


    Not just his progress is obvious.


    Even the Dandos''s energy is released, and it has also been significantly accelerated for a few seconds.


    However, it is case, she wants to release the light, at least twelve three seconds.


    Compared with the advancement of Carl, Danfus''s progress is completely ignored.


    Because even she, I didn''t find my progress.

 403 Chapter 403 is enabled! Gem of gems!

    "Humanity!!!"


    "You are endless!"


    I don''t know how long it takes.


    Domah suddenly couldn''t worry, it will be self-explosion.


    However, his self-explosion, did not hurt himself, just put Carl''s back, by the way, to eliminate the various magic arrays.


    Subsequently he was still born with this big face, released a large dark element to prevent Carl protracted.


    Just just at this time.


    Direct Direct Direct in Danfus.


    Without waiting for Domum, his big face, there is a minor.


    But Domum did not care, because his chin, the next second has been restored as early.


    "Human, you are really too annoying!


    I am the Dark Mono Mam, which will be forced to be in this point, really shameful!


    Now, I will give you three opportunities. As long as you are willing to return to me, be my attachment!


    Then I will not invade the Earth, and will not continue to be enemies with humans!


    How, the conditions I have opened are already very good, if you promise ... "


    "impossible!"


    Didn''t wait for Domum, the triple replied that Carl triple is unique.


    Then they looked at each other and showed a smile.


    "You are looking for death !!!"


    Domar was angry.


    During this time, Domam has been anger, or among the edges of anger.


    In the view of Carl, Domar is a madman who can''t control his emotions.


    Because he is too easy to be angry, as long as there is a little uncomfortable, or if you encounter a little uncomfortable, it will be angry immediately!


    Even if it is arms, it will not be like him, so Carl is initially inferred, Domam may really have mental illness.


    "Everyone is careful, Doma Mi may be the kiln cave.


    The phantom of our attack, is a projection of his body, now he is afraid that it is really coming! "


    When I heard ancient, Karl had a mouth.


    He thought of this, but did not say.


    Because Carl was discovered this Domam when fighting to the midway, there is no body.


    Although he said that he has a body, hidden in the phantom.


    But no matter how it attacks, you can''t do your body.


    This makes Karmind, this so-called phantom, but it is the body''s strength of the body.


    Domam''s true body, although it is likely to hide in the phantom.


    But if you continue to fight, they may have a lifetime.


    So the ancient one will use this method, which is depleted to Domum to lose patience and let him take the initiative to expose the body.


    This is also an ancient plan, but she did not say a specific implementation, just let everyone play, while paying attention to observation.


    However, after the body came out, I wanted to hide back, I was not so smooth.


    However, the battle of Carl et al., I am afraid that there is a lot of suffering.


    According to the ancient words, after Domam''s body appears, its strength will increase significantly!


    In this way, their current combat methods will have no effect.


    "Danfus, you continue to be responsible for holding it, this space gem is given to you.


    Remember, this space of this space must not be used, with your current body, although you can fight against gems.


    But if you have used too much, you have lost your fighting power, so you pay attention to it. "


    "I know."


    Danfus nodded and then took the space gemstone in hand.


    When she took this unlimited gem, she immediately found the power of her body, and she had a court with space!


    In this case, let Danfus scare a jump, but she quickly excited.


    Because she spokes a familiar atmosphere from the inside of the space gem.


    She has a feeling, that is, after using space gems, I will be invincible in the world!


    This universe, no one is your own opponent!


    "The increase of infinite gem is very good?"


    "Hahahaha, it''s really good, infinite gem is so strong, why don''t you give it to me?


    If you start to give me the most, we use infinite gems together, Domar is dead? "


    Danfus recovered its own appearance, but Carl shook his head and gently hit a referral.


    I saw the space gem and immediately flew away from Danfus''s hands, which made Danfus scared.


    "Carl, what are you doing ?!"


    "I didn''t do anything, I just let you wake up.


    The power brought by infinite gems is indeed very strong, but this is also induced you into the key.


    If you are addicted to this power, you will be invincible, but the body will also start collapse.


    And the main thing is that the state you just have too excited, even when I use infinite gem, I have to be excited.


    So you first calmly, wait for you to think about it, then enable space gems. "


    Said, Carl will put the space gem and put into a special container and hand it over to Danfus.


    Danfus holds the iron box and reveals a hint of emotions in his eyes.


    Obviously, she had just listened to Carl, but she told her in the deep heart to take the infinite gem to take the infinite gem.


    This is your own strength!


    Danfus understands that this is a greedy side, which is constantly reminding himself, unlimited gemstone.


    But Danfus will be firm, just tangled the film, and got rid of the temptation, then picked up the Carl point.


    "It''s really a superhero, the will force is really firm!"


    Carlim nodded, reached out a thumbs, then he also took out the gem, wrap it on the handle of Hades, and combined with Carl''s wrist.


    This is the first method of use of Carl, inventive.


    In this way, Carl can borrow Hades''s demon, help offset some side effects.


    As for the remaining side effects, Carl relies on its own body properties, it can both hard resistance and completely unnecessary.


    And the most important thing is to use a realistic gem, you can play its maximum force!


    After all, Carl is the strongest or swordsmanship, as well as the combination of double fruit capabilities.


    So the realistic gem, it is enough to provide Carl to provide an auxiliary and protected role.


    Simultaneously.


    The other side is ancient one, and it is also the power to open the soul gem, and the powerful spiritual power is built, dispersing the darkness around.


    Her time gems and soul gems have no aggressiveness.


    Its energy is killed, and it is not as good as space gems and realistic gems.


    But the time of jewels and soul gems are combined, and the power released is enough to increase the strength of ancient.


    It''s a bit unfortunately, ancient ancient one has completely withstand the power of two unlimited gems.


    So her now has some collapse.


    But she is not concerned, because she is ready to sacrifice her own preparation!

 404 Chapter 424 The body is coming!

    "Ready, Domam''s body is coming!"


    The ancient stealthy looks to the distance, Carl and Danfus, and also look at the ancient eyes.


    I saw a super huge face, appearing in front of everyone!


    This phantom big face than before, I don''t know how many times!


    From this planet, it seems that the whole dark dimension of the universe is covered by Domam''s big face!


    This is Domum''s body!


    Domar summoned the body and spent nearly a minute.


    If this is to chase others, this time the other side has already escaped.


    This is why, Domar will not easily make one of the reasons why it is.


    Because it is too wasteful.


    And the power of the phantom is weak, but at least a multi-universe level is enough to kill any enemies below the multi-cosmic level.


    Even if it is facing the existence of the same universe, he doesn''t have to worry, he will be defeated by the other party.


    Because the phantom will not fail at all.


    But when Domam, it is intended to come, this has explained him very angry!


    He has only one idea now, that is, the human beings in front of you, and finally destroy the earth and the whole nine world!


    "Ants!"


    "go to hell!!!"


    A roar of Domam,


    The rich dark energy, the moment of flowing to the side of Carl et al.


    Danfus saw the shape and the face changed.


    She found her energy and could not expel the dark energy.


    So she did not hesitate to use space gems, increase their energy, which barely slammed the invasion of dark elements.


    Carl and ancient one are the same.


    Both of them, only the ability to use unlimited gems, this can block Domam''s dark elements to ensure that they will not be eroded.


    "This power, it is really the difference in the past!"


    I really didn''t think that after the body appeared, Domum''s strength would have such a big increase.


    If we don''t have infinite gems, I really don''t know how to face such a powerful enemy. "


    Carl smiled and said a little mitigation.


    However, no one will take care of him.


    Danfus and ancient one or two people are very cautious, and there is no more saying.


    Then Karl looked at the ancient one, and the face was asked: "Ancient one, I have a question, I want to know how to fight Domama before.


    If you fight against it, he also has this force now, only one unlimited gemstone, should it be his opponent? "


    In the face of Carl''s inquiry, the ancient looks at him, just preparing the mouth.


    But next to Domam, suddenly a roar!


    "Bethoff ancient one!"


    "You have this, you don''t use unlimited gems, I have to see what you can resist!"


    "Once again, let me fall into time reincarnation, every time I want to defeat you, you will start the time of the gem, it is too angry!


    This time, I will never give you a chance to release time, and you will die! ! ! "


    I heard Domam''s roar, Carl couldn''t help but open his mouth, then loudly.


    "It seems that I think is similar to what I think, you rely on time gems, which can also be circulated around the other party.


    But how much resentment can you make him so angry!


    When I said, I used to use him, how many times time? "


    Carl asked again.


    At this time, Dormha''s attack has come, but the three people work together, and their offensive easily blocks.


    After the addition of infinite gems, they are three people, each of the strengths, equivalent to a multi-universe level.


    Unfortunately, in addition to Carl, Danfus and ancient one or two people are limited, and unlimited gems cannot be used frequently.


    Only Karl himself, because of physical reasons, will not be subject to this limit.


    Subsequently, they had a few of the several attacks of Dormha, which ushered in a breath.


    At the same time, the ancient responded, the problem of Carlo.


    "How many times, I don''t have it, but I used to use it for him to use 3,0 million times when I was most rampant in Domam.


    If you count other periods, can you have 560 million? "


    The ancient use of the most calm tone, said a horrible number.


    560 million?


    Karl pour a dark energy and spit it out.


    This figure is really amazing.


    Even the Danfus next to it is stunned.


    Then by a black tenture, wrapped around, got her.


    Seeing this scene, Carl also guarded the proud figure of Danfus, but directly launched a realistic gem, turning this tenture, becomes a honesty-harmful vine.


    Danfus also broke out immediately, and he was afraid to shoot his chest.


    "It''s terrible."


    I don''t know, Danfus is terrible, is the number of words just now, or the number of words.


    However, she should be two senses.


    "Available humans, the western infinite gem, give me death !!!"


    Domum saw his own offensive, once again been resolved by Carl et al., Feels incomparable anger.


    Now Domam''s attack has been offset by unlimited gems, he is afraid of the body to come, and can not play more effects.


    This is the overbearing of infinite gems.


    As long as Carl, they are not infinite gems in their three people, you can offset all the public offensive of Domarum.


    But there is a problem in this way, that is, their three have fallen into passive defensions.


    Even if Carl wants to take the initiative to attack, can only be bounce back by Domam.


    Even if they rushed out together, Domum''s dark elements can also intercept them outside, so they can''t attack, this giant face.


    This will have a major change.


    They have a good plan before, in front of this copper wall of Domam, there is no way to enter it, attacking the body of Domum.


    "This is not a way, Carl, you and Danfus give me a chance, I have a way to kill Domum!"


    In the case of such a stalemate.


    A way to deliberately think of, but need Carl and Danfosfos.


    However, in this way, there is a lot of probability to go back.


    According to the present situation, the time does not have this time, so Carl does not agree with the ancient plan.


    "You calmly calmly, now there is no time to play."


    Although the defense of numbness is very difficult, this is not a way. "


    The Karl Organization''s intentional ancient suicide attack method, then the mouth is soaring, showing a smile.


    At this time, Carl, is already bamboo in the chest!

 405 Chapter 405 Plan

    "Carl, isn''t you a good plan?"


    I saw Karr, a slap in the chest, while arguing against Doma''s attack, asked.


    "There is really a good way, but this method can only affect Domam''s dark elements and cannot hurt the body of Dormham.


    So I hope, wait until I will be dark, after cleaning up, you are doing your own plan!


    However, before this, I hope that the ancient you and Danfus have given me a cover, prevent Domar from attacking me from other locations. "


    "Do you do one yourself?"


    When you hear Carl, Danfus was surprised.


    It is also a bit surprised as ancient.


    "Yes, I don''t have to say this plan, because this matter, only I can do it, I will use it."


    Said, Carl directly rushed up and not yelling in ancient and Danfus.


    "Help me block Domam''s attack, don''t let Domam''s attack touched me!"


    Carl flew out directly.


    At this time, Danfus and ancient one were opposed to the eye, followed by, helping Carl cleaning the dark elements.


    Domum saw that someone rushed up and was very angry.


    He did not hesitate to release dark elements to form a variety of shapes and launched the offensive to Carl.


    In the face of Domam''s positive attack, Cargan is not necessary.


    I saw that he immediately launched a realistic gemstone. When he turned Doma''s offensive, it became a small butterfly.


    There are even some, becoming light.


    Then Carl uses the power of the realistic gem to transform the surrounding dark elements.


    After a while, a part of the dark element around it became a bright element.


    Subsequently, Carl aggregates these bright, becomes another giant of another light.


    What Tero, Saiwen, Es, Dija, Dai Tain, Gaia, Membrace, Jikarley, and Rio, Oun, Jied, and Ze Tower These Altman, all changes Out.


    However, these changes of Altman are just forever, and Carl gives them the ability, there is no power in the original.


    Carl did this, but it was a feeling of gigmating the Giant''s justice for nausea.


    Just let Carl feel unfortunately, he can''t use the energy here, change the mysterious four.


    Otherwise, some will look.


    Then Carl can turn into a variety of Altman, while starting to transform dark elements.


    Slowly, the dark elements began to be less.


    At the same time, Dormham''s expression is also increasingly ugly.


    He now can''t kill Karl now, because Carl uses the realistic gem, the transformed Ottman, Domam is not finished at all!


    And the most important thing is that Domar can feel, these light giants, but it is some uninterested borders, or .


    But he always has a feeling.


    If these lights are wakeful, they have gained their own awareness.


    Then he will die very miserable!


    So Dofam will temporarily give up chasing Carl, but concentrate on these Altman to prevent them from awakening.


    See this scene.


    The ancient and Danfus are all shocked.


    Two people did not expect that Carl was in this way, purifying dark elements.


    But there is no other than two people, the dark element has been rolled, so soon, the giant of all the light is soon drowned.


    However, every time it is submerged, there will be a batch of new light giants.


    This makes an ancient one Danfus, completely stupid eyes.


    "Carl! Your plan, will it be this?"


    Danfus couldn''t see it, shouting the Carl.


    But Carl did not answer, but a gesture for them, let them focus on Domum.


    Seeing Karl''s gesture, the ancient patted Danfus''s shoulders, whispered.


    "I believe in Carl, he absolutely no problem!"


    "understood."


    Danfus nodded, then two of them, continued to stare at Domam, launched the offensive, and helped Carl cleared dark elements.


    At this time, Karl, looked at the surrounding mouns, and the unclear light giant, his mouth was slightly raised.


    "In addition to my mysterious four, every other named Altman has changed at least 10,000.


    Although it is just a body, there is no original strength, but it should be a problem for a while.


    Next, it should be a real plan!


    Isn''t it the purification of dark elements, this is difficult. "


    The Cal mouth is tall and flesh to those planets around.


    Seeing this scene, Danfus and ancient one or two are some of them, and their two don''t know what Carl wants.


    Only next second, the two of them immediately opened their eyes, and the pupil suddenly contracted.


    "It''s so awue, just use the realistic gem to eliminate the darkness of these planets.


    In this way, it will become extremely rare to Dual Mum.


    Although this method is just a standard, it is not possible to have a dark dimension in the dark dimension.


    But for the current battlefield, I am complete enough! "


    The ancient one did not expect that Carl actually uses this kind of adventure.


    Because she is very clear, I want to eliminate the dark elements on those planets, how to spend how the price.


    Even if she can''t do it.


    But Carl uses the realistic gem, but it is easy to do this, even there is not much consumption.


    This is the overbearing of infinite gems.


    Unlimited gem is in the world of Mount, is basically equal to invincible.


    Each unlimited gem represents a rule.


    Carl now uses the realistic gem, which is the ability to change the status, changing any object material!


    Although the effect is just a short existence, it can also be canceled.


    But now, this situation is very suitable for realistic gems.


    Especially these planets, Karl just clean up the dark energy of its surface, his fluttering can control it!


    This is different from the ancient guess.


    Carl''s plan is that he controls these planets and then smashes together to Domam.


    Let him destroy your own planet.


    If this plan is successful, Domum can control the dark elements will be suddenly reduced.


    So the ancient guess, still conserved some.


    But Carl is also a bit a bit fortunate.


    If he can now master a realistic gem, otherwise he controls a planet, it is a bit difficult, not to speak all the planet.


    So Karl every time, in addition to using a realistic gem, cleaning up the dark elements of the stars surface.


    Also change part of the structure and quality of the planet, which is convenient to be controlled by Carller.


    When I waited for quick face, he relieved quality transformation, so that Domum must make a choice!

 406 Chapter 406 Crazy Planet!

    Time will be lost in a hundred million seconds.


    Carl also didn''t know how long it took, and it cleaned up hundreds of thousands of dark energy.


    Although he has a realistic gemstone, the right hand at this time has become a dark.


    This appearance looks like an obsidian, except for black, there is no other color.


    This is the impact of the realistic gemstone uses too much.


    This situation also appeared when Karl practiced using a realistic gem.


    Finally, he was a time to rest for three or four days, which made the right hand recovered as early.


    However, it is necessary to maintain such a state, or it does not affect the battle, and the most is the right hand becomes more slow.


    However, Carl has fluttering fruit, as well as seeing the color, even if his right hand is slow, it does not affect his combat power.


    These two capabilities, foot to make up the side effect of Carl''s realistic gemstones.


    at the same time.


    The ancient and Danfus are also panting, and it costs a lot.


    Their two have always been concerned with Domam, don''t let him pay attention, have been concentrated on Carl''s body.


    So this will lead to that they should also deal with Doma''s offensive.


    But at this time, Carl is already ready, and the Domarum is always attacking!


    "Ancient one, Danfus, ready! I want to rush!"


    Karl came to the two people, roaring.


    I saw the giant of the light of the dense Ma Ma, and the moment aggregated became a four dazzling light!


    Mysterious Siyao debut!


    This is a way Carl has just discovered.


    If you want to summon my mysterious Wood, you must consume a lot of light energy.


    So he must be, all the energy of all transformed light, can be integrated, which can summon the mysterious four.


    However, it is just a mysterious four rush, it is just a table, it seems to be handsome, and there is no exaggeration strength.


    And mysterious four booths, just release a light skill together, and then disappeared.


    However, when these light skills, after all of the Domum''s body, I will be put directly to his face!


    A huge hole, appearing on this big face of Domha, looks very violated.


    "The dead man !!!"


    "I dare to hurt me, I am looking for death !!!"


    Domum once again screamed, broke out all the strength and started attacking Carl et al.


    But his attack mode is too single.


    Carl et al. Is here for so long, basically understand, all of Domam''s attack.


    Therefore, it should be handy, there is no problem.


    Subsequently, Carl started to control hundreds of thousands of planets in accordance with the original plan, and went to Domam!


    This scene, very shocking, whether it is ancient or Danfus, or Carl, have not seen the scene of Wanxingqi!


    "It''s really your Carl, I didn''t expect you to have this ability!


    But then say it back, the strength of the realistic gem is not so good to manipulate? "


    Ancient look at Carl''s right arm, can''t help but ask.


    Carl is shaking his head and showing a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I have supported it, just half an arm didn''t feel the perception, and I could not cause any effect on me.


    However, I have a born, I can manipulate hundreds of thousands of planets, which is also a peak for me.


    Because of the future, I don''t necessarily, there will be such an operation, so I am also cherished! "


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, showing a nuclear smile, staring at Domam in front.


    Danfus didn''t know what to say.


    She at this time, also because the infinite gem is excessive, there is a phenomenon of blunting.


    This is the side effect of space gem. If you use too much, you will make you become virtual, and finally disappear, even consciousness and body, there will be no removal.


    However, this side effect does not affect the user''s body before full outbreak.


    So Danfus didn''t have to worry about himself, because she is still very early from the side effects.


    This side effect, you can restore your up to a month.


    It is ancient one, and there is no side effect.


    This is still much losing her two magic vessels.


    If there is no such artifact, the ancient body is probably the first one can not hold.


    at the same time.


    Domam saw that hundreds of thousands of planets belonging to their own are uncontrolled, which makes more Mamam to eat.


    He spins release dark energy and wants to control these planets.


    But there is no exception, these planets are not controlled by his control.


    Because Carl''s fluttering fruit, plus the control of the realistic gem, is absolute.


    This is the control of the rules, even Domam is the dominance of dark dimension, and cannot violate the real gem rules.


    So Domar has only two options now, that is, destroying these planets, preventing them from going to hit themselves.


    Either continues to be hit, you are the first to attack Carl et al.


    But it has been hit by the planet, even how Dofam is, it will feel that pain is difficult.


    Not to mention, this is hundreds of thousands of planets.


    If all hit it, it will really die!


    Domar is anger when you are angry, you don''t know what to choose.


    And at this time.


    After Carl et al. After the quantity is good, the collective initiates an attack on Dormham.


    However, the three people are all released remote attacks, then detonated the most recent planet from Domar.


    The explosion of the planet has produced a dramatic energy, bombards on the face of Domam, which makes him extremely angry!


    At the same time, this explosion also makes Domar''s face, there have been a little wound.


    Seeing this scene, Carl et al.


    They are also a mentality that is tested, see the energy generated after the planet explosion, can not hurt Domam.


    As a result, they really guessed!


    This kind of operation can really get Domum hurt!


    So they didn''t have any hesitation, and Domarn is still thinking about those planets directly.


    Seeing your planet, one pick one is detonated.


    Doma He wants to cry without tears, sad, the heart is more angry, is burning in the bears!


    In the end, when Car et al., It detonated thousands of planets.


    Domum is finally can''t stand it!


    He directly broke the energy, spread all around the dark elements, covering the top of every small star!


    For Domarum, these planets were destroyed, although it would make him very painful.


    But this is not to recover, but it is only very long.

 407 Chapter 474 is detonated! Domum!

    "Ancient one! Take now! Go!"


    Karl saw Dormam, released dark elements, detonated all the planets, suddenly released the ability, directly pushed out!


    Ancient one also knows, this is the best opportunity!


    Domarn just released all the dark elements, because only this can we clean up those planets.


    But because of this, it will lead to Domam empty door, showing a flaw!


    Ancient one seized this opportunity, directly attacked the other party!


    "Domum! Death!"


    With the ancient roar, her body, broke out, broke out.


    Two unlimited gems are shining, and the power is full!


    After seeing ancient one, he was rushing up.


    Domum dismissed, completely did not put her in the eyes.


    "Ancient one! You are looking for death!"


    Domarn roared, the world condensed a huge palm, I want to kill ancient.


    But she didn''t move, so it was straight up.


    at the same time.


    Carl uses the void, it comes to the ancient side of the ancient, and the twenty-one knife is shouted. Crushs the huge palms in front of you.


    "Ancient one, give you!"


    "Don''t worry, it will be given to me!"


    The ancient nodded and accelerated again.


    The huge palm being crushed, directly into a black fog, wants to get out of the ancient one, stop her from rushing.


    But Danfus is not vegetarian.


    She manipulates the space gem and immediately moves this black fog and transferred to other places.


    However, in this way, Danfus''s arm has become a translucent look.


    "Danfus, enough, you can''t use space gem!"


    Carl returned to the place to see this scene and immediately took the space gem back.


    Danfus saw something, because she knew that Carl This is good to himself, and the most important thing is that her current body doesn''t have a way, continue to withstand space gems.


    If she continues to use, although she can use, but up to seventy or eight times, her body will completely fade.


    In this case, the fairy is difficult to save, even if it is time, I am afraid I can''t save her.


    Because there is no way to influence each other between infinite gems.


    Otherwise, the ancient times use time to use time to help Carl and Danfus, relieve the side effects of their two people, and help them fill their own state.


    Unfortunately, the influence of infinity gems cannot be affected by other infinite gems.


    Unless it is a jewel.


    "Ancient one !!!"


    "You are crazy! Thoroughly crazy, I didn''t expect you to sacrifice yourself, to seal me!


    You are completely crazy! I will never let you succeed! "


    When Doma He saw that the ancient or even gave up the defense, he found that after he would like to be close to him.


    The magic released on ancient body did not attack nature, but very soft!


    This let him immediately react, ancient one is not to kill himself, but completely seal yourself!


    Even if I sacrifice myself!


    If it is killed, Domam is not worried, because as long as the dark dimension is still there, he may rebirth.


    Even one million chance is also a chance.


    But if you are sealed, unless the seal time is coming, he will not come at all!


    As for the time of being sealed, Domam can think of it with their own big face, and ancient one will definitely set a permanent seal.


    Even if you can''t set it forever, you will also have to do Million billion years!


    This is Domarn''s most reluctant to see!


    Because hundreds of millions of years, he is uncertain, the dark dimension still does not exist.


    After all, this time span is too long!


    So he is now crazy attack ancient one, I want to block the other party near.


    But the ancient is not intended, but continues to rush to Domam.


    The current situation is the ancient personal show, Carl and Danfus, completely helping.


    Because of dark elements, it has already begun.


    If both people go to help, they must travel through the thick dark elements.


    This is really dangerous, so Karl and Danfus have chosen to watch.


    And at this time.


    I have been silent, I finally showed a smile.


    "Domam, you didn''t kill me, so I won!"


    The voice just fell.


    The ancient one of scars, instantly entered Domam''s body.


    In this way, the ancient is able to solve Domam''s power from the inside, and then the seal he is seal.


    Whether it is any creature, even the existence of Domaro this multi-universe level.


    Internal defense will be very fragile.


    In addition to some very special creatures, there are no exceptions.


    So Dotham, and your face is also very embarrassed.


    He constantly roars, then release the dark element, wants to make ancients in the body come out.


    But I can''t come out in ancient times, but in the body of Domam, there is still something in the time of time.


    The ancient movements, Domum is very uncomfortable, and the expression is even more distortion.


    Unfortunately, both Carl and Danfus have not taken the camera, so Domar is funny, there is no way to share it.


    "It''s a pity, I know that I am in my space bag, put a few cameras, or even the mobile phone.


    Now I saw this funny scene, but I can''t shoot photos, I can''t record it, it is really a bit uncomfortable. "


    Carl helpless sighed, Danfus is agreed, then nodded.


    And when they ridicuked Domam.


    It''s calmed down.


    But it is very strange that Domum''s eyes are closed, and his mouth is constantly changing, as if is chewing something.


    Seeing this, Carl and Danfus did not dare to pay attention to the preparation of fighting.


    But after a moment, Domum still didn''t have any immediate, even the surrounding dark elements, all displaced.


    Just when Karl and Danfus were puzzled.


    Domar suddenly spit out from the most inside.


    Carl saw it immediately.


    This is the time to gems and souls!


    However, the container of these two gems is stored. At this time, there is no trace, obviously followed by ancient one, with Domarm into one.


    "This is an ancient one with my agreement, as long as I get a time here, I have to leave!


    In other words, ancient one has a lot of probability, so let''s leave first! "


    Said, Carl uses space gems, opened a port, ready to leave.


    But just at this time.


    Danfus faces have referred to the front.


    "Carl, you see ..."


    "What to see ..."


    Carl doubts look back, then see Domam!


    That''s right!


    It is literal mean!


    Domar is like a gorgeous fireworks, direct explosion!


    The dark dimension of the dark dimension loses control, instantly run off!


    There will be such a situation, and the ancient is really successful!

 408 Chapter 488 is not bad

    "It''s a gorgeous fireworks. When you think Damam is sealed, it will be such a beautiful scene.


    The dark dimension is turbulent, Domarn this big face directly exploded, or if you still have a breath of Domam, I almost think that Domam is killed by ancient.


    It''s a pity that I can do it at a point, but it is the most reliable in the comparison to kill each other.


    However, in ancient personality, I feel that it is impossible to only hundreds of millions of years, and it should be talented for thousands of years. "


    Cal caul said while feeling the surrounding dark energy.


    This energy is now temporarily lost, so it will be very violent.


    However, Carl did not intend to receive the power of dark dimension, because this will cause Dormam''s seal.


    And more importantly, this dark dimension is not a substantial improvement for Carllai, and even let the corroding his flesh.


    This negative improvement, Cargano does not want.


    Down is the side of Danfus, when it was fascinated by the dark energy, plus her time is too long, leading to some sluggishness.


    So she is tempting.


    But even if this, Danfus''s willpower is still firm.


    She has subconsciously, it is already a absolute hero.


    So she is tempting to be tempted by dark energy, but only in the battle of heaven, it will not take the initiative to go to the dark.


    This is the awareness of the superhero, even if Carl has to take it.


    "Okay, it''s awake, let''s not leave, I am afraid I can''t walk forever."


    Said, Karl slammed Danfus, let her wake up.


    Danfus eyes gradually became clear, and then it couldn''t help but sighed, he left the dark dimension with Carl.


    After a while, they returned to the solar system from the space channel and then returned to the earth.


    Both two don''t know, when you fight with Domam, how long it takes to take a long time.


    One of the ancients may know, but she is impossible at the time, keeping the time, so Carl et al. Also did not ask.


    Now Cal and Danfus, I don''t know what the earth is, and I don''t know, I have more time to fight with Domar.


    Although it takes time to use time to investigate.


    But Carl did not use time to use the gem, and trained to master the time of the time, it is not as good as returning to the earth, just find someone to ask the time reliable.


    After all, the skilled use of infinite gems may be a must have a certain training time.


    After all, the gem is the same as the gemstone, is more complex and infinite gems.


    Relatively speaking, the soul gem and space gem are not so much difficult.


    So it is easier to control.


    It is useless for how long it is, Carl and Danfoss have returned to the earth.


    Just when they return to the Earth with the original path, they find that more than a few countries have become a ruins.


    This scene made them feel that things seem to be a little less.


    Because when you leave in Karl, your emotional business is also in the event of the devil''s invasion.


    This war should be relaxed in Karl, but now it is somewhat not optimistic.


    Subsequently, Carl and Danfoss, continued to surround the battlefield around, and found a lot of devil''s bodies.


    There are also a lot of human fault limbs, but there is no more complete body, and it should be recovered.


    "This war should be won, but it seems that it is very fierce. If otherwise, it will not be this scene.


    Just let us think of the devil in hell, is it really so difficult?


    I always feel that this war is as if there is anything. "


    Carl was a doubt that he was full. He did not think that the Earth Army, the war of the Devil''s army, will be so miserable.


    However, at this time, Carl seems to be something found.


    His opinion is domineering to see a special creature and is creeping down underground.


    When I saw the first moment of this creature, Carl immediately rushed, and the ability to use it forced it.


    When he dragged him into the ground, Carl found that it was just a huge hell.


    But this thing is not kind, just relying on instinct, search for prey.


    So can''t represent anything, but this also let Carl have discovered one thing.


    That is, this area has turned into a region where the devil''s biological survival is.


    In this way, the earth has been contaminated.


    I am afraid that the war area of ??the whole world has also become like this.


    If this is true, things can be big.


    "Don''t be angry, it is really wrong, I have to go to the God Shield Bureau to see a trip, Nick Furui''s guy will never let this world become like this.


    This world has no other changes, and the Hell''s life in the bureau is definitely impossible to make this world to become such a look. I have to find Nick Furui asking! "


    Danfoss is a bit unacceptable, and this area turns into the abutment of hell creatures.


    So she immediately flew away, flew in the direction of the God Shield.


    After all, it is not the original people in the world, and the time here is not long, and he naturally does not have much sense of belonging to this world.


    So what is the same as the world, there is no difference between Carllai.


    He is just a simple investigation here, and it is found that most of them are some, unused devil creatures.


    These organisms are equivalent to the beasts of the Earth, there is no reason, just know that the instinct is followed.


    So Karl Shun has solved a batch, flew toward the door of the hell.


    Subsequently he saw the door of the door opened, so he stands in front of himself.


    The door of this hell seems to be honest to Carl and let him come in.


    However, Carl is just observed outside and does not risk into it.


    Because he also knows that hell is very abnormal, it will be very dangerous.


    Finally, Carl''s simple observation here, returned to his own villa.


    However, around Carl''s villa area, the same desolate.


    Before he was engaged in green, it is now basically gone.


    There is no nutrient around the bare.


    It is also a bit speechless to see this, but it is not good at his villa.


    And Luo and Di Tier are also in the villa.


    Seeing that two of them are safe, there is no accident, Carl is relieved.

 409 Chapter 489

    "Calgast! You finally come back!"


    Yintel found that Carl came back, suddenly god, then flew directly, his hands hooked Carl''s neck, hanging on his body.


    "Is it so excited?"


    Carl looked with this excitement, but he couldn''t help but laughed.


    at the same time.


    Luo is also discovered Carl back, suddenly, then wrote directly from the third floor.


    "Carl! Welcome back!"


    Seeing this time, Karl is obviously, he now makes a lot, and the hat has also changed the style, turning a dark spot cap.


    The previous black and white spots have been disappeared.


    Then Karr was observed, and found a big change in his body.


    And the main thing is, in the neck position of Luo, there is a lot of scars!


    Carl can see that these scars are scars that fight!


    Obviously, Luo has experienced a lot of battles, otherwise it will never leave so many scars!


    "Hard work, Luo, so many injuries, should you suffer a lot?


    During this time, what happened? Why is there so many changes in the environment?


    There is also, why do you become a territory of hell?


    According to my calculation, even if the war is over, it will not be affected, is there any accident? "


    Carl, gone, all of them, all about all the questions, all.


    Listening to Carl''s inquiry, Luo sighed, then explained slowly.


    "Carl adult, this time, what happened is too much, you are not there, the devil army is almost invaded every day.


    According to the information I have, they seem to have a skill that can be unlimited, and those small devils can be resurrected.


    Although the large devil is still unable to resurrect, they simply simply use the little devil that can be resurrected to invade the Earth, and the source is constantly, there is no stop.


    In this way, the Earth''s defense army, there is some force, even if it is a variant, and the people of the Avengers, there is no way to stop the invasion of the hell arm.


    In the end, still relying on the Athgard''s army, as well as their strength, this is reluctant to fight against hell.


    And Odin also released a rainbow bridge, blocking half of the door of hell.


    In this way, although there is a lot of pressure, it is still very limited.


    Until the time, there is a foreign silver creature, claiming to be a silver shadow, saying that he has a way to solve this.


    We believe him, then he really solves the problem that the little devil can always resurrect.


    But the price is, the tend to tend to hundreds of thousands of miles around the door of hell, all become a demon ghost!


    However, after this, the devil army did stopped and did not continue to invade the Earth. "


    Luo Yao, the things happened during this time, all said.


    "Three months, I didn''t expect to bring such a long time in the dark dimension. Sure enough, the universe is different, and for the time concept, it will become blurred.


    If we follow my own understanding, we will bring more than 20 days to 30 days in the dark dimension. "


    Carl couldn''t help but shake his head, followed by, put it in the sky.


    The sky at this time shines with dazzling light.


    This is the sun''s light.


    But except for the sun, Carl always feels above, as if there are other rays.


    "Yes, Luoi people? He shouldn''t be here?"


    Karl suddenly thought that Rocky was not in the villa.


    This makes him feel a little strange.


    Luo didn''t talk, Yintel was smashed, his hands on the hand.


    "The guy of Rocky, in the devil invasion, I returned to Asaard when I was temporarily reported.


    He said that there is anything tight. If you have to go back, even if you don''t say anything, it is really too much, he simply doesn''t put Carriers you in your eyes! "


    "Humph!"


    Yintel snorted, it was obviously this kind of move to Rocky, very dissatisfied.


    But Carl did not care, Luoqui returned to, indicating that Astard was really a big event.


    Otherwise, he will never be so anxious, even if there is no reason.


    "Then no matter what he is, we still talk about the devil''s thing, and how the silver shadow is?


    In fact, I am quite curious, the silver shadow in your mouth, why do he have to help us here?


    Is this a hero who guards the world peace?


    Still, is he coming to the earth? "


    When I heard Carl, Luo shake his head, said that she didn''t know, Yintel was thinking about it, whispered.


    "I am not sure that he is not a purpose, but his spirit fluctuates, has been transferred to the universe, obviously in contact with anyone.


    But what he did before, it is indeed helping us solve, temporary problems, so that the devil is not invading the Earth.


    At the same time, he also joined the Blacklion of Nick Furre, the founding Avengers, officially became a member of the hero.


    In this way, he is indeed a hero, it is a good person.


    But my sixth sense generally won''t be wrong. I always feel that he is uncomfortable to come to the earth, so I reminded Nick Frei.


    He listened to my suggestion, so I didn''t always believe that silver shadow, but the other people believed him. "


    "Tony Starke? His people should not be easy to believe in others?"


    Karl once again, Indir is a nod, then hugs the waist of Carl.


    "Tony Stark is really savvy, he did not join the Avengers Alliance, and did not join the Shield Bureau. They also did not believe that a foreign creature will help us with no reason.


    So he completely refuses any communication of the silver movie, and even in response to him, began to develop anti-war armor.


    Although I haven''t formed it yet, I have seen it before, this is nano-haired, very high-tech!


    If you can succeed, you can even make a mass production, and we will be a hand! "


    When you say this, Yintel is obviously excited.


    But Carl didn''t care, because Tony Stark can do this, not surprising.


    If he can''t do it, it is the name of insulting.


    Subsequently, Carl continued to ask other changes in the world, both of the Roose, and all things that he know, all inform Carl.


    There is no omission.

 410 Chapter 410, Danfuss concerns

    God Shield Office.


    All members of the Avengers Alliance are all gathered here, even Dandos is here.


    Although she has not officially joined the Avengers, she as the veteran of the God Shield Bureau, plus she solves the Doum of Domam, and will naturally be respectful.


    Especially Nick Furi.


    He can believe in people now, Danfus is one of them.


    The first thing she came here was to find Nick Frere asking the current time and what happened to the earth.


    Subsequently, Nick Ferry took a while, the one happened during this time, the original original, and the word did not tell Danfus.


    It also includes some internal messages that Luo and Indill.


    After all, Nick Frere is selfish, he doesn''t want Carl''s hand, knowing too much, because this is not any benefit to him.


    But for Danfus, he has no secrets here.


    After all, two of them are the hand of life and death, and they will meet the Krils. The relationship is natural.


    "It turned out to be such a thing. It seems that I don''t have this time, the earth has undergone a lot of changes.


    However, this silver shadow is really reliable? Do you believe him so?


    I wore it in the universe for so many years, and I heard the name of the silver shadow.


    There are a lot of people who maintain the universe peace, but I am really don''t know each other, so everyone is still a bad. "


    At this time, the silver shadow is not here, so she will tell everyone to let them be careful.


    After all, Danfus is not a person who has no emotion, she will not say this in the face of others.


    Other people also know that Danfus is kind, although they all believe that Danfus''s worry is redundant, but it doesn''t say anything, nor intends to say to the silver shadow.


    Because this does not have any meaning.


    Subsequent Steve Rogers began to assign tasks to everyone, even Danfus was also assigned a simple patrol mission.


    That is the door to patrolling the hell, preventing a devil from running out inside.


    Danfus is a bit not happy because she doesn''t like being commanded.


    Although she is also a hero, but she has no organization before, so I am used to it.


    So in the face of Steve Rogers, she is a bit resistant.


    But Steve Rogers is now the Avengers, the veritable leader.


    Although his strength is not the strongest, he is a revenge, and even the spiritual symbol of the God Shield Bureau.


    So he naturally became a leader.


    Other people are also voluntarily listening to him, even if some strength is better than him, I am willing to listen to the Arrangement of Steve Rogers.


    Among them, it includes, in this war, joining the vibrators of the Avengers League, the three people who have a crimson witch.


    The strength of the three people must be more than Steve Rogers, and even more mind.


    But they didn''t have a tamping, after all, they also know, Steve Rogers.


    As long as he is still, the other people are not qualified to lead the Avengers.


    This is not only qualified questions, more or because of Steve Rogers'' spirit, let them have to fold.


    So Steve Rogers, when you are in Danfus, it is not so humble.


    "Danfus is still to take a while, then she just returned, it is too tired, so I will say it over time."


    Nick Ferre saw Danfus''s unhappy, immediately helped to hit the cover.


    Steve Rogers nodded, as a result of Nick Furi.


    Obviously, now Steve Rogers, who took himself as the leader here, even if Nick Frei is also to discuss him.


    And other people, they still have their own lives, even if they are the performance of Nick Frei, it is also an exception.


    This makes Danfus, feeling that things seem to be a bit uncomfortable.


    "Nick Frere, you come out with me, I have something to tell you alone."


    Said, Danfus is forcibly pulling Nick Ferry and went outside.


    "Steve Rogers he has always been this character?"


    How do I feel that after three months, he became more powerful?


    And other people, there is no opinion, it seems to be accustomed to.


    Even if you are you, do you say that the God Shield has become him? "


    "Danfus, you think more, things are not so complicated, but it is quite sad."


    After listening to Danfus, Nick Frere did not help but sighed, and then the time of Steve Rogers, everything I experienced.


    During this time, a large number of sacrifices were produced.


    Even because of it, Steve Rogers did not stop the army because they were not strong enough.


    Finally, this army forcibly crossed him, and then sent a head to the devil army, which made Steve Rogers were incomparable.


    It is also from that time, Steve Rogers have become a strong power.


    "But this is good, he should have this morning.


    Just let me feel strange that he has been a lot of emotions, but it is a bit uncomfortable. "


    Nick Fusi sighed, so said.


    And at this time.


    Steve Rogers appeared from Nick Furi as a ghost.


    Danfus looked at Steve Rogers, revealing a good and awkward smile.


    Nick Freui also touched his own bald head, some embarrassed.


    "I know that you have a little opinion to me, but I think I have nothing wrong with this.


    Only, Director, Director, is also right, my emotions, this time is a bit unstable.


    So I just plan to ask for a holiday, take a day or two ... "


    "Not enough for a year or two, I will give you a vacation directly, wait until when there is a task, when are you coming back!


    The rest of your own gives yourself, after all, your current mental situation, but you need to rest. "


    Steve Rogers heard Nick Frei, couldn''t help but sigh.


    The string of his tight, and finally relaxed.


    at the same time.


    Inside the Starke Industrial Building.


    Tony Scarke is wearing a war armor and is confrontating with a silver man!


    "Ying Ying Xia, what do you want to do here?"


    I warned you in advance, now your behavior is a private house, I can sue you robbery!


    And I have been threatened by personal safety now. If you let''s further, I will immediately start against! "


    "Don''t force me to do it! Silver shadow!"

 411 Chapter 41, the silver shadow

    Inside the Starke Industrial Building.


    Tony Starke''s private office, he is confronting with the members of the member of the newly joined Avengers.


    At this time Tony Stark, it has mastered very high technology, and various energy weapons use considerable skill.


    Plus his armor, some of which were also developed after a self-cultivation of the destroyed person.


    It can be said that now Tony Stark is more than ten times more than him.


    It''s a pity that this time the war has frequently happened frequently, the hobs invading the hobs, leading to his armica development lagging behind.


    So his nano-hai armor has not developed successfully.


    Now he is using, or the previous generation of war A.


    It looks flat, but actually defensive power and attack power, it is quite strong.


    The only defect is that it is not very flexible.


    This is also the reason for Tony Stark to develop nano-coat.


    Because he started from moving, all the flexibility of all warfare is a big problem.


    "Mr. Stark, please don''t be excited, I am here just want to ask you, why don''t you agree to join the Avengers.


    If you join, we can protect the earth together, protect the solar system, and even the Milky Way and other planets.


    Even we can also set up the Universe Avengers, absorb more justice heroes join us.


    In this way, we can also get a lot of allies, and the main thing is that your charcoat can also be updated. "


    The silver shadow man is in his hands and does not show any malicious.


    However, Tony Stark is not so easy, I believe others.


    He looked at the destroyer war armor who was piled up in the corner, and was put on the table, turned about half of the time and space shuttle device.


    These two things are the most precious things of Tony Stark.


    And the most important thing is that these two are not Tony Starke''s own things, but Carl handed him to the student research.


    So this place, Tony Stark is not allowed to enter from himself, small garbage band, and people outside Karl and his hand.


    People who can now enter this room are only six.


    The rest of the people, Tony Stark will not put it.


    But the silver shadow is to decide the security procedure yourself and even let Jaweis restart directly.


    If Tony Stark, habitually leave several backups, even if Jaweiss''s backup, he will leave a few.


    If you don''t, there is really no way now, you can fight the silver movie.


    Because the strength of this guy is too strong.


    Silver shadow is immunized to all physical attacks and also wear walls, control networks and machinery.


    It is very good at loving the power.


    The only way to hurt him, only the energy impact produced by the explosion, or simply is the energy ray.


    However, the recovery speed of Silver Movie is very rapid, and it is faster than those who have recovery.


    So Tony Stark will be so cautious about him, but I don''t dare to share, even if he is here, it is said to be a guest.


    "Silver Shadow, I don''t care what you mean, or Nick Frere, let you do it, I will not agree!


    Now I finally warned you once, I will leave within ten seconds, otherwise, I am welcome to you! "


    Tony Stark hands and chest positions shine, he obviously didn''t laugh, but really intended.


    The silver shadow looks at Tony Stark, which is being aggregated, and feeds feed.


    He didn''t express his expression, but it revealed a strange smile.


    He stepped forward, just opened his mouth to say anything.


    A man suddenly appeared behind Tony Stall, which made the silver shadow.


    "Tony, how are you so nervous? Is there anyone in front of this silver sparkling guy? It seems to be quite worth it."


    After hearing this voice, Tony Stallon was relieved and then uniforms.


    "Karl, you are finally come back, you are not a silver in front of you, and his body structure is mercury, but it has abandoned mercury toxicity.


    However, in addition to mercury, his body should have another energy organization, but what is the specific, I don''t know. "


    "Then do you want to study him?"


    The Calmine is tall, and the eyes flashed in the eyes.


    Tony Stark''s eyes bright, suddenly nodded!


    "Of course! If you can study, your time and space device, maybe I have a way to develop!"


    Tony Stark said confident.


    Carl also nodded, then patted Tony Stall''s shoulders, slowly walked to the body of Yin Shadia.


    "You are the foreign bio silver shadow?"


    "You are the one in the Director of Ferry and Rogers, in order to fight Domarum, enter the dark dimension of Carl?"


    "Yes, it is me, now I will give you two choices, the first is to take a little your body organization for us to study.


    The second choice is that I have handed it, cut off your head, and then for us to study! "


    When I heard Karl, the silver shadow manned the next step, and the eyes were full of vigilance.


    "What is your guy, what is the situation? I am a member of the Avengers, you are a hero, why ..."


    "Don''t ask me why, I am not a hero. If I don''t want to say, then I can only be a one ..."


    Carlton got, then he domineering, directly pressing the shadow man, let his body, instantly solidify!


    At the same time, Carl will take hands on his shoulders, revealing a handsome smile, which continues to open.


    "If you want to say, I should be a mercenary, as long as the price is in place, and don''t violate my bottom line, I am lifting!"


    When I heard Carl, the silver shadow became a face, and changed again.


    Because he found that he did not read the man before he blunt!


    Carl gives him very strange, like a person, like a monster!


    "you are not human?"


    "You are not a person!"


    When I heard the silver shadow, the Calmei was picking up, and he did not hesitate to give his head.


    This hit, directly let the silver shadow, the whole person is released.


    Tony Stark, Tony Stark, is also laughing.


    This scene should be very serious, but the silver film brain circuit does not know what is going on, jump directly to another dimension.


    This makes Karl are some speechless.


    "Don''t laugh, what is a comic!"

 412 Chapter 422 Depressed Silver Shadow

    Carl Bai Tony Stark, then stared at the silver shadow in front of him, said.


    "I don''t want to know your origin, and I don''t want to know that you come to the earth and join the Avengers'' purpose.


    But I warn you, Tony Stark this kid is mine, he is guaranteed!


    If you want to move his, you will prepare your thoughts in advance! "


    Carl language is angry, the eyes are sharp, which makes the silver shadow be more and more, and the Carl in front of you is not a person.


    Because he has never been in the human body, he feels this kind of compression!


    "Now, make your choice. I have to see if you are going to do it, or I will study my body organization."


    Said, Carlson opened the hand of the silver film, and then looked at each other with his hands.


    At this time, the silver shadow looked at the Karl, and then his eyes died on the right arm of Carl.


    "Your arm ..."


    "My arm doesn''t have to worry, you answer my question first! It is playing, or not!"


    "Of course, don''t fight, we are not enemies, why do you want to fight?


    As for my body organization, this is good, anyway, I can regenerate, I have no relationship to you. "


    The silver shadow is very interesting, and some of his body tissue, from the hand, then put it on the table next to it.


    See this scene.


    Karl took directly to the real gem and pompleness.


    After seeing the realistic gem, the silver shadow face is slightly changed, and if a thoughtful pinch is pinched.


    at the same time.


    Carl also used the realistic gem to cut off the connection between the ball and the silver shadow.


    "Tony, this thing is given to you, use it, and don''t worry that you are monitored by him."


    "understood."


    Tony Stark picks up this round, then nod, put it in a special material.


    Subsequent Carl to collect the realistic gem, and the smile looks to the silver shadow.


    "It is just that is too particle, also known as a realistic gem, how is it, is it interested in contact?"


    "This is still, there is something that is infinite gem. I still understand, but I didn''t think that you can control infinity gems, are you really people?"


    "Is it a man?"


    Calmji is picking up, and suddenly it is coming to the body of the silver shadow, and it is a slap in his head.


    Previously, the silver shadow was taken once, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    And now he finds that his own physical immunity is actually invalid to Carl!


    Just two slaps, there is still the case when Karl pinch your shoulders!


    This makes the silver shadow are eaten, and even the mouth and the eyes are not from the independent Zhang Da.


    "Very curious, why, can you encounter your body without permission?


    You are curious, I will not tell you the reason!


    And you also give me honestly, I don''t have any purposes you come to the earth, here is the place where I live is!


    If you want to tell something, don''t blame me for your hand! "


    I heard the words of Carl, the silver shadow heroes earthquake.


    He is coming to the earth, it is to guide the planet!


    But the planet devours the distance here, at least a few years.


    So he will become a hero, and the heroes of the earth reach a piece.


    In this way, he not only has an identity cover, but also takes place to take the earth to devour the planet.


    But I didn''t think of my own plan, I was worried by Carl.


    Even if the other party is just guess, this also makes the silver shadow, feeling a cold, instantly gathered the whole body.


    He must not leave immediately now.


    But he can''t do this because he still has a mission to complete.


    "Mr. Carl, you are really joking, I still have anything about God Shield, I will go first, and I will have time."


    Said, the silver shadow is flying out, and the wall is leaving.


    After seeing him, Tony Stark was relieved and then went to Karl''s inquiry.


    "What does you mean? It''s hard to do, he really will give the alien creature?"


    "Don''t ask me, you can figure out his body organization and slowly study.


    Because I also guess, Indill told me that he did not send a signal to the depths of the universe.


    So I have reason to suspect that he is not guilty, as for the truth, this is what you have ofssing your planet, rain I am freele. "


    "Rain, you mellie? What?"


    Tony Stark is a face, what does it mean to understand the words of Carl?


    However, this does not affect what.


    Then Karl left here, with Tony Stark confident something.


    Both people study together, the body organization of the silver shadow man.


    To be honest, Karl is not a lot about silver shadow.


    Carl read the comics of the Well, but for this person, it is really a transcription.


    He is mostly to know that this person is once under the hand of the planet, and later will change the evil.


    So Karl is now not sure, is he still under the hand of the planet.


    But cautious, totaling is no problem.


    ......


    at the same time.


    The silver shadow returned to the God Shield, and his face was not very good.


    Although he has always been a chapter, and the mason''s face, people can''t see any expression.


    But he is not happy now, even some panic emotions, completely manifested on the limb.


    So when he passed the special agents, everyone can feel the unsatisfied silver shadow.


    "Yin Shandia, what happened? You look a bit ... whose squirrel?"


    Nick Fresearch looked at the same silver shadow, and asked in confused.


    The silver shadow is a swing, indicating that you are fine, then look around, and face the doubt.


    "Rogers captain?"


    "He is too tired for this time, so I put a fake for him, let him go back to take a break."


    "Have a holiday? Go home? Is this a relaxation method of your planet?


    Say, where is he, I have something to find him. "


    "Is there anything to talk to me, tell me and say that Danfus is here.


    If you have trouble, she is not allowed to help. "


    Said, Nick Ferry refers to the front sofa.


    Danfus is lying on the couch, then there is a chair, just blocked her body.


    Silver shadow man came to the present, did not find someone on that sofa.


    Danfus stood up and smiled came to the silver shadow man before leaving his right hand.


    "Are you a silver movie? I am a big name, I am Carol Danfus."


    Looking at the woman in front of you, the silver shadow man is convulsted, but he holds his handshake with him.


    "Hello, I am a silver movie ..."

 413 Chapter 433 Hell Conference!

    Three days later.


    In hell.


    The hell in this time is in the hot in the water.


    Every horrible corner of the hell burns the flame, and the temperature here is very exaggerated.


    Casually, one place has exceeded 80 degrees!


    In such an environment, humans can''t survive, even if it is a devil, in this environment, it will be very uncomfortable.


    "Damn! Why is this! It''s a good plan, but because of a silver movie, it causes plan bankrupt!


    It''s really damn. If it is not the ability of the guy, connecting the planet to devouring, we will not be so miserable! "


    A roar with a devil.


    This person is another Siblace in one of the seven monarchs.


    Not just him, the seven monarchs are all in the field, even if it is Murphsto and Lu Xifa, it is here!


    "Don''t worry, this kind of thing we are in a hurry, but the silver shadow is coming, and it will show that the earth is devoured by the planet.


    Our hell belongs to another place, and the planet devours a way to take us, so don''t worry.


    But the earth is gone, even the whole nine, and the solar system is gone, this is very bad. "


    Murphisto said lightly, talking about some .


    Lu Xifa closed his eyes, not intended.


    "Hey! If you don''t have the idea of ??Murphysto, it is said that it can quickly resurrect the furnace of the little devil, so you can quickly invade the Earth.


    But what? The devil furnace is silted by the silver shadow, using the energy absorption of the planetary phagas, and ultimately leads to hell to become such a picture!


    Now you are satisfied! Murphisto! "


    Another body tall, a hell of hell, and the unrecognizable opening of Murphsto.


    But next second, Murphsto just looked at him, this hell monarch suddenly closed his mouth.


    Obviously, he is.


    Although Murphsto is one of the seven monarchs, his strength is much more important than the hobs in the scene.


    There are except Luxi Fixation.


    In hell, Murphosto is the top growing, and the largest monarch is the most powerful.


    The rest of the hell seven monarchs are smaller than him, and the strength is naturally weak.


    Therefore, Murphisto is existed in hell.


    But his strength will eventually have the limit. If you have more than two hell monarchs, even if Murphosto is not necessarily an opponent.


    This is the balance of hell.


    "Lu Xifa, do you say two sentences?"


    There is a big short, and the long-distance tip of the tip, it seems to be a hell monarch of a small person, smashed the legs of the way.


    However, Lu Xi is just half eyes, watching him, this devil monarch, suddenly stiffly half of it.


    The same, he also gone, did not dare to continue the way to the way.


    Hell Jun, the West Law, also known as the devil Satan, the king of the devil!


    He is also the existence of supernium in the hell monarch, which is equivalent to Murphsto.


    Because he is a fallen angel, even if it is degraded, it has become a devil.


    And he mastered in his hand, a large number of revolutions of the devil, and these moves, there is no effect on the road Western law.


    It is also because of this, Lu Xifa has become the only one in other devil eyes, which can be alone with the existence of Murphsto.


    "This boring meeting, or the end as soon as possible, hell has become a ghost now, I am afraid that it will always be so.


    If you want to eliminate the devil''s furnace explosion, it is impossible to have a negative impact, I am afraid that only realistic gems and time gems can be done.


    So I plan to go to the human world, grab the time of gems and realistic gems!


    Anyway, the ancient and Domarum has been in the same way, Odin is in the invasion of Haila, and we don''t have to worry about those so-called heroes! "


    A devil monarch, saying that it is a bit awkward.


    But what he said, but the most people present were more agree.


    In addition to Lu Xifa.


    "You will discuss, I still have to go in advance, and you can do anything about it, because I will not participate in any of your plans!"


    Lu Xifa played a yawn, slowly left here.


    Seeing his unattended state in this place, in addition to Murphi, other observation on the face of Hell''s face is very ugly.


    "Hey! There is an angel of the district, what is proud!


    I listen to me next! Direct mount, invading the earth!


    Asa''s people react, even if the silver shadow can not face us so many people!


    Even if the Carl strength is strong, it is impossible to be the opponent of six hell monarchs! "


    "Seconded!"


    "I agree!"


    Six of the hell monarch here, four of them agreed to the plan of this Hell monarch.


    But Murphysto did not agree, but he did not organize them five people.


    "Murphisto, this time I let you see, how we succeeded!


    You have a small trick of the family, the roots are not available! "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The unknown hell monarch laughed, then leaving.


    After they all left, Murphosto grabbed the cane and knocked on the floor, and the corner of his mouth was slightly.


    "I was still thinking, how can I let you go to death.


    As a result, yourself fart, rush to send death, really too unexpected.


    Carl''s strength is not very strong, but you think that he can come from dark dimension, will the strength really be weak?


    And I estimate that he has mastered the infinite gem, and this group of people caught up to send death, really laughed at me! "


    Murphysto beliefs from the words.


    His words are not heard by others.


    However, it is not necessary to hear, because it is proud, it is a common problem of all devils.


    They will not listen.


    Even in Murphisto, it is also a man fighting with Karl, only knowing his combat method, how we are very exciting.


    "Mr. Carl, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Among the eyes of Murphysto, there is a inexplicable ray, and it is disappeared.


    However, in the next second.


    The movement of Lu Xifa appeared in Murphsto just now.


    He looks around, as if it is looking for, then this will then leave.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Earth.


    Among the villas of Carl.


    In Telle is playing the game, Steve Rogers are still in a vacation, lying on the sofa and wearing headphones, see those boring movies.


    Luo and Carl play billiards behind.


    They don''t know at all, they have been stared by the devil monarch!


    Simultaneously.


    A new round of devil storm is coming!

 414 Chapter 444 gathers together

    "Everyone pays attention!"


    "The surrounding the door of the hell, suddenly there is a high energy reaction, and the agent of the Shield Bureau is standing, ready to attack!"


    "The members of the Avengers are standing at the same time. If it is the devil, you will need you to play!"


    Carl returned to the Earth after a month.


    Hell once again launched an offensive.


    But this time, there is not too much little ghost, but it is replaced with a hell lord.


    The strength of the hell is in hell, only in the existence of the devil monarch, but even if it is.


    The hell lord is only a good gun with a flyer in the eyes of the devil monarch.


    Because the strength of the hell lord is actually like that.


    Although they have IQ, they have mastered the black magic, and there is a false no death.


    As long as they don''t hurt their fundamental, they will not be injured will not die.


    This kind of hell lord looks particularly strong, but in fact it is like this, it is not worth mentioning.


    But now the earth defense is more empty, the Athgard''s army, it has returned it before a month.


    And I heard that Asta is now facing a war.


    So they have no time to take care of the earth.


    This crisis can only be guarded by the people of the earth.


    At this point, Steve Rogers in the villa, although it is still in a vacation.


    But when he learned this news, he will move the God Shield, ready to stand at any time.


    As long as there is a need, this person who has a very high dedication will be present in the first time.


    However, Carl also knows this, he did not plan to intervene.


    Now Nick Furre has done a measures, plus most people, believe in the strength of the silver shadow.


    So Karl this time, I plan to take the show with Luo and Yintel.


    Even if Tony Stark, at this time, it is also looking at the show, and did not plan to help himself.


    But what he said, is also a member of the earth.


    So he still let Jaweis, control yourself nearly 80 batts, ready to help.


    Just, just in terms of hell and human war, it will come once again.


    Five sonistic strange homomized things, appeared within the scope of Karl''s opinion.


    Karl can clearly see that these five lack of strange guys, the body is very high, even if the most short, there are almost five meters high.


    The highest, even fifteen meters!


    These guys are properly giant!


    And the main thing is that Carl can feel that they have a strong hell at the body.


    This is extremely similar to the hell atmosphere on Murphisto and Lu Xifa!


    But compared to two of them, these five monsters are a slightly weak, but they are not weak.


    "Is this a group of hell monarchs? And their goals, it is me?"


    Karl is in the face of it, I don''t know when I have, I have sinned so many hell monarchs.


    He did not believe in the beginning of the memories, and then opened his finger to start calculation, he was sinful to the hell monarch.


    But he has several years, and only two of Morphiste and Luxi Fa, with Carl battle.


    As for these five hell monarchs, Carl does not know what they are going on.


    "It''s really strange, these five guys are indiscriminate to see me?"


    Carl helpless sighed a sigh of relief, then recruited Luo, preparing to fight.


    In Tier is not suitable for this fight, Carl is still enough.


    Then I took out four unlimited gems to see it, and then put it back, the mouth is slightly raised.


    Four unlimited gems, Karl can be skilled.


    Even if I have just arrived, Karl has passed a month training, and it can also be released.


    And the side effect of the gem is the lightest direction!


    Because the side effect of the time is the time to consume the user.


    Popular point is that physical quality and personal life.


    But Carl''s life, under the blessing of physical fitness and system, basically agreed.


    And his physical fitness is more non-human.


    Time gems are not invaded at all.


    So this will lead to the use of other unlimited gems, and the side effects will be very obvious.


    But the side effects of the time must not have any impact on him!


    In other words, Carl can use time to use time!


    This will earn it!


    So these five hell monarch came over, it is pure to find death!


    Master the four unlimited gems, completely capable of picking them five!


    Although it is a bit risk, it is not not possible.


    However, it is when Carl is dispatched.


    A portable door appears in front of Carl.


    The new Supreme Master, ancient heirs, the owner of the Kamarta Ji, who appeared in front of Carl.


    "I observed that there is a real body of the devil here, and the energy reaction is very violent, it should be the devil monarch.


    Mr. Carl, do you need to help you? "


    Strangic is elegant to Karl, and his face is full of smiles.


    Carl is now in private, but it is still possible.


    After all, the ancient one has given time to pay for Carl management.


    If Strangic, if you don''t have a good relationship with Carl, you have to come back.


    And Carl also won''t be annoying Sverach, such a enthusiastic person, even his enthusiastic is mounted.


    But Carl is really talking to him, and many friends are not harm.


    "If you are willing to help, I don''t mind, but the opposite is five hell monarchs. Do you determine how you?"


    When I heard Carl, Straise stunned, but it was elegant nodded.


    "You solve one speed, I dragged four with Mr. Luo, the problem is not big!"


    "There is a good thing, but you don''t have to be so tired, because there is an acquaintance."


    "Is there an acquaintance?"


    When I heard Carl, Straise looked up to look at the sky, then saw two bright streams, reflected in his eyes.


    After a while.


    Multicolored light Danfus, directly in a standard hero, handsome appearance in front of Carl.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, Carl, and Strangic, I haven''t seen you for a long time!


    God Shield Tests this side has a very large energy fluctuation, I suspect that the devil monarch, so it will come.


    Then this is a silver movie, and Karl has seen him once a month, you should know. "


    Danfus first greeted and introduced the silver shadow next to it.


    Strangci saw it, nodded to him, but there is nothing to feel.


    Obviously, the silver shadow is here in Strangchi, it is also not gone.

 415 The 415th chapter of the devil comes!

    "It seems that I am really unwelcome, haha!"


    The silver shadow smiled and laughed, and the eyes flashed a shilly, then he didn''t say it again.


    Danfus looked at him, and the perfunctory patted his shoulders and then looked at Carl.


    "Carl, what should I do next? I am quite you."


    Danfus and Karl were fighting once, so she was very clear about Carl''s strength.


    Stranchi and Roose have no need to say.


    Their two are also looking at Carma, after all, Luo it is in the hand of Carl.


    Strangic is because of time gems, and Karl is his elder, so naturally will listen to Carl''s allocation.


    Now there is only a silver movie, there is no statement.


    But according to the current situation, he doesn''t have any use,


    "Five hell monarchs, in fact, keep up to solve, everyone is responsible for a hell monarch, then I am slowly solving.


    When I solve the enemy, I will help you.


    Since the hell monarch personally came out to find dead, then we must never let them go! "


    Karl is soaked, obviously did not put the hell monarch in his eyes.


    After a while.


    Five hell monarchs, with a vote, the hell devil, appeared in front of Carl et al.


    The monarch from the hell, seeing the moment of Carl et al., There is no hesitation, ordered the other hell devil to engage in attack.


    But Carl just used the ability to use time to use, in addition to other devils outside the hell monarch, instantly become yellow sand!


    This is the power of the realistic gem.


    Although they did not die completely, it followed, and the customer loved the ability to use the abilities of shock fruit.


    At present.


    The surrounding land is directly cracking.


    Those devils that become yellow sand, fell directly into the abyss.


    Then Karl is re-compining all the cracks in the use of fluttering fruits.


    In this way, those devils will be completely sealed, and they cannot escape.


    This kind of scene makes the hell monarch face.


    Even if it is a silver shadow, I don''t know if Carl actually does this.


    His face changed again, and finally put his eyes, put it on the hell monarch.


    The silver shadow man wants to clearly, as long as the planet is swallowed to the Earth, he will not do it.


    I don''t say Carl''s pressure, I have made the silver shadow man feel very uncomfortable.


    As far as the strange ability of Carl, the silver shadow man feels his hard work.


    So the best way to continue to stay in the earth is to play a superhero to help them guard the earth and guard the solar system.


    "Human! Hand over the infinite gem, leave you a whole body, otherwise we will let you know, what is called life is not as good as death!"


    A hell monarch, screaming screaming.


    Its sound waves directly caused a burst of sound explosion, which makes Danfus et al., Cautiously.


    "Do you want an infinite gem?"


    Carl heard the mouth of the other party, and then unlimited gem, put it in his hand.


    "Unlimited gem is in my body, I will come over myself!"


    Said, Carl fly directly to the air and flew in the distance.


    at the same time.


    Five hell monarchs saw it, looked at each other, and then wanted to rush.


    Each of them is different.


    Two people have a wings, and they can rely on Zhibang fast flight.


    The other three people use their own capabilities to fly over the air.


    Two of them, relying on the momentum, but there is a big piece of head, but it is a flame to advance, which can fly to the air.


    However, when they flew, Danfus et al. Also rushed up at the same time.


    Danfus directly found the one, the most flexible, but the biggest devil.


    I saw her punch.


    This devil disdainted and smiled, did not put Danfus in the eyes at all.


    But this punch, wrapped all the energy of Danfus!


    At that time she fights with Domum, her strength has grown a lot.


    The strength of the original Danfus is equivalent to between the parent and the universe level.


    Now her strength, although it is still between the two, but it is more close to the universe level.


    So in the face of the strength of the Saidian family, the magic monarch of the father is simply like playing!


    Danfus''s circle, directly took the abdomen of this hell monarch, let it fall from the air to the ground.


    "Is it so crisp? It seems that I am also overestimation."


    Danfus looked at each other, and immediately revealed, and then rushed again.


    The wound of this Hell monarch is rapidly healing.


    He is very angry at this time because he does not believe in this, so powerful, it will be a human beings.


    So he did not believe in evil outbreak rights, wanted to fight against Danfus.


    There is no suspense.


    His fist, with the right half, directly by Danfus!


    Feel the pain of the body, this hell monarch finally recognized the reality!


    "Available human !!!"


    With a roar, his body recovered again, but this time, he did not directly touch Danfus hard, but play his strengths, manufacturing a flame hell, making Danfus offensive.


    Danfus is also in danger, and also lays an offensive for it.


    Another silver shadow.


    He did not start against the hell monarch.


    The strength of the silver shadow man is almost the universe level of the universe. If he wants to kill the hell monarch is very easy.


    But he didn''t want to do this, so he just did something, stopped it.


    This hell monarch also saw the plan of the silver shadow man, so there is no active attack.


    The other side is another side.


    Rules is a fight with a hob monarch with wings.


    This hell monarch has a very sharp perspective claw.


    Every attack can create a smashing of Lingxiao, which will prevent it.


    And more mainly is that his speed is very fast.


    If it is not a high level, plus himself can transient.


    I am afraid he is not the opponent of this hell monarch.


    But now, the strength is completely weak.


    His strength now is already the threshold of the Siamian father, which is equivalent to the spirit of the One Piece, and is infinitely close to the strength of the four emperors.


    If he further, you can reach the peak of the Sian Father, so that it is a real general, the strength of the four emperors.


    So the road he wants to go is still very long.


    But as far as it is, he is used to contain each other, completely more than enough.


    The other side of Strangi, the strength is equivalent to the level of the Father.


    So he faced this hell monarch with wings, is also very easy.


    There is only one left now, good at the hell monarch who is moving, full of glitches, and rush to the position where Carl is located.


    "Hey, infinite gem is mine!"

 416 Chapter 466, spike!

    "Hey, infinite gem is mine!"


    This hell monarch, did not hesitate to rush, and want to kill Karl.


    In his view, Although Carl is a bit strength, it is not worth mentioning.


    Among the stubborn ideas of hell monarch, humans are the lambs you want.


    In addition to a few wonderful things, no one can have the strength of the hell monarch.


    So after ancient times, they dared to be so arrogant.


    But they don''t know at all, their intelligence has been behind.


    Nowadays, there are very many wonders, and each strength is not weak.


    Even is the ancient successor Straise, there are strengths of killing the Hell monarch.


    After all, the strength of the hell monarch is just a subtility level.


    There is only the strength of both Murphisto and Lu Xi Fa, which is between the Father level to the universe.


    This is why, they are the strength, far more than other hell monarchs.


    As for the strength of Carl.


    He three months ago, you can reach a flat hand with Murphsto in hell.


    He now, strength will only be stronger!


    Although he still does not reach the multi-universe level, the strength of the monomer cosmic level is properly.


    This power is even better than the original ancient one, and O''Dodes in the peak.


    Not to mention, he is now also mastered four unlimited gems.


    So this Hell Devil came over, purely sent to death!


    In the face of the other''s offensive, Carl can easily avoid, even the movement of the other party, there is no way to cause any effective injury to Carl.


    In this case, let this hell monarch, feel some is not too strong, but he only believes that Carl is not hard to hard with himself, so it will be the case.


    Then he accelerate the attack and want to solve Carl, and enjoy unlimited gems as soon as possible.


    He has seen, other hell monarchs are blocked.


    In other words, there is only one of him to face Carl.


    As long as he can solve Carl, unlimited gems can be taken away by him alone!


    Such a temptation, the creature of the devil, is not able to resist it.


    So he will be so desperate, even anxious.


    However, Carl still did not put the other party in the eyes.


    He flew in half of the air, avoiding the attack of this hell monarch, while observing the following people.


    In addition to the silver shadow, the other owners are playing their strength and want to kill the hell monarch.


    But the silver shadow is in touch.


    He is not the ability to use, imprisoned, but does not kill each other.


    In other words, the silver shadow is not intended to help.


    Even if he didn''t help, it was good.


    Seeing this scene, Carl laughed, then took a knife and took a knife!


    This hell devil, facing Carl''s attack, no defense, but excited to rush to Carl.


    "Humanity!"


    "Unlimited gem, is mine !!!"


    A roar of the devil monarch.


    His body, suddenly divided into two quarters by Carl.


    This scene, let him be shocked, but he didn''t panic, but it would be useful to rehabilitate itself.


    But immediately, he found it wrong.


    His body is not resumed at all!


    Although he is still dead, he is caught by him, it can''t become a whole!


    In this case, this Hell monarch feels some unique.


    Just next second.


    Carl has been instant to go to the other side, and Hades in his hand directly penetrates into the brain of each other!


    "I have seen a few minutes of clown performance, it is time to solve you!"


    Carl did not solve the other party at the beginning, just to observe the hell monarch, and the silver shadow.


    And he wants to kill the hell monarch very easy.


    Just two tricks, just kill it!


    And Hadis also absorbed nutrients, black patterns, rising again, one centimeter.


    Subsequently, the Carllarid came to the silver shadow, directly brushing each other, a sword tatted into the head of the Hell monarch.


    Spike!


    But this is not finished yet!


    Carl shuttled in the battlefield.


    Directly kill all hell monarchs!


    If Carl, he will face four to five hell monarchs separately, he may not be so easy now.


    But one-on-one second kills each other, it is not a problem.


    Not to mention, Carl is still in the state of sneak attack, the other party of the spike.


    Karl looked at the black pattern, and the mouth was soaring, and then its incoming scabbard.


    "The things here solved, but next, I have more important things to do.


    Since hell is going to find me, then I naturally have to go back to a gift!


    Luo, you said with Yintel, go back to a few days later, Danfus, you also said with Nick Frey, let him pay attention to the door of hell, be careful of the sneak attack of the devil. "


    Said, Carl will look at the silver film.


    "There is also your silver movie, although I don''t know what to do, but I advise you to be honest, otherwise I will let you know what is the taste of death!"


    After warning, after the silver shadow, Carl is disappeared.


    Seeing Karl''s left, Luo and Strangic two looked at each other, and then Strans opened the door and left Luo.


    On the other side, Danfus is a doubtful look at the silver shadow.


    "Do you sin?"


    "There should be no, but I probably can guess why he has such a big hostility for me."


    "Yes? In this case, you are careful, all people trust you after all."


    Danfus comforted, but she still had a second half of the sentence.


    That is Danfus himself, he does not trust the silver shadow.


    If it is not because of Nick Furre''s order, she is close to the silver shadow, and she will monitor him.


    Danfus will not be so close to him.


    After all, the current Avengers can be close to the silver shadow, and they are not suspected to monitor his people, and only Danfus is.


    The silver shadow man nodded did not speak.


    He knows what Danfus mean, and knows that he is in the earth, and there is not too much person to believe.


    So what is currently he can go, there is only the Base of the God Shield and the Avengers.


    Then they flew to the sky together and returned to the God Shield Bureau and reported the current information.


    Simultaneously.


    The situation around the door of the hell has also improved.


    Those demon lords are retreating.


    Due to the death of the hell monarch, they do not have to sell the dead.


    But fortunately it is now daytime.


    Otherwise, the evil knight will definitely won''t be so easy to bypass them.


    An abandoned church in this time.


    A man is piously praying in front of the Catholic God.


    Next second.


    Karl has no sign in his arms, but this man does not respond.


    Carl saw, squatting down, patted his face.


    "Strong Ni Breze, this is working!"

 417 Chapter 417 Calcale Plan

    "You can find me, I clearly, I''m deliberately hiding you, but I am still found, you are really a soul!"


    Strong Ni Brese is also a magical knight today.


    He was originally prayed where it was silently.


    But as the evil spirits, but praying to God.


    This has not been exempting too ironic.


    Carl also didn''t know, the prayers of strong Ni Breze can pass the accuracy to the God there.


    But Carl is not interested in this matter.


    He found Strong Ni Brese a positive forever.


    "You have a coordinate on your body. I remember to tell you, so you will always find you anyway.


    However, this kind of thing is not good, you still have to hurry to do things, I am looking for you to talk about it. "


    "Which devil do you have to find? To tell the truth, according to your strength, you can''t walk directly through the hell. Why do you want to open the door?


    Which of Murphsto can''t stop you, and now the door of the earth''s hell is open every day.


    You will go straight to it, but it is necessary to keep staring at me. "


    Strong Ni Brese shook his head helpless.


    In addition to the door of hell, Karl is also looking for strong Ni Brese to open up the door of hell.


    With the power of strong Ni Brese, Carl can be discovered by Murphsto later.


    Because of the evil spirits, there is a masked magic sensation.


    Even if he has no way to completely block the perception of Mucisto, but shield a small meeting, still there is no problem.


    So Karl often finds strong Ni Brese, let him secretly touch the door of a hell, then bring yourself.


    By the way, hunting a few small devils, gain their physical tissue, used as research.


    After all, Luo, the body strengthened drug, has reached the limit and cannot continue to develop.


    So Carl will naturally want to do something else, continue to develop.


    Unfortunately, it has not yet developed, a new generation of strengthening agents.


    "You don''t have so much nonsense, and you will open the door.


    And this time I can succeed, you will get rid of the identity of the evil knight later. "


    "What do you mean, you plan to take the initiative to find the trouble of Murphisto, but what do you think?"


    Strong Ni Breze didn''t know why Carl is looking for himself until the five hell monarchs will tell him by the news that he is killed by himself.


    He nodded in a swell, but also showed a surprised expression.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, the five hell monarchs were dead.


    Now in hell, there are two ways to the West Fifth and Murphsto.


    So you are planning, let me help you with one? "


    "You finally be open, I mean this.


    You are a bad knight, which can act in hell, even come.


    But the earth people do not necessarily do such a relaxing, whether it is my hand, or Danfus, Straise, in hell, will be affected.


    Only you alone, not only the strength will not be damaged, but it will even be strengthened by hell.


    So now you can drag in hell, help me drag the Earth people of the road Western law, only you! "


    Carl is true.


    Because the planet is inside, there is only a strong Ni Breze, which can help Carl drag the road Western law.


    But on the side of Asa, whether it is Rocky or Sol, it can be done.


    Only Karl arrived now, there is no contact.


    He is here to contact Ascard, which is very unreliable, basically relying on Rocky alone to communicate.


    Now Rocky is not here, Carliness uses Tony Starke''s inventions, pass the signal, and wants to understand the situation in Asaard.


    Because Asa is no longer accepted any external signals.


    Carl also has no way to contact them, even if he wants to locate the coordinates of Ascard, this time is far less than enough.


    So Karl can only come here to find strong Ni Brese, let him help to massage the way.


    In this regard, although strong Ni Breze hesitated, he finally agreed to Carl''s request.


    Because he understands that only the Luxi law is solved, he can completely freeze.


    Strong Ni Breze became a evil knight, which was cheated by Murphysto.


    So only solve him, take back the contract belonging to Sheng Ni Bres, and his soul.


    He can completely free, even bid farewell to the identity of the evil knight.


    Then Car and Sheng Ni Brese two people have been rectified.


    The sun just goes down the mountain.


    The moon has been hanging on the top of the head.


    Strong Armed Armed Armed, not only wearing a variety of firearms, various weapons, and its own iconic iron chain.


    Even your own motorcycles are also riding.


    He has been armed with a full armed, as long as the Carl is, he can open the transfer door and go straight into the old man in Murphsto!


    "Almost open the door."


    Karl looked at the time, just at 7:00 in the evening.


    Strong Ni Breze nodded and turned into the evil knight.


    The fire of hell will never go out, covering the body of Nini Breze, letting him become a burning hoe.


    At the same time, he also covered the fire of hell, cover his locomotive, let it become a hell creature!


    Subsequently, Strong Ni Brese screwed two down handles, and the flame was from the jet position.


    Strong Ni Brese rushed out and then drifted in the original place!


    The flames took a very conspicuous flame level on the ground on the ground.


    Subsequently, Men Brese began his performance.


    He showed his exquisite car technology, with a ridiculous place in front, scratched a circle of a diameter of about five meters.


    As he continues to move with this trajectory.


    The flame is getting more violent, and even Carl can feel this heat wave.


    suddenly.


    Strong Ni Breze stopped the motorcycle, and there was a fireball in his hands.


    This fireball consists of purely hell fire, and it is difficult to do so.


    Subsequently, Strong Brese will lose this fireball, directly in the center of the circle.


    Attemside!


    The flame broke out.


    But very strange thing is that this flame is not waiting in place, but slowly connects with the surrounding flame.


    These flames finally formed a pattern that Carl could not understand.


    This is the magic array of hell!


    "Cheng!"


    Strong Ni Brese revealed a smile.


    But he is now a look, how is this smile look at how weird.


    Then Carl and strengthen the Brese, together, together into the circle.


    Next second.


    Flame broke out.


    But soon, you will not be dissatisfied!


    At the same time, Carl and Sheng Ni Breze did not see trace!

 418 Chapter 418 Hell!

    " !"


    "Welcome to hell, human ..."


    "Give me a little bit, be careful, I will pull you again!"


    I heard a whispering, Calman didn''t hesitate to give strong Ni Breze, and took his back of his back.


    However, when Carhot, I used domineering, so the fire of hell of hell in his head did not cause harm to Carl.


    "Do you want to be so bored? I just alleviate the atmosphere, do you need it?"


    Strong Ni Breze looked at Carl, and the tone was slightly helpless.


    If he doesn''t have a body now, I am afraid that I have just turned over.


    However, he just laughed, it did very hell''s atmosphere.


    Because the Hell Devil is the favorite thing to make a weird laugh, listen to very seepage.


    but!


    Strong Ni Brey is not the first time.


    If it is occasional twice a time, Carl will not mind.


    But Qiang Ni Brese took Karl to hell every time, he will come to this sentence.


    This goods do not go to the Starbuck atmosphere group, and the bar''s atmosphere group is working, it is a waste of talents, violent merits!


    It is precisely because of this, Carl is some irritated.


    After all, he will come out every time, although it is very long, but listen to a few times, it will be bored.


    After all, Carl is also a normal person.


    "Strong Ni Breze, if you want to make an atmosphere, come to the new trick next time. In this case, I will really give you a moment!"


    Carl took the shoulder of stream, then opened to see the heart, flying towards the location of Murphysto.


    He wants to give Murphsto a very big surprise.


    Want to fight in front of Murphosto, it is not easy.


    What is afraid that Carl is a fight with it, it is not necessarily to win.


    Even if you use infinite gems, it is not necessarily to kill!


    Like Murcisto, if there is no backhand, it is impossible.


    As the saying goes, the rabbit three caves.


    Murphisto is a hell monarch. I am afraid that it is more than the rabbit. He has not only three caves!


    According to Karli Nothing, like Murphsto such a guy, the life-saving means, at least six or seven can be relieved.


    Because Carl''s current life is more than this.


    So he dare to enter hell, directly find Mophisto hard!


    "Mr. Carl, say why do you have to kill Murphysto?


    You are not a planet, just a person who is a foreign world, doesn''t do it?


    If you want to say it is to help me, don''t say, because you don''t believe it even if you say it.


    But you have to say that it is for the world peace ... um, still count, this I feel is not too likely because you are not such a person. "


    Strong Ni Breze Tank Road.


    He was driving his motorcycle at this time, using the fastest speed, which barely follows up the speed of the Carl low-altitude.


    However, Strong Brese has been used to it, because Quele is also doing it.


    And the most important thing is that Carl is still slowing its flight speed, otherwise Strong Ni Breze can''t keep up.


    Also, the Calcloth is void.


    If he is transient, strong Ni Brese can''t keep up.


    So Karlfei is so slow, in fact, it is taking care of streak Breze. If he has long rushed to the territory of Murphsto, sneak attacking this old thing I don''t know how to do hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Your question is very meaningful, he is guilty, is I still can''t revenue?"


    Hell group came over to brush me, got me in the game, as well as the final BOSS in the movie, still not let me retaliate?


    If you really want to say that Murphosto should be the BOSS that is being brushed by the group? "


    Carl turned a white eye, open the mouth.


    His reasons, let Strong Ni Brese have some dumb, he finds that he has no way to refute.


    Because Karl is right!


    According to the normal logic development, the hell lord is the devil, it should be the last BOSS.


    As a result, their group of BOSS is dispatched and want to kill Karl.


    This script is really a reverse.


    "You said this, I understand, but said back, Mr. Carl, do you think is our main character?"


    "If I want to say, it should be that Tony Stark this kid.


    His ability and strength, as well as all aspects, all in line with this world lead.


    But except him, I think there is a protagonist of every era.


    For example, O''Dodus, ancient one, and the tyrants they should be the protagonist of an era.


    But then I''m coming back, you ask me this? "


    Karl didn''t know what is Ming Ni Brese, why should I ask yourself.


    However, strong Ni Brese suddenly silently silently, and immediately sighed, as if there was anything.


    In this regard, Carl is not careless, plus the territory of Murphisto now, is already close.


    He has been there once before, although it is more rushing, and it is yourself.


    But he has marked the coordinates of Murphsto.


    As long as he is hell, he can catch the coordinates.


    Unfortunately, hell cannot easily use space gems, otherwise it will be discovered immediately by Murphysto.


    If you are discovered, you can''t reach the effect of sneak attack.


    And two of them, in order to prevent their whereabouts from exposure.


    As long as you have some devils on the road.


    Whether it is a big devil or a small devil, or the demon of the hell lord, will be solved directly by them!


    Under the heard of Karl, all the devils are not angry!


    Whether they are stealth, unfamiliar, flying away from Carl to see the color coverage.


    Finally solved by them!


    So Karl and Sheng Ni Brese two people will be unimpeded all the way, and even Moyisto does not know, Carl has come!


    ......


    at the same time.


    In Murphosto, you are still observing the situation of the earth.


    The current earth is very sensitive to the devil''s things.


    When Murphisto wants to occupy the earth, it is much more difficult than before.


    But he is not an urgent occupation of the earth, because the original hell seven monarchs, now there are two people and Lu Xifa.


    It is currently divided by them.


    "Lu Xifa, are you not interested in hell, why do you want to save to the territory you should belong to me?


    Do you do this, isn''t it for your thoughts? "


    Murphisto laughed and said that there was a three-point laughter and torn.


    On the other hand, Lu Xi, lying on the sofa, knot two lang legs, swaying red wine glasses, said unhappy.


    "It belongs to me, even if it is handed over to you, it will spit it too late."

 419 Chapter 419

    "Lu Xifa, you are really confident, or said, you have long known, will there be such a day?"


    Murphysto listened to the statement of Lucifer, did not feel angry.


    Because for him, if the Luxi will not say this, it is a bit anomalous.


    Proud arrogance, is the label of Lu Xifa, so what he has, Murphosto will not have any surprises.


    Just let him be curious about me, why the Lunxi Fa will be so calm, as if it is predicted in advance.


    But this is guess.


    Lu Xifa will not predict the ability. He is purely to make forced, so for this problem in Murcisto, Lu Xi is just laughing, and there is no positive answer.


    "If you are not willing to say, even if I warn you, hell is now our two.


    But the ultimate hell will only belong to me, and the guy like you will be driven out of hell later sooner or later! "


    Murphsto said with confidence.


    But Lu Xi is not intended.


    The two of them are old opponents, and the phrase of Murphisto is also talking about the old life, and Lu Xi is listening to the scorpion.


    Just when they are friendly in their two.


    Lu Xifa and Murphysto, at the same time, the eyes floating toward the same direction.


    "Mophisto, what do you hear?"


    "Lu Xifa, you also feel that it can''t be strong?"


    "Yes, it is the voice of the motorcycle, and there is a weird atmosphere, this feeling is a bit familiar ..."


    "It''s the evil spirits! How come this bastard, he is not afraid of death!"


    Mophisto and Lu Xi Fa have aware of the breath of strengthening stream.


    But they didn''t care.


    The strength of strengthening Nikreze is equivalent to the peak of Siamasonics, close to the father level.


    His strength, weakness, weak, but said strongly, no more.


    But the strongest knight is the strongest, or his unsathered body, and the fire of hell.


    There are two capabilities, even if it is a hell monarch, he dares him to provoke him easily.


    Because all hell monarchs, no one can manipulate the fire of hell.


    And the main thing is that the fire of hell is still their gratitude.


    Even if it is Lu Xifa.


    After all, he is a fallen angel, and he will naturally be restored by the fire of hell.


    "This evil knight is not good, Mophisto, you really cultivate a very strong white eye!


    At the beginning, you didn''t give him a contract, and then deceive him, I am afraid that he will not turn it now.


    I said the truth, if you didn''t deceive him at the time, I am afraid he has become your faithful walking dog?


    So, whether it is a man or a devil, or talking about integrity.


    You look at me, how much integrity, just make the soul with me, I can help him. "


    Luxi will not let go of any one, you can boast your chance.


    Murphisto saw that Lu Xi was so narcissically, and I smiled, but I didn''t pay attention to him.


    And at this time.


    Strong Ni Brese appeared in front of them.


    Looking at the evil knights in front of you, Luxi and Murcisto smiled at the same time.


    "Hahahaha, the evil knight is coming to the door, how do you plan to do now?"


    "What can I do? Since he has already sent it, then I don''t mind, let him fall into real death!"


    Said, Murphsto condensed a hell, want to attack streptology Bres.


    But the other party has revealed a strange smile, and then he is with your hands, and it has been compared.


    Elder devil as a born with a born.


    Two people in Murphisto and Lu Xi are very clear about what is represented.


    So Murphisto feels extremely angry.


    However, I haven''t waited for Lusi to laugh in Muristo, and Ni Brese has also erected the road Western law.


    Seeing this scene, they both were angry at the same time.


    And when they were transferred.


    A figure, quietly appearing behind them.


    This person is Karl!


    I saw his hand and fell.


    The arm of Murphist and Lu Xifa is cut off at the same time!


    However, the loss of Luxi is the right arm, and the Murphsto losses is the left arm.


    "Carl ?!"


    "How can you appear here ?!"


    Mophist and Lu Xifa have no perception of Calcloth after they appear at their own.


    However, they saw that after the strange and smile, they understood all.


    Obviously, Carl is to use strong Ni Breze to attract their two people.


    Subsequently, Carl used the void, and suddenly there was a launch of the launch of the Luxi and Murcisto, and then launched them!


    Void walking this capability, although Carl has not been deliberately hidden.


    But knowing that he will shuttle the ability to shuttle, it is just a few.


    Even if Murphsto and Lu Xifa are both, but only think that Carl''s speed is faster, then there is a similar instantaneous ability.


    But who can think of it, his void is walking, not only transient power, but also the ability of space transfer!


    This ability is more concealed.


    Why is this, they did not find that Carl came to them behind them.


    However, Karl this hit is to cut it toward them, but the aneakability of Luxi and Murcisto is very strong.


    This also caused them to move the body, avoiding the original hit that was originally enough, and finally cut the arm.


    "It''s a pity that if your reaction is slow, you should be killed by me!"


    The Cal mouth is slight, but the tone is somewhat lost.


    Just a good opportunity, just a pity that Murphosto and Luxi law are indeed weak.


    This is to escape the sneak attack of Carl.


    "Carle! Give me death !!!"


    Murphysto saw that he did not hesitate to condense the dark energy and started attacking Carl.


    But his power, directly by Carl''s oversest, then he is a sword!


    In the face of Carl''s sword, Murphsto did not dare to make a dark guard shield, blocked the Karl''s hit.


    Then he began to condense hell''s breath and want to restore his left arm.


    Just, the time has passed for three seconds, and his arm did not reply.


    Even him can feel that the hand of the arm has an inexplicable power, which is obstructing his recovery capabilities!


    This scene made Murphisto were surprised.


    Because Karl''s ability, he also knows!


    There is also the same lotion.


    When he wanted to restore his arm, he also found this situation.


    Just at this time.


    Strong Ni Brese took them in a daze, directly took out his own firearms, then covered the fire of hell, and scanned to Murphi and Lu Xi Fa!


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Go to death! Hell''s devil!"

 420 Chapter 420, Murphi

    The fire of hell is equipped with the firearms brought by strengthening from the earth, playing the effects of expectations.


    Such a configuration, Strong Ni Brese is not the first time, he used a firearm to make almost every bullet when the hell devil can spike a devil.


    In addition to the hell lord, there is no devil, which can resist, a bullet with fire with hell.


    Such power is very exaggerated, but it is a pity that the bullet is limited. If you don''t change, although you can continue to use, the power will be greatly reduced.


    After all, the bullets themselves have strong penetration, and killing.


    This will play a very good effect in cooperating with the fire of hell.


    Only this method is to deal with Murphsto and Lu Xifa, there is no way to cause effective killing.


    But delays the time of their two, playing them, there is no problem, there is no problem.


    "enough!"


    "Zone humanity, you can''t allow you to be in hell!"


    Murphisto roars, directly exported, turned into a huge devil!


    But after he turned into an original shape, his right arm still did not recover.


    Seeing this scene, both the face of Mophiste and Lu Xifa changed.


    They originally thought that Carl''s ability is only restricting their recovery.


    As long as you change back to the original shape, the injury will disappear.


    But unfortunately, Hades''s ability is far more complicated than they think.


    "Murphysto, this time, I see how you struggled!"


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, revealing a smile, then rushing directly.


    The Luxi method is in the other side, but also turns into the state of the four-wing angel.


    But he and Murphysto, the arm still did not recover.


    And his wings are black, which represents him that he has fallen.


    And the black wings have limited his strength to play, so that he can only play, half of the peak period.


    This is the price of his degeneration!


    But even if it is.


    Even if there is a power of Luxi, even if you break a arm, you can easily press Strong Ni Brese.


    However, he is a bad knight, nor is it vegetarian.


    Although his firearms cannot cause effective harm to Lun West, he uses the fire of prison, covering on the iron chain, can also have a certain impact on the law.


    And the most important thing is that Luxi is a soul.


    The eye of the trial of strengthening Ni Breze is all the grati with soul!


    Even if it is an elite monarch!


    Although the eye of the trial, the person who is not allowed to make the level of the Luxi method directly from kill.


    But this ability is also equivalent to a perfect control, which can stop attacking, then staying like a wooden chicken standing in place.


    The Luxi Law at this time is that the front is tried in the eyes of the trial, and then it is in the same place.


    His eyes are gray, just like petrification, and his current soul is very unstable, as if you have to explode at any time.


    But this is just a description.


    Strong Ni Brese is very clear, and Lu Xi will not take long before you wake up.


    So he must continue to weaken the power of each other.


    Only in this way can he guarantee your safety, in the way, wait for Carl to successfully solve Murphisto.


    Also on this at the same time.


    The battle of Carl, now is a crushing!


    Murphysto is not a Carl''s opponent at all.


    Losing a arm, but Murphsto is not only damaged, but sometimes there is no way to attack Carl''s attack and make timely defense.


    This is the impact of the arm after a arm.


    Although this does not affect, he is controlled by hell.


    But it will affect his overall strength, because the arm is very important for him!


    However, this is not the reason why Murphsto is crushed.


    The most important thing is because Carl has, in addition to using his ability, even directly launched an infinite gem.


    Karl did not stay in the speed of speed, and there was no room!


    And he also opened time gem and saw all possible future!


    He probably saw more than 10,000 times, every time Carl got victory!


    But there are so dozens of times, it is ran away by Murphisto.


    So Carl in order to prevent the factors that Murphisto can run away directly!


    Then Karl will use other infinite gems to cooperate with their ability to launch a general attack on Murphisto!


    Murphysto can only be reluctant to compete, it is not Carl''s opponent.


    If you don''t have such an absolute, you don''t use unlimited gemstones, Murphsto or uncertainly have a chance.


    But unfortunately, Carlon has all, there is a possible accident, and the infinite gem will take out the infinite gem.


    This leads that Murphisto does not have any turning possibilities!


    In this way, the battle between them is more intense.


    The whole hell has been shaken because of the battle between Carl and Murcisto.


    And it is already turbid hell, and now it is more turbid, the temperature is getting higher and higher!


    In this case, even Karl saw it is a little less right, but he did not pay attention.


    Because the environment in hell, there is no half of the relationship with him, the purpose of Carlla, just to kill Melsto and Lu Xi law!


    This more!


    So how is hell, Carl is completely ignorant.


    as time flows.


    Murphisto is slowly persisted.


    He was in the offensive of Carl, and he thought of running this idea.


    Although he puts this idea behind him.


    But when this thought is there, you can''t get it!


    Plus Carl''s offensive is getting more and more violent, and the injury on Murphisto is getting more and more.


    Murphisto found that he had no competition, and even all the cards were booming, and he couldn''t help but Karl, he made a most important decision!


    make a prompt decision!


    It''s running!


    Therefore, Murphisto has risked to the risk of the heart by Carl, and I will run directly!


    And he summoned, a lot of devil, wants to delay the time.


    But unfortunately.


    While he turned and escaped, he represented him has lost!


    Next second!


    I haven''t waited for Murphsto to run out two steps, and his head was broken by Carl!


    His heart, as well as all organs in the body, and the whole body of the bones, all were killed by Carl!


    not only that.


    In order to prevent Melisto from resusive, use the ability to use the realistic gem to turn its body into a pile of meat, then seal it into a coffin.


    Subsequently he used space gem and transferred it to the kernel.


    In this way, the body of Murphisto will not be melted by the sun, and will never come out!

 421 Chapter 421 Hello Lord!

    "Now in Murphisto, there is a head, and I don''t know if he only has this head, it will not resurrect.


    However, according to the future of time, his probability of ninety-nine nine o''clock in his head is not resurrected, so it should still be stable. "


    Karl said, then put the skull of Murphysto, put it in his own space bag.


    He stayed with Murphsto''s head, there is a big need!


    One of the materials inside the time and space shuttle is the skull of the devil.


    Previously, Tony Stark did the use of experiments, using all the skulls of all other devils outside the hell monarch.


    But it will eventually end in failure.


    Even the devil-level devil, his heads cannot support time and space shuttle.


    So Karl wants to try, the skull of Murphsto can.


    And except him, there are other hell monarchs.


    But those guys have a lot of Murphisto.


    Since there is a better material, it is naturally not necessary to use those, relatively inferior materials.


    Subsequent.


    Carl came to the battlefield of his and Lu Xifa in the coordinates of strong Ni Breze.


    Since the battle between them has lasted a lot of time, the battlefield will move is also normal.


    However, the situation in Strong Ni Brese is very bad.


    Strong Ni Breze and Carl are different. His strength is not as good as Lu Xi, can hold the other party, and it is full of efforts.


    If it is not hell, you can provide energy to Qiang Ni Brese, I am afraid he has long been exhausted, and it is exhausted.


    Then Carl is not hesitating, helping strong Ni Breze solves the Luxi Law.


    that''s it.


    The legend is Satan, which is falling in hell.


    When he was falling, the entire hell even had a black rain.


    This quotation is much most effective than Murcisto.


    After all, when Murphis is dead, there is no such heaven and earth.


    And the most important thing is that the temperature in the dark rain, the temperature in hell has also dropped a lot.


    At the same time, Carl also felt a force and is connecting his body.


    This power is a hell!


    ''Sign in has been completed, get a hell atmosphere (s), get the number of trading points: 5000! ''


    Licensing for a long time.


    This sign-in task is finally completed.


    And Carl has successfully obtained, the S-level ability hell is!


    At the same time, he also became the Lord of Hell, you can order all the devils!


    "Is this a hell? It feels quite good, but the ability is a bit disgusting, black, it looks nothing good, or be used as well."


    Carl released hell''s breath and then put himself gave you nausea.


    This ability is strong, but nausea is really disgusting.


    Because this thing is released, it is very disadvantageous, and it is very discomfort.


    And the most important thing is that the evil breath in this is very rich, even if Carl himself feels that he is not clean.


    So he decided that if it is not necessary, don''t use it.


    It is to avoid misunderstanding, as well as accidental injury.


    Hell''s breath has friendly harm, and will swallow all living things!


    If Carl does not control, this thing is easy to cause some bad effects.


    But it is used to cultivate Hades, but there is no problem.


    Because Hadis itself is a demon knife, with very powerful demon, of course, can feed in hell.


    And Carl just used it to kill Murphisto, and Murphsto, its black pattern, directly covered all the one-third of the whole knife, and then more.


    Based on this speed, Carl feels that he feeds Hades hell. For more than three years, it will make it a real black knife!


    "Mr. Carl, is my contract found?"


    Suddenly Strong Ni Brese suddenly made Karl in excitement.


    He scared his head, then said: "This, or go to you, I have forgotten it ..."


    Karl said so, then gave the authority of the strong Ni Brey hell agent.


    This permission is equivalent to a hell monarch, but he is not the Lord of the True Hell.


    Because the Lord of Hell, only Karl himself.


    However, when Carl is not there, Qiang Ni Brese can perform all the rights of hell''s owner!


    And the main thing is, this can also improve the strength of strengthening the strength, forcibly put his strength, raise his strength!


    "This is ... Hell''s breath ?!"


    "You even have a sense of hell, and even shared it to me, let me be the main hell of hell?


    Mr. Carl, how did you do it? This is too much to think! "


    Strong Ni Breze can''t believe that Carl can do this.


    He is just simple thinking that Carl wants to solve hell monks.


    The result is fell.


    Carl himself became the Lord of Hell.


    Even strong Ni Brese has become a hell monarch, you can help manage the whole hell!


    This kind of situation, strong Ni Breze is not even thinking about it.


    "Nothing, this is what you should have, after all, I can''t make you white workers?"


    Ok, let you be busy with you, I have to go. "


    Said, Carl opened the door of hell and left the hell.


    Strong Ni Breze is using the land prison, start looking for your own contract.


    How long does it take, he found the kraft reel of the original, Murphi Dove.


    There is no hesitation.


    Strong Ni Brese directly forced it to tear it.


    In this way, the soul is already mastering himself, and his strength of his evil knight is not weakened!


    Even more.


    Then, strong Ni Brese began to change the environment of hell and will become better here.


    After all, he has become a hell agent, and he is also very clear that Carl''s probability will not manage hell.


    So he directly handled, and choose to manage here.


    After later, Carl left this world, perhaps he could become the Lord of True Hell.


    People.


    I always have a little dream.


    If there is no dream, there is any difference between the salted fish.


    Even if it is a very salted fish, Brund, also a little dream.


    And he is now the only goals and dreams, just waiting for Karl to leave, then you can become the real hell.


    But before this, he needs to manage hell.


    By the way, the territory of the hell on the earth, there are hell creatures, and all the door of the hell, all recycling!


    After all, he is still a planet, of course, will give priority to the safety of the earth!

 422 Chapter 422 to buy Huangquan Fruit

    at the same time.


    Carl has returned to the ground and returned to his own villa.


    The things in hell, Carl is no longer going to manage.


    Just as strong Ni Breze guess, Carl is not interested in hell.


    Even if he has become the Lord of Hell, he has got the power of hell, but he still has no interest in hell.


    It is precisely because of this, Carl will appoint Strong Ni Brese as a temporary hell agent, from him to hell.


    Although Carl is not very tribute to each other, at least, he is a best choice.


    And wait until Carl leaves this world, hell will not fall into the neighborhood.


    In this way, Carl is not to ruin hell. After all, this world, there is no hell, it is easy to cause panic.


    So giving it to Ni Brese, and the only thing Karl is the only thing.


    Then, Carl returned to the first thing inside the villa, it is a good break.


    The battle with Murphisto consumes a lot of energy.


    Although Carl did not hurt, but a long battle or a little tired of his spirit.


    Only he fights with Murcisto and did not last too long.


    When he returned to the earth, he found that he had a battle with Murcisto, he lasted ten days.


    At this time, it is not worth mentioning compared to Dotum fight.


    So Carl is not concerned.


    However, within 10 days, the situation of the earth has also happened some subtle changes.


    The hell devil has been completely defeated, and the human beings have won.


    Then Strong Ni Brese closed the door of hell, which gave the human army an illusion.


    They began to think that the devil was afraid of human beings, so they would close the door of the hell.


    If Carl and streak Bres, even those hell lords, know those military high-level people, they are so thinking, it is estimated that teeth have to laugh.


    However, these people are also very normal. When they fight, they don''t have to play.


    Only after the victory of the war, their CIA will come out to guess and highlight their achievements and power.


    This is the common problem of this world.


    But these Carl are not known.


    The first thing he came back was lying on the bed, and the beauty of the beauty slept.


    Wake up the next day.


    Yintel fell asleep in Carl''s body, and even still had a saliva.


    Seeing such a cute Yintel, Carl kissed her, then slowly put her next to it.


    Subsequently, Karl himself, came to the basement room, starting to integrate ourselves.


    But before this, Carl looked at the more than 80,000 transactions, and there was some itchy in my heart.


    Now the mall has been upgraded, Cal wants to have anything.


    But what is the only thing he wants now, it is Huangquan fruit!


    Only this ability can let Carl have got Huangquan''s power, as well as the true unsathered!


    So Karl did not hesitate, spent more than 70,000 trading points, purchased this ability!


    However, this ability is not directly injected into Carl''s body, but forming a devil fruit, falling into Carl''s hands.


    Looking at this devil fruit in front of the eyes, the Cal mouth is twitching, I don''t know if I should eat.


    However, according to the system''s reminder, Carl knows the demon fruit of the system, there is no side effect.


    Therefore, he doesn''t have to worry, Huangquan fruit will conflict with the abilities of the vibration in the body, and the ability of the fluttering fruit.


    But his only worry is that the devil''s taste!


    Although Carl is the power, he has not eaten, which will lead to it. He doesn''t know if the devil is taste!


    "Everything has the first time!"


    "Fight!"


    Carl belongs to the words, then bite this demon fruit.


    But when his entrance, Carl felt a fragrance, instantly invaded into his own brain.


    This makes Carl''s eyes on a bright, and then the wolf is all solved.


    "It turns out to eliminate side effects, and this effect, even the taste of the evil fruit is changed, it is amazing.


    But then, I didn''t try to taste the original taste of the devil fruit, it is really unfortunately, oh. "


    Karl snakes, facilitates unfortunately.


    This is a typical, cheap, still sell, it is true!


    However, after a moment, Carl did not feel that what there was any change.


    He didn''t even in the system panel, find any clues from Huangquan Fruit.


    This makes him some doubts.


    But soon he thought of the original setting, that is, Huangquan fruit''s ability, must die once!


    So Karl now must die once!


    But in his current strength, even if he himself can''t kill himself.


    How can this be dead?


    Subsequently, Carl continued, and then found the bottom of the personal property panel, there is a small word that is not easy to be perceived.


    And this is the ability of Huangquan fruit!


    "Huangquan fruit: immediately started immediately after the death of the edible worker, and the ability of Huangquan fruit can be stimulated when the consumpant is resurrected."


    "Remarks: Huangquan fruit capacity can be used unlimited, until the eating people are dead!"


    "This is really a Bug''s ability, especially the original Brooke, more bug!


    This ability is to die, in order to complete the whole disappearance, the result of Brooke in the original, turned directly into the .


    In this way, I don''t want to die, because I can''t get old.


    And my current situation is actually almost, with my current physical fitness, it is impossible to get old. "


    Carl laughed, and then no longer worked.


    Anyway, Huangquan fruit eats his belly, which represents Carl can resurrect.


    Although Carl himself is difficult to die, but after this ability, you can be more unscrupulous.


    However, this ability has a defect, that is, there is no way to restore the body.


    Although Carl''s speed regeneration is very strong, it is somewhat not enough at some time.


    So Karl also gained his eyes, and set it to this capabilities of the birds.


    However, the fruit of the dead bird is still required to take 100,000 trading points.


    Carl just bought Huangquan fruit, and now there is still 10,000, so he enters and needs to save money.


    S then Carl intends to open the personal property panel, and organize personal abilities.


    But I haven''t waited for him to do this.


    A beam falls from the sky!


    This is the Rainbow Bridge in Asa!


    At the same time, Lokky is weak, and there is an exhibition within the perception of Carl!

 423 The 423th chapter is coming!

    "Rocky is turned back, and he looks at his appearance, it seems to be hurt.


    However, there is Luo, I will not go up. The most important thing is to organize my ability, and by the way, I will master the following hell''s breath.


    After all, the ability of hell is released alone, there is a strength intensity of two-thirds of it.


    This is equivalent to the level of Siamarate, and now Luo is a power level.


    If the hell''s breath is properly used, it will play an unresolved effect, giving the enemy a slap! "


    Karl is so told, then opened the personal property panel.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: a +


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (a), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 1


    Remainable assignment point: 2


    Trading point: 13111


    Unwaken ability: Huangquan fruit. ''


    A lot of ability, personal attributes have not changed.


    Only that the bright, S + level power is very conspicuous.


    Then Karl, while finalizing their properties, starting to practice hell at the side.


    I have passed for more than an hour like this.


    In Tier came to the basement and gave the Calle to send breakfast.


    When Karl came down, genius was bright, even if it was not more than 7 o''clock in the morning.


    "In Tier, what is the situation above? Is there anything in Rocky?"


    "Calv''s brother, you can rest assured, although Rocky has passed, but life is not a matter.


    Luo is treating him, it is estimated that he can''t get a meal at noon, he can wake up.


    By the way, how about this afternoon today?


    Just a few days ago, I got a lot of seafood, today I just solved him! "


    "Yes, you look at it, but don''t worry too hard, wait for me to finish my new force, I will go to help you."


    "Well, I know, then I will not bother you!"


    Said, Yintel puts down breakfast, karl, then leaving the basement.


    Carl is a break, then eat all breakfast, then continue to train his hell atmosphere.


    Fast arrival at noon.


    Luoki woke up.


    In Tier is also the first time to go to the basement and notify Carl.


    Subsequently, Carl is followed by Yintel, came to 30% of the medical room, and saw Rocky, which was hurt.


    "Rocky, you are really miserable, say that in your current strength, unless the front is hard, who can play you so miserable?"


    I heard the ridicule of Carl, Luochi sighed, and even the firmness of the rebutt was not.


    "Carl adult, this matter you may not believe.


    I am god by my sister, and the flame giant Surtel!


    And the most important thing is that the Dead God Hara and Surtel have aligned!


    She even said that we must make the gods at dusk!


    We combined with her for a long time, and finally my father Odamin, was sealed in death planet.


    My brother Sol, it is, I am not enemily dead, I am going to take refuge with all the residents of Asae.


    And I am dragging the pace of Surtel and Haila, I want to face them alone.


    As a result, I also overestimated myself, or I was not my father Odin, leaving a power on me, Inced a Rainbow Bridge.


    I am afraid I have become a corpse now! "


    Luochi sighed and was very lonely.


    Carl is frowning, and it feels a bit less right.


    According to the original development, the objective goal of the flame giant Surtel should be destroyed in Ascard.


    In this way, he can''t join hands with the Death God.


    But according to Rocky, she is indeed with Sulite to join hands.


    In this case, it is obviously not in line with the original, but in addition to the problem, Carl is not clear.


    "Where is Rocky, Sol?"


    "Sol is safe, he has been protected by the Galang Guard, so Hailai did not dare to continue to pursue.


    It is estimated that it will not take long, they will come to the earth, but I feel that Harata is going to follow.


    After all, I and Sol, is a big suffering of her heart. If she doesn''t chase it, there is a ghost! "


    If you hear Rocky, Carl is once again surprised.


    He didn''t think that he would hear the word of the Galaxy guards from the most inside of Rocky.


    It is important to know that the time of the Galaxy guards appear, after two years later.


    But this time of the world, there have been some changes, and all things seem to have happened in advance.


    This makes Karmind, which triggered the butterfly effect, causing such a scene.


    However, he doesn''t care, after all, this is not a bad thing for Carl himself.


    "Rocky, this time you will be careful, wait for me to work on the hand, I will help you!"


    The district is dead, I haven''t put it in my eyes, let alone you are still my hand, I certainly don''t stand by! "


    Carl just said this sentence.


    The colorful light of the dense Ma Ma has fallen from the sky, and it appears directly around the villa.


    This is the rainbow bridge!


    "Cough, I just finished, people come?"


    Carl is in a hurry, completely did not think of it, his own crow mouth, it would be so good.


    The rocketi is very embarrassed and the sound is slightly trembled.


    "Carl big people! Dead God sea, she is coming!"


    "Is this a deceased sea pull? The rich death is really not average person can bear.


    However, she is only such a word, I am not hard to me.


    But the undeaded legion she brought, it is a bit difficult ... "


    Carl is not worried about the strength of Haila, and the strength of the undead.


    He is just worried, Luohe Intier, there is no way to keep the villa.


    After all, Carl is still a long time, and it is a bit feeling.


    If you are destroyed here, Carl will also have some distressed.


    "Luo, Yintel, you have two people keep rock, keep the villa, if you can, don''t let anyone enter it.


    But if you can''t keep it, it is limited to protect your own life. This is the most important! "

 424 Chapter 424 is the battle!

    "Rocky, gave me out!"


    "Can you escape a robbery?" You think you hide Midgard?


    A unopened barbaric place, you still want to work with me? It''s a ridiculous!


    Waiting for me to kill you, then I am going to find my good brother Sore, let you have two people to hell! "


    Death Shen Harah is laughing, and the tone is special, obviously not to put Midgard, that is, the earth is placed in the eyes.


    She did a long time because it was sealed, so I didn''t know that the earth had changed a lot, and I didn''t know the current earth, it is already a similar monster.


    So she will still be here, as a very backward and brutal place.


    Simultaneously.


    Her undead military team began to roar, and they went to Karl''s villa.


    The soldiers of these undead legmas are only a purpose, that is, all the lives that are destroyed in front of them!


    So they will not hesitate to attach everything in front of you.


    And the most difficult solution to the undead military team is that they can have no resurrection.


    As long as Harat is still alive, her undead will not disappear.


    This is also the most worried thing in Carl.


    Because Luo and In Tier, I want to deal with the number of undead of undead, it is still a bit difficult.


    After all, the soldiers of the Undead Legion will not be subject to the spiritual control of Intar.


    Luo''s surgical fruit, what effect will not be played.


    Because they can heal itself, unless Carl direct hands, spike these undead military groups, and eliminate them.


    Although Carl can do this, he must waste some time.


    More importantly, the Undead Legion will automatically appear by Callery.


    Because Haila is still alive!


    So I want to solve this crisis in front of you, the best way is to solve the sea pulling as soon as possible!


    "You pay attention to your own security, I will solve the sea laundry, and help you clean you the first wave of undead military.


    As for later, you have to solve it. "


    Carl said, then rushed out.


    I saw him and came to the outside of the villa. I didn''t hesitate to pick up a sword, and all of them were solved all the undead soldiers!


    At the same time, Hadis also absorbed part of the death atmosphere, but the hell of the hell absorbed before this breath is far away.


    Even the degree of one is not reached.


    After all, these are just a embarrassment, and it is not worth mentioning.


    "Dead God Harapar?"


    "If you rely on you, I still want them to enter hell. Have you asked me that the Lord of Hell is?"


    The Cal mouth is tall, directly releases hell atmosphere, then envelopes the two!


    Powerful evil power, directization into the field.


    Here, only the two people in Carhara, anyone else, as long as the strength is not exceeding Carl, it is impossible to enter it!


    This is an absolutely closed field!


    And the Haila wants to go out, only two ways, the first is to let the Carl active release of the field blockade.


    As for the second method, that is, killing Carl!


    In this way, the field will be released automatically.


    However, the strength of Hailai is stronger, it is impossible to kill Carl.


    Not to mention, the current sea pulling strength is above the parent level, and the universe level is below the universe.


    Such strength, although the level of Callery can be reached, but she is still not a Carl''s opponent!


    Only Karl wants to solve the sea, do not rely on infinite gems, it is also necessary to spend a little time.


    But Carl is not shortcoming.


    What he wants to do now is, it is skilled to master hell atmosphere.


    At the moment, this battle is exactly what he needs!


    "Are you Murphsto?"


    "No, Murphoni''s image has always been an old man, then you are Lu Xifa?"


    "Nor, the road Western law is much smaller than you, but other devil monarchs will not appear in Midgard.


    Those guys, I can''t wait to have the earth, it is impossible to appear here, so you are not the Lord of Hell!


    To be honest, what is your ghost, you are not a man, nor a hell monarch, but how do you have a hell!


    And I can feel it from here, the power of hell, what you are! "


    "You are only something, I am not something ..."


    "No, I am a person! If you don''t want to say, I can tell you clearly that the Hell monarch is killed!


    The current hell is already easy, I am the Lord of the real hell! "


    The Callax is wrapped in the sea.


    However, his reaction is also very fast, and it will pull it out.


    Then he introduced his identity.


    But in order to give the sea lilator, the ability to use the ability to raise each other!


    The huge hell is beginning to continue aggregation.


    In the blink of an eye, I became a huge devil image, and the sea pullement in front of him!


    "I am sneak me, this behavior is really like the devil can be dried!


    But you won''t think so, can you defeat me? You have not too much day!


    I am Haila! I have followed the four parties of Odin, bringing endless death! "


    A roar with sea laundry.


    She controls the death of death and makes a huge war hammer.


    This hammer, directly by the devil, the devil, the devil, and the devil.


    But next second.


    There is no time to wait for Haila.


    Handheld''s Carl, has been instantly moved to the sea of ??sea, a knife of Ling Hao, and the neck of Hailai!


    But Karl''s hit did not succeed.


    There is something similar to scales on the body of the sea.


    This is the death of Hailai!


    This power automatic body makes Karl to the detective blow


    But Carl also found out that this shot was crushed.


    That is, he can hurt each other as long as he uses a stronger force.


    Just this hit, Carl used 60% of the power and tested it.


    The effect is very significant.


    In this way, Carl discovered that as long as she used her own, even the sea puller had death atmosphere, and there was no way to completely defend her own attack.


    "Betteem! Looking for death !!!"


    Sea licking.


    Directly control the death breath rush to Carl!


    Death atmosphere, compare hell''s breath, high a grade.


    This is the power of death goddess.


    Dead God, just got the fur of death goddess, already has such an ability.


    It can be seen, what is strength to die, how powerful!


    But this is not, Karl is now able to get into contact.


    He is now in urgent to solve the sea laundry in front of you, so that the earth will return to normal calm.


    By the way, it can also help Luo, solve the crisis of Asaard.

 425 Chapter 455

    Just in the field of Karl and Haila, there is a battle in the horizon of hell.


    The undead army outside, because the death of the breath, is not going out.


    The undead soldiers have been continuous, and they don''t even know how these guys appear!


    The two of Luo and Yintel have been exhausted, but there is no way to weaken the quantity of the undead army.


    This makes them feel the horror of the Undead Legion!


    "You all let it open!"


    Rockey shouted, then took out the ice of the ice, completely freezing the front!


    Many undead soldiers were frozen.


    Then Luo did not hesitate to score, all of them eliminated these undead.


    At the same time, Rocky is also manufacturing one, very huge, and can surround the ice wall of the entire villa.


    "We must not leave here, my ice wall can''t stand too long.


    And I also see that your strength, for the undead, there is no way to cause substantive casualties.


    If the Carriers solve the speed of Haila, we are afraid that they will be swallowed by the undead. "


    Rocky is a bit worried.


    But Luo has been silent, but the ability to use itself, continue to renew those undead soldiers.


    By the way, it starts to analyze.


    Yintel is to be a mouth, tap one, will fly the undead, and then come to Luoqi, kicking his calf bones, giving him a hurt.


    "Don''t tell me this kind of death, Calgasto will come out soon, we will stick to it here.


    And if we are gone, this group of shelves must be removed by this villa.


    In this way, we have to move, very troublesome! "


    When I heard In Tier, Luo did nodded and agreed with a thumb.


    Because I moved, I am sure that Luo is the most power, after all, his ability is suitable for doing this.


    So he agreed with Yintel.


    But Rocky is a bitter gourd, which looks like a painful mask, very funny.


    "Forget it, I also say that you are two people, or continue to resist here.


    However, if this is the case, we can only pray, Carr adults do the sea pulleys as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, it should be us! "


    Rockki really doesn''t know what to say, can only follow them.


    And at this time.


    A port door appears in front of them.


    Strangic came out from the inside.


    "I felt before, there was a little wrong here, I suddenly had a very rich death atmosphere.


    It turned out that this is actually invaded by the Undead Legion, but the words come back, why will the undead will invade this?


    There is also, what is the ghost?


    How do I still have it from inside, I am noticed that Mr. Carl is? "


    Strangic is a face, don''t know what the situation is now.


    After the brutal explanation of Yintel, Strangi, this took a breath and understood the origin of things.


    "It''s really a Mr. Carl, even hells can master, the master, she doesn''t look at the wrong person!"


    "Since the earth is invaded, I am the successor of the Supreme Master, naturally, I must help to resist the invasion.


    So I will help you resist the undead legion, you can rest assured, I have no problem in everything! "


    Strangic said very confident, then starting to show magic.


    Have to say, his magic is the magic of Booli, strong.


    Coupled with his magic, it has inherited the ancient white magic, and even his alleviation of the white magic, it would be strong than ancient.


    Sverach''s only shortcomings is that the Black Devil will be too small, so he only has a white magic to fight.


    However, these undead soldiers in front of them, the white magic has a very good restraint, even better than black magic.


    So his words, there is no mistake.


    Because of his ability, it is really suitable for dealing with these skull.


    at the same time.


    God shield and there, also perceived the vastness of Carl.


    But Danfus, did not intend to support.


    Because this time, it is not the crisis of the earth, just the unilateral invading of Carl.


    Nick Frei also did not intend to support.


    Their idea is very simple, that is, if you want to see, they will take such an invasion. I will take what measures will be taken.


    And what is the strength of Luo and Intier in addition to Carl


    Have to say, although Nick Frei said, will support Carl, but he is still selfish.


    Especially in this kind of thing, he is completely standing and is not intended to make people help.


    Even if Steve Rogers, you can''t do it.


    As for Danfus, she is simply considered that Carl can solve the enemy''s invasion.


    Because in Danfus, the strength of Hailai is good, but it is similar to her.


    Danfus is very clear, he is not the opponent of Carl, so she thinks, the sea latter is naturally not Carl''s opponent.


    But she is ignored, and shella has a death atmosphere.


    This power is even more than the universe energy, but also at a high level.


    This is one of the five major gods, the power of death goddess.


    Sea La is just a little fur, and it is enough to surpass this world, 90%.


    Even if it is Carl, I want to solve the dead god sea, and it takes a little time.


    But they refuse to help.


    Does not mean that others are not willing to help.


    After the case of the Wan magnetic king, the first time allowed the variety who could open the delivery door, and sent him and some variants.


    Tony Stark is also the first time, flies over the battle clothes.


    However, Tony Starke''s nano-coat has not been developed, otherwise his speed will be doubled.


    These people are all intentional people with Carl.


    So they will come over to help.


    In the side of X Professor, he learned about this situation, inform X war, absolutely don''t come over!


    This guy is a bit revenge.


    In his opinion, Karl is going to leave, but it is useless to pay, it is better to contact each other.


    Anyway, there is no loss.


    that''s it.


    If you want to pay the Carl, you have come to support.


    And those who don''t want to pay, or want to wait and see, have not come.


    And the white queen in order to take back his heart, it is also coming with the magnetic king.


    It didn''t follow the Queen.


    She is also watching, even if Carl is still holding her heart, she is not empty.


    Because she didn''t die, it would be a bit uncomfortable, and then weak for a while.


    And this is also her bottom gas.

 426 The 426th chapter will die will die

    The external support has been in place.


    Each offered his duties, began to engage in the undead military station, blocking them into the surrounding range of the villa.


    No matter who, no matter what the purpose they have, come here to help Carl.


    But now, all of them are their own people, all of them together, and jointly resist the undead legion.


    Since the number of people has changed.


    The Undead Legion, these skulls, and they can''t help it.


    Although they have many years, every disappearance, there will be next batch of resurrection, then continue the charge.


    But no matter how it charges, it will be pressed down.


    at the same time.


    The battle of Carl and Haila also entered the stage of white heat.


    The current situation is almost clear.


    Carl Fire is open, uses various capabilities, crazyly pressed this dead god sea.


    And the main thing is that Carl even even unlimited gemstones!


    In this case, let Hailai can''t believe it, it will be suppressed by humanity!


    And the most important thing is that the strength of Carl now, it is necessary to defeat Murphisto before comparing.


    If you say, he is the strength of the universe level.


    So now, he already has the strength of the real monomer universe!


    In this case, even if the Carl is going to pick Domam, he will not be empty.


    Although Domar is a multi-universe level, the power of Carl is now able to compete with Domarum.


    Not to mention, he has an unlimited gem to kill.


    And Carl now wants your strength, you can further further.


    If you can reach a multi-cosmic level, this can stand in the peak of this world and become the same existence.


    However, this is a bit far away from Carl.


    So before the goal, Carl also needs to solve someone to improve the self-confidence.


    The sea pulleise hitting the door, became Carl''s grinding stone, external pad stone.


    that''s it.


    Let Ascad fall into a desperate, seal the old Old Ding, almost killed Sore and Rocky''s death Harata, so it was killed by Karl in the unknown place.


    Carl hand holding Hades. After fierce battle, he pierced her heart.


    And Carl is afraid that this hit is not dead, so come back and return to several times.


    Finally, even the head of Death Hara, and let Hades, absorb the power of Haila, and soul.


    This completely kills each other.


    And Hades, the black pattern at this time also reached half of the knife, it looks very mysterious.


    And this pattern is also very evil.


    Even if Carl has been staring, I will feel a bit dizziness, as if it is half an illusion.


    If you change someone else, it is estimated that it will fall directly into the illusion.


    But now the power of this pattern is still very weak. If you want to show your complete strength, I am afraid that Hades, thoroughly evolving to become a black knife.


    However, after this battle, Carl found a thing.


    That is the shadow that Hades made, in the recent battle, there is no role.


    It is the strength of a shadow, there is no half of the increase in comparison when I just got.


    So it is now a strong enemy, and even if it''s nothing to do.


    In this way, it lost the effect of harassment.


    So Karl rarely released the shadow to fight.


    However, the battle just now, Carl passed the hell atmosphere, and found that it can strengthen the strength of the shadow.


    But in this way, there is a defect, that is, the shadow cannot be resurrected.


    If it is done, you need to use a period of time to re-agglomerate, but not to the previous, you can reproduce it directly.


    However, this finding, it is also a progress.


    Because Hades makes the shadow, you can re-battle.


    It is just the strength of the shadow, which is probably between the subtacular father and the parent level.


    The strength is limited, but it can still play a harassment.


    This is complete enough for Carllai.


    So this time with the sea raft, not only let Carl familiar with the use of hell, but the black pattern of Hadis, Hadis, has increased a lot.


    Finally, even the strength of the shadow can be improved.


    This battle can be described as a gain!


    It is only the only unfortunately, Carl does not have a choice, nor does it get a method of controlling the death atmosphere.


    This is the only unfortunate.


    But God selection system is also very understandable.


    In the face of this kind of strength is not as good as his enemy, the system will certainly not appear, let Carl eat white food.


    If the system is to appear, it must be a very tricky enemy, or if he wants him to make some, it will appear when it is selected.


    So long, Carl has already touched the system''s routine, and I have been used to it.


    Subsequently, Carl canceled the hell area and then saw a wolf borrowed outside.


    The Undead Legion has been covered with the whole army after the death of the sea.


    Death atmosphere, also slowly reduced, soon disappeared.


    However, these skulls have been left here, and they have not disappeared immediately.


    Seeing this scene, Carl can spotted, is his hell, maintaining their existence.


    However, hell''s breath, compare death breath, unable to drive their activities.


    So when Carl, after removing the hell atmosphere, these will dissize.


    But this also let Carl, see a little bit like.


    If possible, Carl may be able to transfer to the Master of the Death, specifically summoned the shelf.


    Perhaps this will be more interesting.


    But he is thinking, at least he will not do this.


    "I didn''t think of it, there will be so many people, it seems that you are very concerned about me!"


    Carl returned to the villa and saw these people in the courtyard, and the mouth raised slightly.


    More than half of the people here, this is very clear, this point Cal is very clear, but he did not say it.


    These people also looked at Carl at this time, then the cold, pretend to be concerned.


    Finally, they are all scattered.


    In addition to the three of Luo, now stay here, only Strans, Tony Stark two.


    These two people have the relationship between Carl, and more others are more recent.


    And both of them close to Carl, although there is a purpose, but at least will not think about Carl.


    "Mr. Carl, I have listened to Luoli, what do you plan?


    If you want to remove Sirtle, I can help you transfer.


    But I suggest, still don''t do this, this is a matter of Astard her own, or it is still a better resolution. "

 427 Chapter 427 Sol return

    "Strangic, what do you mean by this?"


    Rocky is bullied, can I still find him back?


    What''s more, Luoqui is also my hand, as his boss, I naturally be responsible, helping him to kill him. "


    Carl heard Strangic, I don''t know what he meant.


    Strangic is an sigh of breath, and the spin refers to the ice .


    "If something rely on you, will they go to grow?"


    The strength of Rocky, with the cold ice, it can actually be played, even better than my ability.


    But he played this time, it is really bad, it''s right, I mean this!


    He is now too bad, and it is unbearable, and even one tenth of the cold ice is not shown.


    This is the artifact that can frozen the planet, but in his hand, it is a bit of a giant iceberg.


    So I think Surtel is still handed over to Rocky, and his Gossol is solved as well.


    In this way, the brothers can really grow up. "


    Stronch said so, as if it is very experienced.


    Carl is also nodded.


    I didn''t think of this before, I stopped Straise, I feel very reasonable.


    "Yes, in this way, I will not help in Rocky.


    When he is enough, let him kill Surtel. "


    "This is right!"


    Strangic is nod, then open the pass gate, took out a bottle of red wine, as well as several wine glasses.


    "Come, I invite you to drink wine, then we still have a good show."


    Strangi said mysteriously.


    Others have a doubt.


    Carl is frowned, then uses a realistic gem, forcing to enlarge your own sense of domineering.


    Subsequently, Carl saw that there was a spaceship, slowly driving from the universe.


    Although Carl can''t see anyone in the spacecraft.


    But according to the speculation, the probability will be Sol and the residents of Asaard.


    "Carl, about the time and space shuttle you want, I have been experimenting, although it is not fully produced yet, but the initial test is already in progress.


    As long as the experiment can succeed, the outer shell is very good, but now still lacks some materials, so I hope you can help me get these materials.


    Because I don''t understand these things, I will come over to find you. "


    Said, Tony Stark will transfer all the things you want to Carl''s mobile phone.


    This is also the purpose of his own self.


    After all, this is Carl''s own time and space shuttle, even if the Carl commission Tony Stark made.


    Some Tony Stark still can''t get it, so this will take Carl to help.


    Carl looked at the table of materials.


    He first handed the devil''s skull to Tony Stark.


    Then consider other materials, how should you find it.


    After all, these things are afraid that Carl has not seen it.


    Strangic saw these materials and said that he can help.


    Because some materials also exist in Kamatai Ji, only if they are used all year round, so they have been left inside.


    Now, I really have no big problem. After all, these things can only be as gray, it is better to contribute.


    Just when they chat.


    The huge spacecraft in the sky has appeared in the atmosphere.


    The huge spaceship can even see it with the naked eye.


    The most important thing is this spaceship, which actually moved to Karl.


    So even the scene was a little amazing.


    Because he did not think that Sol actually took a spaceship and moved to himself.


    "Sol This guy is really a trouble. Does he not know how to bring the spaceship to me, will it bring a lot of riots?"


    Carl helpless laughed.


    On the side of the rocky, it is embarrassing, touching the nose, saying it.


    "In accordance with the character of Sol, he will do this, I don''t feel unexpected.


    After all, he has always been such a person, and it is very embarrassed, and the nerve is never care about what others think.


    However, this time, he did a little change, but he did not have much difference in nature, so he did not surprise this kind of thing. "


    If you hear Rocky, Carl is also surrounded.


    at the same time.


    God Shield also detected a huge spacecraft signal.


    Danfoss, Silver Shadow, and other series of superheroes, all saw this shocking scene.


    They didn''t have seen the spacecraft, but they still saw such a huge spacecraft.


    Even if it is the first of the priority, the universe spacecraft of Malakis is not so huge.


    And this spacecraft is equivalent to at least one hundred Shen Shield Base.


    Such a huge spacecraft, so that the big shot appeared over the earth, causing a lot of riots.


    There are still many people in Shenzhen, have been prepared to fight, ready to break this spaceship.


    Danfoss flew out, I want to see this spaceship, what is the way.


    Because the earth is often invaded by aliens, the phenomenon of the grass is caused.


    After the ordinary people saw the spaceship of the spaceship, they were very panic. They consciously thought that the earth was invasive, so quickly escaping, seeking protection.


    Just this time, but I made an oolong event.


    When the deputy commander came to the spaceship, I found that this is a Sol''s spacecraft, and those people inside the spacecraft are all in the resident of Asa.


    Obviously Sor is to come over.


    The people in those spacecrafts are all refugees in Asa.


    In this regard, Sol also explains Danfoss, why she will take the people of Asa to escape to the Earth.


    He said that the reason why he tells Carl before Rocky.


    Danfoss is half a trusted, so I plan to go to Karlon with Sol, and find Luki and Carl.


    At the same time, he also reported the situation here to Nick ¡¤ Furi.


    After getting this intelligence, Nick ¡¤ Frei is also sent to the Pine, then I announce the warning release.


    At the same time, he also reported the information here, led to the refugees of Sore and Astard.


    After all, they can''t afford it.


    If it is really war, Asa''s inevitable combat power is far more than the human army.


    Never need to say that there is an army of Astgard itself.


    Most of these people have aided the earth, so they are not easy to do.


    Otherwise, it really became a letter to abandonment.


    And even if there is any people who have a good intention, it is impossible to catch it now.


    Because it is completely, it will be used by his enemies.


    These people are not a fool, naturally not to send people.


    So Sore and Asa''s refugees, eventually fall from the earth.


    There is no obstacle to any obstruction.

 428 Chapter 428 Confused Sol

    "Hahahaha, I have been a long time, Karl, I haven''t seen it for such a long time, the breath on you, I feel strong."


    I really don''t know how your guy, how do you exercise? Why do you meet each time, you will feel much better than before.


    If I have the talent and physique like you, whether it is my sister Haila, or the power of gemstone strengthening Sirtle can be easily solved.


    Your ability is really envious! Hahahaha! "


    Sol took directly to the shoulders of Carl, obviously envious of his strength, which can grow so quickly.


    Although Sol''s emotional business is relatively low, it will lead to this kind of thing, it will cause the dislike of others.


    But he can directly say it, at least there is a bad mind, because some people will not say, but will give you a pen in your heart.


    Then wait until a certain day suddenly broke out, which will cause huge turning.


    So Sol''s character, although never go straight, great, often provoke trouble, but not good.


    At least someone is very willing to make friends like him, because he doesn''t have any city, very small.


    "My physique is still calculated, you can''t have it, after all, everyone and everyone''s physique cannot be generalized.


    But whose says, what does Srortre have been strongly strengthened?


    Rocky, you don''t tell me, there is such a situation, what is going on? "


    Carl doubts to Rocky.


    Luo and Yintir''s eyes, brushing to Rocky, directly giving him a hop.


    "This is not blamed, when Haila is chasing, the situation is very urgent, I have no way to explain.


    And Carl adults have just solved the sea laundry, Sol is here, I have no time to explain. "


    Rocky is rushing to explain it clearly.


    This matter is his mistake. If Carl is really willing to help Luoji, go to Suertel.


    In the face, it is not just a normal flame giant, but a flame giant with partial strength gem.


    In this case, it is not a general person, it can be resistant.


    Its strength, I am afraid that it is necessary to kill the sea puller.


    "Forget it, this matter is not blamed, after all, when he is very tight, there is no relationship between some details.


    But what I want to know is why Surtel and Herra will join hands.


    Rocky does not know the original by this, Sol, can you give me an explanation?


    And Odin will be sealed by Hailai, I can''t believe it, with his strength, it will be sealed by Hailai.


    This is certain, there is anything, you are the eldest son of O''Don, knowing that it should be more than the Booli. "


    When I heard Carl, Sol was helpless, and then realized, put it on the refugees behind.


    "I can explain this thing, but can I invite me first, Asta''s residents?


    If you can, I want them to stay in the mountains not far away.


    What is the food, we can solve it, this doesn''t have to trouble you. "


    "I can''t do this, you can ask Danfus, she is a person of the God Shield.


    As you have this kind of person, you want to migrate to the earth, you should ask them before. "


    "Yes!"


    After the Carl reminded, Solton was a row of whiskers and then came to Danfus, and discussed this.


    Sol is still so big, a bit hit.


    And look at the reaction he just, it is obviously the words of Carl, as a earth.


    But in fact, Carl is just a strong strength, and it is not necessary to receive any constraints.


    His strength is there, but the right did not have mastery.


    After all, Carl''s right to this world is not interesting.


    "Let them discuss, we will take a break in advance."


    Carl et al., First returned to the house in the villa.


    Strangic is back to Kamartai Ji, find the material you need for Carl.


    that''s it.


    Time has passed three days.


    Solua has been three days, this will settle the refugees in Asae, and then come to Karl, start explanation.


    First, O''Do is sealed.


    This thing is white. It is a pot of Sol.


    He didn''t listen to Octine, held in Asa, so take the initiative to find the flame giant Sirtley.


    The result of the ultimately leading is that he is trapped in the old family of the flame giant for several days.


    And he has not found Sulite.


    When he wasted a day or two, it was found after returning to Ascard, but it has changed here.


    Hailara became a king, O''Din was gone by Haila and Surtel, and the wind guided the dead stars.


    And Suttle is at the time, and there is strength gemstone.


    This leads to Soli is not the opponent of their two.


    If Luoki rushed back from the earth, I am afraid that Sol is dead on the spot.


    Subsequently, they joined their hands, and then cooperated with the counterattack of the Astgard army, which reluctantly defeated Sulite.


    After all, Sulite, there is no way to master the power of strength gems.


    Only this power must be joined by Haila, Sore and Rocky are not got.


    Then, their two brothers once again arbitrarily counterattack.


    This time they insisted on a long time, but it was still not low.


    And Haila also uses his own death, plus eternal fire, and resurrect Sulite.


    The most important thing is that this Surtell not only became the embarrassment of Haila, and even retained, some strength of gems!


    So there is no suspense, Sore and Luochi defeated.


    They can only be able to protect Ascad with the evacuation, and then the scene of the sea puller invaded the Earth.


    But Surtell did not follow.


    This flame giant is now overports at the entrance of the Asta Rainbow Bridge.


    As long as someone has entered it, it will not hesitate to launch an attack!


    All living things, all kill!


    This is the reason given by Sol.


    Very long, but it is also like what he can make.


    have to say.


    The guy doesn''t matter, there is still one hand.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "Just let the people in Asaard, live in the earth? Or do you want to take back Asaard?"


    Some of Soli is a bit confused.


    After he thought, he finally shook his head.


    "I said, I don''t know what I should do ..."


    "Since you don''t know what to do, you will follow me, just like Luoski you brother, so I can guarantee you, and your people''s security.


    Incident, I can also strengthen the strength of your brothers, but this has a premise, that is, you have to be loyal to me. "


    ''God selection has triggered! ''

 429 Chapter 429

    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Select 1: Lower Sol Income, get free assignment attribute points: 1, freely allocate skill points: 1, get trading points: 5000. ''


    ''Choose two: Incorpoal Ascade owners, including Sore and Rocky, get freely assigning attribute points: 3, freely distribute skill points: 3, get trading points 2000. ''


    ''Choose three: Help Sol and Rocky completed the revenge and incorporated its Ascad owner, including Sore and Rocky, got freely distribute the property point: 4, freely distribute skill points: 4, Get trading points: 2000, get three free discounts in the mall! ''


    ''Remarks: After the shopping mall is randomly discount, it will only be discounted for the first time, it will be sold originally sold. ''


    After choosing the appearance, Carl just looked at it, hesitated time no one second, I chose three!


    This is completely uncomfortable!


    Only the third is the most important thing in Carl, and also comes with three discount opportunities!


    That is, as long as Carl completed the task, then you can purchase three discount items.


    Although every discount is not necessarily satisfactory, at least you can save money.


    I have to say that this is very time.


    There is not much trading point in Carl, and if you can complete the choice, the Carl is still able to help, and give him a force.


    Because of the thunder, but only the transaction point of 10,000.


    Although Karl thought that it was necessary to use the thunder fruit and the sparkles.


    But he finally found out that these two fruit did not increase much for strength.


    So Karl is still to make money to buy Marke, and do not die.


    This is Karl you want.


    "Cough ..."


    "Sol, I will give you a proposal now, let you and your Astard, how are you?


    If you agree, I will help you get back Asaard now, and solve Surtel! "


    Listening to Carl, Sol is some entangled.


    Because he knew that Carl had this ability, he didn''t want to be a Carl''s hand, and he didn''t want to fight against the Astgard people and calm it into Carl.


    Because in this way, Asae''s people will be limited by Carl, and the more important thing is that Oden will be very angry.


    This Sol is very clear.


    "There is something, if you agree, I will help you save it.


    This transaction is very cost-effective, although I know that it is a bit bad to you, and even a little bit of dangerous crisis.


    But I can guarantee you that I will not intervene in any matter from Astgard, I just is only loyal, just this!


    Because I am in this world, there is not too much forces, sometimes I am not very good for one person.


    So I have this plan, so the two sides are win-win!


    But I don''t want to be anxious, give you a good time to consider, if you agree, you can come over to find me. "


    Carl did not expect his sake with his people, because this task did not limit the time limit.


    So Karl can wait, after Soli is open, his selection task is also completed in succession.


    "Well, I have no way to be a master, I will negotiate it with them.


    When I consider it, come back to you, thank you for your help, Mr. Carl. "


    Sher is a gift, and then left here.


    The Carl point nodded and went to the other party.


    "Carl adult, I have passed, the way to help you persuade, how about my brother?"


    Rocky testivity asked.


    The Carl is nodded. Rocky is relieved and then immediately followed.


    When the two of their brothers left, Carl would show a smile.


    However, the two of Luo and Yintel can''t laugh.


    "Carl adult, will they really agree?"


    "This thing is not in me, if they want to return to Ascard, want to save Odin, then you must promise!


    Because only me now, I am willing to help them fight against Sirtle, and relieve the seal of O''..


    If he wants to find a goddess, the cost of pay is only bigger!


    Especially the Avengers, Sor is probably being locked in a lifetime, and it is lost.


    After all, the Avengers, but a mandatory organization, which is compared, and my conditions are loose! "


    When I heard Carl, Luo did nodded and said.


    But In Tier is a mouthful of mouth, it is obviously a bit unhappy.


    "Hey, I don''t know what his head is going."


    This is a good thing, I still don''t agree, it is speechless! "


    "You can''t say this. If he is really promised immediately, then he is not a thunder."


    Carl kneaded the head of the Join Tir, and the smile was explained.


    Tony Stark has not left at this time.


    He is now like a transparent person, has always taken the silence in the corner.


    However, he is drawing at this time.


    When he was talking in Carl and Sol et al., He has already fly a dozen sketches.


    These sketches are a sketch of time and space shuttle.


    Obviously, Tony Stark has been inspired, and now there is a successful shuttle simulation experiment, as well as the manufacture of shuttle!


    at the same time.


    The situation here is not such joy in Karl.


    They once again perceived that there were spaceships in the universe to get close to the solar system.


    Danfus wants to contact each other, but it is stopped by Nick Frere.


    "Ferry Director, why not let me contact them?


    If you let them walk around the earth, it is likely to attract other spaceships.


    This is very disadvantageous to our planet, or let me get rid of them. "


    "Don''t do this, the Earth has not been in contact with the Astgdians.


    So this may be a chance, as long as they don''t host the earth, we don''t have to drive them.


    So first observe the observation and say, look at what they have. "


    When I heard Nick Furre, Danfus frowned.


    She contacted too many universe, so in her, these aliens did not have something unusual.


    But this is a good opportunity for Nick Furre, and even the entire humanity.


    Nick Frere naturally won''t miss it!

 430 Chapter 439 Allegor Flevery!

    "Freuri, if you have this idea, I can clearly tell you that the universe is not necessarily good.


    And according to my observation, this spacecraft seems to be aiming at the earth, he is always possible to launch offensive! "


    "Targeting the earth? How is this ?!"


    When I heard the silver shadow, Nick Ferredton was surprised.


    Danfus also wrinkled, not into the Nick Furre''s order, rushed out directly.


    In the blink of an eye, Danfus came to the top of the earth and saw the huge spacecraft.


    "Is this a dark star?!"


    Seeing a very cooked spacecraft in front of you, Danfus pupil suddenly contracted.


    And at this time.


    Dozens of spacecrafts, while appearing in Danfus, this makes him feel a bit not very wonderful.


    "Why is Luo Nan and a fleet of the fleet?


    Do they should not be in the depths of the universe? Do they help to find an infinite gem?


    Do you say that they have stared on the Earth''s infinite gem? "


    Danfus sly, but her brain is not enough, so I didn''t think about what is very good.


    But I can''t think of it, then I will rush it directly, and I''m just in Luo Nan!


    Anyway, Luo Nan is not a Danfus'' s opponent, she is completely unnecessary.


    At this time, Luo Nan in the dark star is also a color.


    He is now with Xiang, full of bitter gourd.


    "Who can tell me, why is it surprising that the captain is a bastard?


    You don''t say, is the surprise captain has been missing, why she will appear in such a, very far behind the galaxy! "


    Luo Nan shouted his own hand.


    But those Krils, no one dares to respond, because they don''t know, this is what you are.


    In the end, Luo Nan can only accept reality.


    However, he quickly turned his attention and put it on his hammer.


    On his hammer, there is a purple glowing object, this is the strength of the gem!


    No one will know why from Surtel, the strength of the strength, will appear in his hand.


    Whether it is the strength of the strength in the hands of Luo Nan, or the strength of the strength of Surtel, is the real price of the goods.


    "I have strength to gems, I can''t help but also be afraid of a Danfus in the district?


    Although a single unlimited gem, it is not an opponent''s opponent, but that is just because he has a soul gem!


    As long as I can find the earth, other infinite gems, even if I am sterilizing, I am not afraid! "


    After the words of Luo Nan self-speaking, it seems that the whole person is excited.


    "It will be concentrated in the woman in front of you, give me fire!"


    "Followed! Luo Nan!"


    With the order of Luo Nan.


    The accused fleet will be nearly 30 warships.


    The artillery of each warship is enough to blow a small planet.


    This kind of masculines are very shocking scenes.


    Even if there is no sound spread in the universe, but look at the visual effect, it is also unparalleled, no scene can be replaced.


    The accuser fleet may not be very strong, but the gunfire of their fleet is absolutely stronger.


    none of them!


    Even if it is a fleet of the Chery Tower, or the Temple 2, there is no violent firepower.


    It is because of this, the accused fleet will be called the most horrible fleet in the universe.


    But even if this is.


    Such a gorgeous artillery fire is completely worthless in Danfoss.


    I saw that she continued to break its own energy, and all of these artillers were destroyed.


    I have no damage to Danfoss.


    Seeing this scene, Luo Nan also was a little breathing, he can''t wait to go straight to the woman.


    However, I haven''t waited for him, Danfoss has rushed up and destroyed his seven or eight warships.


    "All people listen to the order, directly launch the space transition to the earth!


    I don''t believe this, she can still keep up! "


    Luo Nan is also anxious, he directly issued such an order, which is usually a major strategic mistake.


    Generally speaking.


    The battleship will not land directly into any planet.


    Because this will give the enemy to the opportunity to destroy the battle.


    But doing this, usually with them, there is a planet with the same technology level.


    The earth in front of you will obviously do not have such a level of technology.


    In Luo Nan, this planet in front of me is still at the lowest stage, and the technology level is very poor.


    So even if you enter it, there is not much risk.


    After all, there is a biggest risk outside the universe, that is, Danfoss.


    As long as she is still here, Luo Nan will never let the battleship have been outside the earth, because this will only make themselves a living target.


    So Luo Nan will reach such a command.


    Danfus saw all the battleships of the accused fleet, which actually used the space transition, and went to the earth, which made her feel a bit amazed.


    "Don''t I say, the guy in Luo Nan really made the earth, and there is no barbaric place?


    This guy is also too great, and dare to bring the spaceship to invade the earth, it is simply looking for death! "


    Danfus saw this scene, could not help but feel funny, then he inform Nick Frei, asked him to prepare at any time.


    After Nick Frere is reported, it also allows all agents to dispatched and open the energy monitoring device.


    As long as there is a place, an abnormal energy fluctuating.


    Needless to say, this is the allegator fleet and land!


    No three seconds, more than 20 energy spots, it appears in the screen.


    At the same time, the space satellite also came to the picture and saw the largest team of the accused fleet and landed to the Pacific Ocean.


    Although they are at sea, the Agents of God Shield are not out of service, but this does not hinder the Avengers.


    "Captain, let you hand it! Please be sure to destroy these aliens!


    If you can, it is best to leave a living port, but if it is too dangerous, even if it is too dangerous.


    After all, your security is the first. "


    "I know the Director of Frei, give us!"


    Steve Rogers nodded, then took his own shield, and went to the surrounding Avengers members, and shouted with a hard clenching fist.


    "the Avengers!"


    "Assembly!"


    With a loud slogan, the recipient members present, all followed by the captain.


    At the same time, Nick Freui also told the Agent, driving a fighter, and ready to support the recipient members.


    Danfus also flew from the universe at this time, rapidly flying towards the earth.


    Nick Ferry sent her coordinates in Lunan to her, so Danfus is the first person who arrived in the Pacific.


    When Luo Nan once saw Danfus, he did not just fear it.


    I saw him got out of the spacecraft and smiled with a hammer.


    "Stinky woman, you are really a soul!"

 431 Chapter 431, Power Gem!

    "Danfus, I can''t think of it, you will actually be strong for this world!


    Such a barbaric and ridiculous world is worthy of your life?


    I don''t believe that you can''t see it, what is this in my hands!


    Now I will give you the last chance. If you leave it, I am not dead!


    Otherwise, the consequences are at your own risk! I will not be in your hand! "


    Luo Nan snorted and then looked out of his own hammer.


    Danfus saw the strength of the gem, it was also a second, but she quickly responded.


    "Oh, you have never seen an infinite gem with others, there is an unlimited gemstone in the district, you want to destroy the earth, have not avoided some of the world?"


    But I have a problem, the earth is in your eyes, since it is so ridiculous and brutal, then why do you want to come to the earth? "


    "Danfus, are you really stupid, or still with me?


    Knowing the tyrants, the earth still has four unlimited gems, will you not know?


    Don''t tell me that you are here, just to protect this planet, but not interested in other infinite gems.


    This reason, also deceive those simple superheroes, I will not believe! "


    "It''s a bit funny, and Luo Nan''s information is too late.


    But I am too lazy to explain with you, I can only tell you, I have no interest in infinity gem.


    And, even if you want to take infinite gems, you have to live. "


    I heard Danfus Linyi two, Luo Nan frowned, I don''t know what she meant.


    But he is not going to say more, but directly!


    I saw the hammer in the hands of Luo South. When the strength of the treasure suddenly broke out a strong energy, went to Danfus!


    In the face of this force impact, Danfus did not dare.


    She is full of strength to condense their own power, then burst out!


    Danfus''s energy is very strong, even with power gemstones, short-lived.


    However, the number of waves from the ancient left side.


    From the perspective of the audience, Danfus is now on the left.


    And the energy of the strength of gems is still constantly being strengthened.


    Although Danfus has made up his strength, Denfus released its own energy, but the naked eye is that her energy is gradually being swallowed by the power of the strength of gems!


    For a minute, Danfus will immediately defend the strength of the gemstone, completely defeat!


    This is the ability to force gems!


    Although Luo Nan has just got strength gems, it is not very skilled in use.


    But as an unlimited gem, the only infinite gem with super large killing.


    The power of strength gems is unquestionable!


    Because this is purely destroyed!


    Even if Danfus, gather the universe energy of the whole body, but only can only resist a moment.


    But just at this time.


    A shield suddenly flew from the distance.


    Danfus saw the shield without hesitation, then the ability to use the ability to cover a layer of energy on the shield.


    Subsequently, the strength of the gemstones, slammed directly to the shield, and took Danfus to the distance of more than a dozen meters.


    But she is finally resistant!


    "Captain, thank you, come true!"


    That''s right!


    This shield, official and Steve Rogers shield!


    Although this shield is facing the strength of the strength, it is not fully defensed, but it can be used with the energy of the upper Dandos.


    However, this, Steve Rogers have no way to join the battlefield.


    "Danfus sticks, they are preparing the platform, will come over now!"


    Steve Rogers stands at the door of the plane, shouting loudly.


    Danfus nodded, followed by the shield, slowly flying to Luo Nan in front of him.


    "Is this a planet? It''s really disgusting!"


    Luo Nan satier, then waved, let his hand goes out of horses, solve Steve Rogers.


    Next second.


    Many small spacecrafts rushed out and wanted to kill Steve Rogers.


    Danfus saw it and wanted to help.


    However, Luo Nan suddenly jumped from the dark star, and directly took a hammer on the shield.


    Along with ''Bang''.


    Huge explosion, suddenly fried from the sea!


    The whole sea is because of this power, there is a very large sea peer.


    At the same time, Danfus has also been flying out, flying directly to a island other than kilometers, and hit a hill!


    Seeing this scene, Steve Rogers have eaten.


    But he has already got to help Danfus, because he is now chasing several small aircraft.


    What he has to do now is to open these enemies.


    Luo Nan was in the air, and it was a hammer against the sea.


    The explosion sounded again, and the whole sea was tumbling.


    Roan is because of the retrocessory, rushing to Danfus!


    Such an operation, let Danfus are somewhat dumbfound, because she is the first time, and some people use strength to gems.


    Have to say, Luo Nan''s battle talent is very strong, but unfortunately in the original, he is embarrassed.


    It is really sad reminder.


    It is a pity that this is a person.


    However, here, he did not meet the Galaxy dance group ...


    No, there is no member of the Galaxy Guard. After all, the strength of the gem, it is not in their hands in their hands.


    Luo Nan naturally will not be with them, what is gone.


    So now his enemies, natural is Danfus, and these people on the earth!


    "Danfus! Dedicated!"


    "I will let you know what is really powerful!"


    Along with Rhinan''s roar.


    Hammer with power gemstone, once again, Danfus!


    Danfus wants to resist, but it is too late.


    But just at this time.


    A silver light appears in front of Luo Nan, directly retreat.


    At the same time, there are other people, appearing in the scene!


    In addition, a woman actually used the ability to control a very huge steel platform, come here!


    This is the battle platform that Steve Rogers said!


    With this, they can, unscrupulous on the sea continues!


    After all, the Avengers Alliance, most people are only good at land warfare, and they are not good at the battles.


    There is a steel platform here, and it is also perfect to play their strength!


    "Is this your anger? Danfus?"


    These people who appear in front of them, Luo Nan is not afraid, because he masters the strength of the strength, there is nothing to worry about.


    And at this time.


    Banner suddenly turned into Haoke, rushed straight!


    "Haoke wants you!!!"

 432 Chapter 432 Suddenly debut

    "What monster is this!"


    Seeing Suddenly rushed to Haoke, Luo Nan quickly cooked.


    No matter how it goesone with Romans, you can also see this big piece of you in front of you, with very exaggerated power.


    It is precisely because of this, he did not engage in the ability of the other party.


    However, just have taken these time.


    The silver shadowness also rushed up and wanted to grab the strength of the strength.


    Not just him, Danfus also rushed up.


    In the face of the three-party siege, Luo Nan must be counterattable, otherwise he will become passive from active and passive.


    If you really reverse the situation, it is very unfavorable to him!


    Without any hesitation, Luo Nan directly opened the strength gem.


    The power of infinite gems instantly blows, forming a horizontal outbreak of energy fluctuations, and blows Danfus, Yin Shadam, and Haoke three people.


    Then Luo Nan did not hesitate, and the hammer was a hammer to Haok!


    This hit, directly to the sky, did not see the trace.


    Seeing this scene, Danfus had to fly to the sky and rescue Haike.


    If you don''t know where he will fly, if you fall into the deep sea, then it is.


    Subsequently, Luo Nan did not hesitate, directly raised the hammer, rushed to the silver shadow in front of him.


    In the face of sudden attack, the silver shadow direct avatars, and wants to avoid attacks in Lunan.


    But the power of the strength of gems, directly hit the body of the silver shadow, so that he has to become human form, then fly out.


    This power, let him be numb, the whole person is somewhat bad.


    "Is this the power of strength gems? It''s really exaggerated!


    Although it is more than the planetary attack, Luo Nan is clearly useless, and the strength of the strength of the gemstone.


    If he can play all the strength of the strength of gems, I am afraid I have already died? "


    Silver shadow man is confused and then stood up.


    At this time, Danfus also took Hao Ke and flew back from the air.


    Not just two people, Steve Rogers, Barton, Natasha also have two red witch and fast silver, and come here.


    However, the shock wave did not come.


    She is still on the plane, and it is a person who follows the agent of the Dai Shun Bureau and is responsible for holding the other people of the accused fleet.


    However, they are here, and they can''t play a good effect.


    "Captain, Shield or you."


    Danfus also gave Steve Rogers, then looked at Luo Nan.


    Steve Rogers look at their shields, as well as the hammer in the hands of each other, can''t help but frown.


    "We are here, I am afraid it will only be dragged with each other.


    I recommend Barton and Natasha, as well as fast silver and Wanda, destroy their battleship!


    As for this enemy, give us four people to deal with it! "


    When I heard Steve Rogers, Natasha four people, looked at each other, then nodded, immediately dispersed.


    Steve Rogers said nothing wrong.


    If there is too much, it is not good to deal with Luo Nan.


    What''s more, he also has strength gems. If someone is caught by him, it is not good to rescue.


    Coupled with Natasha, all of the ordinary people''s physical fitness, there is no way to fight against strength of the strength of gems.


    Even if Wangda and fast silver, it is a variety of people.


    But their physical fitness is the level of Steve Rogers.


    So they are not suitable, directly with the power of unlimited gems.


    However, Steve Rogers are actually not suitable, but he is a captain, you must take a relationship and personally fight the enemy of the Earth!


    Even if I know is not an opponent, it is impossible to retreat easily!


    Because this is his faith!


    "Captain, I said the truth, this level of fighting, you still don''t do it well."


    Danfus raised a mouth and wanted Steve Rogers to withdraw from here.


    But he just shook his head, and then fixed the shield and fixed on his arm.


    "My dictionary, there is no retreating these two words!"


    Seeing Steve Rogers so declined, Danfus shake his head and did not continue to persuade.


    Haoke is roaring, the first is rushed.


    The silver shadow is the same, and he is cold, and people can''t see what he has.


    However, if someone watching the battle, it must be seen that the eyes of the silver shadow, has been gathered in the top of the hammer in Luo Nan.


    Here is the place where the strength gem is inlaid!


    Obviously, he has an idea of ??this strength!


    Monas also raised a war hammer at this time, ready to attack the enemy in front of you.


    But just at these time.


    I suddenly remembered a roar in the sky.


    Everyone suddenly stopped, even if Haoke was shocked by this huge explosion, it was transferred.


    Then they saw that a small spacecraft has broken through the atmosphere, and even breaks through the sound barrier, and the hook is rushing to them!


    "Everyone! Skating !!!"


    Steve Rogers shouted, the first one returned.


    Danfus and Haoke are not moving.


    Just a spaceship, it is not two people to cause what threats.


    It is a silver movie, looking at this spaceship in front of him, and it comes from a complicated mood.


    "Is this not a spacecraft of the Yinhe Guard? How did they come?"


    "Yinhe Guard? This is the one of Sol, who has been organized? How does it seem to be a bit unreliable?"


    If you hear the silver shadow, Danfus has some doubts.


    She returned to the Earth before, so I didn''t know this organization, what is the ghost thing.


    But the silver shadow is different.


    He came to the earth, but a few months.


    And the time of the Galaxy guards is some time than him.


    At the time, the Galaxy Guard, because the Carl''s butterfly effect was established early, and it was still the original class, one is not bad.


    If you want to say the only difference, then they have not gotten, and even have never seen strength gems.


    Now they appear here, with Solong will have a certain relationship, but for specific reasons, it is not just because Sol.


    Although they helped Su Russia accident, successfully led Asa''s residents fled from Astgard.


    But they didn''t follow it at the time, but I was looking for something.


    This is Sol''s original words.


    As for what they are looking for, Sor is not known.


    However, Danfus, they still warned, although the Galaxy Guards, according to Soli''s intelligence is a good person, and may even be a teammate.


    But now the situation is unknown, or cautious is better.

 433 The 433th chapter is the enemy

    "!"


    "Your kid, is it to let us die, you are here!"


    "What is the driving technology, it is better to let Laozi come!"


    The spacecraft finally landed, but the people inside were given.


    Especially the rocket raccoon, he has already smashed Petruir, which is the collar of Parke, and planned.


    But one side of the body enchanting card, it blocked the rocket racco in the rocket.


    "Okay, this thing is not blamed, just because this planet is a bit strange.


    In addition to the protection of the atmosphere, there is even a magical array to protect.


    If we didn''t touch the magic array, it would be normally landed. "


    The Kaguo launched the mouth of Parp explained, and then got the manual point of his boyfriend.


    "I am Grut!"


    Grut is also extended to branches, holding rocket raccoon in arms.


    "Don''t hug me so much, blame!"


    Although the Rocket Raccoon said this, it is still very enjoyable.


    And the destruction of the destruction, Dracus, took the lead in opening the door, came to the outside, and then saw Danfus et al.


    "Hahahaha, there is someone here, we encounter people!"


    Wait, there is Lu''an! You a bastard, die! "


    After Dracus saw Luo Nan, I lost my reason and rushed up.


    However, Luo Nan saw Dracus, disdaining lost his mouth, and then hammer him.


    This hit, Luo Nan used the power of strength to gems, but unfortunately, Drackers did not have a good brain.


    But his physical fitness is completely weak in the green giant!


    So he was just hitting it out and did not suffer too seriously.


    at the same time.


    Parke is also reacted, immediately from the spaceship.


    "Raccoon, you and Gruce in the spacecraft to deal with Rhunan''s allegator fleet.


    I and Kaguo also have Dracus under the following, to deal with the enemy before your eyes, by the way. "


    "Hahahaha, there is no problem, you will get better!"


    The Rocket Raccoon heard the words of Pistern, nodded, and then driving the spacecraft and flew over.


    Pisp and Ca de launched two people holding a little hand, jumping from the spaceship.


    Their two appeared here, and suddenly caused the rest of their people.


    "Who are you, why do you appear here!"


    Steve Rogers first asked Pisp before going up, and also prepared for fighting.


    Xie Ju is shrugging and shrugging, then bringing the mask, takes out his own double element gun, and is right to get not far from Luo Nan.


    "This gentleman, I am here, it is inconvenient to tell you.


    But I can tell you is that I am also a planet, and Luo Nan is also my enemy.


    It''s better to solve him together, and then say how other things?


    Oh, yes, there is another thing, that is, he is in the treasure, famous as strength gem, is ... "


    "Unlimited gem is not explained, the earth has four unlimited gems, we have seen it, even used.


    So you just know, you are not our teammates, so that we make a judgment. "


    Didn''t wait for Parquet, Danfus interrupted his words, which made the dumb of the dumb.


    At the same time, the card devil is a surprised expression.


    She didn''t think of it, the people of the earth, they didn''t know so much, and even the other four unlimited gems here!


    "You didn''t lie to us? There is still, in addition to the strength of the strength, the rest of the gemstone?"


    Card Magic Light does not know this information, if not, it will not be this expression.


    At the same time, Parp also responded, it is obviously a bit not tribute to Danfus.


    "You love to believe, after all, there is no infinite gem, nor is it in our hands.


    But this is still the same, and the current thing is the enemy before going to your eyes! "


    Steve Rogers will pay attention to the people in Rynurn.


    And at this time.


    Dracus rushed to rush again to Luo Nan.


    "Luo Nan!"


    "go to hell!"


    "I am destroyed, Drac, will never let you go!"


    With Dracus, Parke and Steve Rogers and others, do not have to attack Luo Nan.


    Although they are just the first time, after the exchange of communication, they basically have confirmed that people in front of themselves!


    So they can be fully assured to fight with Luo Nan.


    However, Luo Nan is not vegetarian.


    In the face of so many people''s strong attack, he did not hesitate to release the strength of the strength, want to kill all his people!


    However, he can play a limited power, so he can do it, just repeating Danfus et al.


    If it is single-to-single, Luo Nan is won.


    But the situation in front is seven or one!


    This is the siege of justice.


    Luo Nan is hard to support, only the ability to use strength gems, barely compete with them flat.


    at the same time.


    The people of God Shield, have come to the ocean on the steel flat belt, and launch a charge in front of the allegor fleet!


    Although they do this, it seems to be stupid, even like being sent.


    But relying on the ability of the two people in Silver and Wanda, the members of the accused fleet, will not hurt members from the Agent Agent.


    At the same time, it can also rely on his own ability to resonate with the other''s warships, destroy each other from the inside!


    Just doing this, you need to consume a certain time, so other people must help her take time.


    However, Wangda can also destroy the warship, she has such an ability.


    It''s just that she needs to be removed from the outside, a tintened iron, which will take time than the operation of the shock female Daisy.


    So she simply helped the Daisy to hide, so that she slowly destroyed these battleships alone.


    And in addition to their these people, the Rocket Raccoon Drive the spacecraft, and also launched an attack on the accused fleet.


    Grut is using its own strengths, and unscrupulously attacks members of those accused fleets.


    If it is not him, there is no large anti-injury weapon. These Kirsys are afraid that they will end up early, they will not stick to so long.


    that''s it.


    The war is slowly falling into the deadlocity.


    Danfus and Parquet and others fight with Luo South, and it is also a strong enemy.


    They seven people play a person, how to see should be a superior group.


    However, in front of this situation, it did explain, they were seven people could not cause fatal injury to Luo Nan.


    This is the ability to force gems!


    Luo Nan was just played, and the strength of the strength of the strength of the strength got such a strong ability!


    If he can get, strength of the strength of the strength, I am afraid I have already taken off, I will not stop here with Danfus and others.


    Therefore, there is a bold idea in Luo South, that is, hand-held strength, eliminate all enemies!


    And this is the side effect of strength gems, affecting reason!


    Obviously, Luo Nan''s rational is affected, but it is not intensive, he is not completely missing.

 434 Chapter 434, watching the six people

    "It''s a fierce battle, such a battle, do we really don''t make a lively?


    My nano-coat, recently developed, just allowing these enemies to give me an experiment, see how the effect is. "


    Tony Stark is at the Erlang legs. There is a triangular energy reactor with the original, exactly the same triangle energy reactor before his chest.


    And in this reactor, hundreds of millions of nano robots hidden.


    Don''t ask him how you do it.


    Asking is Tony Staock exclusive black technology.


    Because of this, Lian Carl also didn''t understand, only Tony Stark himself can master such a technology.


    If it is not Karli, Tony Stark is not a magician. He almost thought that Tony Stark used the space folding magic.


    So Karl''s various black technology in Tony Stark can only admire.


    Because it is really strong.


    Similarly, his nano-coat is also very good.


    This material is not completely steel, but a material similar to steel hardness, and more flexible and more flexible in comparison of iron items.


    Only this battle is currently only in front of Carl''s face, because this requires Carl to help him collect the data of the garment.


    So Tony Stark, is so eager to fight. If he participates in the battle, you can better collect the data of your own charcoat.


    This will improve it and become a stronger coat.


    "Hey! What is fun, it''s better to see them here.


    And before the dead god sea, when invading this, I don''t see the people of the Shield Bureau to help.


    So what is the obligation to help them?


    I don''t have any necessary things at all. "


    In Tier is still such a revenge.


    Because the God Shield did not come over, she was a bit unhappy.


    Rules is not sent.


    He just sat behind, silently looked at Luo Nan waving the hammer, constantly using the scene of infinite gems.


    Obviously, Luo has a point forward, but he does not have such a condition.


    Can only be said a little regret.


    "The Galaxy guard team, also accused Luo Nan and his allegator fleet.


    However, according to the current situation, it should be the upper air of us.


    Mr. Carl, if you let me join the battlefield, I guarantee that I can get rid of Luo Nan.


    After all, he is our enemy. It has always been put on this, is there really no problem? "


    Solkou asked.


    Obviously, he also wants to help.


    However, I haven''t waited for Carl to talk, and Luoqui in the side will open it first.


    "Sol, you don''t understand it, wait until they fight to the white heat phase, we are helping.


    In this way, we can not only harvest their respect, but even the strength of the gems can get the hand, is this not a lot? "


    Rocky is worthy of tricks.


    His idea is really good, and the other people have not thought of this level in addition to Carl.


    Even if Tony Stark is just a heart thought, I want to experiment my nano-coat, and I don''t pay too much attention to the battle.


    However, Carl has shaken his head and said casually.


    "This time we won''t participate in the battle, and you will follow it.


    And for more than an hour, Luo Nan will defeat.


    He relies too much to rely on strength, although he has a container, you can offset the side effects of unlimited gems.


    But in any case, unlimited gems are still infinite gems, and the hammer in his hand is not an infinite glove.


    This relies on the infinite gemstone, and will eventually be swallowed in unlimited gems.


    At that time, it will be his death, we have no need to shoot at all.


    As for the strength of the gems, the Shenchun Bureau is willing to take it, anyway, I have no interest in this thing. "


    Carl is true, and he really doesn''t want to do it.


    The reason is very simple, just like Yintel said, what is going to help?


    Carl is also a revenge!


    So he is this time, saying that nothing will be.


    After all, Luo Nan did not impair his own interests, plus time and space shuttle, has already put it a schedule.


    According to Tony Stark, as long as the simulation test is successful, he only takes a year, you can make the shuttle shuttle machine!


    At that time, Karl can leave here, and he doesn''t have to be, in the help of the God Shield.


    Just simulates the experiment, it is difficult to succeed, this point Tony Stark has no way, only patiently waiting.


    Anyway, I will succeed sooner or later.


    that''s it.


    It is not intended to play the play.


    About three hours.


    Luo Nan finally killed by Danfus and others.


    But this time, it''s more than doubled than Carl computing.


    He underestimates the power of strength, and also overestimates the damage caused by the body.


    After the strength of the gems, after Luo Nan, he fully occupied his body.


    At the same time, the strength of the gem has also played the largest energy, and the entire island will be sinking.


    Finally, Danfus et al., Lure Luonan to the most central, using dozens of battleships to explode, kill him completely.


    As for strength gems, this thing is temporarily kept by Danfus.


    In the people present, in addition to Danfus, only Yixian Man can hold strength gems.


    But in order to avoid the suspicion, the silver shadow did not actively move the strength of the gem, so I can only hand it over to Danfus.


    that''s it.


    The human draft of the God Shield, leaving a wolf.


    That piece almost completely became a dead domain.


    It is difficult to restore the original shape in the next year.


    But there is no way, this is the price they have to pay.


    And this kind of thing will never take only one!


    "Okay, it is scattered, this farce has already taken place.


    But then, Strays ran and ran.


    When the battle happened, he didn''t come here, and now the battle is over, it is really strange. "


    There happened this happening today, but I didn''t see Strangic figure at all, which made Carl feel surprised.


    Then he came to Kamartai Ji, I want to see what Strangic is doing.


    When he asked the king, he learned that Strangic went to the universe, saying that there is something important to do.


    Carl didn''t know what he had to do, so it was too lazy to take it.


    Just when Carl returned to the villa again, Tony Stark did not go.


    Rocky and Tol, no leave.


    This makes him some doubts.


    "What is your situation? Is it still planned to eat in me?"


    I heard Karl''s inquiry, Tony Stark revealed a smile, then pulled the virtual screen to show a set of data.


    "The experiment is successful! Now there are several materials, you can make time and space shuttle!"


    After Tony Stark voice, Sor is also biting his teeth, half squatting on the ground.


    "As long as Karl, you can eliminate Sirtten, restore the original appearance of Asa, and save my father!


    I am willing to bring all the people of Ascard, all join you! "


    "Swearing is good!"

 435 Chapter 435 finally opened up

    "Sol, you are finally open!"


    Looking at the Sol, the knees in front of him, and there were rocky sides who were flustered next to Zhang Zhang, and the corner of the Calmine was soaring, showing a smile.


    He is very clear, why Sore suddenly suddenly there is such a large transformation.


    This is entirely because Tony Stark just said.


    If Tony Stark does not say experiments, the time and space shuttle can be developed immediately, and Sore will not immediately open.


    Because Tony Stark said, he as long as the virtual experiment can succeed, the physical device of the color time and space shuttle, the experimental and collecting materials are required, and only about one year.


    Up to two years.


    For ordinary people, it is not very long, and it is easy to pass.


    Not to mention, the ASgaders in the average of five thousand years have been described.


    In their eyes, the two years is in the same amount, that is, the past three or four months.


    During this time, I was very short of Soli, and I have already stayed again.


    However, he also left a heart.


    After all, Asa was destroyed by Surtel, and he was also pulled by his sister sea.


    Naturally will grow.


    He did not directly declare joining Karli, but waited until Karl did it, it is already a brain.


    After all, he also worried that Carl accepted the loyalty, but he won''t help.


    After all, his relationship between Karl can only be called well, it is not very familiar.


    "Sol, this is a contract, as long as you sign this contract, there is no way to repent.


    This is the force of the rules of the universe, we have no way to resist, and there is a contract contract, which is beneficial to our two.


    This is always more trust than verbal, do you say it? "


    The Cal mouth is tall, showing the smile of the old fox.


    Sol is also nod, then take the contract, want to sign it directly.


    But Luoqui on the side frowned, directly grabbed the contract, then carefully viewed.


    After all of him saw it, this was relieved.


    "Rocky, isn''t you trust me?"


    Seeing Rocky''s performance, Carl did not be angry, but a little inquiry.


    Rocky heard Karl''s inquiry, behind the back of cold sweat, the forehead also appeared some sweat.


    Even his body, there is also a slight tremination.


    Karl''s taste is scared to your child, and people are fine.


    "Carl, I didn''t fight, I just felt the devil''s breath, so ..."


    "Very good alert, you will be a good brother.


    You are here, there is no thing that can continue to learn.


    I am not good at magic, just I have some fur.


    So from now on, you don''t have to continue to follow me, you will be better than Sol.


    There is a metrics of your heart, Sol, this iron, should not be abducted. "


    "I know Carl''s adult ..."


    When I heard Karl, Luochi was a breather, and then the contract was also given to Sol.


    He is really scared, but he is also good for Sol.


    After all, the true love of the kisi is Sor, even if he has already returned to Carl, but he thought about it, or his brother.


    This is their brothers and sisters ...


    Pooh!


    It is the feelings of the brothers, no matter how it is unable to disasse!


    Even Rocky will also pay life!


    At this point, the original movie Avengers League three started, and Luoki went to death in order to let Sol live down, they have explained the problem.


    So he will make this move.


    Carl is not angry, but it is a bit happy.


    Because from here, he also seen that Rocky''s true feelings of Sore, how is it.


    If Rocky is not sent next to it, Carl will not let him leave his side.


    After all, Luoqui, ghosts know what else.


    But now it is good, Sore and Luoki are still in good, and the feelings are not ruptured.


    This is enough.


    "I signed it, what should I do next?"


    After Sol signed a name, Carl took the contract back and then burned it.


    Although the contract is gone, the content of the contract is actually effective.


    "Next, Luoki will notify all the residents of Astard, let them get up, three days later.


    The first thing I have to do now is to go to O''Din, and then help eliminate Surtel and restore Ascad. "


    Said, Carl will put your eyes on Sol''s body.


    "Sol, your storm ax, can you summon the Rainbow Bridge?"


    "Yes, the storm warker can summon the rainbow bridge, but it takes a little more than enough."


    "This is enough, you took me to the place where Odin was sealed, then I helped you relieve the seal of O''..


    Subsequently, you will take me to Asa, the route is such a route, I hope you don''t bring the wrong way. "


    "I know, is it now?"


    When I heard Karl, Sore took out the hammer of the storm war ax and thunder.


    Due to the development of this world, it is completely different from the original Mountain world.


    So his hammer of Raytheon did not suffer from Haila, still very complete.


    Now Sol, have two artifacts, and more powerful when the power is compared to the war, it will be less.


    But the anti-school has also been strengthened, so he is not the opponent of Haila, is also normal.


    After all, people who are black must be strong.


    No matter in that world, this is the unchanging truth.


    "Don''t worry, eat a dinner first, sleep, let us start again tomorrow.


    You are also, you don''t have to inform them now, you will take a good rest, by the way, think about speech. "


    that''s it.


    Several people, happy to eat dinner.


    There is no matter what happens at night, and it is stable overnight.


    The next morning.


    Rocky left the villa and returned to the current aggregation of Asaard.


    Carl is simple to clean up, and then let Sol summon the Rainbow Bridge, with him to Odin to be sealed.


    at the same time.


    Just a moment of Karl leaving the earth.


    There is a huge spaceship in the universe, a man with a deep purple skin, a golden glove, picking up his own double-head chopper, showing a wretched smile.


    "Finally, I am going to the earth. I will let them know, what is real fear!


    Emma, ??prepare for war! Next, I want to take myself to kill Karl, revenge for super superstar! "


    "Follow! My Lord!"

 436 Chapter 436, father and son meet

    "Odin is really no longer, I didn''t think that you are so awkward, and it is also sealed in such a dark place, it is really surprised."


    Carl came to a very dim, it came into a very dim.


    It is the death planet of O''Dezen seal.


    Originally, it should be a place to seal the sacred sea. Later, he was transformed by Hailaga, then coupled with Sulite, two people teamed up, this successfully seized Odin.


    However, Hailai has been eliminated by Carl, and the seal here is actually loose.


    In fact, the strength of O''Dodia can be used for a few years.


    But in his life, I am afraid how many years have been supported, even if it is a little longer, it is a bit awkward.


    "Carl, didn''t think of you, you should come to teach me, tell the truth, Sol promised what conditions do you have?"


    O''Din is an old fox, and the trading beforehand of Carl and Sol is seen in a glance.


    I just laughed with this Carl, and then said unhappy.


    "In fact, there is nothing, I just let Sol, and the situation in Asaard is loyal to me, just this.


    And you know my personality, I will not do anything to you, and I will not mandate what you do.


    Plus the time and space shuttle has been developed, it is not enough for two years, I will leave here, so you can rest assured. "


    When I heard Carl, Odin frowned and felt a little incredible.


    However, he finally put his gaze in Sol''s body, and the disappointment and loss of his eyes were completely exposed.


    "Sol, you are still confused, it is really too young, but this is good, according to their Midgd people, call it to eat a long wisdom.


    In the future, you will encounter similar things, I hope you can know what to do, our Astard people have qi. "


    O''Don speaking is a bit of powerful, obviously being hurt by Sore''s move.


    I didn''t say anything about this, because he also knew that this is a daemon.


    But in order to save Otus, do this must be done in order to save Ascad Sol.


    I am afraid to give up your dignity and bone.


    This is his service.


    Everything is responsible for himself.


    O''Din knows that Sol has such a sense of responsibility, but he still does not want to rise, and Bo is growing in this way, so he is somewhat lost.


    O''Don finally sighed, Sor did not speak.


    Their father and son are silent, and they will look at the time for nearly three minutes.


    During this time, even Karl did not break the quiet atmosphere.


    However, Carl is finally can''t stand it, and take the lead breaking this atmosphere and starts using unlimited gemstones to help O''Don release.


    "The two of your father and son are all in a blessing, it is really a father and son, it is simply a mold.


    But I am not good for you to evaluate you, so I will save people first, after all, I still have something to do.


    Who let this are my job, workmanship is to work, can you continue to live, do you say right? "


    The Cal mouth is tall, showing inexplicable smiles.


    Sol and Ododes did not understand what she would mean.


    But they always feel that he is there, just what is nothing to do.


    In this way, Karl continues to release the seal.


    Even if you use a realistic gem, he wants to release the seal and spend a little time.


    During this time, both Sore and Ododin were both beginning to talk about the status quo of Asaard.


    At the same time, Sol is also reported to the status quo of Asaard residents.


    And Sol also explained his mother''s mother of the mother of Buddhism, did not suffer, but following the earth.


    It''s just that she was in battle sea, and I was hurt, and now I am still sleeping, but there is no danger.


    During the time of their father and son, Callings took about 10 minutes, and finally looked out of the seal of Odin.


    "I will tell you this, then take me to Asaard, I still have a job."


    When I heard Carl, Solid took a nod and then continued to summon the Rainbow Bridge and prepared to transfer all of them to Ascard.


    Odin is still an angry, but does not stop the action of Sol.


    In this way, their three mansual gas came to the Flames of Asae.


    At this time, Surtel is destroying in the least the center of Asaard.


    The flames of the sky burned the magnificent Ascad, the very dazzling scene formed.


    This scene in front of you, I am afraid that I have been in a lifetime, even if Karl looked, I couldn''t help but marvel.


    "This is really hit, but said it back, I didn''t feel the breath of any life in Surtel.


    That is to say, he really turned into the squid of the dead, but Haila was dead, why can he live? This is a bit strange. "


    Carl is very confused, why Suttle is clearly but also free to act.


    Now Surtel doesn''t have any life at all, this point Carl can be fully determined.


    However, Carl can also see that now Surtel has completely lost rationality, which should be a side effect.


    Although he is still alive, it is actually dead, only left the last silk obsession, that is, destroying Ascard, complete the dusk of the gods!


    "If I don''t guess, this should be the power of eternal fire, so that he can maintain the current state.


    But fortunately, Surtel became a jealous, and then after the death of the journey, he would not be controlled. At present, it should only be the eternal fire to control his body, and it is destroyed everywhere.


    If Sirt is still your own reason, then he should know how to destroy Ascad at the fastest speed, we can''t return here again, see this scene in front of you. "


    After O''Don explained, the reason is still sufficient.


    Karl dotted nodded to understand, and immediately rushed up to attack Suttle.


    "Carl is a little bit! It has the eternal fire, but not dead, no matter what attack will respond immediately, the regular attack does not have any way to him, even my Thunder is the same.


    So I want to cause harm to him, only a few ways to count, that is, the eternal fire is extinguished or temporarily freeze him all the flames on his body, then throw it into the universe.


    Surtel doesn''t have the ability to act in the universe, so this is the most stable way! "

 437 Chapter 437, Renovation of Newcomer Asa

    The snoring of Surtel is a sound of everyone''s ear.


    Carl rushed up and did not hesitate to be a chopping of a tear space.


    But just like the previous Odin and Sol, the usual attack is completely effective in Suttle.


    Even the Hades in Carl hand has the ability to suppress the recovery of injuries.


    There is also no way to effectively harm Surtel.


    Because the eternal fire This artifact is equivalent to a part of the rules of the universe, even if the ability of Hades is strong and can''t fight the universe rules.


    I have to say that some people have strong recovery, people will not be easily restrained by Hades.


    This is also a little in Hades.


    However, Carl looks forward to Hades that can evolve a black knife one day, so it has a stronger ability.


    Although Hades after evolution, it will wake up new ability.


    But Carl is completely expected.


    After all, Hadis''s current black pattern has come to the center of the knife, the image is very strange.


    Then Carl continued to wave Hades and attacked Surtel.


    At the same time, Carl also released the shadow of Harris, and then injected into the interior of the shadow using the land, so that its strength increased.


    Now this shadow, almost half of the strength of Carl.


    Through the Joint Attack of Carl and Shadow, so that Surtel has no way to come.


    However, this is, Surtel is just suppressed, and it cannot be killed.


    There is no way, Carl can only use unlimited gems to attack Sirt.


    Have to say, the power of infinity gems is still very strong.


    Anti-Japanese only uses a realistic gem, changing his body structure, and then can cause harm to it.


    Because the eternal fire is more powerful, it is impossible to resist unlimited gems.


    Subsequently, Carl took the infinite gem and ourselves, less than ten minutes, and the soul was resolved.


    "this one?"


    "The plane is too weak?"


    Carl eliminated Surtel, and then did not forget to ridicule each other.


    Then he looked at the eternal fire and sprinkled on the ground of Asaard.


    Looking at this booth flame in front of him, Karr frowned, and then use the realistic gemody, wrap it up, and then handed over to Odin.


    "The eternal fire This thing you have to keep it well, maybe Suttle can still rely on things resurrection."


    "This doesn''t have to be reminded, I am a king, knowing more than you.


    But then come back, now on Asae, it''s really a broken. If you want to fix it, I am afraid that it is not a year and a half. "


    Odin sighted a breath, it is obviously a little sad.


    Sol is a look at Carl, because he knew that Carl said, he can help recover.


    "Don''t use it for a long time, give me three hours, I can help recover!"


    The Cal mouth is soaring, revealing the confident expression, then takes out realistic gems and time gems!


    There are two gems that restore the Asta''s complete difficulties.


    But in order to better restore Asaard, Carl still needs a little time.


    "Three hours, say that you are not let, Asa''s residents, is it coming back after three days?


    If you can repair it three hours, I simply let them, now I am ready to come back. "


    Sol thought, said.


    When he heard him, Carl shake his head and patienced.


    "Although it is very easy to repair Ascad, have you considered, those feelings of refugees?


    If you let them know, I can fix Ascad casually, and they will think that this is easy and put this as an idea.


    Although I am now my own, if I have this kind of thing, I have to solve it, is it not very good? "


    Listening to Karl said that Odin nodded and showed a smile.


    He is listening, Karl said what it means, but Sol is a rib, still not understand.


    Then O''Dendin called him to the side.


    Carl is the use of realistic gems and time gems, mixing the power, began to repair the Ascad.


    In this way, more than two hours have passed, in addition to the Rainbow Bridge, Asah is almost the same.


    But Karl is not magical after all, so he can''t stop now. If you don''t have everything in front of you will return.


    After all, once the gem is turned on, it is difficult to revoke directly.


    Whether it is time acceleration, it is still uninterrupted, otherwise it will cause great harm to the user.


    At this point, Carl has already seen it.


    He was in order to experiment, and he tried it in person.


    So he is very clear, this is harmful.


    As for why the Rainbow Bridge is not repaired, Carl is reason.


    This Rainbow Bridge is a product of a black magic, but the Rainbow Bridge is between black magic and white magic.


    This thing can be used to transmit, and can be used as a weapon, directly tied to the planet.


    So it is not good to divide.


    Of course, the main thing is that Carl will not be magic!


    He wants to restore the Rainbow Bridge, at least you can understand the magic of the Rainbow Bridge.


    But unfortunately, whether he is still Sol, or O''Dodia, it relies on their weapons to summon the Rainbow Bridge.


    This rainbow bridge is not lasting, there is no way to insist on three hours.


    So Karl also has no way to restore the Rainbow Bridge.


    It is so simple.


    However, in Carl, when I was about to repair Asaard, Sol suddenly ran over and said anxiously.


    "Not good, Rocky just contacted me, I broke the earth!


    The Shen Shun Bureau agent, there is also a large number of people in the Avengers, which is allocated by the military commander, and even defeat!


    Especially his black blindfarted, it is said to be strong, even the rocky is not an opponent.


    There is also, the strength of the gem has been taken away by the tyrant, and he is in the earth.


    We must immediately rush back now, if it is complete! "


    "Wait, Luoki also passed a news, saying that there is a planet, directly falling to the earth, to catch the worship.


    This person claims to be Igo, he directly uses energy, suppressed the tyrants who did not use unlimited gems.


    Wait, Rocky also said that the anti-infinite gemstone counterattack, these two people have played!


    There is also, this one actually claimed to be a Dad of Xinting!


    My God, this is what ghosts, why do you have so many dog ??blood plots in just a few minutes?


    I am not watching the dog blood series! "

 438 Chapter 438 gets rewards

    "Is this exciting?"


    "It''s a pity that I have not seen such a wonderful year.


    But the words also said, what are you doing here now? I have to go quickly!


    You and Ao Ding have passed, I have a space gem, and I can go back at any time.


    But now I can''t walk, after all, you don''t want to see it, as soon as I am going to repair, I will be destroyed once?


    And if I was corrupted by the side effect of the time, there was no way to participate in the battle. "


    "Said, then I will take a step with my father, you have to go back!"


    Said, Sol summoned the Rainbow Bridge, which will be covered with himself and Odin.


    that''s it.


    Their two disappeared between Carl''s eyes.


    "Sol is going back, but O''Do goes to the earth, it seems to have no effect?


    Although he retains the power of the peak, this force is estimated to be used twice, it will be the limit.


    Plus him less than ten years of life, if you participate in the battle again, I am afraid this life, it is necessary to reduce it within two years.


    Sol This guy, the potholes still have a hand, really have to be affected. "


    Carl shake his head, but he didn''t plan to take this.


    If Sore is enough, it will definitely find this thing, so he doesn''t have to worry about.


    In this way, Carl continued to start boring here, repairing Ascard.


    Half hour later.


    Carl recovered time gems and realistic gems, and then long shouted.


    At the same time, the system sounds also rang.


    ''Choose to complete, Congratulations to host free assignment points: 4, freely allocate skill points: 4, get trading points: 2000, get the mall''s random discount opportunity three times! ''


    "Reward to your hand! Just say more!"


    Carl put personal skills and simple analysis, and then used five skill points, and walked the void and upgraded to the S level.


    In this way, Carl can transient, double again, and the speed is twice as much as before!


    And more importantly, this time the void walks, Carl can bring another member!


    Although only one person can only be taken, it is also enough for Carlla.


    Then, Carl flowers fifth attribute points, upgraded their own spiritual properties, and superimposing the spirit and superimposing to the S level.


    Although there is no special ability to get anything, Carl feels unhappy, and even the spirit has become different.


    This kind of brain can keep a clear feeling at any time, very good.


    Even Carl has also found that his tyrants are domineering and domineering, and they have achieved some strengthening.


    The strengthening of tyrants is not a lot, but it has added some physical and mental damage.


    And this harm is also regulated by Carl himself, it is very convenient.


    This is even more like this.


    Before Car''s use, he had to get the god of God.


    But now, Carl casually, you can release it.


    And more importantly, seeing the scope of domineering coverage, which is at least double!


    The original Carl''s knowledge is domineering, which is equivalent to the triple area of ??an oriental island.


    Now I have a good night, directly upgraded to ten times.


    In this case, even the Carl is a bit surprise, because he did not expect that the promotion of spiritual power will bring this benefit.


    After all, Carl will enhance mental strength, just to avoid some mental pollution.


    Whether it is an illegal, or Igo, there is a mental pollution ability, and it is not necessary to say members of the people after the future.


    So other things, Carl is not needed, but mental strength must be improved!


    Only in this way can you protect your own brain and will not be subject to a variety of pollution.


    Subsequently, Carl will look at the opportunity to randomly discount.


    After the Karl hesitated, he finally chose to discounted.


    He has agreed to Sol, to improve his strength, naturally to honor the promise.


    And the number of questions is three times, and there is no relationship with one time.


    Anyway, the number of trading points can be made back, and more importantly, there are more new features in the mall.


    If you travel to other worlds, items in the mall will be automatically refreshed.


    These items will be directly refreshed regardless of the use of Carl.


    So even if you use the thunder fruit, he doesn''t have to worry, this fruit will be lost forever.


    Anyway, on the transaction point of 15,000, after using random discount, it is only 10,000 500 transactions, which is completely sprinkled for Carl.


    After the thunder fruit, after exchange, Carl said to continue to draw the idea of ??playing the opportunity, and disseminate the mall.


    He next, there is only one idea, that is, pay for the money!


    This is the only goal of Carl now.


    "Next, I will go back to the earth!"


    Carl sighs and opens the property panel again.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Remainable Society: 0


    Remainable property points: 1


    Trading point: 22611 33111


    Unwaken capability: Huangquan fruit


    Mall: 2: 2


    Unused ability: thunder fruit. ''


    After taking care of the personal properties, the Calmine is rare, revealing a confident smile, and then uses space gems to open the channel to the earth.


    Just at this time.


    Another direction, a golden passage appears.


    Stranci drilled out from the inside, and the whole person is not very good.


    At the same time, Carl can also see countless shots, want to appear in this port.


    Seeing this scene, Carl immediately waved Hades and cutting these tentacles.


    The other party seems to be aware of Carl''s breath and then retract it back.


    Strangci is like a shot, and it is also a shut-off door.


    "Strangic, what is your situation? Is it strong?"


    "Mr. Carl, don''t look to a joke, we are still going back to the earth, this matter I will explain it to you.


    But before this, I hope that you can give me the time to me, because you have seen it here, there is a big trouble, find me! "

 439 Chapter 439 Returning Earth

    "I broker, I won''t worry about you, but my son''s thing, I will never let you intervene!


    Since he chooses to guard the earth, I will naturally help him. If you want to be an enemy of me, you can figure it out, you are not this piece! "


    In the semi-air of the earth, Igo puts the tyrants to the ground, and also to our son''s star, blink.


    Pisp is full of cheap dad, it is completely, and I don''t know what he is going on.


    However, in the current point, people who can help him deal with the tyrants, that is his father!


    That''s right, Xingjue is shameless, anyway, he has no face, nature, no need to worry about it.


    "Dad, come on!"


    "Although I don''t know who you are, you must solve the tyrant!"


    "Don''t worry, my good son, if I dare to do it, I will let him know, what is powerful!"


    Igo has the energy of the multi-universe level.


    This gives him very confident.


    However, the energy of the multi-universe level is not equal to strength.


    Because Igo rarely fights, it is just a powerful energy.


    If you don''t have infinite gems, he doesn''t dare to find Igo''s trouble.


    But now he has two unlimited gems.


    In addition to the strength of the gems, there is a soul gemstone in his hands!


    Although no one knows, his soul gemstone is from.


    But there are two unlimited gems, you can use Igo!


    "Igo! Don''t think I don''t know, your weakness is your planet core!


    I can let you leave your son Pissed, but I can''t let others go!


    I will finally give you a chance. If you reject me, don''t blame me for you! "


    "If you are alone? I haven''t placed it yet! Hahahaha!"


    These two super big counters are angry here, but they have not hands.


    Because they don''t want to sin each other, but Igo must be a good feeling of Parquet for their own goals.


    If you don''t, the Paru has no reason to go to Igo''s planet, acting as his infinite energy, that is, wireless charging treasure.


    The tyrant is because Igo''s strength, I don''t want to have a comprehensive conflict with him.


    So they will be deadlocked here.


    "Emma, ??the next order, in addition to the people of the Galaxy Guard, the other artist kills, one will not stay!"


    "Followed, my owner!"


    Emma throat nod, then led other black blind five, and the Quitab''s legion, rushed to the Shen Shield Agent, and the Avengers'' defense camp.


    But their strength is limited.


    Danfus and the silver shadow, it is enough to contain three black blind five.


    As for the last black, it is the big piece, handed over to Haoke in solving.


    Although the other Chery Tam soldiers were very fast, but they could not disperse their defense.


    In addition to the people of the Avengers, Rocky, X-war, including a small part of the Athgard, is also defensive here.


    See this scene, Intraque!


    Originally, this side, because of the infinite gem, it will be absolutely rolling posture!


    But now I suddenly kill an Igo, so that I broker at all, I don''t dare to do it freely.


    However, he is here, it is also asked, knowing that Carl is not here.


    So he will have a huge advantage at this point.


    And at this time.


    In the sky, a rainbow bridge suddenly appeared.


    Sol and Ao Ding arrived in battlefield!


    In the face of the enemy in front of you, Sor did not say that his hands held a weapon and rushed directly.


    O''Dodia is a armor, holding Gangel, gently , expressing easily to Igo and Kernel.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, Igo, how can I come to Midgard?


    There is also a tyrant, you haven''t played the doctor, just come to Midgard, is it a bit uncomfortable! "


    Seeing O''Don''s emergence, Igo and the Dynasties are cautious.


    Although they are all clear, the current O''Dod is not the O''Dodus of the year, and there is no strength of the kind of ".


    But his Wei name is still, and both of them are uncertain, how much is the strength of Ododia.


    No one is willing to be the bird, so the tyrant is so cautious.


    Even Im was scored male, he was not angry, still laughing.


    "Odin, you are still strong, see you now colorful and ruddy appearance, there should be no problem in live ten years.


    However, I advise you still don''t have to do it, go back to the old, if you can''t sleep, it is really unfortunately. "


    "Thank you for your concern, and you are right, I really don''t want to do it.


    Because it is no longer my old man, this era should be given to the young people. "


    Telling Odin turned around.


    His speed is very fast, it is like transient, the strength is below the subtyfather level, completely can''t see his movements.


    I saw him came to the side of Parke, lips, did not know some identity.


    Pick''s face has no change, but the pupil is shrinking, then he nodded and said.


    O''Dodia is also a shot of the shoulders of Parke, and there is no sound in his body, leaving Odin.


    Finally, Odin summoned the rainbow bridge and cleaned up many miscellaneous soldiers.


    After the rainbow bridge disappeared, Odin didn''t trace, obviously to other places.


    At this time, it is also a breather after seeing Odin left.


    But Idona feels that O''Don is finally buried a pit for yourself.


    And the most important thing is that he can clearly see that the Dinnin''s power on Parke.


    This is that he is very uncomfortable.


    "This is old, it''s going to die, still giving me trouble!"


    "Oh, do you say that others are not dead? Obvious you are more older than this old thing."


    The tyrants do not know much.


    His sentence, Iics I also angered Igo, let him endure!


    "District variant Titan, dare to ridicule this God, really find dead!"


    At present.


    The air suddenly broke out the gorgeous fireworks!


    The power of infinite gems and Igo''s power, mixed together, have a very large amount of bass.


    Even all shockped to the ground, directly triggered a strong earthquake!


    "Everyone, retransmission!"


    "Try to stay away from the battle of their two!"


    "Follow!"


    After hearing Steve Rogers''s order, everyone started to retrace.


    Only the Chery Tagist, at this time.


    War, once again out!


    The earth is in a crisis!

 440 The 440th chapter of Strangi

    Earth.


    Interior of a villa.


    Carl and Strangi are here, with auxiliary food, watch the war that is exploding.


    Not only two of them, Luohe Intir, and Tony Stark three, and watch it here.


    In this world, almost just part of this war has participated in this war.


    Because the tyrants are destroyed, destroying the earth.


    So as long as it is just a sense of justice, all are involved in this, I want to play my own role.


    But their five people are different.


    Strangic is because of being injured, so it can''t participate.


    Although Carl has returned to him, he has no magic, and he uses time to treat injury.


    So I want him to participate, it is basically impossible.


    Tony Stark is because it is necessary to help Carl manufacturing time and space shuttle.


    In addition, there are a lot of people in the war, there are not many herself, and he is also a lot of herself.


    So Tony Stark, simply did not participate in the war, and there is no benefit anyway.


    However, if these people have some declines, Tony Stark will take the initiative to ask for help.


    After all, he is also a planet, and it is also an iron man, it is naturally impossible.


    But Car, Luo and Yintel three can hang at high high, nothing to do.


    After all, they are not a planet, and then they have not directly found the trouble of Carl, so he is not going to come out so early.


    Because there is no meaning.


    Carl is now doing, I want Igo first to consume the tyrant, and then Karl is taken away, and he will take his infinite glove.


    In this case, Carl also saves the other party.


    Originally Carl came back, it was intended to fight, but now Igo has already played with the kinemat.


    If he will participate, it is easy to become a target of the fire, so he chooses to watch it here.


    And more than them.


    People in the Hell Fire Club, there is also a variety of brothers, as well as those who have no power, have not joined the battle.


    There are even some, I have wanted to destroy the world''s counterparts, and I will launch the city.


    If you are not a person of the Shield Agent, there are still some kinds of strength to prevent these people.


    These anti-human guys may cause greater damage than war!


    These are all Karl seen from the satellite.


    For this kind of person, Carl is some speechless.


    "Tony Stark, you have to be bored, then clean the dross of these humans.


    Although I am not a hero, but this kind of guy, even the dog is not.


    The texture is evil, it is not as good as the beast, and it''s hard to die! "


    "Hahahaha, I have this point."


    Tony Stark also saw those dregs, and they naturally be angry.


    "Strangic, how is it recovered?


    Now I have explained me, what is your situation here? "


    After leaving Tony Starke, Carl will look at the Striki next to it.


    Strangic at this time is sitting.


    His magic is constantly surging, it looks some unstable.


    Even Cal can also see some, red pattern, if it is in his body.


    "The injury on my body is caused by the alone.


    In the popular point, this guy is a large octopa fish with countless tentacles.


    And his ability is to manipulate the spirit of others.


    At that time, I alone, wandering in the universe, I want to see it, the mystery of this universe.


    But not ingenious is to meet this guy, he wants to occupy my body and control my thinking.


    And I am unfolding with him, very fierce fighting, and finally I don''t want me to move, using multiple mirror space, flip everything around, I really don''t necessarily run out. "


    Speaking here, Stelan sighed.


    Carl told him to continue.


    However, Strangchen shake his head and said that there is no need to say.


    He is not a lot of knowledge, and it is not a lot of understanding. If this time suddenly encounters each other, he doesn''t even know that in the universe, there is such a horrible existence.


    However, according to Strangic description, this guy''s strength is the universe universe, even the multi-universe is not reached.


    But his ability to control the spirit, even if Stereo, steel is a bit unbearable.


    To know, Strans'' spirit, almost a + level, more ancient one, then a line!


    And he has a promotion of space.


    But even if it is, it is also a little bit of discontinuation, mental control.


    It can be seen that the mental strength of the other party is indeed very strong.


    Especially at the time, Karl, I felt a mental pollution when I saw those who had it.


    This feeling is just that to Carllai, that is, a flash, and did not cause harm to him.


    After all, his mental strength has reached the S level, almost immunized in this world, and 95% of the mental injury.


    "In this case, do you want me to help you solve the other party?"


    When I heard Karl''s inquiry, Strangic closed his eyes and shook his head.


    At the same time, the red pattern on him is also getting more and more dim, and it will disappear immediately.


    Obviously, his injury is getting better, and the magic is still recovering.


    "Mr. Carl, I hope I can solve myself.


    The strength of the alone is not very strong, especially his body, very weak, his powerful is just your own spirit.


    This is a very good exercise object, and you have given me the time.


    If I am not his opponent, I can just suicide to see the teacher! "


    When I heard Strangic, Karl hugged the shoulder, and Yintel was laughing.


    Because this very Jing Stevech, it is really fun to her.


    And at this time.


    Always focus on TV, suddenly talk.


    "Carl adult! Major news!"


    "Igo was exploded! I broke the other people, launched a general attack, do we want to help?"


    "Igo is so disappeared?"


    After listening to the Luo, Karl was in front of the picture.


    "But also, Igo''s body is the planet, his human figure, just bordered, and it is also very normal.


    Since the tyrants have launched a general attack on the Avengers, then I can trigger it.


    But you don''t have to have to have passed, this war will end! "


    The Carl''s mouth is soaring, and the eyes are full of confidence!


    Carl officially gates!

 441 The 441st chapter Carl debut!

    Among the front battlefields.


    The power to use unlimited gems is killing four!


    No one can block him at all.


    Although the black blindfold will have a super superstar, it has become a four will be black.


    But the strength of them is not blown out, but it is real, and the Africa parents level.


    Especially the strength of the two men and the ebony throat, even can be worn with the tyrant.


    However, although the tyrant is just the peak of the subordinate parent, his real strength is more than this.


    Especially he has now won two unlimited gems.


    He can use infinite gloves, perfectly playing the power of two unlimited gems to enhance their strength.


    He is now, saying is the existence of a multi-universe level, and there is no problem.


    It is because of this, people present, no one can stop him.


    Even if I join the battlefield in the middle, I hold a double weapon Sol, and I have a sudden attack of the evil knight, not his opponent.


    Even if the two are united, they can only force the footsteps of the tyrant, so that he can''t advance it.


    Rocky also continually releases the ice pointing, wants to limit the action of the tyrants.


    But unfortunately.


    The power of the tyrant is unmanned.


    At least these people in front of you, even if you add it, you can''t stop her pace.


    Not to mention, there is also black and five will also fight here.


    Just when they have died.


    A transfer door suddenly appeared.


    Carl handed at Hadis, and he did not appear from the send gate.


    Simultaneously.


    The tyrants of the tyrants are also emitted.


    This makes the surroundings to attack his Chery Tower, and there are hobby.


    Without a Chery Tower, including which war beasts, you can take the Kagawa Kingdom of Karl!


    This is the improvement of his mental strength after he is improving.


    The effect is very significant!


    To know, the most started Chery Tagist, when the Earth, Carl also used the King.


    But he also affects those soldiers, it is impossible to affect the war behemoth in the sky.


    But now he not only affects the war huge beast, but even kills him, causing brain death!


    This is enough to explain the spirit of the S level, with the domineering of the domineering, the phenomenon is compared, it is completely aleal!


    "Are you Carl right?"


    "I didn''t expect that people in the district, there is still such a momentum!


    To be honest, if you are not an enemy, I am really like you have income!


    But if you are willing, give me all the infinite gems, then I can still consider it, leave you a life! "


    When I heard the imperfectance, the Cal mouth was rare, and the face ridicule.


    "Purple potato fine, are you funny with me?"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Purple potato! How? Is there a problem?"


    Carl is still a mock up the midst of the other party.


    In his words, it directly caused laughter of the rear teammates. Haoke''s laughter is even more heaven and earth.


    I broker and saw Haoke in the laugh, raising your hand is a energy ray and hit him.


    Then the war broke out again!


    Other people have put into battlefield.


    But between Carl and the Bilter, suddenly calm down.


    Karl took a sarcasm, and the kinemacked also took one, and a thorough smile came to Carl''s body.


    "Zone humanity, it is really a big saying! It seems that you really want to die!"


    "Not I want to die, but you are too weak, if I don''t ridicule you, how do you come up with real?"


    Carl continued to talk to it.


    It''s really unbearable.


    He directly launched the ability of the double infinite gem and wanted to solve the Karl who lost his eyes.


    But next second, Carl has already appeared behind him, and waved him a knife.


    This hit, directly on the back of the tyrant, draw a huge mouth.


    But the scene that Karl felt doubts once again.


    I saw the death atmosphere, and I started to work on the body.


    This death is, even more strong than the sea.


    With the emergence of death, the injury of the backhaul is instantly recovered.


    Seeing this scene, Calton sometimes speechless.


    One of two, there is a restraint of Hades, it is really speechless.


    This is Carl''s inner portrayal.


    At this time, the tyrants, slowly go back, and the face is with the expression, and I said.


    "Is this your strength? It''s a ridiculous!"


    "And you have just transit, should it be the strength of space gems?"


    In the face of ridicule, Carl did not respond, just start attacking!


    This time.


    Within one second, Carl directly left twenty-one to scars directly in the body of the tyrant!


    This makes him open the flesh, and blood is flowing!


    But next second, death atmosphere reproduction.


    The injury of the tyrant is again restored, which makes Carl a little helpless.


    "Hahahaha, you can''t kill me! Because I am a woman who is killed!"


    The tyrants said, then attacked Carl.


    Although he took advantage of two unlimited gems, his attack will fall every time.


    The speed between the tyrants and Karl can be said to be a hetero.


    Carcondo does not have to force, you can avoid the attack of the tyrant, which almost makes him stand in an invincible.


    But it is really exaggerated by this recovery ability.


    Hades'' inhibitory restoration, once again being suppressed than its high level of death.


    In this case, Carl didn''t know how many times they met, so I was used to it.


    After all, Hades, since the birth, almost every important battle, it is eating.


    This also leads to Carl, it is really unable to spit.


    "In this case, try this trick!"


    Said, Carl summoned the shadow and injected the hell at the inside.


    With the pinch of the two power, this makes the tyrants feel the crisis.


    He wants to attack Carl, but his speed is too slow, it can''t touch Carl at all.


    In this case, it is a bit anxious.


    Especially the shadow of Carl, is even more disgusting.


    "Is this the ability of realistic gems?


    Your guy is really disgusting!


    Especially if you use space gems, bringing transient capabilities, especially! "


    The tyrant attacks Karl and spits while opening.


    But Carl has shaken his head and explains some.


    "To tell the truth, this kind of thing tells you that it is fine.


    My transient ability is my own ability.


    And this shadow is not a realistic gem, and it is also my personal strength.


    So, don''t use any reason, say that I use an infinite gem.


    But since you want to see if I use infinite gem, I don''t mind, give you a show! "

 442 The 442th chapter unilateral rolling!

    As the voice falls, Carl is in the realistic gem, wrapped around Hades.


    Next second.


    After another moment of instantly moved to the body of the tyrant!


    This time, Karl''s attack, it''s a little bit to tell the balance!


    If he is much more soon, he just saw his back position, I am afraid that others have no.


    "Sure enough, you can hurt you.


    Although death, it is also one of the rules of this world.


    But compare is a gemstone, still a lot. "


    The Carl''s mouth is rare, and once again starts attack!


    At the same time, his shadow is also behind, fans the tyrant!


    See this situation in front of you.


    I broker, I didn''t dare to go, and I have all my best, I have a positive collision with Carl!


    Faibabole.


    The earth began to tremble.


    The clouds are cleaved in the sky.


    The surrounding space is more cracking, like a spider web, dense rumor crack!


    This is the remaining wave of two of them fight!


    And this destruction range is still increasing!


    Seeing this scene, come to participate in the agency, and the superhero, have evacuated here.


    But Chery Tagists don''t rely on, and then they are fighted, and they will eventually live.


    Black Win 5 will see this situation and want to help.


    But there is no other way to remind them, don''t come over.


    Carl has been instantly moved to their side, directly!


    Spike!


    No suspense spike!


    The remaining black Yao four will be directly cut down by Carl, one knife.


    Even if the weapon is not destroyed, the general will never die, and will never be killed by Carl!


    His weapon is not damaged.


    But Hades''s ability, with the strength of the realistic gem, the soldiers of the desit did not resist any resistance!


    "Available human! Go to death !!!"


    Seeing your own hand directly by spike.


    Erotic anger.


    Under the blessing of this anger, the action of the tyrant became agile.


    Before comparing, it is more than doubled.


    But for Carllai, there is still no threat.


    Because as long as he is willing, you can continue to leave a scar at any time.


    Only, Karl continues to do so, there is no meaning.


    He now needs to find a way, kill the killing.


    If you don''t, this battle is endless.


    Thinking of this, Carl can''t open the door of the hell, then one foot will go in.


    "You sweep the battlefield, wait for me to solve the tyrants, will come back!"


    Carl is shouting, simply says the situation, and then enter hell, continue to pursue the tyrants.


    With the disappearance of the door of hell.


    Other people face each other, and it will be clear for a while, and Carl actually took the tyrant and ran to hell.


    "It''s really he ..."


    Danfus shake his head, said that it is not blamed, I have been used to it.


    Other people, almost the same expression, only Sol, Zhang with a big mouth, is surprised.


    He missed a lot, so I didn''t know that Carl is already the owner of hell.


    So he will be so horrified.


    "Okay, let''s face the enemy, it is the crowd!


    Let''s go together, deal with these, but very simple things! "


    Steve Rogers shouted, then the first one reproduced a Chery Tower.


    "the Avengers!"


    "Assembly!"


    The sign slogan shouted out.


    Other people instantly followed up, started to Chery Tower, and start against attack!


    Not just them.


    After the steel man cleared the criminals who were evil, I also felt the war scene and opened the counterattack against Chery Tagren!


    Master Kamaji Ji is not far away, coming to support.


    Even if it is a brother of the magnetic king, there is also the Hell Fire Club in the Black Queen, and it has also been coming over.


    Earth heroes, no matter what organization is, it is jointly, and fights against outside!


    Even if they are all enemies, but when they face a common enemy, they will still unite!


    Because they have a common, it is not to be infringed!


    That is the earth!


    ......


    at the same time.


    The battle in hell is still in full swing.


    Between Carl and the Kaerry, it has entered a stage of white heat.


    But both of them said that they fight, actually is Carl singularly rolling!


    Although it is said that the strength of the gemstone, it is better than Karl''s power.


    Even if Carl''s power, it has reached the S + level, and it is impossible to compete with this world, all power.


    But his speed, it is several times that of tyrants, especially if he has transient.


    Plus the effect of the soul fruit is the spirit of interfere with Carl, and early warning in advance.


    The first effect is almost invalid for Carllai.


    This ability is equivalent to the enhanced version of the tyrant domineering, with Carl''s current spiritual power, barely can offset.


    It''s just a little more tired.


    As for the second ability of the soul gem, it is purely white, almost no effect.


    This ability is equivalent to the top of the world, and the difference can be short-lived.


    But this ability, there is no threat to Carl, and give it to the kinemate.


    Because Carl''s speed has reached the thinking of the imperfectance, it can react, but the body does not react!


    Under such circumstances, only the role of the soul gem is to increase the power of the tyrant and his own energy.


    Other effects are almost no.


    This is with Carl''s heart, but it is hard to use it.


    Because the soul gem, there is almost no use for Carl.


    Even sometimes, you can control a few people to play, and then there is no then.


    It is also because of this.


    The tyrant has been hit by Carl.


    If he is not his death, he has been helping him offset the ability of Hades and the realistic gem.


    I am afraid he is dead now!


    However, even if this, Carl also found that the typing of the tyrants.


    Although it is very weak, passed the future, Carl still saw this scene!


    "Since there is no way to kill you directly, then you will die!


    I have to see, your death is still long!


    At the beginning, we took more than three months of time, and he died!


    I have to look at you, there is no more than Domum, let me consume three months with you! "


    Carl is cold, and does not leave the powerful initiation attack.


    Some of the faces of the tyrants are somewhat ugly.


    I thought he was very clear about his body.


    If you really stop for three months, you will lose you!

 443 The 443th chapter escaping

    time flies.


    The battle between Carl and the tyrant has been deadlocked for a while.


    At this time, the tyrant looks very wolf.


    He has a lot of wounds on his body, which is constantly cracking and healing.


    The death of the body is a total of all over the body, but it is not yet, helped him healy wound.


    However, there is a death and death, and the current situation is still very pessimistic. At least he doesn''t worry, it will be killed by Carl in a short time.


    However, it is revealed that Karl is, and he is still full of eyes, full of unparalleled momentum.


    In addition to the left shoulder sleeves, he fleshing because of the cause of the battle, there is no other place, there is any scar.


    Even clothes are not contaminated with too much dust.


    Carl faces the oversea of ??the oversea, in addition to the way to completely kill it, he is completely crushed!


    In this case, let the tyrants in front of you have already understood, it is not the opponent of this guy at all.


    He now just wants to leave this damn hell, return to his temple 2, escape from this planet.


    Because the tyrant knows, if you go on like this, you will die!


    "Carl, how do I make a transaction with you?


    If you will be willing to let me, I will give you directly.


    And I also guarantee that it will not come to the earth. "


    "I broker, do you think you are now eligible to talk to me?


    Sorry, now you are in my eyes, but it is a clown, not worth mentioning! "


    Karl came with a sneak, and once again launched an offensive.


    But just at this moment.


    The tyrannical shine suddenly shines in black.


    This rich death breath, hard-student attacking Carl''s attack.


    At the same time, a beautiful and fascinating woman, if the body is hidden, as if nothing, but it seems to have anything, very loudly.


    "Death ... my goddess ..."


    The tyrannical death goddess suddenly appeared, and his eyes became a bit sluggish.


    But the other party reached out and gently spots on the lips of the tyrant.


    I saw a rich death atmosphere, and the blink of an eye aggregated on their two.


    Then, the goddess of death, when he was absorbed during the breathing of death, he went back and looked at Carl.


    "Older, should not appear here!"


    "You are the goddess of death?"


    "I am not die, I am just a thoughts, boarding in the body of the tyrant.


    When he was threatened by death, I would appear and helped him through the crisis. "


    A words of death goddess, frankly answered Qaal''s question, which made Karl did not expect.


    "It seems that you still listen to honest."


    "Not I am honest, I am thinking, there is no right to lying, and I can also remind you that a foreign person, you have been concerned about God, you can''t walk!"


    The voice just fell.


    When I was talked, I absorbed a thoughts of death goddess, and the strength got a substantial improvement.


    Carl is thinking about the imperfectance in front of him, and the martial arts of Brazi, disappearing the last words.


    "I can''t walk it?"


    "Oh, if I can''t walk, you don''t want to pass!"


    Carl is soaked, but at this time, a bunch of light came to himself.


    In the face of this light full of death, Carl did not dodge, directly chest hard!


    Without any exception, this light, directly penetrating Carl''s body, and even brought him a feeling of death.


    However, this feeling lasts for a second to disappear, and the wound is also restored.


    "It seems that you get it, you can hurt my ability, it is true! Killing!"


    "How can it be?!"


    Just achieved the ability to improve, this should be the time when I am going to the world.


    As a result, this full force, although the karl is hit, but there is no harm to him.


    In this case, let the tyrants have a bit unfair.


    Then he immediately used infinite gems and wanted to attack Carl.


    Just in his panic, Carl has come to him.


    "Ghost -"


    Along with the cutting of the subtracted dollar.


    The kneeling broke out completely, and there was a huge wound again.


    But this time, the tyrant did not fight against it, but using his strength, with the strength of the strength, forcibly opened the junior of hell.


    Since he is not leaving through the door of hell, it will go to where, it is completely uncontrolled.


    And this crack will restore in an instant to escape.


    In this way, the pursuit of Carl has caused a certain obstacle.


    But it doesn''t matter, after all, hell is connected to the earth.


    Now Carl is completely determined, and the tyrant is shaking in a corner of the earth.


    "Small tyrants, don''t worry, it will be your death!"


    Said, Carl opened the door of hell and came directly to the frontal battlefield.


    The war here is still in anxiety.


    Carl probably calculated a time.


    His battle time with the tyrant is not very long, full of full cost, is seven days and seven nights.


    But the situation here is still the same.


    The whole battlefield has become a ruin.


    The neighborhood of the original high-rise building, and it turned into a ridiculous, only the Qi Ruata warship, and the Temple No. 2!


    Due to the characteristics of Chery Tigans, they could not be completely eliminated.


    But this is not the most important.


    Because Carl found that Igo has also joined the battlefield.


    He is a person, which is the Avengers, and the 90% of the world!


    This is the strength of the multi-universe level!


    Since he hides his own body, only one energy body is here.


    Even if Stranci, relying on time gems, there is no way to find the other party''s body.


    When Carl learned this news, the direct hand was able to eliminate all the enemies in front of him, and then came to Igo''s body position.


    A knife explosion!


    With the explosion of Igo this planet.


    The war on the earth finally came to an end.


    But there is still a way to hit in the corner of the earth.


    Carl''s present goal is to find the other party and eliminate each other!


    So when he returns to the earth, it is to convene all the heroes. Even if the silver shadow, this uncomfortable person, has also been convened.


    "Now I have only one requirement, fight hard, find him in the position of the killing!"


    "Then kill him!"

 444 Chapter 444, planetary attack

    Antarctic central.


    A huge creature with purple skin, height is more than three meters, is moving here.


    If the Carl et al. Can be seen here, these are materials that can make spacecraft.


    It''s a pity that these materials are very small, with a total of adding, I am afraid that even the injection port of a spaceship can''t make it.


    But the tyrants don''t care about this. The only thing he present now is to make things that can leave the earth.


    As for this thing, it can be started, and he will not care about it.


    Because he can use unlimited gems to help the spacecraft started, this is the idea of ??killing.


    So he stayed here for three days, which is looking for this subjuntezing almost every day, and is also hiding the Shield and other forces.


    But even if he is careful, it is finally found by Carl et al.


    Looking at these people in front of them, there is nothing to lose, and there is no fear.


    He is now the only idea, that is, insisting on his dreams, continue to fight with Carl!


    Since you have nowhere to escape, he naturally won''t be in front of the enemy.


    This is his pride.


    At the same time, it is also because of death, bringing the unsatisfactory body, gave him a sufficient bottom gas.


    No matter what, he will not die.


    But even if you won''t die, the infinite glove is also dismantled by Carl.


    Strength gemstones and soul gems, to the hands of Carl.


    The tyrants are forced to control, and then by Rocky, the ice is used, and the forced ice is in the glacier.


    This Rocky uses the ice of the ice, almost exhausted all his strength, and even let him feel a little.


    But it is because of this.


    There is no way to break away.


    In addition to him, other people have used their own ability to start reinforcing this layer of seal.


    Strangic is more useful to use a time barrier above this.


    This will make the perception of the tyrant, slowing down!


    This ability can only be used, and there is no anti-resistance.


    The descending man of the sealed is just satisfied.


    So he missed it.


    "Almost more seals, unless they have the god help, or how he can''t come out.


    Next, I will personally throw him into the universe and let him die. "


    Said, Carl opened the space door and took the tyrant to the Milky Way.


    Since the surrounding is a paint black, plus Carl is rarely left the earth, so he is completely unclear.


    However, he knows at least the coordinates of the solar system, so he will throw the tyrants and throw it in the opposite direction.


    After getting all this, Carl took the clap and was ready to leave here.


    But next second.


    A huge hand is ignored!


    Carl didn''t even react, it was caught in the hand by this huge palm.


    Without any, Carl used space to walk, quickly escaped this unknown palm.


    When he redeeds the god, he found that there is a huge income exist in front of you!


    This guy, a single head size, it is equivalent to a sun!


    And this guy''s styling Carl also knows!


    He is in the comics of the fans, the character, the planet swallows!


    Although in the comics, the planetary devouled people were kind to swallowing, but also a superhero, even the strength measurement unit of the super counter.


    Generally, this person has a lot of words, it will say that he has a few uncle.


    However, this inside is swallowing, most of which have no sattero.


    If he makes him full, the power of the world is not white!


    Even if the planet devours a weakness, he is also one of the five major creative gods, with the power of destroying the world!


    But this has a premise, that is, he must have a power, there is such a force.


    "I really didn''t think that the planet was swallowed, and the liver would appear at this time, it is too folded with a grinding man ..."


    Because the vacuum is unable to pass, the Carl is just self-speaking, only you can hear.


    However, he has not too much entanglement here.


    Since the planetary swallower has been determined, there is a periphery of the Milky Way.


    Then he can''t be vague.


    And now Tony Stark has not studied the time and space shuttle, and Kar is not allowed to destroy the earth.


    If necessary, the time-space shuttle device, I am afraid I have been put on hold for a lifetime!


    Then Karl escaped several attacks of the planetary phagor, and made counterattack, slightly tested his strength.


    Although it is said that the attack of the planetary attack is slow, he basically is only a variety of flat a, even the energy of itself, has not been used.


    This also can''t see what he is in what stage.


    However, Carlone can see that it is almost no effect on planetary attacks.


    Although the tear space can draw a scar in his very injury, plus the power of Hades, so that the scars cannot be recovered.


    But in the past few hundred meters, in the face of such a plentiful, it is like the embroidered needle and gently tied it.


    Although there is a bit pain, it will bleed, but it is not worth careful.


    Because it is not a threat.


    In this way, Carl left the universe and returned to the South Pole.


    "Tell you a very unfortunate news, the planet is caught!"


    Back to the first sentence of the Earth, Carl pulling the planet to the things of the planet, informing everyone.


    After hearing this name, there are more than half of the scene, there is no reaction at all, and the other is always a big change!


    As long as it is drifting in the universe, even Rocky and Sol, I have heard of the story of five creation gods.


    At the same time, the planetary attack is also one of the most dangerous creation!


    They naturally heard of this person.


    As for the endless, Danfus will be patient with them.


    "Who knows where do you know that the silver filmman is going?"


    When I came back, I didn''t see others. Where did he ran? "


    "He just said that there is something, going back to the Shield Bureau."


    Steve Rogers said unhappy.


    Carl is a face, and just talk, Steve Rogers'' mobile phone came.


    After that, it is the call for Nick Furi!


    "Captain, big things are not good!"


    "The silver shadow suddenly rebells, and all the equipment of all shielded signals is all destroyed, and he also occupies the gods, send a signal outside!


    I don''t know what he wants to do, but I have an ominous hunch, he is summoning disaster to the earth! "


    Hearing Nick Furre''s rescue, the face of the face in the scene changed.


    This time, they finally understood, for Carl to Ying Ying Xia so alert.


    It turns out that he is really a purpose, the Avengers join the Avengers!

 445 The 445th chapter black hole!

    "Yintian, do you know what you are doing!"


    After returning to the Shenshun Bureau, Steve Rogers and Dandus took the position of the silver shadow.


    But there is no exception.


    The silver shadow has been closed around, and if they can pass the glass, see the situation inside, can''t go.


    This is the case because the power of silver shadow is like this.


    At present, there is no pressure to break the silver movie ability, but only Karl is one.


    "Sorry, I have to do this, because I am his person, so I can''t help but yourself.


    During this time with you, I am very happy, and even I also thought, I want to take him away.


    But I have no way to do it, because this is the command he gave me, I have to perform strictly.


    And he has come, my body is not my own control.


    So I am sorry, I am sorry for everyone, but I have to do this! "


    While the silver shadow apologized, he continued to send a signal.


    He looks unhealthy, and there is an inexplicable joy.


    But people present are silent.


    Because they have heard a kind of sadness from the tone of the silver shadow man, unprecedented sadness.


    You know, the original silver shadow is facial paralysis, and there will be no emotions.


    Whether it is joy or anxiety, he will not have some emotions, belong to the absolute reason.


    This is very clear about Steve Rogers with his longest time.


    "You didn''t use this, I probably I have already found it. His current situation is equivalent to being controlled.


    So I plan to use the soul gem and the soul gem to experiment, see if I can help him.


    If you can, maybe he is no longer an enemy, but if you can''t, then I have no way. "


    Said, Carl uses a realistic gem, and the unlimited glove will be smaller, and the remaining infinite gems will be inserted in the infinite gloves except for the timeline.


    Then he broke the barrier of the silver film, using the soul gem and the soul gem, intend to let the silver shadow are separated from control.


    Although the silver shadow is also thinking about it, his body will not allow, so the other party starts a counterattack.


    But unfortunately, the strength of the silver shadow is not a little bit.


    His counterattack has no effect.


    However, Carl uses two unlimited gems, and does not help him uncontrolled.


    Subsequently, Carl added a realistic gem.


    After three unlimited gems, the power fluctuations on the silver shadow will disappear directly!


    Carl succeeded!


    But the silver shadow, at this time, it faded the mercury, turned into a naked man, curled up on the ground, fainted.


    Subsequently, Carl used the soul gem and started to view his soul status, but then accidentally, entered his memory.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, no wonder, he will become a planet''s swallower ..."


    Kar marked a sigh of relief, and gave him a dress, then hugged out, and briefly introduced it, the silver shadow man now, and his experience.


    It is an astronomer of the outer silver river Zenn-La planet.


    Suddenly one day the planetary phagars came in Zenn-La.


    He warned that all the residents said that this planet has been selected as a food as a planet.


    Norilin decided to try to talk to the planet to talk about the conditions, he begged the planet to swallow his female star.


    The cost is that Norol is willing to serve the matrix, helping him find a planet as a food.


    After the planet was vigorously considered, he accepted the conditions of Norolin and gave him a powerful force.


    When Norolin exposed to this power, there was completely disappeared along with memory, good and evil, conscience, and morality.


    Until he fell as a star to swallow up for a long time, this slowly recovered a little feeling, but most of them were cold ice.


    Only with the earth, it is affected by the special environment here, as well as infinity gems fluctuating, if there is no moisturizing.


    He slowly recovered a line of emotions and morality.


    So he used to use so sad tone, say that.


    However, Carl has just been disconnected, and he contacts all between the planet.


    The silver shadow in front of me has changed back to Norilin, and became an ordinary person. It was originally a memory, and Carl also gave him back through the soul gem.


    However, after this guy wakes up, I am afraid it will be on the verge of collapse, and this Carl can no power.


    Because of this kind of thing, I can only rely on him.


    "Planet swallowers handed it to me to handle, Straise, you time the gem gives me, six unlimited gems, enough to fight this creation.


    Luo, Yintel, you wait for me for a while, I am not sure when I can come back, or even sure I will win.


    But you don''t have to worry about it, because I can''t die, I don''t dare to guarantee, only this, I can guarantee! "


    Carl sidelic in the head of Yintel.


    Then he put his eyes and put it on the side of Tony Stark.


    "Time and Space shuttle will continue to help me, no matter when I am coming back, this thing is always used."


    "I know."


    Tony Stark did not have nonsense, just nodded simply.


    "I will go with you!"


    Sol, I want to go with Carl.


    But it was taken by Carl, and I walked directly.


    "You still want to fight against the planet, really looking for death!"


    Carl screamed the other party, and then looked around with a smile, on behalf of the space channel, disappeared in front of everyone.


    They looked at the disappearance of the channel, as well as the silver shadow of the coma, and the expression was a bit complicated.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl faces the huge enemy in front of you, choose not trigger, which makes him a little surprised.


    But the choice is not triggered, representing Carl completely kills each other!


    This is a reminder that the system gives him!


    And this also makes Carl, with full confidence!


    Without any hesitation, Carl directly uses the power of infinite gems, and its own ability to rush to the enemy in front of you.


    Planetary swallowers see unlimited gloves, as well as six unlimited gems, also shocked, panic, big mouth, open black holes!


    However, next second.


    Unlimited gem has burst into a strong ray.


    Planetary swallowers have exploded!


    Carl''s half body was burnt, but his body was constantly recovering under the action of ability.


    Just one hit!


    The planet swallows vulnerable!


    This is the six unlimited gems, BUG is unbeatable, enough to destroy the strength of the universe!


    Even if it is a creation!


    But Carl also suffered serious injuries, confidently blurred, which is the side effects of six unlimited gems at the same time.


    But I am alive.


    Just at this time.


    The appearance of the black hole, let Carl pupils suddenly shrink!


    "Black hole is still there ..."


    "Oh, it seems that I have to sleep for a while ..."


    Karl closed his eyes and couldn''t stand it.


    However, before he lost awareness, he once again sent an infinite gem and destroyed the black hole!


    But at this time, Black Cave also absorbed Carl!


    ......


    ......


    ......


    ''Detecting a new world, God-level choice has triggered! ''

 446 Chapter 466 Holy Cup!

    ''Detecting a new world, god-level choice has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: You can return to a world, no reward! ''


    ''Choose 2: Complete this world master''s task to help Master get a holy cup, you can return to the previous world, get trading points: 10000. ''


    ''Choose three: One person gets a victory of the Holy Grail War, takes away the holy grawa, eliminates the black mud, ready to return to the previous world, get an important props, gaining the number of trading points: 30000. ''


    ''System Tip: This world is more than ten times the magic index due to the remaining wave of black hole explosion. Please be careful! ''


    The Carl fascia and heard the sound of the system.


    But his consciousness at this time is still in a coma, but as a person who has chosen often.


    Karl''s consciousness is chosen, rewarding the highest choice three.


    Then he completely lost awareness.


    When his consciousness returned, he found that he was standing in a magical array.


    The surrounding environment is also dark, and the main thing is that there is a inexplicable memory, suddenly appearing in the mind of Carl.


    Modern knowledge? "


    "Winter City?"


    "British? Been?"


    "Holy Grail War?"


    "Cut, the luck is really not good."


    Carl looked at the man who was very familiar with him. Look at it, he did not heal the left arm because of using unlimited gloves.


    "It seems that the arm has not healed, and there is infinite gem, in this world, it also lost shiny.


    This should be different worlds, the rules pursued are different?


    After all, there is no infinite gem, can only take effect in the world, and cannot be used in other worlds. "


    Carl belongs to the words, not afraid of these two people to hear, what is it?


    He first returned unlimited gem, and then walked straight to the two people, showing a ''nuclear skill.


    At the same time, the domineering domineering directly broke out, which made the underground room, and suddenly risked!


    "I will be quiet!"


    The voice just fell.


    Overlord is domineering!


    All bugs, there is no exception to die!


    Including this place in front of you, the bug on the white hair, and the bug on the old man, all died!


    This is the effect of tyrant!


    Facing the low grade of bugs, you can directly reduce the design, kill it!


    Even if the other party is a magic product is no exception!


    "why?"


    "Why my Berserker will attack Master ..."


    Because the white-haired man is killed by the insects in the body, plus the impact of the tyrants, now the body is very weak.


    It feels like a touch, it is very poor.


    The old man next to him is full of horror, showing an incredible expression on his face.


    "What are you doing, we call clearly ..."


    "You scold me?"


    When I heard the old man, Carl didn''t say it, directly hold his neck.


    Take a little bit ...


    Just listen to ''''!


    The neck of this old man suddenly was twisted by Carl!


    Subsequently, Carl uses the ability to shock fruit, and the old man directly into the corpse block!


    See this scene.


    Another white hair man, the face is not coming to the heart of joyful smile.


    But soon, he immediately spit out due to physiological reactions.


    After all, this scene is really scary.


    "There is a sin, you have to be!"


    The Calmine is raging, and it is brid old.


    When he stepped into this world, he had learned about the world in front of him. What kind of world is it!


    Here is a monthly world called Fate.


    And he was summoned, it is to participate in the upcoming, the fourth holy cup war!


    "Duan Tongan Night is right?"


    "Do you want to get victory, then bring Tong Sakin, have you been to normal life?"


    "How can you know her ..."


    Duan Tongan night pupil contracted, weak face, filled with shocking look.


    "Duan Tongan Night, my master, I can tell you clearly, I don''t know!"


    The Carl''s mouth rushed, then pulled up the hands of Tongyan Night.


    Then he did not hesitate to use the ability of the mall discount.


    This time, Carl luck is more good and five fold directly.


    If you don''t die, you need 100,000 transaction points, just 50% off, that is, 50,000 trading points.


    Carl now has more than 20,000 trading points, which means that he takes at least 20,000, you can get the fruit of the bird.


    And Carl just glanced at the system, found that he did not know, and chose the highest reward!


    This is representative, Carl must win this holy cup of war and take away the Holy Cup!


    At the same time, he can also directly redeem the fruits of the birds, and then treat the weakness of Tongartan Night, and there is a little broken time Tong Cota.


    Although Carl has passed for many years, he did not forget, the world''s life of the earth.


    At the same time, he remembers that he has seen it before, and a part of the story about FATE.


    Although the final ending must not remember, about other universities, Carl or remember.


    After all, those people are too characteristic, especially the street lamps, simply magical, I can''t forget.


    "My current body, I am afraid you can''t support too long, but I try to help you provide magic, get the holy cup ...


    I don''t ask you to save me, now I only hope that Xiao Yak can live a normal life, can you help me? "


    Tongan Night, stand up, grabbed Carl''s clothes, and ask him.


    Although he is weak, Carl can see his persistence and belief from his eyes!


    And this is from, a little girl named Tongcota!


    "Don''t worry, my master, I am, can''t lose."


    And you don''t have to worry about it, because I don''t need to spell, you can survive in this world. "


    During the speech, Carl took out Hades directly, then let the hell atmosphere, cover it on Hades.


    "Hades, eliminating the curse on him, and helping him consolidate the body."


    Hades slightly shakes, then released its own evil, and hell''s breath, erased the power of the spell.


    At the same time, Tongyan Night, I also felt that my body recovered health, which made his pupil again.


    "Don''t be surprised, this is just the potential of your body, so you will be healthy.


    Essentially and those insects, there is no gap, so you can''t be happy too early.


    However, you can now at least freely, and my strength can guarantee that you will die in any way!


    Summary, you are getting, usage is up to one month.


    Next, Tong Sakura is handed over to yourself, and my goal is only one! "


    The Cal mouth is tall, and once again, it is a smile.


    "That is the holy cup!"

 447 Chapter 447 Welcome to Winter City

    Winter wood city.


    Tongjia.


    At this time, Carl has just solved it, and the trunk is bullied, and then his body is thrown directly into the basement.


    Although Tongan Night, this move is very disgusted on this move of Carl.


    However, he is also very clear, with Carl''s strength, you want to kill yourself without blowing ash.


    Coupled with Duan Tong Shen, I have been abuse Tong Sakura, and even forcibly insulting her.


    This leads to that Tongyan Night For Tong Shen 2, there is no good feeling, Pakistan may not die!


    But Tong Cotaus couldn''t understand why this strange man in front of him, killing his brother.


    "Uncle, you are not saying, do you still have important things?


    Why do you have this stranger, come to Grandpa''s home, kill my brother? "


    At this time, there is no god, there is no high light, and the whole person is close to the distortion.


    She is very miserable, so she will become a sample.


    If there is no sash, there is no margin, just partner, and the king of the exemption.


    Duan Tong Notel will not be saved at all, and there will be no normal life.


    However, even if there is a satellite, there will be, and there will be, and the other people of Tongxia family will be tortured.


    Because she is inside, there is no protection of Tongarta Night, naturally, will be mad and humiliated by people of Tongjia family.


    "Little Sakura, this person is the Spirit I summoned, and what I want to do is to win the Holy Grail War.


    As for the Duan Tong Shen, he has been bullying you, and it is also a sin.


    Not just him, even your grandfather, my father, the trunk, but also killed by Mr. Carl.


    So from tonight, only our two people are worthy of life, I swear to the sky, I will never let anyone bully you! "


    Although Tongan Night has been rejected by Tong Naki once, and it is treated as a stranger.


    But he is not concerned, because he is very clear, there will be such a distorted personality, it is complete because there is a mistake of Tong Duo 2.


    This is not the fault of Tong Sakura, and there is no relationship with her!


    This is the idea of ??Tongan Night.


    "is it?"


    "They are all dead ..."


    "So why don''t you die?"


    "Tong Caosary ..."


    Tongan Night did not think that Tong Naki would say this, but he did not be angry, but very sad, he had a tightness, and his voice cried.


    "The old age, I can''t get tears, you have two people, I will go out and go back and come back soon."


    Karl saw this picture, but also couldn''t help but wanted to cry, but he kept back, then left here.


    He came to this world for more than an hour, and it can be said to Winter Mulus.


    Even if he got, information on this world, which does not include the details of the winter city.


    Maximum, about the spiritual pulse of winter, there is also a winter family, as well as the magician information.


    that is all.


    So Carl also needs, personally go to collect intelligence, talk about check information.


    I am afraid that he is not useful.


    According to the system, this world caused the explosion of the black hole due to the death of Karl through the world.


    Then broke some balance, let the world''s magic concentration, directly improved ten times!


    Although I don''t know, what is the meaning of this extent?


    But Karl probably guess, other universities will get a very strong strength increase!


    Although there may be less than ten times increase so exaggerated.


    But three times the increase is basically no problem.


    This is Carl, according to the existing information, reasonably calculates.


    But in order to confirm your own guess, Carl must find other universities, try to say their strength.


    Now there is an union in Wintermut, there is only Assassin, conquering king rider and gold sparkling Archer, plus a Caster.


    Dumb kings Saber and Lancer are not called in Winter Mum, so they all need to take the plane.


    And Carl wants to find someone to fight, the best object is the golden shiny guy!


    Because he is currently, the powerful ceilings of the Unit.


    If you want to explore this world, the strength of other universities, find him as the pedal is the most suitable!


    Plus Carl has been removed, the spell on Tongan Night, so that he is no longer the Lord.


    Similarly, Carl is no longer a British spirit, naturally there is no spiritual breath, don''t worry that it will be discovered.


    Just Karl looked at it, his injury has not recovered his left hand, not so shook his head.


    Carl was in order to keep the earth and had to use two unlimited gloves.


    This leads to infinite gloves to be nearly reported.


    At the same time, Carl''s body has also received a certain degree of devastation.


    This is the side effects brought by six unlimited gems at the same time.


    However, with the body of Carl itself, the intrinsic side effects have completely disappeared, and now Karl only has the scar of the left arm on the left arm, has not been dissipated.


    However, these scars will disappear every hour.


    This is the information observed in Tongjia, observed before Carl.


    This makes him understand that if you want to completely eliminate the scar, it takes about ten days.


    Fortunately, just let the left hand of Carl, becomes a bit rough and will not affect his strength.


    But some unfortunately, unlimited gloves cannot be used in this world.


    Otherwise, Carl has one, very large murder, almost kill everything!


    But such a powerful plug-in, is still a forced backlay.


    And this also makes Karmind, if you have to go to other worlds, even if you have unlimited gems, it is useless.


    Because of this thing, there is a world, it is a bunch of beautiful gems.


    This is only.


    that''s it.


    Carfei in the air, conceals the shape, and secretly investigating the environment of winter.


    At the same time, he also opened his own personal property panel, and slightly sorted out his own properties.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Remainable Society: 0


    Remainable property points: 1


    Trading point: 22611


    Unwaken capability: Huangquan fruit


    Mall: 1 ''

 448 The forty-eighth chapter of the gold shock!

    "Is this a family?"


    "It''s really one of the magic people in winter, this castle is much more domineering than the small house of Tongjia!"


    Carl looked at the castle in front of him, couldn''t help but sigh.


    It is used to live in a big villa, but now you have to live in the small house of Tongjia, Carl is still not used to it.


    However, he is not a person who is too paying too much, and it will take a slight patience.


    And live this place very conspicuous, Carl also needs to respond to multi-party attacks.


    "Is there so many alarm installations here?"


    It seems that they have prepared a lot of measures in order to cope with the Holy Grail War! "


    Carl slowly landed on the ground and saw the red lines here.


    He doesn''t even have to see the color, you can clearly see these red lines, because it is too conspicuous to him.


    The magic of these red lines, in addition to the ordinary people who have no power, as long as it is a little magical person, they can see it.


    But this kind of warning line is completely free for Carlla.


    Directly crossed these warning lines, like leisure walks, walk in this courtyard.


    at the same time.


    At the distance between the castle inside the castle, someone invaded the castle, immediately opened the crystal ball, and wanted who was observed.


    But let him doubt, people who came to the castle, it is a man who looks, more ordinary, but very handsome.


    In the eyes of Yuanzi, this man is not more handsome.


    The only thing worth paying attention is that his relatively rough left hand, only this is.


    And, more importantly, the Yuanshen Chen did not have any magic fluctuations on the other party.


    It is precisely because of this, Yuanzhen Chen did not do it directly.


    "Is it an ordinary person? But look at his appearance, you should not be like an ordinary person who is not going to the castle.


    Dear Hero King, what did you see? "


    "Hey! There are also mysteries, but also want this king to observe the other, you are really courageous!"


    The gold shiny said, but still looked at the crystal ball.


    He is not interested in ordinary people, but it is also idle, so he wants to see, what people come in.


    Just when he puts his attention, after putting it on Carl''s body, it will never go.


    "This man is not simple!"


    "Hero Wang adult, do you see what is clues?"


    "Hey! This kind of thing, I have to let this king explain that there is no gliosis.


    However, since you want to know what he is with the unique, this king can help you open your eyes! "


    The voice did not fall, the golden glitter Gilgamesh was already turned into the spirit, disappearing in the room.


    When I was in the far, I was serious, got up and came to the window, I want to see this man, what is different!


    at the same time.


    Carl''s opinion, met a gold figure, appeared on the roof of the front.


    He passed his eyes in advance, just gave a Gilgamesh that had just been born!


    "Hey, isn''t this the hero Wang Gilgamesh?"


    "So smart, have you come to the street?"


    Carl deliberately said that the purpose is to cause the other party''s curiosity.


    Sure enough, Gilgamesh heard the words of Carl, suddenly wrinkled, and felt very strange.


    He has just been summoned. In addition to the distant days, there should be no one knows his name.


    But Carl has a voice, which makes him feel more interesting than yourself.


    "Interesting and shacking, look at the name of this king, the king can spare you, but you need to answer the two questions!"


    Two fingers in Gilgamet, asked in the face.


    "What is your one?"


    "Second question, why are you coming here!"


    "I will introduce, my name is Cal, from other worlds, so that I am here ..."


    The corner of the Cal mouth is tall, using the void, instantly moved to the front of Gilgamesh.


    "Because I want a holy cup!"


    The voice just fell.


    Fighter kingdom broke out!


    The powerful tyrants, directly around all the warning lines, all sweep!


    not only that.


    This fighter, even the bricks on the top of the villa room, there is a lot of shocked.


    Gilgamesh is the first to be a lot, and he is directly persecuted by Carl''s overgency.


    After you feel this, Gilgamesh is ugly, instantly leave Karl''s side!


    "The district is mixed, and I dare to come to this king, and even the holy cup of the big ampayment is really looking for it!"


    Without any hesitation, Gilgamesh directly broke the powerful magic, offset the impact of hegemony of the tyrant, and


    At the same time, he also opened the treasure of Wang Zhi, released a treasure, and wanted to attack Carl.


    Karl just released the tyrant, once gorgegaish thought that he had encountered a very powerful emperor!


    And this place, even more than himself!


    This makes Gilgamesh, who have been proud and self-assurance, can''t believe, so he will not hesitate to fight!


    But in the face of sudden offensive, Carl''s body did not move, but only smeared a reflection.


    At present.


    The air before the Kar, suddenly cracks.


    This treasure is unable to move by crack.


    When Jilgamesh was confused, the crack suddenly enlarged!


    During the time of the Carl, there is a huge impact directly, and it will be smashed with this treasure!


    This is just a most common treasure, the level and even the C level is not.


    Crushed by Carl.


    But Gilgamesh has encountered this kind of thing for the first time, and suddenly angry!


    "White! It seems that you really want to die!"


    "Gilgamesh, used true, I came over today, I want to see, what kind of strength is your hero king.


    If you continue so pride, then I will drag you into hell personally! "


    The voice just fell.


    Carl slowly extracted Hades.


    Overlord kingdom and hell atmosphere, and the monster of Hades is released at the same time!


    Faced with a sudden three stocks.


    Gilgamen faces have changed, and then strengthen its own magic release, this is barely blocking the momentum of Carl.


    But even if this, this also knows Gilgamesh, this person is very busy!


    "It''s a good power, this king admits that you are not a mess, but what person is you!


    You are neither English, nor a magician, why also participate in the Holy Grail War! "

 449 Chapter 449!

    "Why do you want to participate in the San Cup War?"


    "You are not nonsense, one universal wisher, who doesn''t want?"


    The Cal mouth is rare, and the face has returned to Gilgamesh.


    At this time, Gilgamesh face is very embarrassing, and the depth of the heart is a burner anger.


    Without any hesitation, Gilgamesh directly opens the king''s treasure, want to kill this unidentified man!


    "Go to death! Miscellaneous !!!"


    Along with a roar.


    Gilgamesh suddenly shot hundreds of treasures.


    And these treasures, each of the treasures that he shot before!


    According to Carl preliminary estimates, these treasures are even less than the lowest level, and there is also a level B!


    So this time he didn''t care, directly waving Hades in his hand.


    Along with the black rays.


    There is a crack of hundreds of meters in the moment!


    Hundreds of treasures, directly by Carl and destroy!


    And Gilgamesh is also facing horror, and instantly escapes the range of attacks in Carl.


    Fortunately, Carl did not take the target to the house. Otherwise, when I was watching the far, I was afraid that I was dead without burial.


    "The death of the dead, not only has the power of the king, but even the power of the devil, what is your guy, what is it!"


    Gilgamesh did not dare to pay attention, although he also called Carl as a mix, he had already seen that this person''s strength is very powerful!


    If he doesn''t take out true things, it will be like the other side, killing!


    "I said, my name is Karl, is a person who came to capture the holy cup!"


    The voice did not fall, Carl''s figure has appeared in Gilgamesh!


    Seeing this scene, Gilgamens earthquake earthquake, hundreds of Taoo from his Wang Zhi''s treasure!


    This time, the Temperature Level, compared to the more powerful, and the speed is also very fast!


    Carl has no time to swear, can only use the void walk to avoid the other side.


    But this time, Gilgamesh has grasped Carl''s gap and instantly took out two long ways.


    "go to hell!"


    "Years !!!"


    Along with a roar.


    The two long swords in his hands have burst hot light, and the two light cannons were shot.


    Under the control of Gilgamesh, the two groups of light cannon bits two, and the powerful power is burst, rushed to Karl in the air!


    The power of this hit is incomparable, even has a countless air explosion, and the surrounding land is trembled.


    Even if the sky is illuminated by this light gun, if there are other people around, it is estimated that it will mistaken here is daytime, not the night.


    "It''s a good force, but just is not enough!"


    Looking at the light cannon before the eyes, the Calmouth is rare, instantly out of the knife!


    Lingxia''s sniper collided with a rapid lightweight, broke out of the fierce spark.


    Just next second.


    The sky is cracking!


    The atmosphere is constantly cracking.


    Surrounded space, dense ruming cracks!


    Seeing this scene in front of you, Gilgamesh was once again surprised.


    "You actually master this kind of power, what you are in the end, there is a power that you haven''t mastered!"


    In the face of Gilgamesh again, Carl closed, but a light referred to.


    Next second.


    Hell''s breath instantly shrouded them.


    However, the Carl at this time found the hell space made by his hell''s breath, and it was not only the same as the world of the world.


    If you say the world, you can draw a circle in the original land.


    So in the world, this is a small space that has been opened separately.


    Carl is uncertain, but this world is still the rest of the world.


    But he can determine that independent opening up a small space, which is more convenient to be more convenient than zone.


    "Is this a solid comment?"


    Feel the evil atmosphere around, Gilgami face is extremely lighter.


    "Have to say, your strength is very powerful, so I am afraid that this king did not grasp you.


    But you succeeded to the bottom card, exposed the solid ricin to this king, which is too good!


    It is difficult for you to think that in an intrincibility, can you kill this king? "


    Gilgamesh quickly smiled and slowly opened the treasure of the king.


    Subsequently, I saw a cylindrical body of a sword, like a sword, appeared behind Gilgamesh.


    This is one of the strongest treasures of Gilgamesh, and the sword!


    This sword has a powerful power of the sky, almost easily open this independent space.


    "Hey, I am really forgotten, you have a good thing in your hands.


    But what do you think, will I easily let you release the Taoist? "


    Carl played some, so I really forgot, Gilgamesh has a skeptic, which opened the hell space.


    Of course, he is also unfamiliar with this ability. After all, he gains the power of hell''s breath, even three months old.


    It is precisely because of this, he is not very important to determine whether the hell space manufactured by hell is similar to the existence of inherent comonomers.


    However, let Gilgamesh reminded that Carl is now basically identified, and the hell space is similar to the capacity of inherent comments!


    So Karl In order to prevent it, the hell space is destroyed by Gilgamesh, and chooses the lead!


    "Don''t whisper!"


    "What''s more, the king is also a god, it is not your business, it will be defeated by the hand of the king!"


    The voice did not fall.


    Their two suddenly collided together and broke out the fierce sound.


    ......


    at the same time.


    The courtyard of the farmhouse is surprisingly quiet.


    Old Saki stood in the rooftop position, and the right hand of red wine could not stop.


    His eyes are full of thriller.


    "The magic of Winter City has increased at least ten times. Even if this is inexplicably, it is not the guy of the Royal Lord.


    Also, this guy can release the solid ricinity? This is really ignoring! "


    When I am, I can''t imagine it, why there will be this strength.


    Even if you have a good time to go all out, otherwise it is likely to die!


    Nowadays, I''m afraid, I feel a fear.


    If he wants to face this enemy, he is better to quickly withdraw.


    After all, this is not a British, nor the guy of the Royal Lord, is not bound by the rules of the Holy Grail War.


    It is precisely because of this, he can break various rules, and even directly assassinate other !


    "No, I am far away, I can''t be afraid!"

 450 The fourth hundred and fifty chapter isnt there!

    "I am from Yuanzhao, I can''t be afraid!"


    Ong Saki took a shot of his cheeks, so that he would not be afraid.


    His psychological quality is still nice, it has not been going to come over.


    But his right hand slightly shaking, representing his heart, not such a calm on the surface.


    "I don''t know the other Royal, there is no change in the magic of winter wood market.


    I personally feel that in addition to the winter city, the whole Earth''s magic has changed some changes.


    It''s just or small, but I feel that only the improvement of winter is the most!


    After all, the Holy Grail War broke out here. If the magic did not get too much improvement, the holy gray could not appear.


    You think, Yan Fengqi. "


    "If you return to the teacher, I think you are very reasonable, and the improvement of the magic should not only have winter.


    And I also asked a magic church, they said the magic of the world, indeed gaining an increase.


    Just want to know the specific increase value, you need to wait for two days to announce. "


    "Sure enough."


    When I forth, I was soaring that my mouth was soaring, and gently got a red wine, then put it on a small round table on the rooftop.


    "Yan Fengqi, you have observed for so long, what do you think about this sudden person?"


    The minister of Yuanzhen suddenly asked.


    Yan Fengqi is silent for a moment, then shook his head.


    "He is very strong, I am not an opponent!"


    "Of course I know that you are not an opponent, even if it is me, it is impossible to be his opponent.


    Even in my opinion, there are few things that can overcome him.


    Your Assassin even is a hundred-Cajan, it should be impossible to overcome him in such an inherent commemorative? "


    "It''s a bit difficult, but don''t you try it."


    Yan Fengqi is thinking, replied.


    "I am a teacher''s foot stone. If you can, I am willing to help you try his bottom line, even if you sacrifice Assassin!"


    "Yan Feng, you are always like this, but this is you."


    Daki Chen did not agreed to the request of the peak, he just shook his head and continued to stare anything half.


    "I have come out."


    "It''s coming out!"


    The two are simultaneously open, and the tone is different.


    Yan Fengqi is calm, as if there is no way to cause his emotional fluctuation.


    Overetest time is a little excited.


    He wanted to know that Gilgamesh inside inherent, how to fight against the other party.


    If it is Gilgamesh, everything is fine.


    But if it is Karl to occupy the wind, then the farmity will change and obtain the plan of the Holy Cup.


    However, when he thought.


    A golden figure falls from the sky.


    Gilgamesh''s blood is lying in the garden, looking at life.


    The other side is another side.


    Carl stands in half air.


    Although his upper left half of his left disappeared.


    But the recovery speed of Karl''s eye is restored to his day!


    "It is very strong from the sword. I have to admit that even I can''t avoid the injury of the sword.


    As such a weapon, it is really a bug, but your power has too much hero king!


    If your strength is strong, maybe I really die here! "


    The Calmine Horn is soaked in a hurry: "But so!"


    When the voice just fell, Karl''s half of the body was restored. He then looked at the peaks of the peak, and the Yuanzi Chen.


    Carl didn''t have a hand, just revealing a sarcasm, and immediately walked.


    He didn''t move at all.


    Because these two people can do it at any time.


    As long as they don''t leave the winter, Carl can find the position of these two anytime, anywhere.


    After all, Carl''s opinion is domineering, can cover the entire island, a winter city of the district, completely not in the words.


    The only thing that is a bit unstable is that the magic is too strong, and some subtle deviation will occur when positioning.


    However, these are within the controlled range, Carl can be completely ignored.


    After a while.


    Wait until Karl is left, and the Yuan Daozi will jump from the rooftop to the ground to give Gilgamesh.


    "Heroes Wang adult, have you okay?"


    "Oh, the king can''t die, but this guy is really too strong."


    Gilgamesh discs are sitting on the ground.


    The injury on him is also gradually recovering under the treatment of Yuanzhen.


    At this time, Gilgamesh is full of war.


    He hasn''t had this feeling for a long time. It was originally identified as this Holy Grail war, but he had a very strong opponent at this time.


    That is Carl!


    "Carl right?"


    "This king remembers your name, you are waiting for this king, this king will definitely solve you completely!"


    Gilgamesh is a cold laugh, and a red magic is burst when he suddenly turned on.


    This magic, the magic of Gilgamesh is completely different, even let Yuanzhen have given a kind of feeling, want to completely concession!


    This situation is far from being unheardful, it is not seen, I don''t know what the situation is completely.


    "This force is like this, but this king has to fall, learn the ability to learn others, it is a shameful humiliation!"


    Gilgamesh laughed and laughed, followed by this red magic!


    After the magic disappeared, it was relieved.


    He didn''t know how Gilgamesh just now, but he can feel the magical power released by Gilgamesh, and there is a wonderful work of the same effort.


    This can affect the spirit of the other party, affecting the power of the opponent''s strength!


    If you apply properly, you can not only improve your strength, but also to suppress the power of each other!


    Very practical!


    This is the tyrant of the Gilgamesh Music to the Edition!


    Have to say, as a half god, and is still the gilder of the gods, and it is unique in learning ability.


    The lot of Carl''s strength did not have a law, and only the kingdom domineering is very high.


    So in this battle, Gilgamesh directly steals the teacher and won the domineering domineering.


    Unfortunately, this is the power of the magic version, although it is not the original version, but for Gilgamesh, it is entirely enough.


    Just when I was afraid, I was treated with Gilgamesh.


    Yan Feng whispered to the darkness, did not cause anyone''s attention, leaving the distant family.


    He saw the scene just now, suddenly rising a pleasant feeling.


    I don''t know why, when he saw Karl''s strength, he would actually be excited.


    This inexplicable emotion has prompted him to hurry away and avoid being found by Yuanzi.


    At the same time, he must check your body and see if there is any problem.

 451 Chapter 451, warm daily

    It is well known.


    The Holy Grail War is a hidden.


    Any explosion in the winter city is gas disclosure, and ordinary people will not have a half response.


    Because they have become accustomed to gas leaks, they will be so calm.


    Plus, no one will investigate the reasons for gas leaks, which caused Carl to be extremely comfortable in these two days.


    In addition to the place where the place is small, there is no defect.


    Anyway, eat someone to take care of it, buy things, there are people running legs, this life is beautiful, Carl''s lazy cancer is already awkward.


    However, the battle of Carl and Gilgamesh has passed for two days.


    These two days have not, there is no Royal Lord or British, come here to explore the wind, or to detect the message, this will let Carl are limited.


    If he doesn''t help Duan Tongan Night, he is proficient in fighting skills, he has already got out of the door.


    Now Duan Tongan Night, because there is no death, Carl can just abuse him.


    Whether it is cutting his head, or wearing his heart, even if he is pulverizing his head.


    Tongan Night will recover in three seconds, and will not be affected.


    And the most important thing is that his feelings and fear, under the role of hell and Hades''s demon, all disappeared!


    This is also the ability of Carl deliberate to him.


    Because only this, it can guarantee that Tongyan Night will retreat when it is again critical.


    Although the critical moment, the critical moment is indeed retract, but the pain and fear will still affect the judgment of the person.


    So Karl simply eliminates these two side effects, anyway, he will not die, fear and pain have not been used.


    It is a month after a month, if he can restore normal people''s body, Karl can help him restore these two functions.


    This is the function of normal people, which will cause discomfort.


    "Calvie, geese night uncle, I have dinner!"


    Don''t be trained in two people, first eat dinner and talk. "


    Tongji stands at the entrance of the basement, shouts Carl and Duan Tongan Night.


    Here is carried here, whether it is in or out, you have to use the void walking ability.


    After all, this basement is too dark, there are all kinds of things that are not suitable for Tong Sakin.


    Carl blocked the door and was for her.


    "Today, I will train here, and the first dry rice is the most popular.


    Just don''t know, Sakura has done what food today is waiting for us, hehe! "


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, showing a handsome smile.


    However, his smile, in the eyes of Tongartan night, like a metamorphosis.


    Do not!


    Accurately, in the eyes of Tongan Night, Carl is a metamorphosis, freak, monster!


    Because two days ago, Carl and Gilgamesh battle, Duan Tongashi night saw it!


    Although he only saw it, the last scene, that is, Jilgamesh sprouts from the air from the air.


    But from here, he can also see it, this stuff that you call it is invincible!


    Even if you are universal is not his opponent!


    So Tongyan Night now listens to Carl''s arrangements, not just because, Cal will help him rescue Tong Sakin.


    More importantly, I will really die!


    Tong Shen two and the mutual trunk is the best example!


    Although these two are not wrong, Carl can kill them, explain that he is not a good man.


    Speaking of murder killing people!


    It''s not a blink of your eyes!


    "Mr. Carl, I have a question, I have always want to ask you."


    Just preparing a bar Tongan Night, brought out the basement, he suddenly had a sudden problem, let Carl stopped.


    "what is the problem?"


    Tongan Night took a deep breath, and his eyes stared at Carl, which asked.


    "I want to ask how you come to this world, and you are not English, but why do you replace my Berserker, respond to my summon?"


    "That is the problem? Didn''t you?"


    "Gone!"


    Tongan Night is very nervous, but still asked this question.


    What he is now concerned now is that Calla will not be angry because of this problem.


    But suddenly, Carl smiled and took a shot of his shoulders, which made Duan Tongyan pine a breath.


    Carl has such a smile, representing him is not angry.


    With Carl life for two days and three nights, Tongartan night also touched a little bit of Karl''s character.


    "I thought there was any problem, I was so serious, I originally this!"


    Carl shakes his head, loudly, and said: "This thing is an accident, because I destroyed a black hole, so I fell to this world, then cover your original Union Berserker.


    But it is precisely because of this accident, let me know the situation here, and meet Sakurao so beautiful little girl.


    There is also, if I said that I was originally a king, the Lord of the part-time hell, the way, the way to save the world, do you believe? "


    "I believe! Of course!"


    I heard the end of Carl, regardless of the three seven twenty-one, Duan Tongan Night directly selected to believe.


    What happens that Karl is false, he will also choose to believe.


    The reaction with Duan Tongashi Night, Karl did not think.


    He shook his head, put on the shoulders of Tongartan night, bringing him out of the basement.


    "You are so true, it is so slow, the food is very cool!"


    "Well, let''s eat, little princess is not angry!"


    The Karl hand touched the hair of Tong Cotyhe, then three people went to the kitchen to prepare for eating.


    At this time, the time tunneling is very cheerful, it can''t see the shadow of the darkness of the dark.


    And this is also the cause of Carl.


    He used his devil''s breath and pressed part of the memory of Tong Sakin.


    However, these memories have not been cleaned, because Carl does not erase the ability of memory, he can do it is to suppress, just this.


    And this press is also increased with the increase in the magic of Tong Nothes, and her age growth gradually invalid.


    About five years later, this suppression will completely invalid, and she will think about it.


    But at that time, her withholding ability, probably no problem.


    So Karl will choose this way, temporarily let Duan Sakin, escape the unfortunate childhood.


    For this practice of Carl, Tongarta Night is also agree.


    Because he doesn''t want to make the character of Tong Cotsu, it has been so indulging, so let her recover vitality is the most important.


    that''s it.


    A family of three is here to finish here.


    But just at this time.


    Karl stunned, then the eyes were drifted into the window.

 452 The 452th chapter high-profile debut

    Feel the volatility of the magic, Carl put down the tableware in his hand and went to the side of the curtain.


    I saw that the knife was flashing, and the fire of the explosion rushed to the sky.


    This is obviously someone started!


    "Duan Tongan Night, you saw no, quiet for a while, and some people can''t wait to do it."


    The Cal mouth is tall, showing a sad smile.


    At the same time, Tong Cotai also puts his eyes on here, and the eyes flashed in the eyes.


    "Is this ? The light there is so beautiful!


    However, they put smokers, why do you want to put it in a cover, don''t you see it? "


    Tong Caoto is smashed, and the innocent asked.


    Carl returned to the table money, gently kneading the hair of Tong Nakines, whispered.


    "This is not in fireworks, although the visual effect looks almost, but this is the union is in the dryness.


    Tongyang, you stay at home, don''t go out, this Holy Grail War is nothing to do with you.


    I am going to Duan Tongyan night, you stay quietly here. "


    "It turned out that this is the Holy Grail War, I know Calvie, I will leave at home.


    But my brother, you have to come back safely, and the uncle of Yan Night is also absolutely don''t have something! "


    Tong Cotycium waved his pink little fist, and cheered for Carl and Damashi Night.


    Carl is also very fitted with a fist, with a small fist with Tong Cotyra, gently touch it.


    In this way, the Tong Chi suddenly smiled, and the eyes were covered with stars.


    "Mr. Carl, what are you talking about? What is there?"


    Tongan Night is now a face, I don''t know what Carl is talking.


    Because he is not a magician, there is no magic loop in the body, of course, can''t see this neighborhood.


    Although he was infused by Hell''s breath, he had a monster, it got a time limit for one month.


    But in any case, he has completely lost the identity of the magician, which is unquestionable.


    Most of him is also to master a bit of theoretical knowledge.


    This is only.


    "Yes, you don''t have a magician now, this pure magic comics, you can''t see it at all, I forgot this."


    Karl took the brain and continued: "In this case, I take the head of the head in front, how are you waiting for the wait?"


    "I have no objection!"


    Tongan nodded and agreed.


    Carl also revealed a handsome smile, then put his hand on the shoulders of each other.


    "Be a good psychological preparation, then you will see that the real holy cup war!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    A warehouse area is a fierce battle.


    A woman wearing a helmet, with a golden long hair, a man who is holding a double gun, launches a fierce battle.


    The fight between them, it is difficult to score.


    Karl quietly came to the roof next to it and looked at this battle.


    Tongan Night did not appear here, but was placed next to the warehouse not far away.


    The purpose of Calle is to distract the attention of others, let them not pay attention to Tongyan Night.


    Although Carl has seen this anime before, it also knows the specific direction of the fourth holy cup war.


    But reality is not anime, no script can be said.


    Plus the overall magic of winter wood, completely increased ten times.


    At this point, it is not only the system to inform him, even the magic association, and the clock tower have issued a notice, saying that the magic fluctuations here will increase ten times.


    not only that.


    The whole earth, or the entire month world, the current situation is that the magic is doubled.


    In addition to the winter city, there are at least five times higher than other plains.


    Even if the magic is poor, the magic is at least twice as much as the original.


    This is Karl appeared, the butterfly effect brought.


    And more importantly, this magic is improved, according to the calculation of the Tower and Magic Association, the probability is permanent!


    That is, Queal eliminates the black hole, wear more and more to this world, then give this world, add a permanent magic to improve your buff!


    Have to say, this is Karl unintentionally, adding a game difficulty to yourself.


    If the restore is the difficulty of the original, Carl is now not so cautious.


    Why is this, Carl needs to let Duan Tongyan night help himself, collect information.


    Because of the real situation, the total return is more complicated.


    Carl station thinks on the upper side and observes around.


    See the highlights!


    Through the heardion, Carl can discover people in high altitude, except for themselves, there are other four people.


    However, three of them are human, alone is English.


    After all, Carl and Gilgamesh have passed, knowing that the spirit of the Union is relatively special.


    As for the other three, Carl probably guess.


    The woman without magic is a long-awaited day of the satellite.


    The man who squatted in the warehouse room, no doubt is the satellite.


    And the other side, the man of the magic is very strong, nor does it have to say, nature is Lancer''s Royal Kennes, Ken.


    "I really didn''t think that the battle here is still so fierce, but this is in the original, there is no battle between the winning and negative, and it should not be separated.


    In this case, I am not as good as inserting a hand, stirring a little bit of war, and I don''t mean anything to see it here. "


    The corner of the Cal mouth is soaked, and the Saber and Lancer are looking for in an instant in the middle of the two people!


    "Two, can I listen to me?"


    "who?!"


    "So fast!"


    Saber and Lancer focused on fighting, don''t know, Karl is how to move into them.


    After the two of them discovered Carl, the movements in the hands couldn''t stop, and they could only hit the head.


    In the face of the fans of the two, Carl is not afraid, and even a smile!


    I saw him overwriting the militant domineering, and the stream of Sakura is also running!


    Strong domineering, as well as his own intiminated body, directly attacking their two attacks.


    Although this is an attack of Temple, they did not liberate the treasure, and even the magic did not release too much.


    I am afraid that Karl is being hit and has not been injured!


    I saw him one by one, completely resisting the attacks of the two!


    "this one?"


    "It''s too weak to be too weak!"

 453 The 453th chapter does not solve!

    "this one?"


    "You are too weak!"


    Carrokes the sound, appears next to their two ears.


    Saber and Lancer were shocked, quickly returned to prevent being found by Carl, and counterattack himself.


    But Carl is completely not intended to continue to pursue, because he has no belief identity.


    Fighting is ready, but you can''t forget!


    And he came here, not for fighting, just to come over, let everyone know him.


    "Let me introduce yourself, my name is Karl, is a human beings, and it is also a part-time hero."


    The Cal mouth is tall, revealing a charming smile, and then looks at the Alice Philler hiding behind.


    Then, the Karl took a breath, and the tyrant broke out, and the people who were directly let all people in the field!


    At the same time, he is full of majesty voice, and he also in the minds of everyone!


    "SABER!"


    "Lancer!"


    "As a hero and the king, now you need to hide your identity, do you not think it is a bit boring?


    Great Britain Arthur King Altolia Pandragon!


    And glory, Dilu Mu, Audi,! "


    Carl high-profile appeared, and instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Because of his way of appearance, it is really shocking!


    Whether it is lancer or Saber, I didn''t dare to look at it, and this sudden man who appeared in front of him.


    At this time, I was secretly touched, and the time to go around the people, I was shocked by the Karn color of the Karlus.


    This tricks he is familiar because he is not the first time.


    But no matter how many times, he can feel the feeling of shocking, because this is Carl!


    "Who are you!"


    Altole Ya Xiumei is light, the sword is Karl.


    Dilu is a scornful smile, and it is not concerned about Carl''s appearance, but it is more concerned about Carl''s value.


    Because he suddenly found out that Carby is a lot of handsome, this bit of Dilu is slightly tasteful.


    "This handsome handsome is not bad, and you suddenly appear to bother me with the battle between Saber, but not the knight!"


    "I am not a knight, disturb you, do you pay me?"


    Calman did not hesitate to go back, Dilu Mu Multi Direct Stories.


    I haven''t waited for him to respond, one is some, and the sound of anger is ringing!


    "Lancer, no nonsense, do two!"


    This is the order of Lancer''s Master Kennes!


    "Since it is MASTER''s order, I naturally don''t dare to break!"


    The LANCER mouth is tall, revealing the charm smile, unspeak the seal of the two long guns.


    Saber seizes weapons and is waiting.


    Carl was shaking his head and told the SAber.


    I saw him withdrawing Hades and waved out, a huge scratch, instantly cutting the ground, rushing toward Saber!


    In the face of Karlin, Saber did not dare to resist, and he did not hesitate to avoid it.


    "Mr. Carl? Is this your Taoist?"


    Seeing the scene of the same genre in front of him, Saber expression is seriously questioned.


    But Carl but did not answer, because this problem is there, there is no meaning.


    This is just Karl''s hit, it is basically not going to be Temple.


    Then Karl will look at it, put it on Dilu Mu, who is not far away, and open the mouth.


    "Lancer, you don''t have to be so anxious? The red rose of the demon is just a scrap iron in my eyes!"


    "Is it scrap iron, or this is not defined by you!"


    The LANCER mouth is rare, and it is coming!


    In the face of Lancer''s offensive, Carl is not slow, and You have escaped his rapid attack.


    Seeing the body of Carl Spirit, Saber on the side felt huge pressure.


    She can see that Carl''s strength is very powerful!


    And more importantly, everyone in the scene has seen the power of Carl.


    Even if Carl is not an union, it is also seen by them!


    Suddenly there is such a powerful human beings as an enemy, whether it is the universal ,,,,


    Then they thought of the battle that took place in the far away.


    At this time, Lancer, obviously also found that it was not right, immediately replaced the combat method, the double gun was out, killing Carl a horse!


    '''' s.


    The necessary Huang rose, touch the body of Carl, as if it is impact on the iron plate, there is no effect!


    "How can it be?!"


    Seeing your own attack, Lancer was obviously surprised.


    The Cal mouth is rare, and the corner of the mouth will rise again.


    I saw him holding the lance''s hand, followed by force, and pulled it out!


    "Advise you, if you directly liberate the red rose, I may have an effect on me.


    But the yellow rose, the yellow rose, there will be no effect on me, because there is no one in my body!


    My body has passed thousands of hammered, hardness than shoulder steel, and there will be a certain effect for me to come to me. "


    Carl took the wrist, and his face still hanged a flat smile.


    "Who are you, there is such a existence in human beings?"


    Lancer expression is dignified, obviously a bit not believed, Carl is really a human.


    Because this is really unacceptable.


    However, I haven''t waited for the Carclock, and Saber stood up and rushed to Carl with a rapid pace.


    In the face of her attack, Carl is still not moving in place, just playing a punch.


    At present.


    Space cracks.


    Strong oscillating wave, stopping Saber to fly out.


    "What is this power ?!"


    Saber stood up and got up, but I didn''t dare to believe Carl actually had the ability to crush space!


    And more importantly, Saber feels the power of just now, and finds that he is unable to fight!


    This force makes people hope!


    at the same time.


    The Royal Broodbown in the height is locked.


    He is completely unable to learn that there is any other means in Cal.


    So he dacted the command of killing Karl!


    "Lanceer! Kill this human beings, must not let him continue to stir!"


    "Follow! My Master!"

 454 Chapter 454 Is Cantar!

    Lancer is also somewhat uncomfortable.


    He was interrupted with the battle of Saber, and then he was put by Carl.


    It is naturally a grievance now.


    He now, just teach Karlon!


    It can be gathered in the magic, ready to release the Taoist,


    Thunder and horseshoes suddenly came from the sky.


    "Ah, hahahaha! It is really lively!"


    With the wild laughter, a Zhang Yang, appeared in the middle of the three!


    "My name is conquering Wang I Cantar!


    In this holy gray war, in the KiDER''s professional training! "


    When I saw a man in front of him, Karl couldn''t help her head.


    "You are really a large middle two boy, rider!"


    Along the sky!


    The second uncle Rider debut!


    Have to say, Rider''s debut is more than that of Carl suddenly happened.


    However, it is more than the level of shock, or the Carl is even better.


    After all, Is Cantar, can not have the ability to block the attacks of Saber and Lancer.


    "Scene people rider, one will be self-reported, it is really worth you, conquer the king!"


    Carl floating in half air, looking at each other, the smile on his face is still flat.


    He is not used to standing up his head, no matter who faces, it is natural to face, unless the height of the other party is high.


    "Hahahaha, you can show your own heroism of my generation, what is not!


    Not to mention, you have exposed two of them, how much is it? "


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Stupid, you!"


    Webai''s Royal Royal Lord, hiding in the car at this time, but did not dare to take his head.


    At this time, he is really too embarrassed.


    However, it is precisely because of his character, it is so warm about the relationship between this pair of Royal and Spirit.


    "Hahahaha, do you want to join me, share with me to conquer the world''s fun!


    In this way, we can get along with friends and come to conquer the world! "


    When I heard Rider, people present were stunned.


    In addition to Karl no one will think that in addition to the explosion, Rider can say this amazing speech.


    "To tell the truth, it is hard to imagine this world, almost being unified by you like this ..."


    Carl shake his head and couldn''t help but spit.


    Rider is haha ??laughed, and it is a hand to look at Carl: "How, do you want to join ..."


    " !"


    Without waiting for the other party, Carl has interrupted his words directly, and then waved a knife.


    This knife, Carl did not force, just a little airflow, cut off the other party.


    Weberda is even more embarrassing, but he dares to take the head at all.


    "Is it you ah, Webo, I still think about what you are going crazy, stealing my holy relics.


    I didn''t expect that you actually participated in the Holy Grail War.


    It''s better to let me do it once, special extracurricular counseling, let you know what is a real magician! "


    "Do you want so much?"


    Carl heard this disdain, with a proud sound, some heard it.


    He interrupted the other party''s speech directly, and a flashing came to the other side.


    "You are the master of lancer! Mr. Kenis!"


    "Lancer!"


    Seeing Karl suddenly appeared in the air, Kennes did not hesitate to use the first proud.


    The figure of Lancer appears in front of Carl.


    "Cut, just a second!"


    "Have to say, what is really good, this transient effect is exaggerated than my ability."


    Carl shake his head and returned to the original place.


    "Master ..."


    Lancer is a bit embarrassed, he just wants to say anything, but it is broken!


    "It''s a waste! Hurry and take me away!"


    After being scared by Carl, Kenneas did not dare to stay here.


    He and Lancer left here, and he didn''t see trace between blink.


    I have to say that Kenneth''s courage is a little small, and if not, it will not be scared directly.


    However, Carl will look at another direction.


    "Mr. Shuzu is the Saber''s Royal, do you want to talk?"


    The satellite is shining, he is doing not understanding Carl, why can you see all people!


    "Don''t look at me with the doubtful eyes, this is just one of my ability, let me see everything!"


    Carl smashed his head, blinked, then a flashed, came to another high!


    "Assassin, I have seen it for so long, don''t you feel a little tired?"


    "So fast¡­¡­"


    Assassin did not react, Carl has appeared behind him.


    As the black man flashed.


    The Assassin is landing, then turns into a black smoke, disappearing.


    "Papangang is said to have dozens of embarrassment, killing this one, completely useless."


    Carl screamed.


    It seems that inadvertent words, causing the attention of everyone.


    "Long Yu Dance We withdraw, Alice Phil, you and Saber to see the situation!


    The man is very special, this place is not a long time! "


    The satellite is very fruitful, directly below the command car.


    Alice Phil was in the earphones, heard the sound of the satellite, and then knocked two indicated her response.


    Then she took the hand of Saber.


    "Saber, the satellite said, waiting for the retreat!"


    "I know, after I am, I am ready to evacuation!"


    Saber also nodded and put Alice Phil was behind him.


    at the same time.


    Is Cantar is a smile that is full of eyes, and it has been put on Carl''s body.


    "Hahahaha, it''s too interesting!"


    "In addition to our Spirit and Royal Lord, there are other people, participating in the Holy Grail War.


    This kind of thing seems to be the head after the Holy Grail War is developed! "


    Although Is Cantar is a rib.


    But it was awarded, about the knowledge of the Holy Grail war, let him understand.


    He is involved in a history unprecedented Holy Grail!


    In this case, he is excited!


    Followed by Weber shivering in the car.


    "So you want to fight with me now?"


    Carl picks the eyebrows, he can feel that Is Cantar has just ridiculed himself.


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, this good play is just beginning!"


    During the speech, Is Cantar once again opened his hands and roaring loudly.


    "The union that is attracted, is now gathered here!"


    "The little ghosts who are afraid of the appearance, I am from conquering that I conquer the contempt!"

 455 The 455th chapter street lamp king

    "Hahaha !!!"


    The voice falls.


    A silence in the audience.


    Only Is Cantar''s madness is still going.


    After a moment, the Carl''s mouth is rare, and the street lights are seen.


    On this street lamp, a gold sparkling figure is slowly appearing.


    He took a proud expression, contemptuous gesture.


    Wan Ruo is general, falling here.


    But just when he just opened it.


    It was first stepped by Carl.


    "Street lamp king, you are coming!"


    Time.


    Some scenes are silent and awkward ...


    "Carl, your bastard dares to chaos the idea of ??this king, sin, death!"


    Gilgamesh took anger and opened the treasure of Wang Zhi.


    Aim a gahale in the two handles to Karl.


    But he didn''t do it directly because they had played one before.


    Nowadays, Gilgamesh will take out two treasures to determine, they don''t dare to train.


    After all, he has been defeated in Karl, and of course it should be taken carefully.


    "It''s more than one treasure ?!"


    But Gilgamesh''s cautious no one knows,


    Other people, just seeing Gilgamesh, took out two treasures, and suddenly tense.


    "After hiding behind me!"


    Altolia puts Alice Phil.


    She can see it.


    This person''s strength is not very common!


    "Hahahaha, are you a king?"


    Is Cantar smiled in the opening, but it was a disdain and ridicitial of Gilgamesh.


    "The district is mixed! You are not qualified to talk to me!"


    After Gilgamesh, after Is Canthalle, he continued to lock his eyes on Carl''s body.


    "There are not many people who can fight with my hero, but Karl, you count!


    It is worse than our two people to practice, clean up other opponents, then you will get the friendship of the king!


    As for the small things of the Holy Cup, I don''t care at all, you can handle it! "


    Gilgamesh is extraordinary.


    In his opinion, no one can call him a brother.


    There is only one person in Echo, and I have obtained Gilgamesh''s friendship.


    But let Carl didn''t think that Gilgamesh will throw olive branches of ourselves, and even want to make himself a brother.


    If you change it, Karl doesn''t mind how to pay Gilgamesh.


    But his mission is to get the victory of the Holy Grail War, so it is naturally not to fight with Gilgamesh.


    But Carl is not a matter.


    "Street light king, how do you let me say you?"


    "Now, it is a holy cup war. Can you pick up your pride and innocent, seriously?


    If you are not serious, it is likely to be killed by these guys!


    Believe one, the Rider and Saber present in the field are the king, you are also known as the king.


    You will meet the three princes, shouldn''t you talk about the content of the king, so how is it today? "


    In this short half hour, the Union has leaked over.


    And Duan Tongan night, using the news that the Hell''s breath gives Carl, says that he has collected other Yushu information.


    It can now be withdrawn.


    So Karl is not intended to continue to consume, because this is meaningless.


    "Hey! In addition to me, anyone else is not worth it, it will not get my recognition!


    But you are not the same, you have the power of the king, I can be confident, you are a king who is not asy, and I can understand your pride!


    So our two are a born pair. As for these guys, all of them are all over! "


    The golden flanks are still so proud, and there is no other people in the eyes.


    Just like he said it.


    In addition to Carl, no one can be admitted by him!


    At least is at least.


    After all, these people have not shown their strength and discouragement.


    "Street light king, you can not laugh this, if I don''t have reason to stay with you, I have already killed you.


    And this Holy Grail War, I don''t need any partners, you will be my enemies!


    But now I don''t have to continue to stay here. If you want to continue the stalemate, I have no comments. "


    Said, Carl slowly flying towards the sky, and the mouth is slightly rising.


    "I want the information has been collected, so I will withdraw, you continue."


    The Carl''s sound is just that people have disappeared.


    Everyone saw Carl''s figure disappeared, and suddenly shocked.


    Even if it is Gilgamesh, I can''t afford to frown.


    Because he is completely unable to see, Karl is to leave.


    "Hero Wang adult, that person is right, there is no need to stalemate with them now, please return."


    The words of the Yuanshen suddenly sounded in this area.


    Gilgamesh looked with a brightening, and looked disdaining with Saber and Rider, then he was ounces.


    It is slightly different from the original.


    Because Carl''s appearance, they can''t beat them at all.


    After all, no one is willing, in front of this kind of person, will be exposed to him behind him.


    Because they all see that Carl''s strength is very powerful and exaggerated, it is not average person to resist!


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "My Master, do you want to say?"


    Is Cantar looked at Weber, and the eyes were full of favor.


    Weber is a trembling look to Saber, as well as the Alice Phil of her.


    "Hello, my name is Weber, is the student of clock Takkennes ..."


    "Hello, I am Alice Phil Von Andinzbelen."


    Alice Phil is gentle and smiled, and the hearts of Weber have melted.


    Although they say that they are enemies, Alice Phil does not have a way, and the weak little boy is on the front of them.


    After all, she is also a very gentle person!


    "Alice Phil, we should withdraw, you first get on the bus, I am broken!"


    "I know Saber, let''s leave here!"


    The two of them opposed their eyes. When they sat in the sedan, then they drifted their heads, and the movements were very fast, and they did not drag the shade, and then left here.


    "Hahahaha, it is really interesting, too interesting!"


    "This holy gray war, I am afraid I have never exaggerated, I am getting more and more expected.


    Weber, my master, are you looking forward to me? "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Is Cantarhaha laughed, the gods were abnormal.


    But Weber is completely opposite to his current look.


    "Rider, you must don''t want it. Don''t say that there are several universities, even the human beings, you don''t necessarily be his opponent!"


    "Hahahaha, rest assured Master, I will be cautious!"

 456 Chapter 456 Business

    Tongjia''s house.


    The two people in Karl and Muan Tongan, in the basement, start discussing what strategies should use to use this Holy Grail War.


    "Duan Tongyan Night, you all see the Royal Lords hiding in the dark?"


    "I have seen it, and in addition to those Yushu, I found that Alice Phil seems to be not the Royal.


    She should only be killed by the satellite of the satellite, and the shifter pushed.


    Because the satellite cut, there is a big probability is the Saber''s Royal!


    At the same time, he still has a woman. It is a woman, and the specific case is unknown, but it should be a monk hand, and it feels so keen.


    Finally, if I am so fast enough, I am hiding directly from the sea, I am afraid I have been discovered by her. "


    When I heard the satellite, the Carlled karst nodded and immediately sighed.


    "When you blame you, your body is wet, it is originally jumped.


    But this is good, if you are discovered, Sakura is very dangerous.


    Although she inherited the magic circuit of Tongjian, at the same time, because of some reasons, the magic talent was very high.


    But after all, she is still a child. If someone really does it, Sakura has no resilience. "


    When I heard Karl, Tongashi Night was nodded.


    Although Tongyan Night has confidence to protect Sakura, he is also very clear that the battle between the magician is very fierce.


    I may lose my life if I don''t pay attention.


    "Mr. Carl, I have a problem to ask you, since you are already so strong, why not directly kill other Siwei and Royal, but also do these investigations?"


    Duan Yan Yan Night is obviously not understood, why caur why do Karl?


    In his opinion, Carl has completely pursued the power of these universal.


    However, Carl has shaken his head and simply explained.


    "Reason 1: I want it just the victory of the Holy Grail War, unless these Royal is anger, otherwise I don''t pick up their lives.


    Reason 2: I don''t think so much, although my strength is not bad, I can''t face four universities alone.


    As for the unope that did not appeared before, I don''t know where he is.


    If they join, although I can guarantee that I am unbearable, I don''t dare to say that I can defeat them.


    So we have to be robust and never hit. "


    "I know Mr. Carl, I will drive according to your instructions."


    "This is right, we continue to discuss countermeasures."


    The Cal mouth is so rare, and it is the victory of the Holy Gug''s War.


    At the same time, Carl also used the advantages of our prophet, and started to fade in the operation plan, and also let Duan Tongyan stared at those spiritual.


    Because these spirits are places where the holy cup is produced.


    He needs to die to be dead, because the position of the Holy Cup, Carl must be in his own hands.


    However, there is still a little, that is, Carl needs to be close to the satellite and Alice Philler.


    Tongan Night is a bit surprised, he doesn''t know why Carl is close to each other.


    Carl''s simple explanation, Alice Phil''s body, Duan Tongyan Night Although I can''t figure it out, he probably knows that Alice Phil is a living holy cup container.


    And the things that Carl want to do is to take the small Saint Cup in the Phil of Alice, from her body.


    Although it is very difficult, it is not impossible.


    Because Carl now has an idea, it is not necessarily to ensure 100% success.


    But if the satellite cuts, if you know this news, I am afraid that the first is the time agreed.


    Although he is a reason why sense of sensibility, he will not be less for Alice Phil.


    And do this, and will not affect the other party''s plan.


    If Alice Phil can really live, this is also a redemption for the satellite of the satellite.


    Just a little, Carl must think about a perfect reason to get close to each other.


    So Karl is going to make Duan Tongan night stare at the situation on the side of Idy.


    Once some people find someone, please inform Carl immediately, he will rush to rescue in the first time.


    If you are in touch with it, you will not listen about anything.


    So Karl will plan to rescue each other when the other party is killed, because this will eliminate some of their parties, become able to listen to it.


    Otherwise, this dead brain is now in the satellite, it will not be said to Karl, but will do it directly.


    At that time, if Carl is unclear, it is a bit troublesome.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Among the courtyard of the farmhouse.


    In the words of the peaks, there is also ASSASSIN and Archer all accumulated here.


    However, Jilgamesh is at this time, unloading a equipment, beautiful lying on the couch, swaying the wine glass.


    Yuanzhen Chenzheng is standing next to the window and appreciates the beautiful moonlight.


    Being beside him, Yan Feng, who is standing here, half-faceted is in the moonlight.


    The shadow in the corner, there is a figure, that is, you can''t see the face!


    "Sword Feng, your assassin''s division is killed, is there a useful information?"


    "Teacher, I am sorry, Assassin has not collected, any information about each other.


    But I at least found a little, that is, his perception is extremely sensitive.


    As long as people with magic appear within a certain range, he will immediately perceive.


    In other words, the sneak attack is basically invalid to him, but you can try to kill a distance, or use a gun to kill! "


    "Sword Feng, your guy, is this a magician who is cut with the satellite?


    If you have always been with me, I almost think that you learn magic with him.


    I can tell you that the reason why the magician is the magician, that is because we have your own pride!


    The hot weapons developed by those scientists are very strong, and I have to admit it.


    But we don''t have to build it one by one, because the magic is our strongest weapon! Have you understood, Yan Fengqi! "


    "I understand, teacher."


    Yan Feng greeted nodded and responded.


    He is now like the students who answer questions, and then the questions.


    "Listen to it, you can try it, but we don''t have to use the hot weapon, unless you can make the military use large-scale anti-weapons."


    When it comes to this, I''m laughing at the minister, and my mouth can''t help but rise.

 457 The 457th chapter

    Time will pass again.


    It is another night after three days.


    Tongyan Night now is now monitoring the situation on Eins Berenburg.


    Although Tongan Night, I don''t know the specific location of Izhenz Berenburg, but Karl is here.


    He can''t find it.


    As for how he hides himself, it is his own thing, Carl is not necessary to help him.


    If he really encountered a danger, Tongyan night will use the land of prison for help.


    After all, it is not a fool, naturally, it will not be died in white.


    "Little Sakura, do you want to learn more powerful magic?


    Although the magic of this world is good, the foundation is really too bad.


    If you want to learn more powerful magic, I can teach you. "


    Karl loudly, want to see the choice of Tong Nakines.


    Although he is not good at magic, but the magic of the model month, compares those magic, or checked some.


    This is not just a gap in power, but it is essentially different!


    Carl this eyes, you can see through those magic, but if you change to magic, he doesn''t necessarily look through it.


    In more way, Karl''s own illusion.


    This is the high-order magical magic of the Fang, although the level is not very high, but the strength will not easily break freely without exceeding the user.


    Even if I face the enemy who is twice as much as the strength, I can fight for a little time.


    So Karl wants to ask between Tong Sakura, do not learn magic.


    After all, Karl will only make this one, and the other makes him taught it.


    "Calv''s brother, if I have learned this magic, let me have self-insurance, can you let go?"


    After Tong Saki, I answered the Quele of Carl.


    In this regard, Carl is stunned.


    He thought that there were many kinds of answers, but he did not expect that Tong Ying was not thinking about himself, but Karl and Duan Tongan Night.


    This makes Carl slightly touched.


    If this sentence of Tong Sakin, if he heard the night, he probably he would excite the tongshell, and turn three circles in place.


    "Yes, you can understand it."


    Carl gently smashed the hair of Tong Sakin, curiously asked.


    "If you say why you have this idea?


    In fact, if you don''t learn magic, there will be no problem.


    Because your geese night, uncle will protect you, as long as he has been busy recently, he can always protect you. "


    "The uncle and Calvie, you are all good people, I also know that you are good for Sakura.


    But you don''t have to lie to me, although my memory has not recovered, I can''t help my grandfather and my brother.


    But I know two people, how to treat me from small, and I also know that you have killed them.


    I don''t know how I spent recently, but I know that I am childhood, they start to get me.


    So these two are definitely bad people, at least for Sakura, they are bad people.


    And the uncle and Calv''s brother, must be a good person, or why do you so good to me?


    So you can do it with confidence, try to get the victory of the Holy Grail War, so I can really let go.


    And Calvgiao, if you give me magic, then I have the ability to protect, don''t have to drag the legs! "


    Tongcota smiled and said that the expression of Carl was solidified here.


    He really didn''t think of the magic in Tongjian, even helped him broke a part of memory.


    In this way, it may not be used for five years, she can completely release the memory seal.


    As for how long it will be used, Carl is not too sure, because the physical quality of Tong Nakines is really special.


    You know, she is in the original, but there is very rare magic.


    This is no attribute, and the nature is very special, with a special energy.


    If you are completely awakening, Tong Sakura will turn off completely, becoming the existence of the evil similar to this world.


    It is even more horrible even than the evil of this world!


    I can even get the British spirit, let it become her.


    It is precisely because of this, she will be loosely remembered.


    "Since you have said so, you can''t do it, you can''t do it."


    Carl helpless shook his head, and then touched the hair of Tong Sakura, and began to teach her illusion this magic.


    Just one night.


    Tong Cotyic Talent Directly let her learn the release of this magic.


    But because of her own magic, and unskilled reasons, she has caused her every release, it is very difficult.


    In other words, although she learned, she can release success, but I want to guarantee the success rate, I have to take a very long time.


    If she can master, she can naturally reach the second release.


    But Tong Nakines will not be able to do this.


    However, Carl is also a little surprised. If he comes to this world on the first day of this world, he teaches the words of Tong Cotrane to learn magic.


    Her strength now, I am afraid it will not be too weak!


    It is even very likely that it can be skilled in this magic in less than ten days.


    Although she is unlikely to reach the extent of instant, I have to release it once more than ten minutes, and every release is completed, it is necessary to become a half-way.


    This makes Carl have some regrets, because he is really a bit hesitation until today, it will be determined today, and to help mematically improve the strength.


    After all, Carl is very sympathetic, do not want her to step into this war again.


    But unfortunately, she is a member of Tongjia, even if she is in a thousand miles, it is likely to be wrapped in fate.


    This is the sorrow of the royal family.


    As long as you have one person left, even if there is no blood relationship, you must also complete the mission of the three families.


    that''s it.


    Carl taught Sakura for a night.


    This evening time, the two of them have tried it once, and found the most powerful and comfortable way to make Tong Caosary.


    This makes Tong Chi Nai very happy.


    The next thing she wants is to continue to practice, anyway, far from the learned, she slowly explored.


    Just because of a toss of a night.


    Although Karl is nothing, it is still energetic, but the time is too small, and it will naturally can''t stand it.


    So she finished breakfast and returned to the room.


    But just at this time.


    A powerful breath, there is a sense of domineering in Karl.


    This made him blindly, and then opened the door to meet the arrival guest.

 458 Chapter 458 and Rider chat

    "Hahahaha, it is really not a long time, mysterious man!


    I didn''t expect that I just passed here, I can find you on the way, it seems that there is a fate between us! "


    Is Cantar appeared in the location of the courtyard, and rushed to the Raar stationed at the door of the room.


    At this time, Is Cantar, fifty-six plastic bags in his hand, and it is to shop.


    Karl is clearly seen through a sense of domineering, which is clearly seen, in addition to some daily necessities, clothes shirts, and some snacks and soda, and even Carl also discovered a lot of game CDs.


    After seeing these things, Carl couldn''t help but get a mouth.


    He is really unimaginable. Is Cantar is a five-three-three-three-thick guy who will be a homes who like to play games.


    But in the original, he is really a house.


    Because he is in this world, it is fascinated by those war games.


    Is Cantar is a conquest king, so these war games have natural attractions.


    But it is precisely because of such a move, it highlights his conquest.


    "Is Cantar, what is your purpose here, if you are coming to find my fight, you will always be accompanying.


    But if you just come to speak, you can go. "


    Carl didn''t want to be able to play with the other party, because this kind of words can easily attract other universal and .


    And the most important thing is that the distant family is not far away.


    If Gilgamesh is found, he and Is Cantar are fighting here, he will definitely come.


    And Saber will definitely come.


    As for the guy of Lancer, it is not necessarily returned.


    Just play the day before yesterday, the winter city has taken a huge explosion.


    Just like the original, Kennes and Lancer disappeared.


    The official explanation is still gas leak, but Carl is very clear. This is a magician killed his hand guards, detonated the entire building, and wants to kill Kennes.


    It is unfortunately, Kenneth''s magic is very strong. He has long known that the satellite is going to do it, ready to prepare in advance.


    But Carl is not concerned about the next movement of Kennes, because this person is a guy who is the most threatened.


    Especially Lancer, it can be said that it is in the Spirit, which is the weakest.


    Because of his treasure, there is no threat to Carl, and it is not as good as Assassin''s threat to itself.


    After all, Assassin''s ability can vary hundreds of division, and every proficiency skill is different.


    Even if it is an original, Is Cantar did not release the king of the king, crushed Assassin.


    This Popular Association will definitely be the most difficult guy!


    After all, these British spirits can be understood, and only Is Cantar and Gilgamesh are also available.


    So Karl is not worried about, Kennes and Lancer''s actions.


    Compared with them, the threat of Is Cantar in front of you, is not asked in Gilgamesh!


    Because Is Cantar''s inquiry is very powerful!


    Everyone in his army is equivalent to an independent interactive individual.


    In addition to no Taobao, those people don''t have any difference from the Union.


    So Carl will be so cautious.


    "Hahahaha, you are really cautious, say that I still don''t know your name ..."


    "My name is Karl, so much, can you roll?"


    Carl cold words, don''t want to talk to the other side at all.


    But Is Cantar is obviously unlike.


    He put the bag in your hand on the ground, then went to the courtyard, hanging on a bold smile.


    "Hahahaha, don''t be so anxious to rush me, I see there is much, there are many words that can be chatted.


    For example, the big explosion occurred in the previous time, you should be so close, you should get a little message?


    There is also the recent winter city, and there have been information on children.


    I have been investigated for some time, I found that there are several places more suspicious, so I want to ask your opinion. "


    "First, explode this thing, I know who is doing, and know who the victim is, but there is nothing to do, because this matter does not affect me.


    Second, you said that there is a child who is missing. I have not heard that it seems that this time, some people do bad things in my eyelids! "


    Carl brow wrinkles.


    He is very clear about the explosion, so don''t say more.


    But the child is missing, Carl is really do not know.


    Because of his time, he will put his own mind, put it in Tong Cota, and close to Alice Phil.


    This leads to Carl, ignores these things under the eyelids, then let a Caster drill the empty space.


    Until now Is Cantar reminded, Caal thinking, Caster guys need to kill children to improve their magic, and finally summon the big guy!


    Karl knows that this is his own negligence, so he has become gentle to the tone of Is Cantar.


    Although it is still relatively cold, it is not like previously, it is a thousand miles away.


    "Carl, this thing is very important, as far as I know, this guy has completed at least three cases.


    I don''t know if he will continue to commit crimes, but for those innocent children, I hope you can join hands to grab this killing committee! "


    I have to say that although Is Cantar is an emperor, he is still very justice.


    And the most important thing is that the culprit of this thing is Caster.


    This matter, all the Siki and Royal Lord know, but willing to manage this thing, only Is Cantar and Weber, and Alice Phil and Saber.


    Other Elves and Royal, fundamental nine don''t want to manage this.


    Kenneas is not a high height, and it doesn''t want to mix this kind of thing at all.


    Gilgamesh believes that this criminal is handed over to the person under the hand, you don''t have to do it at all.


    Yanfeng gods.


    His feelings have a defect, so he will not think that the other person will kill children will be cruel.


    He just feels that if this is not stopped, it will cause a lot of disturbance, and there is no way to conceal it when the Holy Grail war will hide.


    This is the thoughts of the peaks.


    However, he is still hidden, it is inconvenient to come directly to arrest the criminals, so we can only entrust other universal and .


    As a result, now, there are not a few people are willing to help.


    But Is Cantar and Carl chat here later, choose to join hands.


    Although Carl is not a good person.


    But his bottom line is a child!


    He will never allow, some people are underground under their eyes, do this kind of thing!

 459 Chapter 459 Hell Space

    "This is the last suspicious place. If there is no one here, then our ideas may have some problems."


    Karl came into the cave and speaking.


    The Is Cantar, is not talking, and he is waiting for him, and there is no relaxation.


    The two of them practiced, nearly more than ten places, and each place searched.


    But there is no clue to the Caster.


    Now this cave is the last place. If there is anything yet, then you can only reform thoughts and then leave it.


    Carl''s opinion, although I can see around, but still the exaggerated magic of Wintermut, leading to his perception.


    Carl doesn''t have a way to perceive, something that is integrated with the magic.


    This leads that those children who have been killed, Carl is completely noticeable to their bodies!


    Because these children''s bodies and blood have become magic, they are recovered by Caster.


    It is also because of this, Carl is so passive.


    However, with the deepening of Carl and Is Cantar, bloody smell suddenly appeared in the nose of the two.


    This makes them understand, look for themselves!


    This cave is the place where the other party is committed!


    Without any, Carl fly directly, and the speed is quickly tongue next to Is Cantar.


    "Is it so fast ?!"


    Is Cantar stunned a second and then didn''t rush out.


    However, his speed, comparative comparison, is slow, don''t know how many times.


    After he came here, Carl had been stationed here for a long time.


    "Is this hell?"


    Is Cantar looked at the huge heart in front of him and the tentacles that were climbed on the rock wall, and the heart was leaked.


    This thing is very huge, if it makes it completely extended, it is at least six or ten meters!


    And the height of this cave is only about 50 meters!


    And the main thing is that Carl can feel very rich evil at something similar to the big chapter fish!


    Don''t ask how the evil breath feels.


    Look at this big picture of this big piece, and the bloody breath that he is emitted, you can know.


    This thing is definitely not good!


    And more mainly, Carl has found several white bones here.


    Karl simple analysis found that this is the older leg bone under the age of six!


    Obviously, this big guy in front of you is the sully disaster of the missing case.


    But let Carl feel doubtful.


    Lying two people in the center of this big guy.


    One of them is the Caster, which is handheld, and the other is a young male youth.


    But if you see, this man is not a lot of age, or it is about twenty years old.


    But Karl knows that this person is Caster''s Royal!


    It is him, summoning a metamorphosis of Caster.


    Fortunately, the current development is not the same as the original, otherwise the child who is missing is not allowed.


    "Since I found the culprit, I didn''t wake up, I died directly!"


    Is Cantar is a stylish temper, and you can choose to kill each other directly.


    I saw him pulling out his short sword, summoning the Thunder to the other party.


    But this hit, not only caused harm to the other party, and even awakened Caster and his Royal.


    "Is there anyone?"


    "Oh, it''s really unfortunate, my ancient god has not completely wakes up, no one is coming, but unfortunately!


    But it doesn''t matter, although the aura of the ancient god has not been absorbed, but absorbs the union, it is more than the child! "


    Caster took a harsh smile and opened his magic book.


    This magic book is a Treasury of Caster, and the syncholic city is also his unique treasure.


    Caster did not have magic literacy as an alternative to this magic book.


    If you want to say, he is exclusive as a Magic Treach, has nothing to do with the work of the owner, and instead of launching a big magic.


    This huge monster is also summoned by him this magic guide.


    And in addition to this big guy, he can summon many small water demon.


    Although the strength of these water demon is very weak, it is completely than the spirit, only the second bid.


    But it is used to contain complete problems!


    Just face this situation, Carl is completely unsuitable!


    "Is Cantar, you are right here, I will solve him!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Didn''t wait for Is Cantar to talk.


    Karl uses the prison at the time, manufacturing the hell space, forciting all the enemies, all into the space inside!


    Seeing this scene, Is Cantar was once again stunned.


    He also did not expect it, Carl actually had enough space, which made him suddenly speechless.


    "Sure enough, there is no one simple. Although this guy is not a British spirit, it is stronger than the general unity!


    I don''t know, this guy''s inherent combo, what is the picture, if I can go in, maybe I know. "


    Is Cantar is sitting directly in the legs.


    There is no enemy around, he only needs to be alert to prevent the fish with the net.


    However, his eyes, it is always staring on the white bones that are not far away.


    Is Canta''s eyes are more and more sharp, eventually become full of killing.


    "This Caster and his Royal, it is not something!"


    "Even if I am in conquering the world, I will not do this.


    This bastard is really no teeth, and I don''t know how he became an university! "


    "I bother!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Karl in hell space, did not know the ridicule of Is Cantar.


    He is now holding hell''s breath, as well as Hades''s shadow, start cleaning the little water.


    At the same time, Caster also controls the big water, slowly standing.


    I saw that his number of stuffed bodies, trembled in hell.


    This water is still not formed, so it looks some weak.


    However, even if this, this guy''s personal compression is also very huge.


    Carl can feel clearly that this thing''s source of life is Caster and his Royal!


    If you want to destroy this big water, the only way is to kill the Caster this!


    You can do it in Karl.


    The big demons suddenly roared in the sky.


    Caster and his Royal, it was swalloweded inside.


    Magic instantly increases several times!


    The surrounding water magic is doubled!


    Caster knows to play, so I chose to swallow myself to open the runaway mode!

 460 The 466th chapter of the Caster

    Time is returned to three minutes before.


    Carl just opened its own neunter and released hell space.


    Caster feels little.


    He can clearly discover that this place is full of death.


    If he continues to maintain the current state, it is impossible to be Carl''s opponent, even to be directly spiked by the other!


    And the main thing is, the water demon he summoned, in this place, completely can''t stand any use.


    Because of this hell space of Carl, you can make the hell of the power of the power.


    Fortunately, Karl''s hell is not orthodox, unable to summon those hell lords, and hell monarchs, even if the big devil cannot be summoned.


    But even if he can only summon these small devils, it is enough to crush these water demones from Caster summons.


    And more important points is.


    The quality of the little devil summoned out is a little small.


    Although not a lot, at least two water demones can beat a small devil.


    If it is single-oriented, the water magic will only be completely tearned by the little devil.


    It is precisely because of this, Caster will only think of a method to enhance the strength of itself and these water demon.


    Because if you don''t do this, there is no way to defeat the enemy in front of you!


    "My Master, please use the proud, I have taught you to use how to use it.


    Now that the positive value is dead, if it is not in use, we will never use it later.


    And in front of this enemy is very powerful, do not use the spell, forcibly activate the strength of the water, we are not his opponent, and you can''t see your beloved intestines again. "


    When you hear the caster, this man is difficult, but the eyes are brought with a trace of fanatics.


    His name is called Rain, which was not intended to be a Royal Lord, and then won the magic book of a half hang.


    At the same time, the most important thing is that this person is still a unclatible metamorphosis!


    Through the magic guides of the half-hang, he summoned the same metamorphosis Caster, and then prepared to subvert the winter.


    However, Yuyan Dragon is trying to find, nothing more than the blood of his inner emptiness.


    At the beginning of Caster, it was only desirable to assist the Yusheng Dragon until he saw Saber and missed Altoli''s syndrome into a saint.


    He intends to use the most exuberant method to bring Altolia to his side and get the victory of the Holy Grail War.


    It is also because these two people are smelling, and they will now take this.


    "I understand, I will use the spell!"


    "Oh, my master, next we will integrate people, combined with each other.


    Only in this way can we play the maximum power of the water, but at the same time, the body of our two will be swallowed together, only to keep their own consciousness.


    If you hear this, will you agree? If you still agree, then you will hold your hands and release the spell! "


    "Hey Hey Hey!!!"


    With the smile of Caster, the rain is in the hands of the hands, and the face has a very smile.


    Simultaneously.


    The spell in his hands suddenly broke out the jewelry, and shrouded the whole huge water.


    Then there was the scene that Karl saw before.


    All the water around, reminded more than double.


    This huge water magic is turned into a complete body, even more than the original one!


    This is the power of the spell.


    At the same time, it is also because of Caster and Rain San Dragon, sacrificed his own body.


    Plus the magic of winter wood, compare the original forces to improve it.


    A variety of reasons are integrated together, which has created such a huge water magic.


    Karl only, only by estimating, it can be seen, this water is at least 80 meters!


    His horizontal length, at least 450 meters.


    Especially his tentacles become bigger, hard, and more thick!


    At the same time, Carl also feels that the number of heats from these stoves.


    If you put it directly into a cold pool, you can''t use it for a few seconds, this pool will become a hot spring.


    This is the horror of the water!


    His strength is more than the water magic in the original, upgraded at least double, even more!


    In this way, it is to cause some small troubles to Carl, at least at least, he must be cautious.


    "It''s trouble, if just the kind of young body shape just now, I can solve the maximum two knives.


    But I am still a bit greatness, I forgot this guy will use the spell.


    Now it seems that it is unlikely to solve the battle in a short time. "


    Karl looked at the change in the water in front of him, couldn''t help but shook his head, then she took a deep breath.


    I saw that he once again released hell''s breath and began to strengthen the strength of which hell.


    However, these little devils will not be strengthened too much.


    Because their own strength is limited, coupled with Carl now does not have infinite gems, the ability of this summons will naturally not be too metamorphosis.


    However, it is case that Carl can also use the huge number of advantages to hold these water demon.


    Then Karl handheld Hadis, flew to half air, and facing the huge water magic!


    "Next, you should take it!"


    "monster!"


    No hesitated, Carl rushed up directly.


    He doesn''t know if he is attack, can you create an effect on the other side.


    But Callee is confident that this guy may not be able to solve it in this way!


    ......


    Time passed by one minute.


    Is Cantar in the cave, is bored to sit on the ground, waiting for Carl.


    Here, he also solved some of the magic.


    These make the devil are unreasonable, they are because of the evil spirits inside, plus rich magic, naturally born products.


    The threat is not very big, even if the ordinary people can easily eliminate.


    But these things, if there is in the human world, it is definitely becoming a urban argument.


    In order to avoid trouble, Is Cantar is handling one.


    Waiting until the evil spirits are dissipated, these will naturally disappear.


    But he is indeed a bit boring now, because Carl and the other party''s fighting, Is Canthal can''t intervene.


    Such a situation, let him have to close his eyes here.

 461 The 461th chapter of the goodwill reminder

    at the same time.


    It is a piece of wolf within hell space.


    Carl and Caster''s battle have entered an end.


    The inside of hell is full of various, belonging to the wreckage of the little devil and the water.


    Although these wrecks will naturally disappear, it is much more much due to the number of water demones and the number of small devils.


    This leads to their wreckage everywhere, and even if they died, they did not dissipate immediately.


    However, these are not the most important.


    At the moment, the battle between Car and Giant Stroeat is the weight!


    However, from the current situation, Carl is completely rolled with each other.


    How long does it take? Karl will win!


    "Caster, I know you can also listen."


    Although I am not the world, I am the most inspired, it is your child who kills children.


    As a master of the hell of another world, I will give you a trial now! "


    With a broken smile with Carl, he hit Hades with his hands and then took a deep breath.


    Next second.


    The whole space suddenly broke.


    Carl''s figure, it appears behind the Caster!


    "Ghost -"


    Carl whispered.


    The snack of the tear space, instantly falls on the other party, and it has become a fatal harm!


    The surrounding space is also because of the hit of Carl, like the broken mirror, there is a dense magne crack!


    Next second.


    The huge water magic of being hit, instantly turned into a black smoke, and the dissipated no trace!


    Although the other party is too late, Carl did not relax, he was still cautiously observed around, and the use of the knowledge of the night domineering and started to find the signs of the enemy.


    Until, I didn''t even see the other''s breath, Karl was relieved.


    His reasoning is so cautious, or because of this water magic will be invisible, and will also be died.


    Previously, the Devil wanted to rely on the killing and stealth skills, and deceive Carl relieved hell space.


    In the first beginning, if Carl is not a cautious use, he has been domineering, discovers each other, he is really defrauded by this guy.


    However, when he started using the second time, Carl has been riding the road, and will not be deceived by the other party.


    It is precisely because of this, Carl is now killing each other and dare not.


    "It''s a bit hard, I took five minutes to solve him.


    But this guy also makes you cool, Hades! "


    Carl looked at the black pattern, which has covered the three-third of Hades, showing a smile.


    Normally, anything is impossible to give Hades, so many energy.


    Caster can provide so much power, it is because his strength is too evil.


    It is precisely because of this, you can make Hades a meal.


    After all, Hades is a demon knife, naturally I like this power very much.


    However, the demon knife is also used by it. If the user is not Carl, I am afraid that Hades will seem to be jealous.


    Also on the control of Harl can be skilled, and even let her have no way to completely release their desires.


    In general, the demon knife that cannot be released, the strength will be weak.


    But this is a complete relationship with Carl.


    After all, Karl itself has excellent strength, almost no need to increase the demons.


    In addition, he also has hell''s breath, you can feed, and you don''t need to take the initiative to kill, you don''t have to worry about Hadis belly.


    Although she can''t get satisfied.


    But normal temperature sature, Carl is still guaranteed.


    Now Carl Treat Hades, just like pets, every day, three meals are hell, guarantee her normal nutrition.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Is Cantar in the outside world, feeling a space fluctuation, then standing up, widened eyes, looking at the pass space, appearing in front of his eyes.


    "You solved each other?"


    "Yes, perfect solution, from today, this murdere will not appear.


    But then come back, now there are two people here, and our goals are the holy cup, so ... "


    Carl blinks, the sword refers to the Is Cantar in front of you.


    However, the other party scratched his head, haha ??laughed and did not show any hostility.


    "Hahahaha, Carl, you nine don''t make this kind of joke with me, it doesn''t mean it."


    Although our two are enemies, I am very clear, you are not just looking for a reason to do it.


    So the battle between us, or wait until the final battle!


    And I have heard that you fight Archer guys, or even defeated him?


    I can swear here, when I am defeating him, the next one will come back to solve you, win the Holy Grail! "


    Is Cantar is in an anger, then turn around and leaves, completely without defense.


    Just like he said, he completely believes that Carl is a man who will not work.


    In fact, this is true.


    Carl is really not working to Is Cantar, but when she heard Is Cantar, I can''t help but want to remind each other.


    "Is Cantar, advise you, don''t take the initiative to find Gilgamesh''s trouble.


    This guy can have a trump card, your inherent combo is no effect on him! "


    "Hahahaha, you will know that I have inherently coming, I am really interesting!"


    But you can rest assured, I will definitely not die, because I am conquering Wang Ikandar! "


    Is Cantar heard the words of Carl, although there was a surprised, but did not care.


    In his opinion, it doesn''t matter if you are known, because he doesn''t care at all.


    However, Carl said that Gilgamesh has the ability to deal with solid ricinth, which makes Is Cantar cautiously.


    After you know this news, he can do some ready for this.


    At this time, Karl looked at the back of the other party and sighed.


    "To tell the truth, I used to be a bit good to you and a little admirable.


    But since you take the initiative to find it, I am too lazy to help you.


    Anyway, I don''t have to die in my hand, in fact, there is no difference in death late. "


    Carl shake his head and walked slowly toward the cave.


    While walking, he controlled the ability and let the cave be collapsed.


    After the Carl left the cave, the entire cave was completely blocked.


    Everything in this, including which bag valley, as well as an evil magic array, and is all carried out.


    At the same time, Carl is still capable, forcibly letting the foundation here, will be the entire cave, seal under the surface!


    In this way, even if someone wants to dig this, it will be very hard.


    "Get it, collect!"

 462 Chapter 462 Preparing Contact

    After getting a collection.


    Carl returned to the house of Tongjia.


    At this time, the time is still sleeping, she is very fragrant, Carl can''t bear to bother her.


    So Karl simply returned to the room and went to sleep.


    In this way, I slept to dawn.


    When I woke up to Carl, I found that there was a very well-behaved kneel that I sat next to myself, and my face with a sweet smile.


    "You wake up, I just made a good dinner, I was going to wake up, but your sleeping position is too handsome, I really have no heart ..."


    Speaking of this, the face of Tong Cota, it is red.


    Carl laughed, then sat up and touched the hair of Tong Nakan.


    "Okay, I know that I am very handsome, you don''t have to praise me, now I will eat first, just I am hungry."


    "Well, eat first! Eat first!"


    Tongmong nodded, then drilled out a little.


    However, Carlin''s eyes, still captured, Tong Nahong''s red face.


    "This child ..."


    Carl shake his head and then prepared to get up and dinner.


    To be honest, he is not interesting to Tongcota.


    Even if the other party shows, the interest of yourself, Carl will not respond because he is completely good.


    But really, can be liked by children, this is a glory for Carllai.


    Because most situations.


    Carl can only scare a child, rarely let them like themselves.


    that''s it.


    Carl wears clothes to get up, then simply wash it, start to eat.


    However, when he just took half, hell''s breath produced some fluctuations.


    This is the news from Tongan Night!


    At this time, Iims Berenburg was attacked, and Duan Tongyan night was in secret, and did not choose show.


    Karl learned this news, revealing a smile.


    "I finally started!"


    "What is finally started?"


    When I heard Carl, I asked Tong Coti, and Carl was touched her hair and whispered.


    "Nothing, next to Tongyan Night, you should accompany you every day, and I have to do something."


    During this time, I am likely to always be here, don''t miss me too much. "


    Listening to the Carl, there was a little bit of a little bit.


    She knows everything now, and naturally know what Carl is going to do.


    So she did not force Carl.


    Then Carl use ability, quickly come to Duan Tongan night.


    "Mr. Carl, you are finally here, the current situation is ..."


    "Don''t talk too much, you will go back to take care of Tong Caoti first, I will go to see it here."


    "I know, you pay attention to safety, if you need it, you can always tell me!"


    After Tongartan Night finished this sentence, immediately left here and ran to the outside of the forest.


    Carl looked at the back of his left, but did not say anything, but a look, concentrated in this huge castle in front of him.


    At this time, Eins Berenburg, is fighting.


    Carl can see it here, and this battle is very exaggerated, as if you want to remove the entire castle.


    "It''s really the story in the original, ..."


    Carl shake his head and immediately shook it.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Kennes is fighting with the satellite.


    The battle of these two people seems to be particularly fierce, but in fact, Kenneas is unilateral magic bombard.


    He uses his magic talent, and the magic gift, enough to rush the satellite cutting of this half-hang magician.


    But the satellite is not anxious, because he is looking for the other''s flaws.


    Like him, this magician kills hands, in addition to ¨¨ high force, it also needs a strong combat IQ.


    Because the magician is equivalent to the monster for ordinary people!


    Even if you are a special forces of a more than a dozen people, you can easily defeat the other party.


    After all, Kennes is a magician, and he is equivalent to several special squad.


    As long as you don''t use a large-scale killing weapon, you will not be injured at all.


    This is the power of the magician.


    Although it is said that the magician is more implicit, it is still a lot, but it is not the general people to fight.


    However, among the ordinary people, there is an alice of the satellite.


    His magic loop is not perfect, and its own magic qualifications are also very low, and there is not much magic that can be mastered.


    But he became a magic killer that made the ordinary magic.


    More importantly, even if it is the magnitude magician of Kennes, it will be a little jealous of him.


    The reason is because of the personal abilities of the satellite, and the origin of his hands!


    This kind of thing can directly destroy the magic circuit, let a powerful magician, become a wasteman, serve!


    It is precisely because of this, Kenneas will be so tried to the satellite.


    He will never let the other party''s origin of yourself.


    Therefore, he needs to continue to attack the satellite, so that the other party has no way to resist, and even the chance of resistance!


    However, the satellite is not vegetarian.


    He is more familiar with the terrain of Iims Berenburg, nature know how to deal with him.


    But just in the satellite and Kenneth, it is about to finally collide.


    Carl suddenly appeared in front of Kenneth and blocked his way.


    "It''s you!"


    "Why your guy will appear here!"


    Seeing that sudden Cal, Kenneth''s face changed, and did not hesitate to control his magic gift, attacked Carl.


    But his ability is worthless in front of Karl!


    I saw Karl softly.


    In front of you with mercury, the Magic Gifts, ''Moon Myeline'' instantly break!


    This thing, put the satellite to the Jedi, but in front of Carl, it is so unbearable!


    Seeing this scene in front of you, whether it is Kenneth or hiding in the dark, it is a bit amazed.


    However, they also have a scene that Karl alone, resisting two union attacks.


    So this surprise did not last for a long time.


    "With the name of the spell!"


    "Lancer came to me!"


    With the roar of Kenneth, he called it directly that it was arranged to deal with the Saber''s lancer!


    At this time, Lancer has also planned to complete unfinished agreements with Saber to fight a fair knight.


    But when the two are about to collide.


    Fortunately, the Lancer was sent to the front of Carl!

 463 Chapter 463 Lancer

    Lancer handheld a long gun and end wall, ready to fight.


    But the sudden summons made him a little covered.


    But when he saw Karl in front of him, I realized how this is something.


    "Lancer, kill me this man in front of you!"


    "Abide, my master!"


    Lancer does not have any hesitation, just want to kill Karl before rushing.


    However, the Carl at this time is a flashes, and it is easy to avoid the opponent''s attack and come to the front of Kenneth.


    "To be honest, I don''t like to kill, if you are willing to be my face, let the spell, exit the Holy Grail War, I will consider spare you."


    "It''s absolutely impossible, even if you die, you must die inside the Holy Grail War, and I am Kennes, I am absolutely impossible!"


    Although Kenneas was threatened by Carl, he was very bone, completely refused to admit.


    In this regard, Carl can only sigh helpless, then a knife thorns it!


    Feel the lapse of life, Kenneth pupil contraction, completely say no words.


    Lancer is more sorrowful, and there is nothing to say, directly rushing to save people.


    But Carl is another flashing, directly with Kenneth to the courtyard.


    At this time, Kennes, can''t die again.


    Hades completely absorbed his life, Kenneas has become a corpse!


    "Although you didn''t do anything wrong, this is a holy grawa war, the dish is the original sin!"


    Carl whispered, and then he was firmly looked firmly to Lancer in front of him!


    He is very clear, in the war, as long as the other party refuses to accept, then they are absolute enemies.


    If the enemy is still in love, Carl knows what consequences will cause.


    As long as the other party refuses to accept, Carl will never let go of each other!


    So he will kill Kennean without hesitation!


    However, this move of Carl, it is a lively Lancer, which makes him incomparably anger and sorrow.


    Due to the magical improvement in winter, it can stay for 24 hours when anything is in the main death.


    If there is a special ability, you can still stay for a longer time.


    So now Lancer has only one thought, that is, kill Karl before I disappeared!


    "go to hell!!!"


    Along with a roar, Lancer does not speak directly.


    In the face of the other party''s charge, Carl did not choose to break, but a positive collision!


    Along with a roar.


    Like the general effect of the explosion, there is an in the courtyard.


    But didn''t wait for the second special effect, Lancer has been flying directly by Carl!


    "Positive and I fight, you don''t have anything, because your strength is too weak!"


    Carl shakes his head and feels borus.


    Compare Rider and Saber, Lanceer power is too far away.


    The only thing that he can be worthy of praise is his speed.


    Unfortunately, any speed, in front of Karl''s void, is a slag!


    To know, Carl''s ability is transient.


    So those speeds say to him, there is no use of anything!


    It is also because of this, Lancer''s ability, in front of Carl, there will be no use of martial arts.


    However, Lancer did not accept it.


    He already knows that his strength and speed are not the opponent of Carl.


    However, even if this, Lancer has not given up attack.


    His Taoo has no way to liberate the real name, because his two treasures have only included the effect, it is not liberated.


    It is because of this, Lancer is very passive now.


    Even his body, there have been a lot of scars.


    However, he did not give up, still tangled with Carl, it is necessary to kill each other!


    In this way, their two trembled for about ten minutes, Karl found the other''s flaws, directly piercing his heart!


    "The double gun is very powerful, even if I have been suppressed for a while.


    But you will eventually lose, because the gap between us is like a huge star! "


    When I heard Karl, Lancer finally closed his eyes, turned into a point of starlight, disappeared.


    "It''s really a hero in mythology, and the battle level is really high.


    Also, I didn''t have a big spike at the beginning, and if my swordsman will not change faster. "


    The Carl''s mouth is slight, and the heart is a bit awreed.


    He originally the ability to kill each other directly.


    But Carl is planning to see, how is the other side of the gun, and then fighting with the other party for ten minutes.


    Just like Carl said, Lancer''s double gun started to suppress Carl a short period of time.


    But soon, he was returned by himself.


    Because Carl is already familiar with the other''s fast attack rhythm.


    This is also a little delighted.


    His swordsmanship have gained a little increase.


    Although this is said that this is insufficient, but the sword has arrived at the peak. Every time I enhance a little bit of swordsmanship, it is a qualitative change!


    "Go out, you have seen such a long time, don''t you want to say something?"


    Carl collapsed Hadis and didn''t intend to continue to fight.


    Because he is looking for the satellite, seeking cooperation, and will not fight with him.


    After all, Carl is to get, the Xiaosheng Cup in Alice Phil, if you don''t have the other party directly, the child will naturally disappear.


    What''s more, if this husband and wife can''t go to the Ai Zperen family, Ilia will become orphans, and a toolman.


    It is a bit too pitiful.


    So Carl is not intended to kill them.


    "If I haven''t remembering wrong, your name is Calle?


    So can I call you Mr. Carl? "


    Although the satellite is relatively calm, it is also cold.


    But in general, he is still a gentleman.


    At this time, he raised his head and slowly appeared in front of Carl''s eyes, showing that there is no hostile look.


    Seeing him serious look, Carl didn''t help but laughed.


    But he still looked.


    "Cough, satellite, I am talking to you."


    "Talk about? I am with Mr. Carl, I am afraid there is nothing to talk about?"


    Your strength is so strong, you can kill me at any time. Under such things, it seems that there is nothing to talk about it. "


    When I heard the satellite, Carl shake his head and refers to the direction of the forest.


    "No, you are wrong, in fact, there is still a condition to talk, it is the little cup in the Philler body!"

 464 The 464th chapter does not work

    "Mr. Carl, what are you talking about, why do you not understand if you say?"


    The satellite is stupid, thinking that Karl didn''t know anything.


    But he doesn''t know, nothing knows, just he himself.


    Comparing the Sakujue, Carl as the perspective of God, knows the information, and far exceeds these people who participate in the Holy Grail War.


    However, Carl is not obligated, telling all the information, all of them.


    Carl will only choose, good for yourself, and can get the party to cooperate.


    This is the case before the Tongjia family.


    The same is true for the current Iims Beren family.


    "The satellite cut, you don''t have to install, what I know, more than you know.


    Now I have died two universities, yes, you have not heard it, it is dead.


    In addition to the lancer that has just killed, the caster that has been missing is also killed by me.


    But about this news that Caster to kill children, should you hear it?


    Yes, I solved him in hand, but there is RIDER with I am with me. "


    "I didn''t expect that you solved him. I said how I said that the body of Alice Phil was suddenly ..."


    Speaking of this, the sashimi suddenly paused, and then looked at it next to it.


    at the same time.


    Carl also puts his eyes on the side.


    "Go out, don''t hide, I have already found you."


    The Carl''s sound is just from the grass, and three women came out.


    Alice Phil and Dance Dance Two people snuggled with each other, and Saber stood in their two people, and she was waiting!


    Looking at the situation of Alice Phil and Jiuyu Dance is obviously attacked.


    However, I can alive it back, indicating that the other party did not directly kill the hand, or the Saber support is fast enough.


    If necessary, the long-term dance is impossible to live.


    Because in the original inside, Jiuyu Dance has been sentenced to the peak, killing in the forest!


    "Carl, what is your purpose!"


    Saber took the front fingerprint Carl, but Carl shook his head and pointed to the Alice Philler behind her.


    "I said, I just want to get the victory of the Holy Grail War and the Xiaosheng Cup in her body."


    "Only!"


    When I heard Karl, Saber looked confused to Alice Phil, I didn''t know her body at all, and there would be a small holy cup.


    In this regard, Alice Phil did not explain, but the satellite cutting the satellite.


    As a true Royal Over Saber, he is the Lord, even if Alice Phil is also listening to his command actions.


    "This thing we will say, now I just want to ask you Karl, why do you think that we will talk to you?


    You have the opportunity to kill me, but now Saber has come, you miss the best opportunity!


    Now you think you have the ability and kill us? "


    The satellite is just rushing up, and the Saber has already rushed up and punched the Carl!


    In the face of Saber''s attack, Carl is not flustered, and then stands with her, explains his intention.


    "I said, I just talk about the conditions and didn''t think of you.


    What if I want to kill you?


    Such a cute little girl, if she turned directly into an orphan, she would probably become a tool.


    Do you say that you are completely regardless of your child, but is it going to give it to death? "


    Carl is here to make a gun, but the action on his hand is not stopped.


    The capacity of Saber is relatively balanced in all spirits and relatively strong positions.


    But she did not have that attribute, the most prominent.


    However, it is, it is, the strength of Saber is not to be underestimated, not to mention the current winter city, is not the previous winter city.


    Under the blessing of ten times, the strength of these spirits has also been enhanced.


    It is also because of this, they have the ability to compete with Carl.


    But even if so, you want to beat Carl''s words unless the group, it will not be possible at all.


    "It''s really no one, even if Iliya, you have no response, is it really so cold?"


    After the battle between Carl and Saber, I found that they didn''t respond, which made Carl feel some speechless.


    However, Carl''s mouth cannon, not only this.


    Then Carl also said black mud, and some other capabilities about the Holy Cup.


    And especially emphasized, whether it is a promise of the Holy Cup or to the Holy Grail, will lead to all evils in this world.


    After listening to this, the Bao Shi and Alice Phille finally have touched!


    "SABER, stop!"


    "Master?"


    When I heard the satellite, the Saber was some unwilling, but still stopped the offensive.


    Carl is a sword flower, then retracts Hades to the knife sheath.


    "Now I know why, I have to take the little holy cup?"


    If you let this whole disgused, Alice Phil is undoubtedly, and even the soul will not belong to her own.


    And more importantly, once the world is all evil, the whole winter, even the whole earth will be .


    I am not exaggerating now, you can feel the magic concentration in winter.


    I can say that this is really likely to happen, it is likely to happen! "


    As a partner of Jiji, he naturally does not happen from this kind of thing.


    Even if I sacrifice myself, the people around the sacrifice are also at all.


    This is his concept.


    Although some paranoid, he has to say that he is a hero that can save the world.


    But he is not one, you can save people around you!


    This is Carl to his evaluation.


    It is precisely because of this, when Carl said Eliya, he only had touched inner heart, but did not convince the Carl.


    Until Callays said the secrets of the Holy Cup, he is going to talk to Carl a good talk.


    "Mr. Carl, let us go in."


    I think we should talk about this! "


    Said, the satellite cuts a given gesture, inviting Carl to enter the castle.


    Alice Phil is also the arm of the satellite, and blinks against Carl.


    She is now very curious about Carl.


    Because in addition to her own, there is only a satellite to cut a long-awaited, and I know that there is a small holy cup in the body of Alice Phil.


    This thing, even if it is Saber!

 465 The 465th chapter Carls plan

    "Now we can talk well, Mr. Carl!"


    In the hall of Iims Berenburg.


    Alice Phil is a few cups of tea, put on the table for Carl, and the sashimi is also available.


    She didn''t make tea, but sat on the side, ready to listen to the exchange of Carl and the satellite.


    Long Yu Dance is upstairs, monitoring the surrounding environment, preventing someone from being sneak attack.


    "The satellite cuts, did you think about it?


    And Saber, you are also, you are the king of the big Britain, how can I have the uncomfortable spring and autumn dreams? "


    I heard Karl''s call, the satellite didn''t say anything, Saber was a bit uncomfortable.


    "What do you know, what do you know again!


    My dream, but Zhenzhen for my people, for my kingdom! "


    "Yeah, so it will look so absurd."


    Carl shouted, disdainful emotions showed what kind of mood did not care about Saber at all.


    At this time, Saber can''t hate, add your weapons again, attack Carl.


    But the side of Alice Phil, a sharp observed Saber''s emotions, and hugged her from behind.


    "Saber is not impulsive, now we are not enemies."


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Saber took a deep breath, forced relaxation, and then drunk tea.


    The current Saber has not experienced the incidents of black mud leaks, nature should be simple.


    If you change to the fifth Holy Cup war, Saber will definitely not have such a hairy.


    However, Carl saw that Alice Phil was on the Saber, it also watched both eyes.


    Hometown lily flower.


    Open again ...


    Why do I want to say?


    Carl shake his head and threw her distraction in his heart, and then began to discuss with the satellite, about the holy cup.


    that''s it.


    Time is over one minute.


    I came to the morning.


    The sun is sprinkled in the courtyard, illuminating a wolf here.


    However, Carl et al. Did not clean up, because this for them, there is no need.


    For a long time, I was still surpassing this time, but she is already tired, so the satellite cuts let her take a break.


    Saber and Alice Phil goes to the kitchen and prepare some breakfast.


    Two people in Carl and the Book, are all in discussing, things about the Holy Cup.


    And Carl has already said it, the big probability can successfully take out the way of holy cup.


    It''s just this method, at least you need to solve two universal, then place Alice Phil to the altar of the spiritual pulse, Carl is able to act.


    However, this method success rate is not very high.


    So Carl can''t guarantee a certain success, but he can guarantee that he will definitely try his best!


    In this regard, although the satellite is a bit reluctant, if he can keep Alice Phil''s life, he is willing to try!


    What''s more, I don''t know how to solve it.


    It is currently able to solve this thing, and only Karl is.


    Then they chatted, while eating breakfast, the mouth did not stop.


    Waiting for breakfast, it is almost the same as the Callant and the Wei Shrine.


    The next thing they have to do is put this plan into action!


    Carl is responsible for looking for Assassin, killing it!


    At the same time, Saber is responsible for holding rider and archer, but she is a bit hard to make some people.


    But Calfro resolves Assassin as soon as possible, let her liberate.


    At that time, as long as Rider or Archer is dead, you can open the Karl''s plan and take out the little cup in the Philler body.


    "Mr. Carl, I have always had a problem, I want to ask you, is about the family of Tongjia.


    How do you say that Tongjia said that it is also one of the royal family in winter.


    But I rarely saw them came out, even if it was this Holy Grail, there was no appearance.


    This matter, you should be an insider, after all, I have heard, you have a shallow relationship with Xiang Tongjia! "


    I heard the sashimi of the satellite, Carl drank her tea, then nodded.


    "I am indeed a lover, and I can tell you, whether it is a trunk and a trunk.


    All people of all Tongjia, except between Tong Sakura and Duan Tongan Night, all killed by me, one did not leave!


    This kind of people who use bug magic is really disgusting me, plus their people''s hearts to a little girl.


    This family, still leave what he does, or you will die early! "


    Karl is clearly written, and it feels some fear.


    However, he didn''t study Carl''s motivation, but it was curious about the ''violent'' in the Carl.


    After some hesitating, the satellite did not help but ask.


    Carl looked at the other side, nor did it say something, explained someone, about Tong Sakura.


    When the satellite cuts, after this is, it will be trembled.


    Even the Saber and Alice Philler are very uncomfortable.


    "I really didn''t think that Dong Tong family became one of the royal family of the magic family in winter. It would actually do this kind of condolence, it is really no teeth!"


    Saber is full of sense, naturally enduring this kind of thing.


    So when she learned that Karl solved the opponent, now the hostility of Carl, it has eliminated a lot.


    However, Alice Philler is cut to the satellite, and then asked.


    "Previous Magic Association, like and talk about Tongjia similar things, but the end result, should it be?"


    "Yes, it really said that there is a big thing about insect magic, but because the strength of their families is relatively strong, the people of Tong Tong is very wide, so that things have passed the grass.


    But now they get sanctions, it is really a big man, but said that they come back that their family is so cruel, it is really not shameful! "


    The satellite cuts must not pull the other party and re-whip.


    "Right, the Spirit of Tongjiao summons, is Berserker, in fact, they are summoned.


    But because of some reasons, it causes me to cut the team, and then they call out people are me. "


    Carl said, while drinking a sip of water.


    But his words, but caused an uproar, directly let the satellite, etc., all have a wooden chicken!


    ......


    PS: These two days are uncomfortable, temporary two more

 466 Chapter 466, Four Kings

    at night.


    Iims Berenburg, ushered in a rapid guest!


    This person is a conquest king, Is Cantar!


    He went into the courtyard of his big shaking, completely regarded here as his own home, unscrupulous.


    "Hahahaha, I have heard that you are here, there is a huge garden.


    Today, I came to see it, this is just a courtyard, this is just a castle! "


    "Although I compare my original castle, I still have some small.


    But in this world, you can have such a castle, it''s not bad! "


    Is Cantar wears a white short sleeve with a wooden barrel and his own Master Weber here.


    "Conquer Mr. Wang, here is the castle, what is like?


    Do you have to pay attention to it, or you don''t know! "


    Long Yu Dance is a cold eye, completely does not fear the identity and strength of each other.


    She as a helper of the satellite, I have long throwing fear.


    Is Canthand saw the long-awaited dances so interest, I can''t help but laugh.


    "I am conquering Wang I Canta, my sin, dare to retaliate?"


    "Hahaha !!!"


    Is Cantar laughed.


    Then, put the wooden barrel and put it on the air of the garden.


    "Little girl, don''t you say that you are also a king, since this, come over with me!"


    "Why do I have to pass?"


    Saber came out from behind and received the invitation of the other party, but he wanted to refuse on the spot.


    However, Karl next to him glanced at her and said.


    "This is the exchange between the two kings, you don''t have to refuse."


    "Hahahaha, or Carl is right, this is the king talk! You have no reason to refuse!"


    Said, Is Cantar''s eyes, looking to Carl.


    The feelings slowly become serious.


    "Karl, you have said, you are also a king, how, do you want to join this king feast?"


    "You are also king ?!"


    When I heard Is Cantar, Saber obviously didn''t dare to confuse, but Carl did not hesitate, and broke out the domineering of overlord.


    Although the domineering is just a flash.


    But let the sky that is full of stunned sky becomes more gloom!


    The surrounding airflow is also changed by Carl.


    "Ha ha ha ha, it is really worthy of Karl, this powerful momentum is the real king!


    Carl, I am still with the previous, I will send you the invitation to you, conquer the world with me! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    Is Cantar is full.


    And want to truss Carl.


    But Carl is back on the spot.


    "There is no interest, if you are going to open the King''s talks, I can talk to you.


    But your purpose, if you are for the saints, I don''t mind let you see my strength! "


    Carl double-eyed, the eyes are sharp.


    But Is Cantar is just laugh, it is completely unfinished.


    However, Weber under him was scared by Carl''s momentum.


    At the same time, Alice Phil and the Bookstore is just standing behind and did not go forward.


    The two are very clear, the next conversation is not they can insert.


    This is a talk about the king!


    They are not eligible to intervene.


    Even if I am Master!


    But let the satellite and Alice Philler are surprised. Why didn''t they think that Carl''s identity would be so much.


    Yesterday, Carl said that he was surprised to summon it, and after the people who replaced Berserker, they were very surprised.


    Not to mention, Carl has also touched the ability to help Duan Tong family, temporarily live.


    Even guaranteed, helping them to restore the body.


    This makes the Alice Phil and the Book of the Bowl, which is a bit numb.


    It''s just this scene today, and two people will be shocked.


    Have to say, Carl gave them a shock, it was enough for the age.


    They have not surprised these two days for a few years.


    "So you are here, what exactly is for!"


    Saber can''t help but.


    She is in front of her, holding a Taoo, the sword refers to Is Cantar.


    She doesn''t believe that the other party is just simple chat, or invites Carl to join the team.


    This guy is definitely else!


    "Hahahaha! Don''t be so nervous, I am just to drink, I just said, this is the king talks!"


    "But the words come back, the golden guy should go!"


    Is Cantar scratched his head and looked around.


    "Golden guy?"


    Saber heard this vocabulary and suddenly warned.


    Just at this time.


    The arrogant voice appeared in the garden.


    A gold sparkling figure slowly appeared!


    "Hey! This king is coming soon!"


    "Miscellaneous!"


    Among the gardens of the Iimsberen family castle.


    Four kings, officially meeting!


    "Ha ha ha ha, people are all, and then I should talk to the wine."


    This is the king talk, you can''t stand chatting, hahahaha! "


    Is Cantar is invisible, sitting directly, just handing Weber, throwing it next to it.


    Carl also did not care about his own image, sitting equally.


    Gilgamesh looked at it, snorted, so she sat on the ground.


    But Saber is slightly hesitant, but when he looked at Karl''s indifferent expression, he still chose to sit down.


    After all, it is the king talk.


    People present, all are king, if Saber does not give face, will be three people.


    Although the Holy Grail war does not divide me, she doesn''t want to be siegeed by these three people.


    Especially Carl!


    Saber saw that Karl''s strength, naturally didn''t want to be enemy with him!


    In this way, the three kings will start.


    They are sitting here, taste the dollar, and talk about their own hero deeds.


    Then to debate, who is the real king.


    Who is the true master of the holy cup!


    For this debate, Carl does not have any interest.


    Just drinking is half, Gilgamesh suddenly snorted, showing dissatisfaction.


    "Hey! This breaks, the more you drink!"


    "Gilgamesh, what do you mean? Is it the opinion of the king talks?"


    Is Cantar frowned and somewhat intake.


    Gilgamesh is a clear laugh, and the wine in the hand is sneaked.


    "This kind of garbage drink is not worthy of the king''s identity. You still dare to say this is the king talks? It''s a laughter!


    If you drink this wine, you will be the biggest insult to the king''s identity! "

 467 Chapter 467

    "Is this wine very bad? This is the best wine that I can find in Wintermut."


    Is Cantar scratched his head and soded.


    Gilgamesh is another cold.


    "of course!"


    The voice did not fall.


    Gilgamesh came from Wang Zhi''s treasure, took out a bottle of pure gold pot.


    "Today, I will let you see, what is the real king!"


    Said, he controlled the wine glass to the Carl et al., He fell a glass of wine.


    Asked this wine, Is Cantar couldn''t help but fill it in the night of the wine.


    "It''s a good wine, hahaha!"


    "Sitting here chatting here, there is also a beautiful wine, it is really a lot of life!"


    Is Cantar is drinking.


    Saber doesn''t have him so much.


    But she is more relaxed than it.


    At least under the moisturizing of this wine, her cheeks have become ridiculous.


    Carl didn''t speak, just slowly wine.


    Because this wine is really very good.


    Even if it is Carl, I have to admit that this is what he has been drinking, and there is the best drink in history!


    It is also Gilgamesh!


    Carl is as you think.


    "Is Cantar, now I am happy, you can completely return to me, then lead my army, conquer the world!"


    The wine has passed three patrols.


    Gilgamesh was more, and the emotions became excited. Here began to recruit Is Cantar, wanting to let her join your own.


    I have to say that they are really likes to attract others.


    Carne heart thinks so.


    However, he thought about himself and found himself, I really like to attract others.


    Maybe this is the king''s pathology.


    Just Jilgamesh''s recruitment is unsuccessful, and Is Cantar did not agree.


    "Hero king, I am Is Canta, far-known conquest king!


    I want me to be your hand, you still dream, hahaha! "


    "Hey! Conquer the king, people like this are very interesting, if you are willing to return to me.


    Saint-cup, I can reward you with just a place.


    And you participate in the purpose of the Holy Grail War, isn''t it for the Holy Cup? "


    "Hahahaha, hero king, you said that you said it is too big!"


    This seems to be said, the holy cup is already the same in your bag! "


    Is Cantar is not uncomfortable.


    Gilgamesh''s personality he has already appreciated.


    People like this proud self-risk can say this, it is not very unexpected.


    "Hey! It''s a madman!"


    Saber spitted a word, but her voice is not small, people in the scene can hear.


    Just no one is awkward.


    "Hey! I don''t care at all."


    The treasure prototype of the world is all collected, and the Holy Cup is naturally no exception.


    But my treasure is more than my cognition.


    I participated in the Holy Grail War just intended to recover my treasure.


    If you are willing to become the people of this king, no matter what kind of treasure you want, as long as I am happy, I will give you a reward! "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Gilgamesh laughed, Is Cantar is also laughing with him.


    Carl didn''t talk, he just shook his head and felt some speechless.


    Saber and Carl''s ideas are exactly the same!


    Time passed by one minute.


    The Three Kings talked about peace chat from the beginning, evolved into the argument of the king''s will.


    Gilgamesh believes that everything in the world is your own.


    You are the only world.


    I am also the law of this world!


    Is Cantar is overbearing everything, plundering everything!


    This is his king!


    But Saber believes that the behavior of their two is not different from tyrants.


    She will sacrifice for the country and ideals, and fight for the people in the first line!


    I don''t hesitate to give my life!


    This is the highest loud king!


    It is also the goal that Saber has been pursuing!


    Gilgamesh did not speak because he remembered a scene before he was dead.


    Is Cantar is a king of Saber.


    I think she is not true king!


    Because she doesn''t belong to her desire!


    One heart is the country, in Is Canthand, this is just a heart!


    "Saber, you are just a little girl who is addicted to the ideal, it is not worthy of king at all!"


    Saber''s expression is a bit ugly.


    Gilgamesh said it is a wind rolling.


    "It''s a wonderful expression, so noble personality, it is very suitable for my woman!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "You this born ..."


    I heard the temper of Gilgamesh, and the temper of Saber is good.


    At this point, some can''t stretch it.


    "I think you are talking about it, but this is refuted a king, it is somewhat lost!"


    Carl is so happy, revealing a handsome smile.


    "Carl, do you think?"


    Saber saw Karl finally opened, and this wanted to ask him to see what he had.


    Not just Saber, even if Gilgamesh and Is Cantar, I want to see if Karl is there.


    Because this king talks, I didn''t speak from the first Carl, just silently drinking.


    Almost they are talking about it, and Carl said the first sentence.


    So they are all curious, and Calle is saying.


    At this time, the Cal mouth is rare, revealing a handsome smile, then got a wine, whispered.


    "I want to say is that everyone is in my own, but it is right."


    But in other people, it is a big mistake! "


    "In fact, these words, I have long said to you, today, this opportunity is just talking.


    However, this empirical represents my personal opinion, I have nothing to do with others. If I have a wrong place, I can find me to fight, always with! "


    Carl smiled, with the most warm tone, said the most arrogant discourse, let Is Cantar and Gilgamesh, and laugh at it.


    But their smile is not laughing, just just a laughter.


    Because they are very clear of Carl''s strength.


    Know that he didn''t say big words!


    However, Saber is helpless.


    She didn''t think that Carl was so skin.


    Karl is waiting until they are not smashed, this locks the eyes to Is Cantar.


    "Conquer Wang I Canthand, start with you first!"


    "Conquer Wang I Canta Darutal, the era of your life is the old age, you need someone to be a world.


    This is the background of your era, a group of hegemony, and the age of Zhu Xiong.


    Your set of rhetoric is on himself, there is no problem at all.


    Because what I want to get in that era, only to plunder, go to conquer! This will let all enemies sue you!


    Because of the problems of the times, your three views are forcibly adding to others, it is completely unreasonable! "


    ......


    PS: Sorry, the stomach is more sick, temporary two more, and recover three more days.

 468 The 468th chapter talks

    After saying Is Cantar.


    Carl put his eyes on Gilgamesh.


    At the same time, his eyes have become extremely sharp!


    "Gilgamesh, you are the older hero king, your deeds I know much.


    But for your own Urk people, you also became a sage, sacrificing your own country.


    But I seem to remember, this is because your friends are ... "


    "It''s enough! So far!"


    Gilgamesh has not responded.


    But when he heard the Carl said Sun,


    His reaction is more intense.


    "Carl, I can endure you to make ahead of me, but I will never let you talk about!"


    In the face of sudden angry Gilgamesh, Karl is nod, choose to respect him.


    "I know, I will not say about the things of Enqi, I will say yourself ..."


    Subsequently, Carl said that the things of Gilgamesh, all said that his face was very unhearted.


    But he can''t say anything.


    As a king, naturally have a feminist, otherwise it will not be called the king, called a small person!


    Subsequently, Carl said to Gilgamesh, and put his eyes and put it on the Saber.


    "Altolia, next to you."


    "What is my best to say?"


    Saber is full of confusion.


    Carl is relatively opposite her until the Saber is slightly red, he will only open.


    "You are a sages, Ming Jun, the Knight King is completely qualified!


    The round table knight you led is even more invincible, calm all the war, saving the big Britain of the rocking!


    You are a perfect king, this point is recognized, but have you ever thought.


    Dawn, is there some contact with your excessive perfect? "


    "I¡­¡­"


    Saber Zhang Zhang mouth, but I don''t know what to say.


    "Your perfection, let you become the Ming Jun in people''s minds, you do this, put it now, there is no problem.


    Because it is peaceful, but your big Britain is still in the war!


    Your perfection, created your gaps and the gaps, buried a volk! "


    I saw that Saber had no words again, and the Cal sighed.


    "This is the case, but this only represents my personal opinion.


    I have dawn to do the US king, I am not wrong, after all, you are also for your own people.


    Although you have a gap between the Round Table Knight, your people still love you, or you will not appear here.


    If you want to say anything, you will blame Merlin''s old guy! It is she brought you this unreasonable way! "


    "If some choice, I still hope that you become a carefree little girl, not to be the King of Arthur."


    "As Arthur king, you lose things, it is too much ..."


    Kar marquee, gently patted Saber''s shoulders, gave comfort.


    Saber red ear.


    She knew that Carl said, but she was obviously turned into the curved, until today was reminded by Carl, she understood.


    I have been diamond into the horns!


    "Carl, your kid is really interesting!


    If you live in that era, I will definitely ask you to assist me for the Dynasty! "


    Gilgamesh is soaked, but it is not going to bring Karl.


    Because he knows that the people in Carl are not to be tied by themselves!


    Is Cantar next to it is laughing, and then the burning stare at Carl.


    "Carl, your kid said that we have so much, should you say your deeds?


    Since you are self-proclaimed for the king of other worlds, you should say that the deeds of the world can say? "


    "This is of course, if you are willing to listen, I don''t mind tell you the story."


    Carl said softly.


    When he heard him, Gilgamesh and others were all widened, and they were somewhat curious.


    Because they also want to know, Karl''s story is what is.


    I don''t mind this, share it with these people, I have been in the Pira King World, and the high-gloss of the world.


    However, the events of Carl, all said, I am afraid that I can''t finish ten days and ten nights, so Karl is just a simple to pick a part, and more critical things.


    After all, there are most big events in the Tunnen World, are promoted by Carlla.


    Carl is mostly in the world, slightly salty fish.


    So Karlowers spends nearly three or four hours to explain their own things.


    Whether it is Gilgamesh or Is Cantar, or Saber, they listen very fascinated.


    Because they are also very clear, Karl''s world is not a world that is well known.


    Such a mysterious world, for them, with natural appeal.


    It is because of this, they will be so serious.


    Even if it is Gilgamesh, there is no interruption Carl, after all, he also wants to know what other people look like.


    But Carl has already said three or four hours.


    Karl looked at time, now it is about two o''clock in the morning, there is still a few hours, the sun will come out.


    So Carl also stopped continuing story.


    "That is here, if you really want to tell the story, ten days and ten nights can''t finish.


    You are all kings, should you feel very clear? "


    The Cal mouth is not intended to continue.


    However, Gilgamesh shook his head and showed a wipe.


    "The story can not say, but I really want to know what kind of understanding is there for the king.


    You said before, now I really want to know, what kind of insights are there for the identity of the king! "


    "Ha ha ha ha, yes, I also want to know, what do you think."


    Is Cantarhaha laughed, married next to it.


    Even Saber nodded, his face was full of curiosity.


    There is no way, the story of Carl is really too moving.


    So they also want to know that Karl itself is for the king, what kind of understanding.


    "To tell the truth, I can talk to you, point out the shortcomings of your body, completely because the authorities are fascinating, the bystanders are clear.


    If I let me say my words, I don''t know how I should say how to say.


    But one thing I can say, that is, I am worthy, the whole people are rich!


    This is my understanding of the king! "


    Said, Carl got up and patted the dust on the body and put his eyes aside.

 469 Chapter 469 ASSASSIN

    Carl got up from the ground, patted the dust on the body, followed by, put it on the side of the jungle.


    "Go out, listening to so long, should I come out to open it?"


    What''s more, the story of our kings is also a value of money, you don''t give money, or give your face? "


    When I heard Carl, people present were shocked.


    Because they have not perceived, there are people around them around.


    Assassin is assassin, one of the most powerful capabilities is his hidden skill.


    It is also because of this ability to observe others in the original, and will not be discovered.


    However, if his concealment, even if it is good, there is no way to rely too close.


    Because the rest of the people is not a host.


    If the distance is too close, it will still be discovered.


    Gilgamesh did not say, he was originally with the other party, and he knew that Assassin appeared here.


    But the Magic perception of both Saber and Iskandar is not weak.


    If Assassin is too close, more than two or 30 meters from the scope will be perceived by them.


    Therefore, Assassin can only hide in the distance, secretly observed.


    Just as Assassin did not think that Carl''s opinion was dominated, it was able to cover several island countries.


    It is because of this.


    His concerted ability, in front of Karl''s opinion, no use.


    In fact, in the first hour of the king''s talks, Assassin appeared here, secretly observing.


    However, Carl did not directly remove the other party, but wanted to see him, what is going on.


    As a result, this guy fell, directly here, listened for nearly four hours of stories.


    Until Calle was born, he came out from the jungle.


    Other universities at this time, as well as the appearance of the Royal Lord, is a surprised look.


    In addition to Gilgamesh.


    "Hahahaha, what is this? It''s hard, do you want to assassinate us?"


    Is Cantarhaha smile, then pull out your own weapons, prepare to fight.


    The Kilgamesh, the side, did not intend to fight, but a leisurely summoned the king''s seat to sit up.


    Saber takes out the weapon directly, ready to appear with the Assassin battle here.


    However, Carl is nothing to do, because in his eyes, this assassin, even there is no Caster threat to Caster threats.


    Even if he can split hundreds of borders, but there is no objection to these people present.


    Saber has a top Treasure.


    As long as a light cannon, they can only be anniovered if they dodge.


    Is Cantar is not more to say, his strong junction of the king, there is a thousand horses.


    In the face of such a military, hundreds of Assassin can''t afford a little waves, and can only be easily swallowed.


    Similarly.


    If Gilgamesh is hostile to Assassin, he doesn''t even have to liberate the sword, with the treasure of the king of the king.


    Even the Treasures above the C-class don''t use it, you can easily eliminate Assassin.


    Carl is not to say.


    He just released a few swords, and it was only the ability to use shock fruit.


    So Assassin has no threat to Carl et al.


    But Assassin feels good, although he is also very clear, you are a discard, which is used to test the strength of Is Cantar, and Saber.


    As for Gilgamesh, there is also Karl''s strength, it will not have to test it.


    They are already very clear from the performance before Carl, and the power of Carl is so strong!


    So this time this time is to rushing on both Saber and Is Cantar.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    "Do you say that, in the face of us, there is no courage to talk?"


    The Rar''s mouth is torrential, and there is a mocking mobilization of each other.


    But in exchange, just Assassin''s laugh, and the charge of the other party!


    I saw that hundreds of people, and I jumped in an instant, rushing to Carl et al.


    In the face of this huge deal, Carl et al. Not flustered out your own weapons, ready to fight.


    But at this time, Izcar has a cloak behind him, showing a deep smile.


    "Hahahaha, I am the initiator of the king''s talks, naturally will not be arranging here.


    So I will be responsible for solving intruders, and I will let you look at it, what is called real king! "


    "Let''s appear, my king''s army!"


    With the roar of Is Cantar.


    The surrounding space changes in an instant.


    Everyone''s people, it is slightly surprised to look at this scene.


    Even if it is Carl, see the surrounding desert, and the thousands of people behind, and you can''t help but take a breath.


    Because he can feel, this number is over 10,000, each is all English, and the most important thing is that these universities have the physical fitness, each exceeds Assassin!


    Even if you put these Spirit soldiers, you can fight in the Holy Grail War.


    At least the Lancer before it is flat, eliminates a single assassin is not a problem.


    The only unfortunate thing is that these universities don''t belong to their own treasures, because they are following Is Cantar.


    They are all the heroes of the Is Cantar!


    "I saw it, this is my army!


    Everyone here is what I have once.


    Now, my Master Weber will also become my department!


    Let''s follow my pace, hahahahaha! ! ! "


    Is Cantar self-proclaimed, followed by Weber, let it sit in your own body.


    Weber saw, although some are small, but still strong courage, ''Haha'', very reluctant to integrate into the atmosphere.


    Unfortunately, his temperament does not match this army.


    but it does not matter.


    Is Cantar and his part don''t mind.


    After all, Weber is a man approved by Is Cantar.


    This reason is for those people.


    enough!


    At this time, Assassin saw this scene, and the eyes lost his light, and there was no resistance.


    They even lost the weapons of the weapons and escaped.


    Unfortunately, here is the military universities of the king.


    Relieve the speed of their escape again, and it is impossible to escape the chart of conquering king!


    Assassin will take this!

 470 Chapter 470 Preparing for action

    "Is this your king''s army? It''s really a conquest king, I Gilgamesh, as the oldest king, recognize you!"


    When Assassin was destroyed, Gilgamesh was in this moment, and it felt that the Is Cantar in front of him was a very good enemy.


    He never approves others easily.


    But people who can be recognized by him are very powerful!


    And those recognized by Gilgamesh will also change the call, not in a one-mouth.


    After all, Gilgamesh is also proud of him.


    If he faces the person you recognized, he also called it as a hand, it is equivalent to playing his face.


    Of course, it will not do this.


    "Hahahaha, I am conquering the king, don''t use others to recognize me!"


    If someone is not convinced, I will rush all the way, until the world of the world! "


    Is Canthand laughed and then lifted his own inherent juncture, put Weber on the ground, and his eyes were dead staring at Gilgamesh.


    "The older hero king, if you let your Taoo, come to armed my army, this is definitely the most invincible power under the sky!


    How, is there interest to join my hand with me, let us conquer this world? "


    "Cut, not interested, this world is mine, how come to conquer?


    Forget it, I don''t use it with you, I will kill you when I finally fight!


    Now, please enjoy your last thing, shortness of happiness! "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Gilgamesh is laughing, then it is disappeared with a little bit of light.


    Obviously, he has already turned into the spirit to leave here.


    Rider is ignorant, and then summon his own ox truck and throws Weber.


    Then he also jumped up.


    "In this case, I will wait for you during the final battle.


    Carl, you will wait to see it, I will first solve Archer, then come with you, launch the final battle! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    Is Cantar is also a laughter, then driving his own driving, all the way to leave away from the sparks.


    Carl is a glimpse of the Saber, which is placed next to it, revealing a gentle smile.


    "Altolia, what do you think now?"


    "My thoughts?"


    Saber frowned and shook his head after thinking.


    "These two are not the Lord, but since they are intended to fight first, we don''t have to intervene.


    When we arrive, we only need to sit on the benefits of fish! "


    "Very good idea, but you think that this method can relieve the symptom of Alice Phil?"


    "What symptom?"


    When I heard Carl, Altolia had a face.


    However, next second, Alice Phil came to a pain, and fainted directly in the arms of the satellite.


    At the same time, her magic is also incorporated.


    I even forced Awaron.


    But fortunately, Alicefield has the existence of Awaron, otherwise she will only be more uncomfortable now.


    "Is this my Avalon? How is this? I am going to cut!"


    The relationship between Saber and the satellite is very stiff.


    The link between them is Alice Phil.


    However, in general, Saber will still call the Hougong to cut the Master, after all, this is respect.


    As a king, Saber is still very understanding.


    But this situation is really exceeding the expectations of Saber, so she has some angry, and directly selects the name of the sanquan.


    However, the satellite is not concerned, he is just silently holding Alice Phil into the treatment array of the room and let her lying inside.


    "Altolia, you don''t worry, about Avolon''s things, the satellite, will definitely give you an explanation.


    But now we have to do, that is, take the lead in finding a spiritual pulse suitable for summoning the Holy Cup.


    Now, we can''t have a step of lax, so I have to explore the spiritual pulse first, you have a good protection here, don''t make a mistake! "


    During the speech, Carl directly disappeared, left here.


    Saber is a cold eye looks to the satellite, as if it is said, you don''t give me an explanation, I will kill you!


    After all, Avalon is very important for Saber.


    But this is not the reason why Saber is angry.


    She is mainly angry because there is this thing in the Phil of Alice!


    And Saber is still unaware!


    This is the reason why she is angry!


    "Saber, I will explain with you this thing, I have to have my own reasons.


    Dance, Alice Phil is temporarily handed over, if she is in a place, tell me immediately. "


    "I know, I''m sick!"


    A long-awaited dance nodded and sat next to Alice Phil.


    The satellite cut is next to it, then refers to the room here.


    "Go in, just there are other things, you have to explain it with you."


    "Hey! I want to see you, want to say to me!"


    Saber snorted and took the lead in the room.


    The satellite sighed, then followed in, and closed the door.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl is instantly shifting, looking for a very safe and stable, very small impact, and the magic is also very large.


    But his perception of magic is not very sensitive.


    Although Carl can perceive the power of the Songling, you can feel the richness of the magic.


    But for this subtle change, he is completely perceived.


    After all, Karl''s body, there is no magic, which is also his drawback.


    It is also because of this reason, causing Carl to turn these spirit, and did not distinguish, which one of the places is most concentrated and most stable.


    "It seems that this kind of thing, I have to find a professional to do it."


    Carl shake his head and then came to Tongjia.


    Just when he came, it is now early morning.


    He knocked on the door, Tongartan night and Tong Sakura, wearing the same pajamas, sleeping over the door.


    "Who, I will knock on the door so early, let people sleep late?"


    Tongcheng was broken, and even the eyes did not open.


    Carl saw her such a cute look, couldn''t help but kneel down, pinch her face.


    "Tongcota, this is not seen in two days, you become cute!"


    "what?"


    When I heard Karl, Tong Naki opened his eyes and saw Karl''s handsome face, and suddenly was shocked.


    "what!!!"

 471 Chapter 471 Ready Ready

    "what!!!"


    There was a shouting of Tong Nakines, and then hug Karl immediately.


    However, unclear Tongyan Night, I thought there was a bad guy, and immediately took him in advance.


    "Xiao Yak is not afraid, my uncle, I am here!"


    Duan Tongyan night rushed out, just wanted to do it, but found that this man is very eye-catching.


    Then Karl looked up and looked at Tongartan night with a hand-held ax.


    "What do you mean? Do you still want to see me?"


    "Ah, haha, this, this is misunderstood, I thought someone wanted to start with Xiao Yak ..."


    Tongyan Night is awkward, throw it on the side.


    Karl saw that he did not say this picture, but he continued to stroper the head of Tong Cotyhe, and asked.


    "Little Sakura, I need you to help, you are willing to help me?"


    "Willing, I am willing to be willing, as long as the Calv''s brother talks, no matter what is busy, I am willing to help!"


    "Small Sakura!"


    Duan Tongyan night saw the self-owned Sakura, and even the elbows were abducted, and there were some speechless.


    But he did not refuse, but asked Karl, what is something, it takes a Tong Sakura to help.


    After all, she is now young, if it is a battle, she can''t be competent.


    Instead, there is a Tongyan Night, relying on your own non-dead body, you can help Carl some busy in battle.


    Although I don''t think there is any threat to Tongyan night for other ever.


    But he is at least a qualified meat shield.


    Because this ability is not dead, it is enough to let him resist any offensive outside the Temple liberation.


    As long as the Tongan Night is not decomposed, he will not die at all!


    This is in this month.


    "This matter, only Sakura can help me, Yan Night Your magic circuit has been destroyed by me, I can''t get magic, so you can''t help me ..."


    After the Karl was asked by Tongyan night, it was also a little explained.


    At the same time, I also said my own plan.


    After all, Tongyan Night, from the beginning, I knew Karl''s plan, even if I told him.


    After all, he wants, only the safety of Tong Sakura.


    As for the Holy Grail War?


    He doesn''t care!


    Through the explanation of Carl, Tongashi Night understands, why is it inappropriate?


    After all, he has perceived the existence of magic, but Tong Nakin''s talent is high, and there is also a magic circuit in the body.


    Although she is very young, she let her feel the magic of the spirits, help Carl better completed the plan, not a problem.


    that''s it.


    Karl took a breakfast in Tongjia, and then took a trunk, ran to all spiritual veins, and prepared it.


    Tongan Night is sighing, I don''t know why, the heart is a bit lost.


    In this way, the time has been in the past.


    At noon.


    Carl Belt Tong Sakura, has been selected, which is very suitable for planned spiritual vesicles.


    That is the big empty hole!


    This spirit is on the small hills in winter, and there is still a stone table, it seems to have a lot of beds.


    Carl use the ability, slightly transformed, you can let an adult, comfortable to lying in it.


    Even Carl also tried it.


    In addition to a bit like the coffin, everything else is OK!


    "Little Sakura, thank you, or if you are not you, I really can''t find the right place."


    Carwair rubbed the hair of Tong Sakura, followed by she walked out. ,


    "Hey, Calgast, in fact, this is nothing difficult to me."


    However, since I helped, can you also agree to me a little requirement? "


    "any request?"


    When I heard Tong Sakin, Karl was somewhat curious.


    Tong Cotah is some twisting, then pulled Carl''s hand, refers to the town below.


    "Calvie, now it is still early, do you want to take me to visit?"


    "This is my little requirement, Calvie, can you promise me?"


    Looking at the Sakura so cute appearance, Carl knead her hair and did not hesitate to agree.


    "Of course, there is no problem, let''s go, you will buy something casually, I invite customers!"


    "Europe! Calgastor is the best!"


    Tong Caosah cheered, Carl is brought with her and left the big hole.


    that''s it.


    Karl and Dami Tong Caoshi took an afternoon of the street, until the evening came back to Tongjia, then Karl''s dissident is here, and smashing a dinner.


    When Carl left the Tongjia, Tongyan Night will be a bit tired of Tong Naki hugged the room, then pulled up the curtains around, pick up the ax lying in the living room.


    Due to the bondage of this morning, Tongartan night did not drive before Tong Sakin.


    So starting today, in order to safety, he is going to sleep in the living room, it is used to ensure that there will be no accidents in Tong Cots.


    Tongan Night is very clear. If it is not Carl today, it is the other Royal.


    I am afraid that Tong Sakura has been fierce.


    So he had to do this now!


    Even if I am girling myself.


    Because of this, it is for the protection of Tong Sakura.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl returned to Iynz Berenburg and saw Alice Philler that had been awakened.


    The satellite and the SAber, and when she left, then the sword was arrogant.


    From the surface, the relationship between them should be eased.


    But Carl''s eyes can be seen through the eyes of Saber, she still does not recognize the satellite.


    It is precisely because of this, she will have been attached to Alice Phil, which is convenient to protect her.


    Next to the satellite, there is only a person who dances for a long time.


    Alice Phil must wait to ensure your normal body function by the body of Saber because of the weakness of the body.


    Otherwise, with her current physical condition, it is necessary to continue to fain.


    And this half an hour, or the protection provided by Avalon.


    If there is no Avaron, Alice Phil has now become a plant, and there is no clear here.


    "We can act, the spiritual pulse is ready, now you have to do hook!


    Altolia, if you have a resolution of rider, do you have confidence? "


    When I heard Carl, Saber frowned and didn''t answer directly.


    Obviously, she didn''t believe in the face of the King of Madama, Is Cantar!


    Even if she is a sword of the city, victory and swaying, can eliminate the military of the king of the king.


    But in the inherent commemid of Is Cantar, she still has no good way.

 472 The 472th chapter starts in advance

    "Altolia, isn''t you not to grasp Is Cantar?"


    Carl is inquiry, but Saber still has no response.


    Obviously, like Carl said, she did not grasp Is Cantar.


    In this regard, Carl has some speechless.


    However, at this time, Alice Phil is very giving two coughs to face, which makes Saber awakens.


    "Alice Phil, you are nothing?"


    "Nothing, I have supported it ... cough ..."


    Alice Phil has strongly said that the weak body, this makes Saber very distressed.


    During this time, Saber has been very smooth because there is Alice Phille to accompany her side.


    Plus Saber already knows the truth of the Holy Cup, although she is still suspicious.


    But she didn''t want to sacrifice Alice Phille, thus exchanged the victory of the Holy Cup.


    No matter the explanation of Carl''s explanation of the Holy Cup, Saber does not want Alice Phil to sacrifice this boring war.


    So she tounted a little, and finally agreed to face Is Cantar!


    "Carl, I know, I will go back to Rider, but I can''t guarantee that he will overcome him!


    The power of this person is not on me, even more powerful, so if I can''t come back, help me take care of Alice Phil. "


    "No problem, I can promise you, but take care of Alice Phil, shouldn''t it be a satellite? Why do you want to please?"


    Carl is a confused, and Saber is Tao Jiao''s head, and it is unbearable.


    Although these two don''t have the sword, it is not complete and good.


    At least Saber, there is no recognition of the identity of the satellite.


    "To Carl, I still have a question, I want to ask you, that is, you really have determined, and finally, if you are afraid of leaving two universities, the Holy Grail will appear?"


    "Yes, according to the current magic concentration, you will die.


    Do you ask this question? It''s hard to see yourself? "


    Carl once again killed, asked Saber.


    The other party is silent, no positive answers, she just patted the back of the Alice Philler.


    The aroma of the lily is overflowing.


    The picture is also aesthetic.


    Unfortunately, the environment here is somewhat poor. If the two of them now, they can definitely become computer wallpapers.


    "The name of the spell! Saber is not allowed to die!"


    "The name of the spell! Saber must beat Rider!"


    "With the name of the spell! SABER''s magic is doubled!"


    There is no sign.


    The satellite suddenly stood up and released the three proud!


    Seeing this scene, Carl blinked and felt some incredible.


    He didn''t think that the Bao Shi was actually used in this time.


    At the same time, Saber is also shocked.


    At this time, she, the magical is crazy.


    In less than three seconds.


    Her magic has reached five times the normal state!


    SABER in this case, even if it releases ten victories and swords of the vows, don''t necessarily kidney!


    But let Saber don''t understand is me, will limit her only means.


    This is something that Saber is very unhappy.


    At the same time, her question is also expressing on her face.


    The satellite cuts the Saber, suddenly knows her thoughts, disdain, then personally hold his wife Alice Phil.


    "Everything I do is not for your Saber!


    I am just helping me to improve the winning rate. After all, you are alive, more secure than Rider!


    Although I have less spelling you, I don''t care if you are killed by you, because you will definitely protect Alice Philler.


    After all, it is your perfect knight, the perfect king! "


    Alice Phil is also a hand holding the satellite cutting, nodding with Saber.


    "Come on, you can lose! I still want to see you!"


    "I know Alice Phil, and my master, I will live back to see you!"


    Even if I am dying, I will definitely obey the promise and live up to your trust! "


    Saber half squats, a largest knight ceremony for Alice Phil.


    But she still doesn''t look at the satellite, then turn around.


    Carle stared at her eyes, when she was rubbed with her own, the opening reminded.


    "I only have one for you, don''t kill Weber''s lovely children, he is not bad, it is a plastic talent."


    "I know, I didn''t want to kill him. This is the battle between myself, naturally I will not harm other Royal.


    And that Weber is not bad, it is worthy of being recognized by the king! "


    Saber is worthy of the Knight King, and wear the essence of the people of Weber, knowing that he is a good person.


    In this regard, Carl also relieved.


    Because in the original, Carl is very like Weber''s role.


    Although he is timid, he is cute!


    And the most important thing is that he has obtained a transformation through this holy gray war, and became a real monarch!


    Although it is a parallel, his ability is still there.


    This can be seen from the anime magic eye collection train event.


    And the most important thing is that this car is really unblocked by Is Cantar, without any abartering.


    This is the admirable place.


    If you change to ancient times, he is definitely one of the emperors, the most loyal and powerful scene!


    So Karl wants to let Saber stay him.


    "Well, Alice Phil is going to me first, the satellite, you and Dance, two people, drive to the big empty cave.


    Remember, you have to leave more troubles, don''t be attacked by Gilgamesh, otherwise you die, I will not take it! "


    "Don''t worry, we know what to do."


    When I heard Karl, the satellite did something, indicating that I understood.


    Seeing his name, Carl is too lazy to say.


    He also grabbed Alice Phil''s shoulders and took her transient to come to the location of the big empty hole.


    Void walks with people with people.


    Although it is only one person, it is necessary to be very convenient.


    If necessary, he has to follow the car, which is delayed for a lot of time.


    "Is this a big empty hole? I still come over, the magic here is really comfortable, the bacilli is warm ..."

 473 The 473th chapter finals!

    Alice Phil felt the magic in the big emperor, and his face became rolled.


    Even the pain of the body has disappeared temporarily.


    This is the benefits of spiritual veins.


    When a magician, after entering the spiritual pulse, it will naturally feel some exciting.


    Even some small injuries can be as for.


    Unfortunately, Alice Phil is not small and small.


    Because she is the container of the Xiaosheng Cup, if there is no outsiders help, this ''disease'' is impossible to cure it.


    "Don''t feel emotion, let''s take it first, I have given you a bed.


    Although there is no comfort you sleep at home, it is at least to let you lie down and space is also very spacious. "


    "really?"


    When I heard Carl, Alice Felton was a bit surprised, and then I saw the bed in the direction of Karl ...


    "Amount ... Carl, you have determined this bed instead of ..."


    "coffin?"


    Alice Phil hesitated, and finally said his own doubts.


    There is no way, the image of the Calcan''s bed is like a coffin.


    Even if he all have this feel.


    But Karl is not saying, this is his huge taste.


    Even him also panel with a face, telling the righteous words telling Alice Phil, this is the bed!


    No pipe!


    "Alice Phil, you really have no eyes, this is the information on this world and found the most popular style.


    And I have a lot of strength, spending a few seconds to help you build, how can you disappear?


    In addition, you will sleep once, just as the coffin is? My name is to get toxic to the drug, which is convenient for me to take out the small holy cup! "


    Carl is a funny, really laughing Alice Phil.


    She is even too lazy to cover up, but laughing directly, even her own image is not careless.


    But when I was laughing in Alice, she suddenly had a severe cough, spit out a blood.


    This scene made the original ambience, and suddenly became serious.


    "It seems that I am really going to lying in the coffin ..."


    Alice Philler said, and then consciously entered the coffin bed.


    Carl is shaking his head, using the ability to make a coffin board, while comforting the Alice Phil.


    "Don''t worry, the Xiaosheng Cup is what I have to get, I will get it, and save you.


    Because if I don''t save you, I can''t get a small holy cup.


    The inevitable connection between the two, I have no way to force interruption, so I''m trying to be relieved, I am serious! "


    "Since you are serious, then I can feel relieved ..."


    Alice Philler''s eyelids are getting more and more heavy, and finally I have slept directly.


    Karl saw such a serene sleeping beauty, and the spin was sighed and then buckled the coffin plate.


    Just now, he secretly released hell''s breath, giving Alice Phil, sleeping, let her sleep smoothly.


    In this way, her inner heart will calmly.


    And more importantly, it is also convenient for Carl next to work.


    If Alice Phil is awake, Carl is really not going.


    Because the next picture is a bit less than a few children.


    Carl now needs Hades to make a shadow, then enter the body of Alice Phil, constantly transporting her hell atmosphere and Hades''s demon.


    Because only this can guarantee the evil of this world in the holy cup, there will be no leakage for the time being.


    At the same time, Alice Phil''s soul can be separated from the Holy Cup.


    It is just a bit slightly long in an instant.


    Among them, Alice Phil may make some, unidentified sounds.


    Why is Carl, why is Carl, and the cause of the coffin cover.


    "Let you hand over Hades, your steps are the most critical.


    And if you can swallow all the evils, I am afraid you can become a black knife soon! "


    When I heard Carl, Hadis sent a little excited, and then summoned the shadow and entered the coffin.


    Temporarily integrate with Alice Phil.


    At this stage, Karl does not need to do anything.


    So Karl has a slight relaxation.


    I saw it after he came to the big emperor, and the winter city was angry with a dazzling light!


    The original dark night, in this ray, hard-eracial becoming a day.


    At the same time, the clouds in the sky are also dispersed by this sudden lightweight.


    The four hundred meters of big swords, waving from top to bottom!


    Seeing this scene Carl knows that this is Saber liberated his own treasure!


    "Come on, saber, if you can, I also want you to dy with the black mud.


    It may be unexpected when it is too much.


    After all, the black mud can give British flesh, with your will, you should have a mental corrosion of the black mud. "


    Calle said, while coming to the top of the mountain, see the most beautiful scenery.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Suburban zone in winter wood.


    The battle of Saber and Is Cantar is continuing.


    Weber also continued to drop the line, completely ignored.


    There is no way, he as an , almost no sense at all.


    Other Royal main is beaten, or it is in the show.


    Only Weber''s Royal Lord is watering, and even can''t help any busy in Is Cantar.


    This is also a thing of the last regret after Weber grows up.


    After all, he is now very small.


    Even if I have an idea, I don''t dare to put it into action.


    This also leads to this Holy Grail War, all the ways of Is Cantar.


    There is also a loyal tuning bottle take off.


    Unfortunately, Is Cantar is in the original, and it has been hung.


    Otherwise, he is really likely to win the victory.


    Now, he encountered a hanging Saber.


    In order to let Alicefel live.


    In order to prevent the award of this world.


    Saber never allows the Holy Cup to fall in other people!


    So she no longer puts water, but reveals the real name, liberates the Taojan, come to a true king!


    And their two of them.


    Also attracted Gilgamesh to watch the battle.


    Also, the Royal Lord after Gilgamen is not far away, but the peak!


    obviously.


    This pair is the best of the Royal and Spirit.


    As for the distant season.


    He is afraid that he is killed by his favorite land.


    "It''s really pleasant, such a battle does not know who can divide Santa Fe.


    Hero king, don''t you plan to intervene? "


    Yan Fengqi excitedly, but Gilgamesh shook his head disdain.


    "The king does not need to intervene!"


    "This is the dignity of Wang!"

 474 Chapter 474 Separation Holy Cup

    "It''s all over the past for more than an hour, is there nothing over?"


    Carl hundred bored to stand on the top of the big emblem, boring to watch the night sky, the way to see the high vigilance, observe the battle in the suburbs of winter.


    He can''t afford it through the color, and you can clearly notice that there is a special space room.


    Needless to say, this is definitely the military commander of Is Cantar.


    At the same time, Carl also saw it, on the battlefield there, there was Gilgamesh and Peaks.


    However, when I am, I am not there.


    Carl passed the magic of the two people, and Kilgamesh replaced his Royal.


    Outdoor, the minister, will definitely die.


    This, Carl is fully determined.


    However, the battle there has not ended yet, so Carl is now very bored here, waiting for their battle.


    The satellite cuts have come to the big emperor, and Jiuyu Dance is ambush in other places, ready to kill enemies.


    However, Carl does not think that the killing of Jiuyu Dance can be successful.


    Whether it is Gilgamesh or a peak, it is not so easy to get rid of the firearm.


    And firearms weapons, for the ever, there is no role.


    Therefore, the main goal of the satellite and the long-awaited dance is only the peaks.


    Gilgamesh, mainly handed over to Carllai to solve it.


    Anyway, the remaining people, only Carl is his opponent.


    "Mr. Carl, what is the battle there? Is there any progress?"


    "There is still not a melee, but time has been so long, you should see the ending immediately ..."


    "Wait, their battles seem to end, Altolia and Iskandar two in the solid ricinth.


    But only the injuries, Is Cantar is more advantageous than Altolia, it seems that Is Cantar won. "


    "is it¡­¡­"


    Signs sigh with a sigh of breath.


    Although he is expected, he did not think of it or so an ending.


    But just at this time.


    A shout sudden appears in the sky.


    With the explosion of the world, a light cannon appeared in front of everyone.


    Carl saw this scene in front of him.


    He didn''t think that Altolia had still hidden, wait until the opponent''s solid-comrades disappeared, this is liberation of Taojan!


    Thus.


    Is Cantar''s breath completely disappears.


    In order to determine the authenticity, Carl uses to see the high vigilance, see many times, can''t find the other''s breath, which makes Carl to determine.


    Is Cantar is dead!


    But Altolia kills each other with this method, can be said to be two defeats.


    According to the information of the souvenir feedback, Cal can clearly see that Altolia is now completely weak.


    At this time, she is a problem even if she starts.


    Just now, the fire cannon has completely consumed all the magic of Altolia.


    She is unable to fight again.


    Just let Carl feel surprised that Gilgamesh did not kill Altolia, but dizzy her, then resist it on the body, his lips moved, it is estimated to say something.


    At the same time, the words of the peaks in the side are also explaining what, but they have been strongly opposed by Gilgamesh.


    As for the unlucky Royal Master, Weber.


    He was completely ignored, and he also used the opportunity to be ignored and strictly enforced the order of Is Cantar.


    Don''t revenge!


    So when he was killed in Is Cantar, he did not hesitate, and he ran directly.


    Until he found a, you can hide your place, this is painful.


    But in order to prevent it from being discovered, he can only be crying, he does not dare to make a little sound, it can be said to be humble.


    However, the words and peaks and Gilgamesh have not intended to chase him, which makes him succeed.


    After all, for both people, Weber even a threat is not.


    that''s it.


    Gilgamesh and Yan Fengqi two people come to the big empty direction.


    Carl uses to see color, will clear all this clearly, but unfortunately he can''t hear the sound.


    Otherwise, he will know what they said at the time.


    However, Carl can guarantee that Gilgamesh knew that Carl is now in a big empty hole.


    If he will not be able to come here without a little doubt.


    This is definitely that Saber tells him.


    Because this is also a ring in the Carl plan.


    "The satellite, you and long-awaited dance, then I will debut!"


    Carl said to the satellite, then entered the big empty hole, ready to help Alice Phil took out the holy cup of her body.


    However, when Carl came here, it was found that the interior of the coffin was completely swallowed by the black mud.


    Alice Phil is now being swallowed in.


    After seeing this scene, Carl felt something not very wonderful, immediately rushed up, using the prison atmosphere, and manufactured the hell space.


    When I came to this space, Karl did not hesitate to take Hades and let him touch the black mud.


    Next second.


    Carl felt a sway in front of him, and it came to a pure white area.


    "Is it the internal space of the Holy Cup? It seems to be very pure, but it is full of unhamined power. It should be the illusion created by the black mud?"


    Karl is simple to guess, and then observe it.


    But just at this time.


    The surrounding space suddenly changed.


    Carl returned to the big empty hole.


    But the environment here is still full of violations.


    Obviously, Carl is still in the illusion and has not returned to the real real world.


    "This world is all evil, if you want to do it with me, then come out.


    This kind of illusion is for me, there is no effect, if you can''t come out, I don''t mind give you a lesson! "


    Carl shouted a word, but did not get any response.


    Obviously, the other party does not think Carl can leave here.


    "In this case, don''t blame me!"


    Carl is soaked, then immediately use the ability, starting crazy attacking this pure white space.


    at the same time.


    Inside the hell space, the small Saint Cup in Alice Phil is being separated from his body.


    Carl is in the space of the Holy Cup, which is not useless.


    With the continuous force of Carl.


    Alice Phil suddenly slammed, then the holy cup and Avalon, at the same time from her body.


    But Carl did not come out from the small holy cup.


    Only Hades, out of the space from the small holy cup.


    Simultaneously.


    Hades is still absorbing in the sources, and there are all of this world in the Xiaosheng Cup!


    I am afraid that she will not have long, Hades will become a real black knife!

 475 The 475th chapter spike! Black mud!

    Time passed by one minute.


    Carl has resolved the black mud in the Holy Cup, and also throws the small holy cup inside his own order.


    However, the Saint Cup has not yet appeared.


    The black mud in the Xiaosheng Cup is easy to solve, but the black mud in the Saint Cup is needed to wait for him to pour it out to absorb Hades.


    Now Adis, I will become a real black knife at the last sharp knife!


    Carl has a kind of parents. If Hades become a black knife, it will bring new abilities to yourself.


    Also give yourself, unexpected surprises!


    Although Carl doesn''t know what surprises, I look forward to it, there is no problem.


    Then Carl relieves the hell space, returning to the big empty hole, and then saw Altolia that was thrown on the ground, but also Kilgamesh sitting next to red wine.


    "Why did you just hide into an inherent rinter? Do you say that you are afraid of me?"


    Gilgamesh said confidently, but Karlhen saw him, but put Alice Phil on the side and let her sleep well.


    "Gilgamesh, I have no mood now and you, if you want the holy cup, I can give you now.


    But if there is any consequence, I don''t dare to guarantee! "


    During the speech, Carl directly put the Holy Cup and threw Gilgamesh.


    However, just at this moment.


    When the small holy cup touches the magic of the big emperor, you will be full!


    Previously, the Mug in the hell space, there is no reason for any reaction, purely inside the hell space, no magic.


    But now it is different.


    The magic in the big empty cave is very full.


    Just throw it out of the small holy cup, it will immediately fill, then become a big wing!


    "Carl, don''t look around this king!"


    Gilgamesh has no interest in the face of the throwing Xiaosheng Cup.


    He told the holy cup with a treasure.


    Then, this holy cup began to slow down under the trick of the magic.


    Carl and Gilgamesh have not interested in depends.


    Now Gilgamesh only has an idea, it is a man who kills his eyes!


    But Carl''s idea is completely different from Gilgamesh.


    Because he is planning to absorb the remaining black mud here, the way Avolon will give Altolia and let her complete the flesh.


    However, Gilgamesh did not know the sword directly, and wanted to dry the Carl.


    "Looking up to create a master!"


    "Heaven and Earth from the opening star -"


    Without any hesitation, Gilgamesh is open, you want to kill Karl directly, and destroy everything here.


    But Carl did not panic waving his own Hades.


    At present.


    It is enough to open the power, directly by Carl, blade!


    "If you have this strength, you can''t say that it is a task force of opening the sky.


    Even if it is true, I also kill you!


    This world, there is no gall, killing people or God! "


    Carl''s voice allowed Gilgamesh to feel the creepy.


    He didn''t even react, his strength was completely crackdown by Carl.


    And Carl has already booked to Gilgamesh, and he broke his head!


    No suspense spike!


    Hades got a double-amplified increase after absorbing the black mud, sharpness and demon.


    Coupled with Carl now is not very good, this makes his strength a certain increase.


    It is well known that the black is strong and three times, and it is weak three points.


    Calle is striding by dark energy due to too many black muds.


    Although there is no impact on his god, it has affected his emotions, which is why he is too late to say.


    Directive seconds of Kilgamesh!


    However, this emotion is not permanent.


    As long as Carl absorbs all the black mud, this side effect will be completely eliminated after the Hadis is black.


    "It''s a weak unope!"


    Karl is laughing, then takes forward, guide the last black mud.


    Along with the appearance of the black mud.


    The big empty cave is filled out.


    Whether it is Gilgamesh''s body, or the body of Altoli, is directly swallowed by black mud.


    However, Altolia has Awaron protection, there should be no big problem.


    However, Alice Phil is a problem because Carl must protect her, can''t let her have touched it.


    It is because of this, Carl can''t leave Alice Phil, can only stay here.


    It is about half an hour to pass.


    Black mud is completely absorbed by Carl.


    At the same time, the Holy Cup has also restored holy.


    But Carl did not have a wish, but directly incorporated it.


    This thing is not too big for Carllai.


    Just use to complete the props to choose the task.


    "The black knife finally completed ..."


    Carl looked at his own black knife, could not help but sigh.


    Now his negative emotions have been eliminated, but the black knife has fallen into sleep.


    According to the feedback of the black knife, she must sleep at least half a year to wake up.


    So Karl is now not anxious.


    After all, Hades''s ability is just, just a little feedback, no nature.


    Then Karl looked at the Alice Philler behind him. After seeing her safe and sound, Carl was relieved.


    Finally, he will look at Altolia in front of you.


    At this time, Altolia has awakened, but she didn''t dare to get up, only to die on the ground, and looked at Carl.


    She is nothing now, it is completely new.


    Especially her exquisite curve, it is inevitable that it will make people want to go.


    But Carl is not interested in her, but let her so light is not very good.


    So Karl inside his own sub-space bag, looking for a woman''s woman throwing him.


    Don''t ask why Carl has women''s clothing.


    This is purely for the convenience of Yintel to change clothes, so carry it with you.


    However, In Tier and Altolia''s body, except for the chest.


    So this is to put on her, but it is more appropriate.


    As for the unintentional resurrection of Gilgamesh, Carl did not enjoy a windbreaker.


    "Carl, did the king are not dead? Why will it still resurrect?"


    "You don''t ask me, the specific original, you can ask the holy cup and black mud."


    But two people have already got the flesh, and the holy cup is also won by me, this war is me! "


    When I heard Carl, Altolia had an angry, for her, this is the best ending.


    The Kilgamesh, which wrinkled, and then looked at the direction of the big empty hole.


    There is a pace there, and I will come in three people!

 476 Chapter 476 does not die!

    "What is going on here? Is it said that the Holy Grail War, is this the end of the grass?


    Alice Phil? How is her, no thing? ! "


    The satellite is seriously injured, but I still have not forgotten Alice Phil.


    I saw him dragging one, near the legs, regardless of the injury on the body, crossing Karl, came to the quiet sleep of Alice Philler, which was relieved.


    "You are fine ..."


    A long-awaited dance is a broken arm and came to this for a long time.


    Obviously, her broken arm is caused by the rumor.


    But now the peaks of words, is also a half-dead person.


    His abdomen opened a big hole. If it was not treated in time, he didn''t have two hours, he was definitely dead.


    At that time, this Holy Grail war is really ended!


    "It''s too interesting, two universities, I have got the flesh, is this the power of the holy cup?


    Is there any amazing power than this? It''s really pleasing!


    Unfortunately, I can''t see this scene with my own eyes, I have a pity! Hahahaha! "


    Yan Feng knows that he is dead, so he is now, there is no requirement, just want to be quiet to death.


    Unfortunately.


    He didn''t see the holy grawa in your own eyes, this is the biggest regret of his life.


    "Sword Feng, if you don''t want to die, I can help you!"


    "Can you help me? What do you want me?"


    Yan Fengqi first stunned, then immediately asked Karl, what price should be given.


    Although he can calmly accept death, this does not mean that he wants to die.


    Whether it is the world, people who can contribute to death are not a few, but no one will take the initiative to die.


    Do you have to do this unless you are special.


    However, even if the special situation is sacrificed, it is not his active choice, but a factor in the environment.


    Therefore, the peaks will not want to die at all.


    He can also rescue it.


    "Sword Feng, I need you to admit this holy cup war, I got a victory.


    At the same time, the satellite, you have to admit that I have won the victory, otherwise, I have no way to help you restore your body! "


    When I heard Karl, the peaks and the satellite were cut.


    But the sake of the satellite, and he immediately admitted to Carl''s victory.


    Although the satellite is unclear, but still followed the pace and recognizes the victory of Carl.


    Next second, the system sounds.


    ''The choice has been completed, get the number of trading points: 30000! ''


    Task rewards have only this, but for Carllai, it is complete enough.


    Because he has now fully exchanged or dead birds.


    He previously used the lottery discount, and pumped a 50% discount.


    It is precisely because of this, he is now more than 50,000 transaction points, it can be directly exchanged without dead birds.


    Carl directly exchanged its exchange, then swallowed it, and got the ability of the fruitless fruit.


    I saw the Carl big hand, the blue flame, instantly covered in words and peaks and the sashimi, for them.


    Long Yu Dance, and Alice Philkal did not fall.


    These two people also need to treat it.


    Just when Car Jourly used this ability, Yan Fengqi and the satellite were shocked, and I want to put out the flames of my body.


    To this end, Carl also explained the ability of this flame, they were quiet.


    And after chatting with the satellite, Carl also learned, why did they fight over half?


    As two people, they were the Royal, and naturally felt the coming of the Holy Cup.


    But this feels disappeared immediately in less than a minute.


    This makes them feel very strange, then a tacit challenge is coming back here.


    They want to know what the situation.


    It is precisely because of this, these two will come back to a life.


    If you don''t, they are two people, including a long-awaited dance, it may die outside, never come back.


    "Well, the Holy Grail War has been resolved, and you should go back.


    As for Gilgamesh and Altolia, what are you thinking about doing something, I won''t go to manage, after all, I am not the world. "


    Carl said, there is a very irresponsible, and then it will leave the big empty hole.


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally did not send, and he chose to leave here.


    Yan Feng''s injury has recovered 90%, only a few parts have not recovered.


    This is the dark illness that Carl deliberately gave him, and warned him to remember today.


    The same is true of the peaks, and Carl only returns to the injury of 90%, there is no treatment in a small part of the disease.


    As for a long time, Carl gives her some injuries, but the broken arm is really no way.


    Carl is not Luo, there is no suture ability, it is impossible to help her join the arm.


    Alice Phil, the body is very good, and after she wakes up, it will be a big lady who lives dragon.


    In this way, Eliya will have a happy childhood. Like the original, I will come to the winter city after ten years, I came to the winter city, looking for the satellite, and then died in the Holy Grail War.


    Such an ending, for Eliya, it is too cruel, too ruthless.


    So Karl will rescue the satellite and Alice Philler.


    This is the same as Karl to save Tong Sakura.


    These two little girls are really too pitiful!


    Then, Carl returned to the house of Tongjia, using his own cure, helping Tongan Night to restore the body while recovering the hell at the body.


    After the hell of hell, Tongyan Night is just one, a little strong ordinary person, no longer have the previous force.


    So Karl advises him to be careful, don''t be able to do it.


    Duan Tongan night promised very much, as for it, it will not be made, that is not Calone.


    Then Carl recovered the body of Tong Cotrane.


    No matter which corner, it is completely fixed by Carl, no place to fall.


    After fulfilling your own promise, Carl is ready to leave.


    But his cascade cute, still did not hold back here, playing more than one week, this chooses to leave the model.


    The other side is another side.


    Iliya is also happy to welcome his parents.


    She is always happy with her parents. After seeing two people, it is very happy.


    And Altolia also used, Alicefield''s body and girlfriend, returned to the Iims Beren family.


    As for Gilgamesh.


    This guy has a rumor and begins to live with high-profile and hidden lives.

 477 The 477th chapter returns to Mount Mountain and again!

    "I finally returned to the world."


    Carl reappeared in the space insect hole, returned to the place where the planet was devouled.


    Here, Carl even can see some wreckage of the planet.


    Although there is only a small part, Carl is still able to feel.


    Subsequently, he can feel that infinity gems can be reused.


    And this is more confirmed, and now the world of Carl is the world.


    Because infinite gems are in other worlds, there is no effect at all, and only when the world will play its original power.


    "I have passed around for about twenty days in the world, I don''t know how long the world has now spent how long, I hope time will not be too long."


    Carl shake his head, coordinates, returned to the earth, returned to his own villa.


    When he came back, it was found that the entire earth happened to change the earth.


    This world is not only black technology, and even the suspensor, as well as scenes in a variety of sci-fi movies.


    However, the villas of Carl, or there is no change.


    "Carl, you finally came back!"


    "Calvie, I miss!"


    Luohe Yintel, after the first time, Karl came back, it was a hug.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, but now this world, I always feel a little less than I left, what is going on?"


    Carl hugs with each other and then starting to ask the current situation.


    Only the answer from Luo and Yintel two people, but Karl is somewhat surprised.


    Because it is now a long time, it has been more than a year!


    The reason why the earth is like this, is also because of those scientists, plus some aliens'' help will become a look now.


    This is a bit amazed, but he is not interested in this.


    However, the two of Yintel and Luo also told Carl to say Tony Steak has successfully marinated the time and space shuttle.


    But this thing can only start once, so they have been waiting here to return, and then travel through.


    After Karl learned this news, it was also a little excited. After all, the world, there is no thing that is worth reading.


    The world is the only purpose of Carl!


    However, before this, Carl is still following Yintel and Luo, a little about it, now this new Mourner world.


    at the same time.


    God Shield and other forces know Karl''s return, but they did not bother him.


    Although they don''t know, where Karl has went.


    But they know, if there is no help of Carl, the earth is probably not ushering in the current prosperity.


    So they are very tolerant of Carl, as long as he doesn''t do anything illegal, it is too lazy to find him.


    After all, Carl also doesn''t like to be found.


    that''s it.


    Karl and Indill and Railor, after this new Mourner world, after a month, this is only to find Uttaci Stark, ready to open the time and space crossing.


    However, this thing takes a certain amount of time, and Carl also remembers, the infinite gem has not returned to those people.


    He now needs to return these gems to say.


    After all, this kind of thing, Carl belt is on his own body, and there is no place everywhere.


    Out of the Winar Universe, this is a pile of beautiful gems.


    So Carl is still going back.


    He first came to Ascad, and Sol and Rocky were simple and cold, and then bid farewell to the sleep of the sleep of the sleep.


    By the way, Carl also stayed here in the realistic gem and space gem, and the infinite gloves also stayed, and they were handed over to Sore and Rocky.


    Subsequently, Carl came to Kamartai Ji, handed the soul gem and time gem, gave him to Straise, let him guard.


    At this time, Strangi, strength, even surpassing the ancient one, completely qualified to guard two unlimited gems.


    At last.


    Carlun coordinate, the deepest place in the universe, found a surprise captain Danfus joined the Galaxy Guard.


    Carl handed her strength to her, and then handed the soul gem to the Kelong protection, and then left here.


    Everyone he assigned has its own unique ability to master these infinite gems.


    Although side effects cannot be avoided, it is better than those who cannot be mastered, and then the power of power is better.


    However, before returning, first open your own property panel, slightly sorted it.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Remainable Society: 0


    Remainable property points: 1


    Trade point: 2611


    Unwaken capability: Huangquan fruit


    Mall: 1 ''


    After observing his ability, Carl is satisfied with the Earth.


    "Mr. Carl, is you ready to cross?


    To tell the truth, if you are not this, you can only use it once, I want to go with it.


    So I decided, after you left, I must create a more powerful time and space shuttle.


    On a day of the future, we will also talk in the world. "


    After listening to Tony Stark, the Carl point nodded, and his mouth was rare.


    "I am looking forward to that day, but before this, you still organize your nano-robot.


    This thing can be improved, you should be more clear than me, so don''t study in the abreamousness of peace. "


    "Hahahaha, this is of course."


    Tony Stark laughed and started to debug equipment.


    Carl took the Hand of In Tier and walked to the device, and Luo followed.


    Their things are basically in the Karl''s sub-space bag.


    There is no need to organize other things.


    As for that villa, Carl has returned to Tony Stark, including some treasures inside, and research information.


    It is now the private property of Tony Stark.


    This is also a gift of Carl left Tony Stark. After all, he has been helping in these years.


    Naturally, I can''t stand him.

 478 The 478th chapter new world!

    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: Add a fairy tail, get free to allocate skill points: 1, freely assign the property point: 1, get trading points: 1000. ''


    ''Choose 2: Establish your own magic guild, and get a recognition of the kingdom, gain freely distribute skill points: 2, freely assigner points: 2, get trading points: 4000. ''


    ''Choose 3: Join the Albarez Empire, become one of the sanctuary, get free to allocate attribute points: 3, freely allocate skill points: 3, get trading points: 6000. ''


    ''System Tips, is accepting the language and culture of this world. ''


    Just the first time in this world.


    Carl even didn''t open his eyes, heard the sound of the system.


    Just as the world, Luo and Yintel are both the language and culture of this world.


    Carl nature is no exception.


    After a while.


    Karl is a matter of understanding, how is this world.


    Here is a world full of magic, with a variety of novel magic!


    And more importantly, in this world, there are also a variety of magmaors.


    These magicilers rely on magic dependence.


    And many magical guilds have been established, used to accept the entrusted tasks of others and make money.


    This is the approximate background of this world.


    "It turned out to be the world of fairy tail. I have heard of this anime, but I haven''t seen it.


    After all, the dead fire sea is so hot, although the tail of the fairy is not bad, but it is still some of the dead fire sea, so I didn''t see it. "


    Carl belongs to the words, and then I didn''t hesitate to choose one.


    Although choosing two and selection three, for Carlla, there is a higher reward, and a broader development space.


    But this world, for Carllai, is a very strange world, and he does not have any prior skill.


    Carl''s only known thing is that the magic guild of the fairy tail, in this world is the protagonist.


    It is also because of this, Carl has chosen options, add a fairy tail.


    Established his own magic guild is not good, just Karl''s knowledge of this world, even those processes don''t understand.


    If you accidentally, you walked a step, this selection task, it is likely that it is not completed.


    As for the third choice, although the reward is relatively high, Karl does not know what the lace country is in.


    That twelve holy shield, which makes the caul cloud in the fog, so it is completely unclear.


    If you change the world of death, let Karg join what to guard the Tamquat, Carl is very willing to do.


    After all, he is also known to the world, and it is known to know how to know how to maximize the benefits.


    In this world, Carl''s first arrived, and it is still better.


    Although Carl''s current strength is already strong.


    But the world of fairy is the world, and the combat power is high.


    According to the memory of Carl, he knows at least this world, there are many existence of life.


    And many of the world''s magic is also a powerful rules, not over the demon fruit of the One Piece.


    So being safe, not a bad thing.


    "The two have no gods come?"


    Carl looked back, Luo and Yintel two, this slowly slowed down, then nodded.


    Because they have come to different worlds, they still have a little covered.


    However, this is not the first time, and it is used to it slowly.


    However, compared to Carl, this is already his grant.


    And his first crossing, naturally it goes to the world of the Piece.


    "Next, we need to find one, the magic guild named the fairy tail.


    What kind of knowledge and predictions are like a world, I have been transferred to your mind, and I will start looking for it.


    Also, this world''s battle level I didn''t dare to guarantee, how strong, so I am very careful.


    As far as I don''t fully understand the information, this world has at least dozens of wealth of the world''s original, four emperors.


    There are even a few, the strength beyond the power of this level, so be careful not to be harm. "


    When I heard Karl, Luo and Intir were nodded at the same time and said.


    Then they took it, it is manufactured in the world. As long as there is a light source, it can automatically continue to express electricity, and the black technology walkie-talkie that is ignored by the distance.


    This walkie-talkie does not need to use the signal, because it will emission a special wavelength.


    And this is also relying on this wavelength to communicate.


    This is also Tony Stark, in order to facilitate contact with your acquaintance, specially manufactured.


    As long as he still exists in this world, not other world or heterogeneous space, you can contact.


    Even the other side of the universe, as long as it is still in the same world, you can contact it.


    Have to say that Tony Staike makes black technology''s means, which is even if Carl must also recognize it.


    Subsequently, Carl is in this unknown town, starting everywhere, and bought some specialty.


    Although Carl did not have this world of currency, he has gold, not afraid to buy something.


    However, when Karl will expose gold, there will be some lawless elements to be eyeped on him.


    It is unfortunate that these people are not in the magician, Karl only uses a look, let them lose consciousness, and even the king does not use it.


    This ordinary person, there is no threat to Carllai.


    But let Carl are somewhat lost, people here, no one knows, the fairy tail magic guild, where is it.


    Instead, I know some magic guilds that Carl have heard.


    In this regard, Carl is too lazy to find them, because Carl''s goal is only a fairy tail.


    "Carl adult, I found a situation here, there is a huge monster, appearing here, and I also found it here, suspected of the tail of the fairy!"


    Inside the walkie-talkie, Luo''s voice came, which made Carl frowned.


    "I know, I have passed."


    Said, Carl is based on the positioning coordinates, found the Yintel that is shopping everywhere.


    When Yintel saw Karl suddenly appeared, suddenly the heart is placed behind, and the whole face is popular.


    "Calvie, I really didn''t hold back ..."

 479 The 479th chapter of the transformation of Yintel

    "There is no need to apologize to me, your interest is hobby, I don''t know ..."


    Carl kneaded the head of the hint, then paid the money, threw these things, throw it into his own space bag.


    "Let''s go, Luo found a member of the tail of the demon, although it is not sure that the other party is not.


    But it is certain that the general is that the other party is a magician, and there is a monster there, we solved him in hand. "


    "Well, I know, but can you let me try it?"


    Yintel waved his little fist, and his face was full of excitement.


    "Do you know how can you?"


    Carl is comfortable, but it makes Yintel to make a mouth, and put it out of the patterns.


    "Hey! Cargorgor, you don''t want to know me, although my strength is not up to Luo, but according to our world''s standard, my current strength, at least the governor level!


    But tell the truth, then one of the world, we have no chance to show strength, so you don''t know if you don''t know, my strength has been improved.


    He is now almost, it is already the strength of the general, but this is only an estimated, specific, or it needs to be a fight. "


    When I heard the words, Calle was a bit amazed.


    Because he crossed the Type of the Monthly 20 days, the world has spent two years.


    The two years of time, the strength of Yintel and Luo has gained a lot of enhancements.


    However, Carl did not care about it, because in Karl, one person, enough to protect them.


    Therefore, even if their strength is unchanged, there is no relationship.


    Just let Carl have not thought that these two people are still very self-motivated, and they will not step on them.


    This is a little surprise to Carl.


    "In this case, we will look at it, if the other''s strength is not very strong, you can try it."


    Said, Carl used the void to walk, transferred directly to Luo.


    However, when they have just come here, they see that Luo is confronting with a huge monster!


    At the same time, Luo''s hand, there is one, belongs to the arm of the monster.


    Not far away, Carl can still see a lot of people, onlookers here.


    There are also a few people, which are particularly like the protagonist.


    After all, the protagonists in the comics are similar, and the Calla will have this feeling.


    But after all, I didn''t have seen the tail of the goblin, so I didn''t sure it was true. I really had the existence of the protagonist.


    "Luo, what is the situation now? How is the strength of this monster?"


    "The strength of the monster is not very good, but his ability is a flute, which can release a very destructive sound, and can also hypnotize others.


    However, I have used the ability, sealing his vocal tape, and he can''t continue.


    And his strength is in immigration is close to the level of this department.


    And he killed a lot of villagers, a monster that must be eradicated! "


    "This, Yintel, your chance is coming."


    After listening to the Luo, Carl looked at Yintel and then retired her out.


    Luo saw Karl''s movements were a bit surprised, but did not say anything.


    After all, Yintel ran in the past, it seems that it is as if the moth is full of fire.


    At this time, those who watch the battle behind, I finally couldn''t help.


    They rushed to wanted to help, but they were blocked by Luo.


    "Who are you, why do you want a little girl in the past to face this monster!"


    A man with pink hair, a hot temper, waving his own flame fist, questioning why Carl is doing this.


    However, Carl did not answer him, but he looked at the side of that, the body was relatively small.


    This person, Carl doesn''t know, but he can feel the power of the other party, surpass the strength of the general!


    This should be the magic of this world.


    Such a huge power, although it is not more than Em, but it is not too much.


    "Reassured, Indill is stronger than you think, if you are single, you are afraid that this woman is, and this old man is her opponent."


    Carl then put his gaze, put it on the impatient man, and said.


    By the way, it also refers to the lady with red long hair, wearing armor, and the old man who has just been short.


    "How can it be?!"


    When I heard Carl, people in the scene took a breath and was obviously not believed.


    But this old man stood up.


    "Everyone is quiet, I don''t know who he is, but his words are good.


    The girl''s strength is very strong, you are definitely not his opponent. "


    "hiss--"


    After listening to this old man, the people in the scene took a breath again.


    Even if it is the cold red-haired woman, I can''t help but frown.


    And at this time.


    The pleasant song, from the front, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Long time didn''t hear Yintel''s singing, it seems that she is really not going to stay."


    Singing of Titir Sing is a kind of enjoyment.


    Even the Carl can''t help but blink, quiet in this gentle and pleasive music.


    The people around, but also infected with songs and became calm.


    Even if it is the huge monster, I will kneel down at this time, and I will cover my head, and my face is happy.


    "I have killed so many people, I will send you Huangquan as the name of the sea."


    suddenly.


    Yintel stopped singing, took out a plasma light sword, directly cut off the head of the monster.


    Then she continued to wave the plasma light sword, directly unloading the monsters in front of you!


    Strong power and fast swordsmanship, let all the people present, all oscillated.


    Even if Carl didn''t think that Indir actually secretly touched, the sword was practiced to this point.


    Now I said that In Tier is a sword, it is completely not over.


    Unfortunately, she is a little gap from the big sword.


    "What is the situation of this plasma sword? Is Tony Stark? Why don''t I know?"


    "Carl adult, this small thing you didn''t ask, we naturally be too lazy.


    However, you can rest assured that this sword is made for Intir, as long as her armed colors are still there, do not have to worry about consumption.


    It can be said that this is the energy of the plasma light sword, which is Yintel''s own armed high, so power will be so big. "

 480 The 480th chapter of the tail of the fairy

    "Hey, how is the Calgor brother? Is it very strong?"


    Yintel ran back and went out of a look of praise.


    Carl is also commended, and directly gave a thumbs up to her.


    "Good power, and armed colors are also growing, and swordsmith have great progress.


    But you are just like this, this monster can''t die, and his ability to heal is very weak, but not. "


    Calle said that when he came to this monster while instantly, it was a hell.


    No one second, including the arms of the arbitracery before being broken, all of which were all incompatible, dissatisfied!


    Seeing this scene, Urindal and Luo have accuse usually, because Carl''s power is in their eyes, it is expected that it is impossible to do it.


    But in the eyes of others, the power of Carl, shocked all of them!


    Even if it is the old man, I see the power of Carl''s strength is not helpful!


    Because he found that if you do your own words, face the Karl''s great probability will lose!


    The reason is that the ability of Carl''s ability is really surprising!


    "Okay, a good entrusted task, so that others will be first, what should we do now?


    Will you grow up, this task, will we pay again?


    Don''t you say that we have made a white work? "


    The violent man, not only temper, but even a little funeral.


    After all, this is their entrusted task, but it is taken by Luo half.


    They didn''t make the first hand in order to not easily sinner, but they did not think that this monster did not resist it, they died directly here.


    This scene is a person present, I have never thought of it.


    "Cough, this gentleman, let me introduce it, my name is Makarov, the president of the tail of the magic guild.


    Who are you, why will you come here, why do you grab our entrusted task, I hope that you can give me a reasonable explanation. "


    Makarov''s words, suddenly caught Calle''s attention.


    He didn''t think that the tail of the fairy you want to find, just in front of him!


    "Are you a fairy tail?"


    "Yes, have any questions?"


    Makarov smashed, some doubts.


    Carl is the mouth of the mouth, showing a peaceful smile.


    "I also introduced themselves, my name is Karl, is a unusual magician.


    This is my assistant Trafalga Luo, this is my wife Indill.


    Our three people have the purpose of trying to join the tail of the goblin, but I didn''t expect that I have encountered you, it is really unexpected! "


    Karl elegant self introduced some, causing the people who have lived in the scene.


    They have never thought that Carl this kind of power will want to join the tail of the goblin. This is really confusing.


    However, Makarov frowned, and then loudly.


    "Do you have other reasons, just want to join the tail of the goblin?


    Although I saw honesty from your eyes, I don''t believe that you will choose the fence of the fence.


    If you want to open a magical guild, there is no difficulty, why bother to join the fairy tail? "


    Makarov is obviously a bit call.


    But Carl shook his head and put his hand on the shoulders of Makarov.


    "Mr. President, I have something to say here, so please move with me."


    The voice just fell, Carl took Makarov and transiently moved to other squares.


    The rest of the people saw it, and suddenly became shocked!


    "What is the situation, you will take a long people, bring anything!"


    Red-haired teenager, wanting to rush.


    But he was stopped by the red-haired girl.


    "Don''t impulsive, now, they don''t have any hostility, let''s take a look again."


    "Ai Lusa ..."


    Naz just wanted to say something, but it was interrupted by Inbrell.


    I saw Yintel waved and came directly to them.


    "You take Calv''s brother, why!


    I can tell you clearly, Calvie people are very kind!


    Unless you are a bad person, or hurt us, Kargorge will generally not do it! "


    I heard the words of Yintel, and there were someone on the scene, and some did not believe it.


    But now there is no other way, you can only wait in silence here.


    It is useless for a long time.


    Carl Heaven to Makarov back to this side, and both of them look, like a pair of old friends.


    If they are all very clear, Carl and Makarov know today, they will definitely think that these two people have already met many years.


    "Carl, since you intend to join the tail of the fairy, I don''t plan to refuse.


    But with your strength, I really don''t have any reasons, dare to be your president.


    Even if this is a man named Luo, the strength is not legged with the strength of Ms. In Tier, but also the top of the group.


    So I temporarily decided, in the tail of the goblin, add a deacon where you will be responsible.


    And Mr. Luo and Miss In Tier are also managed by yourself, but you are all tail belonging to the fairy!


    So I hope you, after joining my guild, don''t be shaken everywhere, don''t be too high-profile, there is no need to trouble.


    Although most of the trouble, you can solve it, but as a magical guild, reputation is still very important.


    Otherwise, our commission will become very very small, I hope you can keep it. "


    Makarov is clearly agreed to Karl joined the tail of the goblin.


    And he deliberately says this, it is obvious to let everyone hear it.


    In this way, Makarov is formally recognized the identity of Carl.


    At the same time, the system sounds also rang.


    ''Choosing has been completed, freely assigning skill points: 1, freely assigning attribute points: 1, get trading points: 1000. ''


    Although the reward is not a lot, Carl has successfully joined the tail of the fairy.


    In this way, what kind of plots are there in the future, Carl is not all missing.


    But let Karl have some doubts about the position of the deacon, what rights are there.


    He didn''t understand, asked Makarov, but the answer was that he didn''t know.


    This is the position of temporary, the purpose is to let Karl can sit with Makarov.


    As for what rights, Makarov also doesn''t care, after all, the class of the magic guild is not so clear.


    So Karl is just a general member, just ahead of just a name.

 481 Chapter 481

    After a simple long journey, Carl et al. Follows Makarov to the resident of the tail of the fairy.


    Here is one, it seems to be flat, there is no strange.


    But Karl can find that there are very powerful magicals.


    There is a man''s strength in the second floor, is not worth it!


    And in the first floor, there is a sweet and sweet, wearing a maid dress, which looks like a small girl with a small tea.


    But in fact, the strength of this girl is also very powerful.


    At the very least, it is also a level of Luo!


    However, in addition to these people, the strength of others is very flat.


    There is no more than Yinteliang.


    However, from here, Karl can also see, the guild of the fairy, the strength is completely weak.


    And more mainly, the atmosphere in this is very harmonious.


    Especially if they meet, they will be played when everyone fights.


    This makes Carlmine, this is what they greet.


    Especially when Makarov introduces Carl et al., Many people can call Karl with magic, and give him a greeting.


    But Carl did not move, only to see Luo''s ability, instantly eliminate these magic, giving big guys.


    I have to say that Luo''s ability is very exciting, and I will live in the town at once.


    In this case, let them realize that the members of the newly added fairy tail are not promising!


    But just at this time.


    A new man in the second floor appeared.


    He helped the fence, seeing disdaining to Karl and Luo.


    "There are new people in the district, don''t be too proud, in the tail guild of the fairy, the strongest person can only be me to Laxas!"


    "Yes? If you have this kid, what can I say, are you the strongest?"


    Suddenly provocation by the other party, Carl naturally returned to the past.


    He is not a good man, if the other party is speaking, it will work.


    But this kind of conceived tone with a trace of provocation, let Carl are somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Hahahaha, I am the strongest no need, because my name is Carsas!


    If you are not convinced, you can immediately board the second floor to challenge me, I am free to accompany! "


    Laxas said with a slightly provocative tone, and the eyes are full of their own eyes.


    Carl is a blink of blinking, and the domineering is suddenly broke out.


    Simultaneously.


    Makarov''s face has changed.


    "Carl deacon, this is a grandchildren, he is very good, just a little proud, no malicious."


    "It turned out to be such a strong magic, but this guy is so provocative, I can''t help.


    Sorry Makarov, the president, for this small ghost that does not know the sky, or a good lesson!


    Otherwise, he doesn''t know how broad this world! "


    Carl looked with a light, and the domineering domineering once again!


    At the same time, there is also the power of shock fruit.


    The power, instantly penetrated the air, falling on the body of Laxas, let him suddenly fly out.


    Makarov first shocked, but when he perceived that Laxas just flew out and did not be injured, this was relieved.


    "Carl deacon, please don''t move with you, your ability to destroy here, it is too big ..."


    Makarov sighed, obviously a bit of tricky.


    In this regard, Carl is also scratched, and smiles.


    "Haha, sorry, Makarov president, the loss here, I will be responsible."


    Said, Carl took out a gold, and suddenly made everyone in the field eyes.


    Even if Makarov didn''t think that Carl came with a gold bars.


    This makes his face have changed.


    "Hahahaha, small things, this is a little thing, when they let them repair a house, there is nothing big."


    Makarov income the gold bars into the sac, which attracted the eyes of everyone.


    Makarov is a relative twice, is preparing to say.


    Just at this time.


    The uncomfortable Laxas, wrapped around the lightning, and suddenly appeared in front of Carl.


    "I dare to hurt me, you die!"


    "Boxing of Lightning -"


    Laxas suddenly attacked, most people in the scene did not respond.


    His strength is Thunder, the speed is fast, and it is the strongest in the scene!


    But the speed of Laxas, in front of Carl, is completely worthless.


    "this one?"


    "It''s too weak!"


    Carl shake his head and lifted a finger, and put the other party''s boxing.


    Along with a roar, there is still a shortage of smoke.


    This scene in front of you, suddenly shocked all people!


    A finger of Carl covers the stream of cherry, blocking Laxas!


    This hit, let Laxas face, filled with incredible expressions.


    It is even a little doubtful.


    "How can it be!"


    "Even if it is the holy ten magist of the Holy Ten magic, it is impossible to block this easy block, even if Kildas guy, it is impossible to be so easy!"


    Laxas caught in self-doubts.


    I saw him looking at my own hands, and the lightning didn''t stop in his hands, and the eyes were even more confused.


    Seeing this scene, Carl took his shoulder, and his mouth was soaring.


    "The world is very universe, go out, look at it, always, it is easy to close your thinking.


    And from the blow, you deliberately avoid other people around, and those tables and chairs are enough to see, your heart is very kind.


    So I know that you are just arrogant, thinking that you are the strongest.


    But in this world, there are many people in this world, or I recognize the realism, the child! "


    When I heard Carl, Laxas suddenly had a bit blush.


    He didn''t speak, directly avatar, rushed to the second floor of its own room.


    '''' ''S.


    He is hard to close the door, don''t know what to do.


    "Wow! Carl, you actually so before, even Laxas is not your opponent!"


    I found a new goal, I will challenge you, as long as I am defeating you, I am the strongest! "


    Naz excitedly shouted, but Ai Laha on the side gave him a punch.


    "Quiet!"


    Ai Lusha took a deep breath and then looked at Carl and pulled out the long sword of his waist.


    "Karl deacon, can you ask your sword?


    I see your waist with a long knife, and the sword should not be bad? "


    When I heard Ai Lusha, Carl dotted, but did not agree.


    "My sword is OK, but you want to improve the sword, or step by step.


    The strength of Luo is quite the strength, and your two are the best choice.


    Because this can be improved at the same time, your strengths of your two people.


    But I have a small requirement, that is, you don''t allow your ability to use, you can only be more purely swords! "


    When I heard Karl, Ai Lusa frowned, but still agreed to Carl.


    Rob is not a matter.


    Anyway, just learn, there is nothing wrong with it.


    After all, Luo''s body is a doctor, and the sword is just his attached items.

 482 Chapter 482 Daily

    "It''s really boring recently, the task here is too simple, there is no difficulty at all!"


    Carl hooks on the table, lazy.


    In Tier is broken next to a few glasses of wine, give Carl and.


    Sitting next to Luo, also takes up the light of Carl, can drink a cup in trip.


    However, this world''s wine has no pirates and the world of the world, which is a bit slightly bit of the Biyue Month.


    After all, the brewing process of the world is not particularly developed, and it is also the kind of wine that Gilgamesh is a wine.


    But the world''s wine, there is a general world, and there is no taste.


    This is made of special magic, brewed, very special.


    Overall, these worlds have a thousand autumn, and there is no victory.


    However, Carl is here to drink it a few days.


    In almost half a month, Carl Lord did two S-class tasks, all goes on the same day, returned on the same day.


    Solved a lot of problems.


    Nowadays, Carlo is still thinking about it, solving the last S-class task, but I don''t know, who is giving first step.


    So Karl is only decadent here, lazy to go out.


    However, his strength has almost recognized by the whole staff.


    Because of the current, only him, complete the S-class task, as easy and simple as eating drinking water.


    Even if it is Makarov, or his grandson Laksas is not so easy, you can return those S-class tasks.


    And the strongest man Kedas inside the tail guild in the fairy is not like Carl, one day, one day.


    So his strength now, basically has been identified as the strongest in the entire guild!


    As for more than the outside, it is not very good to say, after all, Carl does not have someone else with other guilds.


    But the time ago, Carl is taken away by the people of the Magic Comments, saying is to punish him to destroy the public property.


    Just, they just got a crossing, plus Carl took out two gold bars.


    Then I gave them to play.


    But where, Carl is to see the strength of those people.


    Inside the commelon, there is a holy ten magic guides in the mouth of Makarov.


    The strength of these people is the level of Laxas.


    And the most important thing is, some of them, even very powerful forces.


    This force, comparative trick, although it is a lot, but he has seen.


    Close to your own strength.


    But Carl is not interested in these people.


    As long as they are not really coming to find their own trouble, Carl is not intended to do it.


    And these people of the Magic Commentary, the destruction caused by the magician, but only takes a reappearance, no one will really go to the magist guide and give them to the cell.


    The highest punishment is also a fine.


    After all, most of the magical guilds they do, most of them are for people.


    Although it is difficult to make some troubles, in general, the ending is good.


    Only a small number of magical guilds will do all kinds of stealing chickens, and even burn.


    But this Magic Association is a guild that is not recognized by the state and the review.


    As long as they appear, it is basically all the magic guilds, and the commonly crusal object.


    One task received by Carl is to crusade, killing the promotion of the guild.


    Their president is more powerful to close the existence of the Holy Ten Divide.


    Then by Carl.


    It is also this battle.


    Let the president''s person face the strength of Carl.


    Because some of the holy ten magic guides, they don''t think they can be alone, they can kill each other.


    But Carl did, even a slap in the face.


    This makes many people to recognize Carl, knowing that he is not on the surface, so people are harmless.


    Then Carl will be restless until now, there is no trunk.


    However, when he was in the middle, he met a more interesting person.


    The name of this person is called Mistang. It is a good lucky tail member of the fairy, and is also one of the S-Class Magnilles.


    He and Kildas also have three tripum of the tail of Laxas.


    But this is once.


    Because Karl joins the tail of the fairy.


    So the strongest this title, is unquestionated is Carl.


    However, this person''s strength is very strong.


    At least before Carl and he met, his hypnotic magic, even Yindel couldn''t help.


    Even if it is Makarov and two people, it is strongly supported their body, which is reluctant to fall into sleep.


    It can be seen that his strength is indeed a small.


    But his hypnotic magic, in front of the S-level Carl, that is, the little witch saw the big witch.


    And two of them, simply learned, their hypnotic illusion.


    Without any exception, Mrstang was killed by Carl!


    Then he left the demon launch, I plan to find a place to turn off, studying Karl''s illusion magic.


    For him, Karl''s magic is a new field, he naturally has to study hard.


    After all, you can learn from such a strong existence, and then I have been pointed out.


    Even if he is a cold and proud person, it is not a bit excited.


    It is just except for these things.


    During this time, it became very boring.


    Even if Naz is coming to find the battle, he can''t even the That Lier''s level, not to say let himself.


    In this time, I''ve been talking about the sword with Luo Shao, causing her progress to fly, and already have a shadow of big sword.


    Original Ai Laha''s swordsmanship have already entered, but she caused the sword to not specialize because of the reunification of magic.


    Now Luo gives him a chance to train himself, she will certainly not let go.


    So this time, Ai Lusha did not use the championship, but the tricks of the real knife, fencing here.


    It is because of this, she will have progress.


    And Luo''s swordsmanship is also a little progress in the discussion with Airewa.


    Although it is very weak, it is at this level, and anything will be made, he can see it.


    But today, they did not continue to felt.


    Ai Laha is a bit tired and is going to take a break.


    Rules is a peace of mind, this world''s medical knowledge.


    Although most of the world of medical skills are common.


    But this world is mixed with magic, and Luo must learn strictly, this is a good judgment.

 483 The 483th chapter caught people!

    "Naz!"


    "You this bastard !!!"


    Just sleep in Karl.


    Makarov''s voice suddenly screamed on the second floor.


    Carl didn''t know what is going on, but it''s too lazy to ask him what happened.


    If it is a small thing, Makarov can solve itself.


    But it is a big thing, don''t ask Karl to ask, he will tell everyone to tell the task.


    However, when Carl saw that Makarov walked down from the second floor, this made him understand.


    Nazflaked and doubled.


    As for why you want to say this ...


    Because Carl joined the demon tail in half a month, Carl has already joined four dismasters.


    Although it is not a big disaster, I also listened to Makarov, my heart is tired.


    Now this time, it is already a fifteen day, Naz fifth time.


    And look at Makarov''s expression, this time the Naz is the disaster, it should not be small.


    "Makarov, what happened, do you look like a face?"


    Carl language is a little lazy asked, and it has stretched a lazy waist.


    Makarov saw it, and his eyes lit up.


    I saw him all the way, stepping on a small broken step, soon came to the corner of Carl.


    "Carl, you helped me a busy, recently, Lusha is too tired, I don''t make her go out.


    And you have recently been idle, this S-class task is handed over!


    And in addition to this task, you have to bring the Naz this kid to the old man back.


    He is really mad, and actually secretly picks up the S-class task. He doesn''t know this task, how is it dangerous! "


    Makarov is really angry this time.


    Carl also looked at this task, then wrinkled.


    "Devil? Cursed village?"


    "Do you say that this world really exists?"


    Carli came to this world without how long, of course, I don''t know the bottom of this world.


    Makarov is nod, close to Carl.


    "Devil is existed in our world, so this task, you just can let you know the devil, avoiding similar demon in the future, there is no way to respond."


    "Well, I know, the coordinates are this?"


    Karl dotted nodded to understand, then he asked about the coordinates, Makarov once again confirmed, indicating no problem.


    Then Carl is like this.


    "All the way is safe, remember to help me teach Naz! Yes, there are Habi, Lucy and Gray, and also with Naz, I have given me a good lesson!"


    ''I know, I will teach them! ''


    Carl put his hand and then confirmed the position of the coordinate, directly using the void, and left the demon lantern.


    This task is a little difficult for Carl to say.


    Because he doesn''t know, what is the creature of the devil.


    However, some rumors I heard before, the strength of these demon is probably under the Holy Ten Magic.


    But some devil''s strength will exceed the Holy Ten Magistan.


    Anyway, the devil does not have a weak!


    So Makarov will be so worried about their security in Naz.


    For Naz them, it is now a bit too late to contact the devil.


    However, this task, even if Carl is not clearly the power of the goal, he doesn''t have to take Yintel and Luo.


    The two of them have something to do.


    Luo needs to learn, Yintel also needs to hone his swordsmanship and domineering.


    So Karl did not inform them two, and he sent himself alone.


    According to Carl''s calculation.


    Now I am going to be late, wait until I have arrived at this, the curse, probably the sky just secretly.


    In addition, you need to correct it at night, and you can come back the next day.


    However, the time specifically returned, or to see the follow-up development.


    If this devil is more difficult to solve, Karl also needs a little hard to solve him.


    Holding such an idea.


    Carl, shuttle, soon came to this island.


    But when he just arrived, I found Lucy to fight with others.


    And the most important thing is.


    The other party manifests one, the stone people tall three meters, Lucy is not the opponent!


    Seeing this situation, Calman did not hesitate to be a beggar, crushed this huge stone person directly!


    "Lucy, what happened here? And who is this person?"


    Carl landed on the beach, looked at Lucy on his hand, using the ability to use the birds, helping her for the injury.


    At this time, Lucy saw that Carl saved himself, and it was a breather, and then said the things here all said.


    "Carl deacon, now the situation on the island is very critical. If the devil Daleo is coming out, the whole island is dangerous!"


    "I understand that Makarov let me come over, which is to solve this devil.


    However, if you come back, you will pick this privately, you should not belong to your S-level task, but this is a big trick!


    Makarov explained me, let me punish you, what should I do? "


    The Cal mouth is tall, showing a handsome and cheering smile, and seeing Lucy''s hair.


    "I am me me ..."


    "Sorry!"


    Lucy did not apologize without any exercise, but immediately, she still explained the seriousness of the situation and wanted Carl to help.


    "Reassured, I will solve this matter, but your punishment, I will not miss it.


    But then say it back, this enemy, or if you leave her life? "


    During the speech, Carl controlled the surrounding stone, dragging the woman, throwing his own face.


    This person, was blown by Carl, but did not die.


    Carl hand is in love, just crushed the stone people she created and did not hurt her.


    But Karl''s blow, it is not so easy.


    This guy, although there is no sense of life, the body is not a big problem, but at least one night is not standing.


    "Carl deacon, or let her, she may not be bad, just a little paranoid.


    After all, their purpose is to eliminate Dai Dalo, just use the wrong way. "


    Lucy sighed a breath.


    She knows the purpose of these people, because the other person does not make a trick, and there is no alert to the alert.


    This did not cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Carl heard is also nod, uses no bird flame, covering her body.


    "Let''s go first, let her burn for a while, I can be fine."


    Said, Carl is the first to walk in the direction of the village.


    Lucy is followed, but it is full of confusion.


    "Karl, how can you know the direction of the village?"

 484 484th chapter Dai Daleo

    "Why do I know?"


    "Perceive understanding? Do you have a perceived magic?"


    Karr shrugged, then continued to advance, this is to let Lui have some blush.


    Everyone who uses magic will make this most basic perceived magic.


    But Lucy is in this regard, it is indeed a row.


    At least is now.


    However, there are a lot of secrets on Carl, and Lucy can''t ask.


    Although she asked by Carlipping and the character, the Carl''s probability will say.


    But she still doesn''t dare.


    Because she is worried, the Calla will have a bad impression on themselves.


    But Carl is not so much.


    that''s it.


    Two people came to the village one after another.


    However, after Carl came here, he felt a little wrong.


    Because everyone here, there is devil''s breath!


    Although Carl has not seen the devil, the world''s devil, and the devil in the world, there is almost a breath.


    And the top of Carl''s head is over, and there is a purple moon, which makes Carl feel unclear.


    His opinion, can clearly see the white moon outside, but after arriving here, the moon becomes purple.


    It is a bit strange.


    However, Carl''s opinion is domineering, and there is no notice that there is something wrong here.


    So he is temporarily, no matter what this, after all, Dai Dalo''s devil is the most critical.


    "Haha, Karl you are coming! Let me win!"


    Naz saw Karl''s instant.


    Then there is no suspense.


    Carl is on the head door of Naz, so that he and the earth have a kiss.


    "Naz, you come again ..."


    Habibifei is in half, and the hands are full, and the face is full of helplessness.


    Carl is directly grabbing Habi, then let him and Naz''s backhe a close kiss.


    "Habie, you don''t say the wind here. Do you know how dangerous this action is, this is the S-class task, but also face the devil!


    Makarov said, I want to punish you well, so I will not be polite. "


    Said, Carl put his Habi and moved toward the room of Gray.


    Lucy has a little poor look at the two people, then bite his teeth, followed Carl to Gray''s room.


    Then she saw that Carl was using an irreparank bird, helping Gray therapy.


    Ms. Devil on the side, when I saw this flame, I was shocked.


    If they are not asked, this flame can treat injuries, they are afraid that I have already stopped the first time.


    But even if so, they are still shocked.


    After all, with flame treatment, Carl This is the first time, and they also met.


    Seeing other people''s expressions, Lucy is a breather, then smiled in the heart.


    When Carl initially showed this ability, it was when Ai Laha and Luo''s discretion, causing two people injured.


    He just started using the treatment of treatment, it really scared many people.


    Lucy is also included.


    But when they know, after this treatment, after the injury, everyone wants to experience it.


    As a result, Karl is looking at them, cutting a small wound to her palm, then put it in the treatment of the disease.


    At this scene, Carl was really stunned.


    But he is used to it later.


    After all, you can join the demon tail, the brain, more or less, or a bit axis.


    And at that time, Naz also took a flame, which caused her flame and had a short change.


    Naz is a fire-fighting dragon magistillers, with fire of fire, and can also swallow any flames in the world.


    Carl''s non-dead bird, is also one of the flames, naturally can be swallowed by Natiz.


    But after he swallowed the fire of the bird, he also had some changes.


    His flame, it becomes unpackable in a short period of time, it is difficult to eliminate, and the temperature has also become unparalleled!


    Although I don''t know what the situation is, at least it can be determined.


    When Nadz swallows the inflammatory inflammatory inflammation, the flame will have some variation in a short time, and the strength will also increase.


    Just duration is very short, only half an hour is not arrived.


    And Carl did the experiment at the time, no matter how much giving Naz, even if he made him up.


    This variation can last for half an hour.


    However, according to Carl''s estimation, this should be that Naz is now too weak, causing him to withstand too much power.


    If he can become stronger, the last time will be longer, while the flame may become more hot.


    However, this is the guess of Carl, but he also said that it will be.


    Just when the Carl is imagined.


    Gray has gradually improved because of the treatment of the disease, and wakes up.


    "Karl? How can you ..."


    "You steal things to take a s-level task, Makarov is very angry.


    So I am treatment now, you don''t want to move, or I will have no way for a while, and you will punish you. "


    "I¡­¡­"


    Gleley heard the words of Carl, Suddenly some stories, I don''t know what to say.


    He was still heard in the first time, someone can speak so flat, punish others.


    This makes the corners of the mouth, but he did not resist.


    Because he knows.


    Carl This is saving himself, and it is also telling yourself, and makes a mistake.


    At this point, Gray is clear, and he has already done it, because privately accepts the S-entrusted task, bringing penalties.


    "Carl !!!"


    at the same time.


    Naz, full of blood, and I wanted to attack Karl.


    But his voice is too big.


    Even if Carl did not open, he domineering, and can also follow the sound and then calculate the distance and angle of the other party and the speed.


    Then the Car head didn''t return.


    This slap, the back of the back of the Nazi, let him kiss the ground again.


    Mei Kai Duo!


    Seeing this scene, Lucy and Habi, have been unable to vomit.


    But Gray smiled inadvertently.


    "Well, the treatment is complete, the next is the punishment stage!


    As for the devil of Dai Daleo, I will go to solve tomorrow, before, or first punish you.


    After all, the task of the right Makarov, I can''t graze it! "


    Carl stood up, patted his hands, and looked at these people present.


    After they see Karl''s expression, they couldn''t help but feel a cold, from the spine, straight rushing.


    Even if it is the blood of Naz this blood.


    At this time, the corner of the Cal mouth was slightly, and the tone was stunned.


    "From now on, you will fight against me, I have been insisting on tomorrow morning!


    I won''t leave the hand, no matter how serious injuries you have received, my treatment is saved.


    So everyone, fight hard to fight me! This is my punishment! "

 485 Chapter 485 enters

    The next morning.


    Carl looked at the Pantry, completely faked, and there was a Habi, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Save you this strength, I still want to challenge the devil, it is really too self-strength.


    You don''t have a person, you can hold three rounds in my hand, and every time I have been hit by me.


    One night is this, leading to the time to treat you, it is quite speechless than the battle time. It is quite speechless. "


    On the face of Carl, it is full of all kinds of helplessness.


    Those villagers who became demon were shaking at this time.


    They have never seen it, I want Carl so exaggerated and powerful.


    It''s good to be in Carl, there is no malicious, otherwise these people really don''t know, how to face this man in front of you.


    "Ah, it is really too uncomfortable. One night or even your clothes are not touched, it is really uncomfortable."


    This guy in Naz has a mood shouting.


    I have to say that three people are the most energetic.


    At this time, Lucy and Gray are completely a squeezed gesture, which is at all.


    Even the sentence is a little hard.


    "You have a good rest, Davel, I will resolve."


    Said, Carl put his hand, one person went to the deep mountain, ready to view this devil, what is something.


    Naz et al, although I want to keep up.


    But they are really too tired, and they are unable to catch up.


    Even in the treatment of the packet of the disease, they have been asleep, and they have not been asleep.


    The villagers saw that they were waiting for the treatment of the treatment on them. After all disappeared, this took them to the house in the house.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl has passed the smell and came to the cave stored in Daleo.


    When he just came here, he saw the magistrs here.


    Among them, Carl also saw one, the magic is very large, and even the existence of Makarov!


    As for other magicilers, strength is very general, it is not worth mentioning.


    Which one is mostly, almost Gray, Naz, this level, there is no threat.


    When Carl suddenly appeared in the cave, people present were shocked.


    They didn''t think of it, someone can, God does not know the ghost appearance here.


    "Who are you, why appear here!"


    Men wearing masks loudly asked Carl.


    But the other side of the girl, but the face is slightly changed, shouted out loud.


    "Zero Emperor is him, last night, she hurts me, and then walked the woman''s tail!


    According to their conversation, this person seems to be a member of the fairy tail! "


    "Is it a fairy tail? You are really a long way!"


    A man who is called Zero, disdainful.


    I saw him slowly picking up his mask, showing his original face.


    This person has a gray-white short hair, and the long-term phase is not very difficult, and it is a little handsome type.


    But comparative caul, or the difference in heaven, there is no comparability.


    "Zero Emperor, this person is handed over to us!"


    Just when Zero is ready to shoot.


    A man is a bit like a lion, there is another man, suddenly rushed up, I want to do it.


    But next second.


    Carl just simply released the domineering domineering, and the two fell directly from the air.


    There is no suspense.


    The two of them can''t do it close to Carl, and they are directly spread directly!


    Simultaneously.


    Other midfish magic guides are also unsatisfied by Karl''s top tyrants.


    Although I have changed a world, I lead to domineering, and there is no exaggeration in the One Piece.


    But even if this is.


    Take some butter fish with domineering, without any problems.


    However, Carl is a little surprised, and the man who is called Zero in front of him is not fainting, but it is hard to support.


    This is more than Gray and Naz.


    Because Gray and Naz, it fainted when he was the first to bear the impact of tyrants.


    Until the second to bear, it was better, and there was no too much impact.


    But this zero in front of him, I can settle the body.


    This is a little surprised.


    As for another, the image is the magician of the old man, which is completely unaffected.


    However, Carlone can see that this person uses magic, covering his true body to cover up.


    His body is definitely not a little old man.


    Just Carl did not dismantle him, because he wanted to know that these people finally, what is it for?


    "Zero is right?"


    "Tell you said, what is the reason why you resurrect Dareov, what is it?


    Although I have heard you from Lucy, it is also a grandchildren to destroy the devil, and I plan to resurrect each other.


    Just this more, the resurrection of the resurrection, then destroy again, what is the meaning? "


    Karl slammed his head, his face was full of cheering smiles.


    Zero is a face, exhausted with his efforts.


    "My reason, these guys will never understand!"


    "Ice Style Magic -"


    With the anger of Zero.


    Being next to him, I have a three-headed frost tiger!


    These three tigers, the Zhang tooth dance, the rushing to Carl, as if to completely tear him.


    But this seemingly awkward magic, there is no role in Carllai.


    I saw Karl softly.


    Single frost tiger in front, instantly turned into ice, scattered on the ground.


    Zero didn''t even react it at this time, his body has suffered the power of the shock fruit, flying out, hitting the wall, spitting a blood.


    This is only Karl''s casual blow, and it will change his spike!


    And Carl did not intend to kill each other.


    Because this person is, it is not very big.


    In his old age, you can understand this second thing, but the resurrection of the devil is really exaggerated.


    So Karl intends to give him a small punishment.


    For example, let him not act temporarily.


    Thinking here, Carl directly uses the ability to flutter, stacked the surrounding stone, then the zero body, completely covered!


    In this way, if no one helps, he has no way to break free from the stone.


    Subsequently, Carl will look at the other old man.


    "The old man, I saw such a half, I still don''t plan to come out?"

 486 The 486th chapter has died the body

    "Hahahaha, you are really a bit, you can see it, my current body is camouflage."


    But you don''t seem to see it, my true look, what is it? "


    This old man is laughing.


    It seems that he is not concerned, Carl can guess what he uses turns into magic.


    Even if it is dismantled, it doesn''t matter.


    He has such a bottom gas.


    "I am not interested in your true identity, but you use other people''s rebellion, come here to resurrect evil.


    So this is seen, I really have to do it, no matter what to say, I am always impossible to make the devil resurrection. "


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, and the ability to use fluttering fruit is used to summon a strong wind to blow to each other.


    But this old man is just a slight smile, using unknown magic, to resist Karl''s offensive.


    "My magic, but the lost magic of the ancient times, this kind of magic department is very grabbing, and now there are almost no one to own this magic.


    It can be said that as long as I am willing, I will get victory at any time, but I won''t do this, because Daleo M¨¢la has resurrected, my purpose has also reached! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    The old man whisped, did not put Carl in the eyes at all.


    Even if Carl is displayed, it is already unusual and even kills that so-called Zero.


    But in this old man, his strength is alive, there is no threat at all.


    However, Carl has shaken his head and slowly took out his own Hades, and summoned the shadow of Hades by the way.


    Seeing this scene, this old man frowned, feeling that something is not as simple as he imagined.


    "You are really good, I can call out a shadow, if it is not a position factor, I really want to attract you!"


    The old mouth is laughing, it seems to have three points and five-compact, and the remaining two-point perfunctory.


    However, Carl is lazy to talk to him, but directly let the shadow in the past are responsible for solving each other.


    Anyway, the strength of this old man is almost the same as Makarov.


    With the shadow to deal with him, although it is not necessarily solved, he has at least no way, to intervene this thing.


    And the most important thing is that Carl does not want to kill the other party directly, because the other is unknown, the hands are also mastered, similar to the time magic.


    Carl once mastered the time of jewels, naturally knowing the power of time, how metamorphosis.


    It is also to think that he can clearly feel that the time of the other party.


    If necessary, Carl will kill each other soon.


    But time magic is not anyone can have, so Carl is going to leave him.


    If you can successfully catch the other party.


    If you can''t catch it, you will definitely have a chance to meet again in the future.


    And the strength of the shadow, is equivalent to Railli, plus the blessing of hell, almost two-thirds of Carl!


    Such strength, almost a level of Makarov, is slightly weak.


    After all, the shadow cannot be self-thinking, and it can only repeat very routine attack mode.


    Therefore, although the shadow has a strong power, the action mode is limited, so that the strength of the shadow is greatly reduced.


    It is precisely because of this, the Carren does not believe that the shadow of the district can grasp the other party.


    "Next, I will wake up Dai Dali.


    This guy, since it has recovered, then I will help him, let him wake up from the sleep.


    I don''t know, I don''t hesitate to have a bird, there is no effect on him. "


    Cal caul said, while released the non-dead bird, he began to help Deli O''1.


    Zero, which is not far, seeing this scene, suddenly excited.


    But because of his whole body, including the mouth of the mouth, it was killed by Carl, causing him to completely do not have a port.


    Now the zero emperor, only the nose is left, and it is also exposed to the air.


    Other places have been completely sealed, it can be said to be very poor.


    And the other side of the old man is crossing the shadow of Carl.


    He continuously uses various time magic, making a variety of power, want to crushed the shadow of Carl.


    But unfortunately, Carl''s shadow, whether it is attacking or defense, is very powerful.


    It is impossible to crush it at all unless the power exceeds the shadow.


    But this old man is not likely to put your strength, waste in this place, so he can only play and retreat, and then constantly observed the situation of Daii''ara.


    that''s it.


    The deadlock has lasted for about three minutes.


    This old man is slightly changed, as if I saw any incredible things, I used time to use time magic left here.


    "Damn, Daleo La has already died, this is just his bad body, it is really unlucky!


    Fairy tail member, today I first put you a horse, wait until next time, you will definitely don''t have this good time! "


    Leave such a sentence, the old man has no trace in an instant.


    He uses time magic, accelerates his time, and then disappears with an eye.


    Even if it is Karl''s opinion, I can''t see the other''s figure.


    Although Carl''s opinion is domineering, it can cover a large range.


    This island, even a large sea area around, he can see clearly.


    But the world of the fairy tail is also very broad.


    In addition to the air, the magic of circulating, and the Karl''s opinion is domineering, slightly blocked.


    This also leads to his opinion, when it is more like, it is shrinking.


    But this does not affect what.


    After all, Carl opens to see the color domineering, which is controlled in the surrounding area, very completely turned on.


    Unless it is the same as this task, it is looking for someone.


    Otherwise, his opinion is domineering, generally will not be fully turned on.


    So this is not able to connect to Karl.


    "It''s really fast, but what does he mean?"


    Carl is full of confusion, I don''t know what the other party is saying.


    But just after a minute.


    Daleoa pulled through the frozen, fist with endless power, came to Karl!


    But Carl is a bit weird.


    Because this guy was lifted after the ice, the huge magic of the body, instantly dissipated one.


    There is no rest!


    This scene, let Karmind, what is the meaning of the old man?


    "It turns out that you really have a wreckage! It''s a poor devil!"


    Carl shakes his head and waits, and it will reach the powder!


    at the same time.


    Zero Emperor''s face change.


    Because he also found it, Daleo Hotel only had a body!


    The real Daleo, which is already dead as early as the ice!

 487 Chapter 487

    Return to the village.


    Zero Emperor is here, quietly accepted education, and recognized his own mistakes.


    They are not only powerful, but also even the guns say caul.


    The collective is then caught in autism.


    However, the village''s things have not been resolved.


    After a day of investigation, Carl has basically known the situation here.


    The next plot is exactly the same as the original.


    Carl released the sword, smashing the sky in the sky, so that the moon recovered the original look.


    This is the body, because of the island, some sacred power, there is a special force that deviates together, the special force formed.


    Under the shroud of this thing, the villagers will change.


    But the situation of their variation is completely different from those of everyone.


    These villagers were originally demon, but because of this kind of ignition, seal their memory for the devil.


    This leads to the villagers, always thinking that they are human beings.


    So they will think that they become demon, because of the curse.


    But with the Carl, they will be restored after all of the sky, they will be restored, and they are originally memories.


    It is also because of this, they fully understand, how is this island, and then I am very grateful to the help of Carl et al.


    Then they are here, open a banquet, as celebrating the recovery of memory, and also thank you.


    As for these people, these banquets have naturally been added.


    Just because of those things they are, they have caused them now, they don''t dare to talk to these villagers.


    However, the villagers don''t care, anyway they change their own, villagers and Naz et al., Don''t care.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Review of an office of the book.


    Previously with Carl''s shadow, the old man of the Warring States, appeared in front of Gerar.


    "Sorry, Jerrar, resurrection Dai Dai''s thing failed.


    I didn''t think that my mother actually had such a huge power, even Dai Dai''s vitality, can freeze. "


    At this time, the old man lifted the magic, and the recovery became the topic.


    The image of her at this time is very beautiful, is a standard black long straight beauty, and there is a pair of proud white legs.


    "Urudia, you don''t have to blame you, because we haven''t thought of it, Daleoa has already died.


    After all, it is your mother, the magic released, is actually very normal, after all, she is also a unpleasant power. "


    "Forget it, Jarah, my mother, even my daughter is willing to throw, what is strong?"


    "Maybe she is throwing you, so will it become strong?"


    After all, sometimes it will become strong, and it will pay some costs, and it is said that we are all this.


    And your mother, but I respect a strong, if he is still alive, the position of the Holy Ten Magi is certainly her place. "


    Gerar evaluates the mother of Urudia.


    But Uridia is disdainful, obviously do not like this mother.


    "Yes, how is the tail of Urudia, the fairy?


    Have you traveled with Naz? How is his strength? "


    "Sorry, I haven''t worked with Naz yet, but the middle is killing a person named Carl.


    He is also the magician inside the fairy tail, but the magic response on his body is very weak.


    And the power he uses, I don''t look like a magic, but it is another kind, I can''t understand the ability.


    The most important thing is that this person''s shadow has a power considerable with my flag.


    And he is alive, and it can make the strength more than him.


    I am not good for this person''s evaluation, but he is definitely strong, even more than you! "


    "Is it better than me? Is the evaluation so high?"


    Gerar is a bit surprised.


    He did not expect that Urtia would actually give Carl, such a high evaluation.


    You know, now Gerar, single by one by one, has the power of one of the Holy Ten Magicara.


    His body will definitely be more powerful!


    If the Holy Ten Magist is a power measurement unit.


    Gerar''s current strength, I am afraid there is no three or four holy ten magic guides, it is impossible to compete with him.


    As for those who defeated him, almost unlikely to ranking.


    "Urudia, this matter is temporarily for the time being, we still plan to plan the paradise.


    Plan as usual, but remember, don''t pull the Carl this accident factor.


    I have some doubts now. If we execute the paradise plan, he pulls in.


    Our entire program will completely crash, and then go to uncontrollable points. "


    "I know, I will prepare,"


    Urudia nodded and then left here.


    Gerar frowned, just took a magic guide, and the mold was asked.


    "Is Carl?"


    "It''s a interesting magma, not only no identity background, or even power is strong enough.


    I am afraid that there is such a power to have such strength.


    But it doesn''t matter, after my plan is successful, I got the power of Jelf, you are just an ant, I can send you to Yellow Spring! "


    ......


    The next morning.


    After a very happy banquet, Carl et al. Also mood and then left here.


    Carl uses its own ability to control a sea fishing boat flies in the air.


    This scene, I looked at Zero and others.


    They didn''t think of it at all, Carl actually had such a force.


    Following those villagers, they were deller, even they flew to the air, and delivered the Carl.


    It''s just to prevent it from being discovered, just send it, then returned to the village.


    "I finally ended. After waiting until I went back, I have to take a good rest for two days, haha!"


    Naz was laughed, and his face was full of expressions with no heart.


    However, the Dragon Dragon Master of the Transportation Allergy, Carl controlled the ship did not cause Naz ''vomiting.


    obviously.


    His capacity to operate, is not a complete transportation.


    So Naz is not affected.


    But Gray, Habie has three people, but it is a heavy weight.


    Because they are all clear, after the lake area, they are also subject to Makarov.


    After all, they accept the entrustment of the S-class privately.


    This is a guild!

 488 Chapter 488 Provocative

    Dai Dali Eura incident has passed a month.


    Carl et al. Now, is bored in the guild.


    Because the current task is relatively small, the S-level task makes Laxas and others to take away.


    Because they all know the power of Carl, I want to speed up myself.


    This leads to Carl now, without any delegate tasks can be accepted.


    So he can only touch the fish in the guild.


    But this is good, he is too lazy to go out, after all, some entrusted tasks, it is necessary to run very far.


    Although Karl can run quickly, it is very troublesome.


    So if you can touch the fish, he naturally doesn''t want to work.


    But even if the members are there, those members have not stopped.


    In Tier sang on the square outside the guild, her wonderful song, attracted a large wave of passerby.


    These people have finaled into the song of Yintel, and even someone wants to ask him to take the way, become a song of the Times.


    But Indill clearly rejects the other party''s request.


    After all, Deniriz is not here, of course, there is no need to become idols.


    On the other side, continue to talk to Ai Lusha.


    The two of them have been experiencing with each other, progressing each other, this point Carl et al. Is in the eyes.


    Then Naz is crazy to challenge Carl.


    The result did not change the slightest.


    It is still a problem.


    It''s just a force size, sometimes it is not the same.


    When Carl is happy, I will take the Naz to take a few hundred meters away and let him run back.


    When I was not very happy, I brought him directly, and then he was estimated to be a bed.


    But Carl shot is a numerous, at least such an attack, does not cause substantial damage to Naz.


    Even exercise his defense.


    At that time, in the face of the enemy, he can be proud of using it, his own dragon magic, flame leg, attack each other.


    But except for Naz.


    Other people on the first floor are not very much.


    For example, Karl is quarreled today, I have to come to the second floor and seek to be clean.


    Because the first floor in the west of Makarov, the mutual activity in the guild is opened.


    There is no limit to this event. The only requirement is that you can''t destroy the overall architecture of the guild, and it is changed to make it right.


    And this activity has a average week.


    To this end, Carl specially asked Makarov, why did this, meaningless, and there is no reward activity.


    In this regard, Makarov only has a reply.


    That is these energetic young people, if you don''t look for a chance to vent it, it is easy to take out problems.


    After getting this answer, Carl is a nod, some understand.


    Because Naz is a good example.


    This blood overhead is much better than others.


    It is precisely because of this, if he does not vent your own experience, it is easy to become violent.


    Although he did not malicious, it was not good for the body.


    Therefore, Macalov will have a Naddaz and make a variety of mess.


    Although he will take the other party every time, it does not really punish too much.


    For others, Makarov is also a colleagues.


    It''s just in Makarov today.


    Come a batch of rapid guests.


    Carl didn''t sleep in the second floor, heard the provocation of the provocation in the following.


    This makes Carl blinks and feels a little novel.


    Because the other party''s self-reported house, it is said that it is from the demon guidelines of the ghost administrator. It is here to be a son!


    Very simple and rude belief, then don''t hesitate.


    Seeing this scene, Carl thought that the young and damp movies I have ever seen.


    This is completely a group of small mixed, here is a group of people, and the temperament of the magist is wasting.


    However, in the face of these small matters, Carl is even too lazy.


    He knows that there is no way to do all by these people, and there is no way, shake the NAS and others.


    However, he is still a little worried about Yintel.


    Because this time, she still sing outside.


    "Would you like me to go out?"


    Carl thought it and was ready to leave.


    But just at this time.


    A man wearing an eye mask suddenly appeared in his own body.


    His hands were aligned with themselves, and there was a word in the mouth. I didn''t know what to come.


    But as his magic is lit, a magic instantly invaded Carl''s body, and then quickly disappears.


    "Are you doing?"


    Carl smashed his head, I don''t know each other.


    This man is stunned and then launched a magic again.


    The result is still no effect!


    "How could it be! My magic can deprive your magic, but how can you have a magic!


    This is impossible, it is absolutely impossible, if you don''t have magic, how can you be in the S-class magic guide, exclusive second floor! "


    "Who stipulates that there is no magic, the strength is not strong?"


    Karl was puzzled, and the hand was shot.


    Those who are attacking the demon tail, seeing this person who suddenly defeated, suddenly was shocked!


    "How could it be! This is the first of the four elements, how can he be defeated!"


    "The person in the second floor, who is it, why Aisa will fail!"


    "Damn, the four elements have been defeated, how do you call it next ?!"


    The ghost administrator saw this scene, all have a little.


    They didn''t think of it at all. As the head of the four elements, the strength was second only to the Ghost Signal Emblem of Alia, which was so relaxed.


    Even everyone did not respond, he has been killed by people!


    This is really anxious!


    But just at this time.


    A man came in from outside.


    His face is full of conceited, and very arrogant points to Carl.


    "The upstairs, I am the Dragon Maguer Giru, now I will challenge you now!"


    "just you?"


    When I heard the other party, Carl didn''t help but shook his head, then he looked at the old gods in the lower god.


    "Makarov, this thing is there, it is no problem.


    Two people in Lucy and In Tier are outside, I plan to pick them back. "


    "There is no problem here, you can rest assured, even if they are their president Joseph, I can solve."


    The words of Makarov have been surprised by people present.


    Carl is a nod, reaching out a thumbs.


    "Laogao strong, Makarov!"


    Said, Carl disappeared in the original place, there is no trace.


    Everyone saw this scene and took a breath again.


    Because they don''t have anyone, Karl is left!

 489 The 489th chapter of the ghost partner

    "Can this evil, this person is so strong, I can''t even see his movements!


    Your fairy tail, when is there such a terrible guy! "


    Gaji is completely unclear, because of this, he is the first time I feel fear.


    Because Carl brought his mystery, as well as the sense of compression, even more than Makarov!


    After all, Makarov is there in the ghost administrator.


    Not just him, the tail member of the goblin, most of the ghost administrator hangs.


    But only Karl, they don''t have any information, only know that he is just adding the S-class magistan.


    And his two walks, one of them also has the strength of the S-class magicile!


    However, they just think that this is the fairy tail in the bluff.


    Until today, I saw Karl showed that the power of a little bit was clear.


    The S-class magma is really powerful!


    "Hey! A group of blackcomes, you still want to come here, really don''t worry!"


    Makarov stands up and walks out of the outside.


    Then he saw a man, standing on the square outside, his face with a smile of unborant.


    "I really got a long time, Makarov! I didn''t think of it. I didn''t see it for a long time. You actually recruited a S-class magician, it is really gratifying!"


    "Don''t say this, Carl is voluntarily joined, not I recruited.


    But Joseph, do you sure you have to fight with me? "


    Makarov squinted, it was not afraid.


    Although Joseph''s strength is also good, it is also a S-class magician.


    But I really want to play, Makarov is completely crushing him!


    "Hahahaha, of course, I have to fight, because I have caught your guild members Lucy, and another singer, she seems to be called Yintel ... right?"


    When I heard Joseph, Makarov face.


    But at these few time, a crisp sound rang behind Joseph.


    "Well, is you want to catch us? Is it? Eat me a sword!"


    With a sword, Joseph was shocked, and then used a healthy figure and escaped the opponent''s attack.


    Just when she found that the sneak attack is that Yintel is more surprised.


    "How can you, two are not ..."


    "Hey! I am the son of the sea, how can I lose!


    And there is Cargorgor, I certainly have to go all out! "


    Yintel plate faces, then let the open position.


    I saw Lucy alone, carrying a man and a woman, two coma people, one step back.


    On the face of Carl, it is full of ''easy''.


    Because these two people, caul did not have to do it, they were easily solved by Indill.


    These two are one of four elements.


    But their strength is really confident, then In Tier, I will kill it directly.


    At this time, Joseph saw this scene, and it was also a shaking!


    "Lucy, throw people here, we don''t need hostages!"


    "Ah? Oh!"


    Although Lucy did not understand why Carl would like to let them, but she is still obedient, letting these two people, by the way, the eyes are filled with a sense of resentment.


    People are a girl, you don''t help me with these two guys, but let me come, are you people!


    Lucy is crazy to spit, and even want to swear.


    But on her surface, it is still very calm, I can''t see a little wave.


    "I am evil! We arouse!"


    Joseph saw his own hand, almost knocked down, which made him understand, continue to stay here and just a laughter.


    So he did not hesitate, directly withdrawn here.


    At the same time, those who are ghosts are also going back to their companions, all.


    But the tail of the fairy, did not block them, but let them leave.


    Just like Carl said.


    They don''t need any hostages!


    Because they are strong enough, they can be pushed directly all the way, and they don''t need the conspiracy.


    One force drop ten people, it is so used!


    that''s it.


    Carl et al., Looked at the people of the ghost, after all left, and he replied inside the guild.


    "Everyone pays attention to it, we have to enter the warrant state.


    The ghost administrator came out this time, although because of Carl''s sake, their sneak attack did not succeed.


    But according to the personality of this guy, he will definitely not give up.


    So everyone in the spirit, absolutely can''t have a half-moment!


    There is also a person who is a ghost administrator, since invading our guild.


    Then we have to be colored, so Carl, you are willing to bring a team, represent my fairy tail, to discuss other divisions of the ghost administrator? "


    "I?"


    Carl referred to his nose, an opening query.


    Makarov is nod, indicating you!


    But Carl does not want to promise, because this task, there is no challenging.


    "Forget it, the Joseph is very weak, or even the level of Laxas.


    His division guild, definitely only weaker, let me go to the horse, isn''t it to kill the chicken with a cattle knife? "


    "That is to say, you disadvantages the opponent too weak, don''t want to shoot?"


    This time I turned into Makarov.


    He did not think that Carl actually used this reason to reject himself.


    And it''s too weak to abandon the opponent?


    .


    Human?


    "Luo, you are willing to go to a trip? And can you be alone?"


    Suddenly, Carl opens.


    Rules came out later, and the face was full of indifferent words.


    "I can try it, but I can''t guarantee the full , after all, I am not very familiar with their strength."


    "This is enough, this task is given to you, and it is also the ability to exercise your ability."


    Luo did nodded, expressed agreement, Carl also looked at Makarov, as if I said that I gave you.


    Makarov''s face is slightly changed.


    He is really speechless.


    Because of the guy of Carl, he really ordered. After all, Carl''s strength placed here, plus his and Karl''s oral agreement.


    Their two are almost consistent.


    So this is where Makarov, some egg hurts.


    "Forget it, you are happy, but you have to be careful, although the strength of the ghost partner division, there is no strong part of them.


    But the ability of these people is more difficult, don''t be great, and this is the coordinates of their divisions, you look at it. "


    Said, Makarov also handed a map to Luo and let him refer to.


    Luo point nodded and took a map


    "I know the president, then Carrians, let me go first?"


    "Go, go early early, I wish you peace!"

 490 The 490th chapter of the magic guide!

    "Next, we started to lay tactics, the ghost administrator will definitely come back, and we will never give them, any chance of invasion!"


    "Hey !!!"


    With the order of Makarov, the tail of the fairy, also begun.


    One day, including the time at night.


    They are all developing a combat plan.


    Although in the eyes of Makarov, the ghost administrator does not constitute a threat.


    But for these members, this is a very good experience opportunity.


    Makarov, of course, will not miss this opportunity.


    After all, you can make the opportunity to experience the experience, you can''t get much!


    At the same time, Makarov even wants to see these children, in the face of the challenge of the ghost administrator, can play a force.


    But this time, Carl did not participate in any combat plan.


    With his strength, you can completely exclude.


    At the same time, Carl is a thought, he also wants to see what these people can do.


    Unless it encounters some factors that cannot be resistant.


    Carl is impossible.


    But just in them, continue to develop a combat plan.


    A huge sound from the outside.


    Then the shake of the entire ground.


    Everyone felt this shake and suddenly was shocked.


    Even if it is Carl, it was awakened in the sleep.


    "What happened? Is the earthquake?"


    Carl is doubtful, but I thought it was an earthquake until he opened a lot of domineering. He found a huge, similar to the armored car!


    And this thing, he has legs!


    Can move!


    Seeing this thing, Carl left the guild instantly, came to the outside, and then Zhang Danedi.


    "Is this up to date? Or is it a face?"


    "This is too handsome!"


    Carl was attracted to this thing.


    At the same time, the other people have found an abnormality, and they ran out, and they step down a cold.


    Not just them, even the civilians here are shocked at this time, and then they have hide and don''t dare to go out.


    Because next, it will be a collision between two big public governments!


    This fairy fights, their ordinary people are also hiding from subtle, otherwise, it is easy to be fought by the heaven.


    "Joseph is a bastard, which will make a ghost partner''s base, all moved over! It is exaggerated!


    And this thing, there is still a touch break, power is very powerful!


    If you let him hit this, the entire town is probably a flat place! "


    "what?!"


    I heard Makarov''s explanation, everyone took a breath again.


    And at this time.


    A huge gun tube, there is an enemies in front of it.


    The magic array lit up in front of the gun.


    As if the next second, the magic cannon will be erotic!


    "Hahahaha! Makarov, there is a fairy tail, give me death !!!"


    "Magic Cannon, launch !!!"


    With Joseph''s whisper, the magic cannon fires an instant!


    The powerful power, even let the sky have a layer of haze.


    This magic cannon is not only powerful, and the speed is even very fast.


    Makarov saw the shape directly, and wanted to resist this.


    With his strength, it is not a problem at all.


    But this will make him hurt.


    So Karl directly came to Makarov in front of Makarov.


    "Makarov, you are older, this kind of tentative thing should not come."


    And are you not a president? As a president, you should solve the president of the opposite side.


    So here is not your battlefield, where you really want to go, is there. "


    The Carls moved.


    The glory of the magic cannon, directly falling on Carl''s body, causing a dramatic roaring!


    But when everyone fits, Karl actually held a weapon in hand, hard-lived against the other''s hit!


    Such an exaggerated scene once again let everyone look at a cold.


    Even if Makarov, never thought that Carl can resist this.


    If you change it, it is what he came, although it can resist, but it will never be like Carl, so easy without pressure.


    At this way, the magic cannon is like a toy, there is no killing.


    However, this is just relative to Carl, if you do other people, I am afraid that the slag is gone.


    "this one?"


    "I thought that the magic cannon can be more powerful, the result is this?"


    The Carl lost shook his head, settled with his hand, released a black sniper!


    This hit, beyond the power of the magic, and even cut the magic cannon directly from the middle!


    The roar, accompanied by the sword, all the way to the gun tube of the magic cannon.


    With the sword.


    The whole cannon is shredded!


    No traces left!


    As if the scene just has just, it is just an illusion.


    Only Karl standing with half empty, inform them.


    Just that scene, it is not an illusion!


    It is true!


    However, Carl single hand breaks the magic cannon, and even destroyed the other''s gun, it is too horrible.


    This leads to both sides, all are quiet.


    The atmosphere of the scene is in a very strange atmosphere.


    "Makarov, you will shoot, I am now entering the watch mode, unless he can come again, otherwise I will not do it again."


    Karl said, returned Hades to the knife sheath, then drifted to the side, from the space storage bag, took out a watermelon, became a real eating melon.


    Makarov is a deep breath and shouting!


    "Children! Shang! Play your strength, give the old man to solve the ghost partner!"


    "Oh oh!!!"


    Along with a shout of Makarov.


    The tail of the fairy, rushed to the same as the bloody blood.


    At this time, the ghost partner is completely dumb.


    They didn''t think of it all, but someone can not only hurt the magic cannon, but even the anti-hands to destroy his magic artillery.


    This is really a horrible.


    Even I didn''t think about it, I can play this!


    Fortunately, he also saw it, Carl entered the melon mode and didn''t plan to do it.


    Otherwise, he really don''t know, how to solve the tail of the fairy.


    "Everyone is ready, welcoming the tail of the demon!


    This time I only have to win, otherwise I want your life! "


    Without the Joseph, the ghost administrator allocated.


    At the same time, Joseph also launched a large magic, summoning a large number of strangers and started attacking the demon tailings.


    These spirits are completely killed, as long as Jose is still, the ghost will not disappear!


    But Joseph is very interesting and does not take the initiative to provoke Karl.


    Because he knows, this kind of ghost has done the mash fish, but the existence of Carl is completely free.

 491 Chapter 411, Association!

    "The death, how these strangers can''t kill!"


    "No, I can''t hold it, these strangers are too annoying!"


    "I don''t know how the battle between Naz is, I hope they can solve the ghost ghost, otherwise, we should be exhausted."


    The demon tail member, facing these spirits, basically no way.


    Although the ghost strength is very weak, they are more!


    Using people''s sea tactics, you can consume the physical strength of the demon tail member, so that they will ultimately be due to physical strength, then fall to the ground.


    This is one of Joseph''s tactics.


    The barrage Makarov has not yet happened.


    He is currently observing.


    Because he wants to see, Naz et al., You can do something.


    At this time, Naz et al. Is fighting four elements.


    However, as the battle is carried out, the four elements will pick up one defeat.


    Even Gaji, also leaving it in Ai Laha and Naz ''s.


    right now.


    It is the strongest man of the ghost administrator, Joseph, etc.


    "I want to fly you !!!"


    "Roaring of Fire Dragon -"


    Naz shouted, released his killing skills and wanted to attack Joseph.


    But his strongest magic, in front of Joseph!


    Because of his flame, it is impossible to cause any damage to each other!


    On the other hand, Lucy also summoned his own Star, and wanted to attack Joseph.


    But her Star is no role, it is killed.


    Gray is also useful, the strongest modeling magic.


    Subsequently killed!


    Ai proma is supported for a while.


    But the final ending does not change.


    They are all in front of Joseph, they can''t hold his strength.


    Because of this time, Joseph has already mastered the dark magic.


    His original magic, plus dark magic, let him become a general S-class magic guide, strong!


    Its magic is straight to the Sheng Ten Devils!


    And this is also his bottom!


    Seeing this scene, Carl can''t help but shake his head, feel unfortunate.


    "Ai Lusha is still young, if you grow up for a few years, this Jose is not an opponent.


    It''s just that they are still young, there is no potential to be excavated, and you can strengthen your exercise in this regard.


    But then, Makarov, you still don''t play?


    The opposite side has already played, you still watch the play here, is it meaningful? "


    "Of course, I want to go to the field, but I want to see, I can support when they can support it.


    But now, they should arrive at the limit, now I am going to horses. "


    Makarov shook his head and quickly flying to the place where Joseph was located.


    Carl looked at Makarov''s back, and those who were working hard, they couldn''t help but shook their heads.


    These people are more relaxed, others are almost a ghost, but almost all of the people.


    But that, Mirajie wearing a maid, sitting on a huge magic, but did not take support.


    This makes Karl very no solution.


    However, since the other party does not show up, there is naturally her reason, Carl is not good to ask.


    After all, everyone has their own secrets.


    So Karl does not intend to get to the inner heart.


    Unless she took the initiative to live.


    "Forget it, help you."


    Karl really can''t see it, and I broke out the tyrant domineering, and the precise hit.


    No suspense!


    In an instant!


    All the ghosts fly to the smoke!


    No traces left!


    At the same time, his tyrants, there is no member who hurts the demon tail!


    "Is this the power of Carl? Really exaggerated!"


    The people around, seeing Carl just released a momentum, and eliminated all of these strangers.


    This makes everyone, and then take a breath.


    Carl did not pay attention to them, but looked at the battlefield on Makarov.


    Makarov is now fighting with Joseph.


    The fight between them, leading to the entire sea begins to turn.


    The sky is the color!


    This is the collision between the president, and this is also the incident of the review of the review!


    Because the president of every magical guild is basically equivalent to the human self-leaving nuclear bomb.


    In addition to someone else, the rest have, very powerful magic.


    It is because of this.


    In order to protect this world, there are those innocent civilians, so those who commented on the Parliament will prohibit the development of the president.


    Then Carl continued to observe the fighting of their two.


    Joseph''s strength is very strong, and can even be compete with Makarov.


    But two of them, in the long run, must be Makarov will win.


    Because of the amount of magic, Makarov completely crushed Joseph.


    Just Joseph can''t see this, he just thinks that this strength is enough to kill Makarov!


    But over time.


    The two of them also entered the stage of white heat.


    Makarov feels a bit of battle, which is a bit long, so directly release powerful magic, ready to solve Joseph.


    At this time, Joseph, feel the power of Makarov, and after his huge pressure, suddenly!


    That''s right, it means literally.


    He is squat!


    Received!


    The ghost partner, lost to the tail of the gap!


    The demon tail member, great win!


    The war between this guild, there is no susceptible to the tail of the fairy, won the victory.


    The ghost partner, the whole army is covered!


    However, after the war, it is the time to clean up the residue.


    They also have to think about it, and the group of people of the commelice has passed, and by the way, the harbor is removed.


    Even their guilds must be rebuilt.


    Because this war, the impact has a great range, leading to the spread of the entire town.


    Fortunately, in those small towns, there is no harm, otherwise, the tail of the fairy is also difficult to blame.


    It is because of this.


    The person of the commelice is just a simple fine of the fines.


    But the punishment for the ghost administrator is very serious.


    First of all, the first point is to cancel, the guild of the ghost administrator, forcibly ruled the other party!


    This leads to four elements and other people, there is no place.


    There is also the president of the ghost administrator, Joseph, because of the initiative to provoke the war, then take the initiative to shoot, causing the battle between the president, breaking the balance.


    Plus he learned the dark magic, guilty, which caused him to be held in the communion of the Parliament, and it is not too likely to come out in this life.


    However, he can keep a life is also good luck.


    Because in general, people who learn Dark magic will be sentenced to those who are reviewed by the commelisses.


    Finally, it is targeted to Makarov.


    That is to give him a short period of time.


    It is a non-painful punishment, but also the face of Makarov.


    have to say.


    The person of the commelice, sometimes it is quite human.


    At least it is the case.

 492 Chapter 492 Magic Conductor

    One month later.


    Among a valley.


    Karl looked at Laxas in front of him, as well as his roots, and couldn''t help but shake his head, feel a little helpless.


    "What do you mean, pull me over, is it going to make a group of groups in the woods?


    If this is the case, you have not been too naive.


    Laxas, like your man, a bit of two and rebellious words, I can understand.


    But too naive action, it is really unable to spit. "


    Carl was called by Laxus, but I didn''t know what he had.


    Because of this guy, there is a face from the head to the end, as if all the people are buried, all of them are buried in the heart.


    However, after Carl came here, he saw Thunder people and ambush.


    They seem to have been here, waiting for Carl arrival.


    It is really unable to spit.


    "Hahahaha, Carl, I can''t help you, so say these words, want to shake my heart?


    I tell you that this is impossible, I am Raxus is the strongest man in the demon.


    You can''t shake my heart at all, so come! Today, I will let me defeat you and become the true strongest man! "


    Laxas is discharged, and the eyes flashed in the eyes.


    Obviously, he hates the previous Carl defeated his own, and he always wanted to find a chance to revenge.


    Unfortunately, he knows his strength and does not have Carl.


    This accepts many S-class tasks to enhance their strength.


    Until now.


    Carl came to the world of demon, almost two months, and Laxas felt that he was in, then came to challenge Carl.


    Unfortunately, Carl heard his challenge declaration, feel very boring, and the root will not be willing.


    Although the strength of Laxas is already the level of the Holy Ten Magi, even the five five can be opened with Makarov.


    But he is really unbearable in front of Carl!


    This is a fact.


    Carl lazy to follow this neutral depth patient.


    Just when Carle is ready to leave here, the three people of Thunder, crocked Karl.


    "Carl, you don''t want to lift! Laxas people find you to declare war, you can see you!"


    "That is, with the identity of the tail that you just added to the fairy, you can let Laxas look at you, you are your honor, but I still dare to refuse, it is really ridiculous!"


    "Hey! There is a newcomer in the district, and you dare to ignore the Laxas people, you are dead!"


    Three people in Three people have not stayed in the fairy tail guild.


    Three of them, go out to perform tasks, and use two months for two months, it is only back.


    It is because of this, when Laxas was killed by Carl, and the three did not see it, so they would be so arrogant.


    "It''s enough! You have three giving me!"


    Laxas face is gloomy, obviously what bad things have been thought of.


    About this time he was killed by Carl Spirit, because he was too shame, so he did not say three people with Thunder.


    Plus the Three people in Thunder, the relationship with other members of the demon tail is not very good.


    So this matter, no one mentioned three of them.


    This leads to these three people, I don''t know this, and then I don''t know unconsciously.


    But although Laxas makes them three shutters, these three people are still not open.


    "Hey! Laxas people, will definitely kill you! Wait until you die, newcomers!"


    "Oh, the Laxas people will let you know, what is cruel!"


    "Regional newcomers, not worth mentioning!"


    The words of these three let Carl are some speechless.


    He actually wants to ask these three people who will not see their face.


    Now, Laxas, is said by them, and the whole face has become ignorant.


    If these three people are all loyal dogs of Laxas, Callas have thought that these three people are standing here.


    "Oh, it is a bit mean, but I am still not interested."


    Carl shakes his head and is still ready to leave.


    But at this time, Three people in Thunder have taken out their own weapons to the Carl!


    "If you want to force leave, we are three ... ah !!!"


    Along with a miserable call.


    Carl''s domineering domineering, and hell at the same time.


    These three do not have any resistance, directly being dizzy by Carl.


    "Laxas, are you coming?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Laxas saw this scene, it was a shocking and breath!


    Although it is also capable of being able to defeat the thunder, he can''t do a spike at all!


    Even if he is prepared in advance, it also needs one person to come back to let them lose their resistance.


    But Carl just glanced, then released a inexplicable momentum, and inexplicable power.


    Then these three people were squatting.


    No resistance!


    Even Laxas himself, was also shocked by Carl''s power, and fell into the gods.


    However, his reaction is also very fast.


    In less than a second, it left the situation that was shocked, but Calle has left here, which lets Laxas anger.


    "Available bastard! I must become stronger, I will definitely defeat you!"


    obviously.


    Laxas also knows that with the present, it is still unable to compete with Carl.


    Although he thinks that he has become a strong, but comparable to Carl, there is still no more passover.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Karl solved the unlilight child, and returned to the demon tail faith.


    But here is already chaos, even if Makarov is a little anxious.


    Look, like what happened.


    "Makarov, what is this? Is there anyone invaded the union?"


    Carl looked at the chaotic scene and didn''t know what happened.


    Because he was called out by Rickets.


    "Ai Laha was arrested by Gerar, and Naz et al. Also followed, and now the people of the Ball, ready to go to their place, launch the magic spirit!


    This thing, as long as the launch is successful, all everything in that area will have no downs! Naz, Ai Lusha, Gray, and Habie and Lucy them all come back!


    Damn! Why do you have this situation now, even if it is me, now I have to come to save people too late! "


    Makarov is very self-blaming.


    He can''t do anything now.


    Because there is still less than ten minutes, the magic mentality will fall!

 493 The 493th chapter is aid!

    "This is really a problem. Do you have a very early review of the Parliament, ask them to stop?


    In this case, maybe I can still catch the magic spirit, and fall down before saving people.


    If this thing is really like you said so huge, I am afraid that I will rush to their place within seven minutes. "


    Carl couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Although he sneaked out of the S-class task because of his prior to Naz et al., It was already marked on him.


    Now, Karl is willing to use the power at any time and advancing toward the direction where Naz is located.


    Only where he is, Carl has found that it is not in the range of hegemony of his domineering.


    In other words, now Carl wants to fly, at least a dozen minutes.


    "The commelice is too late, and they make this decision, but also to prevent the demon of Jeref from being resurrected.


    So they will make this decision, and they don''t know there, and there are Naz et al. "


    Makarov sighed a sigh of relief, which is obviously those who have the reviews, and feel some speechless.


    Carl was frowned, followed by taking the shoulders of Makarov.


    "Give it to me! No matter what life, I will bring them back, and I believe that in their strength, you can live!"


    Said, Carl left the guild hall in the eyes of everyone.


    Makarov has sighed a sigh of relief, all of his emotions, all in this moment for a sigh.


    "Karl, I hope all in your body, I hope you can save them back, please ..."


    ......


    Time is fast.


    The magic spirit has been launched.


    Karl flying on the sea, although not seeing the destination, but he has seen it, it belongs to the huge magic of the magic guide!


    This magic, even if the Carl saw, it could not help but feel a bit shock.


    Because he found that even if he is his own words, it may have no way to block this blow!


    This is a veritable, you can destroy everything!


    However, Carl is not to die by this thing.


    Because of his physical fitness, and the general people are different.


    With his ability, the live is not a problem, but even if this, this magic mentality is a very huge threat to Carllai.


    "It seems that I have to be careful. Otherwise, if I have been in this thing, it is cool ..."


    Carl self launched a life, but the speed did not slow down.


    He continually releases the void walking, with the fastest speed, go to the destination.


    After a while.


    Carl in the air and saw a high tower with a huge magic!


    This tower is composed of pure crystals.


    Inside the magic, even Carl is a little heart.


    Because he can feel it, it is the magic of these magical crystals, it is the previous magic guide!


    Now this thing, I don''t know what the reason is temporarily stabilized, and it has become a crystal look.


    But Karl knows that once this thing broke out, it will still swallow everything around!


    Therefore, Carl is even more advanced.


    Because he has discovered the breath of Naz et al., Although it is a bit weak, there is no life threat.


    However, before this, Carl saw the ocean, because the Magic Elife was affected by Lucy and other people''s figure.


    Calder did not say, fly directly, found them.


    "Lucy, what is the situation now? Are you nothing?


    With this person, he is not one of the four elements of the ghost administrator, how can you be with you? "


    "Carl ?!"


    I saw that Karl, Lucy, who suddenly appeared here, was shocked.


    Zhu Bi''an, who saw Karl appeared, but also shocked a big jump, then incarnation became a water flow, and shrinkped to Gray''s chest.


    obviously.


    When Karl and the ghost administrator fight, she had a lot of psychological obstacles to let her have a shadow.


    Otherwise, she will never be this reaction now.


    "Don''t worry, you all tell me, what is the situation now, I have to save people!"


    Cal heart is anxious.


    This assists the teammates, and the light is here, and there is no substantive recommendation.


    Finally, he still relying on the Hibby that is awake in the world, this understands the current situation, how tight, and also understand the purpose and strength of Geral!


    Although the strength of Carl is fully crushing.


    But in order to be cautious, he collects some intelligence about enemies before the war. Naturally there is no problem.


    So when he learned that these were flying directly, advance toward the Crystal Tower in front!


    However, after he just came here, he saw a huge black sphere, similar to the image of the black hole, bombarded on a man!


    Although Carl did not know this man, he asked, even if Carl is a little admirable.


    Because he is a gun!


    If he doesn''t rush straight, I am afraid that I am bombing, it will be Ai Laha.


    Seeing this scene, Carl did not hesitate, taking advantage of the enemy has not launched an offensive, rushing directly.


    "Gerah is right?"


    "Dare to move my partner, you are looking for death!"


    Along with Carl''s anger.


    Strong fluttering fruit, shock fruit, as well as the tyrant domineering and hell at the same time!


    Strong power, destroy everything in front of you!


    These magic crystals are not exceptions.


    Gerar is a powerful power of Carl.


    However, he rely on the celestial magic or to stay in the air.


    Seeing that he did not be hit too far, Carl snorted, released the injury of the birds, and began to treat this real man''s injury.


    He still left a sigh of relief, just now, did not completely bite his life.


    have to say.


    This man''s life is very hard.


    Because Jerah''s hit, power even more than the general holy ten magistan.


    Even Carl is costly to use this kind of movement to use this move.


    It can be seen that Gerar''s strength is really much better than the general magicile.


    Even if it is the holy ten of the Ten Magist, the end of the end, is not his opponent.


    Only a few people in the forefront, you can talk to him.


    "How did you come ?!"


    Ai Laha saw Karl suddenly appeared, but she immediately relaxed.


    Because Carl''s strength is very powerful, it is worth relying.


    Not far from Naz is incomparable anger, even grab a crystal and want to eat.


    Carl did not hesitate, and directly took the crystals in his hands!

 494 The 494th chapter is over!

    "You don''t want to live! Naz!"


    Seeing Naz intended to eat the magic crystal here, Carl did not hesitate, and interrupt him directly.


    A Lusha, is also shocked.


    She didn''t think that Naz actually rushed to you, even the magic crystal dared to eat!


    You know, if this thing is too much, and if you can''t integrate, it is a poor to the magician!


    "Carl! You don''t stop me from flying from the guy, I have to have Si Mong," "


    Naz said, want to continue to eat.


    On the side of the Ai Laha faces, I don''t know if Naz''s momentum is infected, or because Naz ''this is not intensive, I touched her.


    However, Carl Ca will not make Nazur, directly in the palm of his brain, frank him.


    "Ai Lusha, Naz and this name is what a Mongolian people are temporarily handed over.


    That Gerar is handed over to me, I will solve him! "


    The king of Carlin is once again opened, and it is full of killing.


    Ai Laha is a close to his teeth, and then whispered: "Can Carl, can you kill him?"


    "why?"


    Ai Lusha''s words made Karl were a bit surprised, then Ai Lusha opened his mouth, and he wanted to say his own reasons.


    But she finally shook his head and did not say it.


    "Forget it, just when I didn''t say anything, he is now not saved, maybe kill him, it is also a kind of relief."


    "I know, you take care of them two, I will go back!"


    Said, Carfei to the sky, confronted with Gerar.


    "You are that Gerar is right? Say, we have seen one side before the comsee.


    At that time, I think you are a bit suspicious, because normal people, how can I use myself to ask a member?


    The result is such a thing, you just use it, let them release the magic spirit, to complete their own plan? "


    "Hahahaha, it is really a man who is specially marked, it is really a good insight!"


    That''s right, I am going to do this, and this time, I want to resurrect, but the Dark Magic Tutor Jerff!


    Just resurrect him, the whole world is about to fall into the dark, you are also enema! "


    Gerar is now a little paranoid, almost lost ingredients, only one idea is full of mind, that is, resurrection Jereff!


    But if he knows, Gielf is not dead, just hiding in a corner, enjoying a film, quiet.


    He may be depressed to vomit blood.


    People think that this black devil is dead, but people are only very low, do not want to appear in the field of vision.


    So will be considered by people, he is dead!


    After all, this guy, no matter where it goes, it will bring death.


    Therefore, people will call him a black magic guide because of fear.


    And those devils, and the magic tidiers who use the dark magic, also regard Gierff as a belief, intend to resurrect him.


    Even some devils are manufactured by Gierff.


    It can be seen that this guy is so powerful!


    Even if it is a dragon, it is not necessarily his opponent.


    The only thing that can be competed with him, but only the world''s top hunter black dragon, it can be competed with it.


    only.


    Carl as a traveler who didn''t have seen the demon name, did not know these original plots.


    He is now just aware that this guy in front of him is a little magic.


    So he intended to come to several character to correct punches, let him become normal.


    If there is no way, then simply destroy!


    Anyway, this guy, broke the big disaster, and even almost killed Ai Lusa and others.


    Although Carl has only two months of the demon tail.


    But the feelings between them are already relatively profound.


    So Carl naturally won''t let Gerar!


    "Tianzhi Magic ¡¤ Meteor -"


    Didway Carl first, Jerah is the first to use the celestial magic meteor, accelerate yourself to attack Carl.


    His speed is very fast, like a real meteor, there is a unusual speed.


    This speed, when Naz, is completely in the preserved state.


    Even if it is Ai Lusha, it can only be reluctant to this speed, but she is still unable to fight.


    It''s just for Carlla, although this speed is very fast, but also at a level of Laxas.


    He didn''t care at all.


    I saw Karl wording.


    Hades is dark blade, appearing on the road of Gerar!


    Seeing this scene, Jeraldon was shocked, and then accelerated again using the meteor magic again to avoid Karl''s blow.


    "It''s impossible, how can you chase the speed of the meteor, just definitely a coincidence! This time I don''t believe it, you can continue to catch up!"


    "See you, Carl !!!"


    Along with Geral''s roar.


    He rushed again.


    This speed is even more than just now, even if Carl is a little dazzling.


    But this is nothing!


    For Carllai, this speed is still not here, because his speed can become faster!


    "this one?"


    "I thought you can have it, just like this!"


    Carl shakes his head, instantly a step, like transient, appears in front of Geral, direct one!


    Gerar did not even respond, how did Carl just do it!


    Until he felt pain, then found that Carl''s speed was completely captured by the naked eye.


    If Not Gerar did not find any space fluctuations, he even thought that Carl used the instantapo.


    And the fact is that Carl is really not using the void, and he rely on his own simple speed, and repels Gerar.


    Although he said his speed level, it is still just a + level.


    But compare Geral, or have to come out!


    "Since the speed is more than you, then come here!"


    "Tianzhi Magic ¡¤ Seven Star Sword -"


    Along with Geral''s anger.


    The shape of the Big Dou Qixing is suddenly appeared in the sky, and then out of the moment!


    A road beam, such as the true blade, is generally attacked to Carl.


    These beams are aggregated together, as with meteorites, you can bring huge pressure!


    Ai Laha saw that this scene was also shocked, I would like to let Karr.


    But next second.


    Carl just waved a sword.


    Black swords, instantly dispelled all the rays, direct access to Geral in the sky!


    This scene was shocked by Airewa.


    "Is this the real strength of Carl? This is too exaggerated!"


    Airewa is not coming from the autonomous opening.


    Jerah is barely escaped to this hit, and his face becomes very ugly!

 495 Chapter 455 Explosion! explosion!

    "How is it, my celestial magic is actually used, you guys, what monsters are you!


    Or say it, isn''t you a humanoid dragon! "


    Jerrar has been a little doubt.


    Because he is completely imagined, Calle is from where it is, so powerful power!


    More importantly, Carl''s body, there is no magic fluctuation of a little bit, which leads to the completeness of Gerar, and Carl just has to use it.


    But he judged by the naked eye, Carl came here so far, it was very easy.


    It seems that there is no pressure from anything.


    This makes Gerar understand that Carl''s strength, I am afraid it is stronger than I think!


    However, there is no relationship, and Gerar has a variety of bottom cards that are not used.


    He is today, even if you gamble, you have to resurrect Jelf!


    "I don''t believe it, then this trick, you can follow it!"


    "Look at my celestial magic ¡¤ Dark Paradise -"


    Along with Geral''s roar.


    A magic similar to the black hole is produced.


    Karl looked at Ai Lusa behind him and then drifted into the air.


    He did this, but also to avoid the next battle, accidentally hurt them.


    So will pass the air and wait for the other party to release the big move.


    Although Carl is a little big, this black hole is not a threat to Carl.


    And he also wants to see how Gerald has the strength.


    Karl came to this world and only had a few times, but he did not encounter it several times, the top of this world.


    He is not much, belongs to the top war of this world, or it is a member of the reviewer, which is the Holy Ten Magist.


    Either it is your president Makarov.


    But he can''t do it with these people, so Carl is looking forward to a strong anti-party, and it is looking for.


    The previous Joseph is one.


    Unfortunately, he is really too weak.


    Callian is not necessary.


    But the strength of Geral is still possible.


    Single with his current magic, even more than Makarov.


    Especially his celestial magic is very powerful.


    The average person does not even endure.


    It is also to be in this way, Carl is trying to practice Jerah.


    He and other opportunities have been waiting for a long time.


    Unfortunately, the system does not have a task.


    That is to say, the system defaults this battle, Carl is great, so it will not give him a selection task and let him get a reward.


    "go to hell!!!"


    Just when Karlhus.


    Geral''s cost has been completed.


    I saw a black hole and flew out from the top of the other side.


    Karl saw, but also clenched Hades, release a beggar again!


    This time.


    Karl''s casual hit did not cut this black hole, but collided with him and formed a dramatic explosion.


    The Qilair produced by this explosion, even destroyed some of the magic crystals below, and even Ai Laha was blown down.


    It is conceivable to know how much the explosion is just the power!


    But Gerar is still uncomfortable, because he found that Carl just cracked his twins, just hit it.


    He even lifted the real strength of Carl, did not force it!


    This is really a feeling!


    "Geral, what the ability is used out, then I am letting you trick.


    If your strength is only like this, you can die! "


    Carl double-eyed, said that the words that let Gerar are very angry!


    "Since you are looking for death, you can''t blame me!"


    "Time Magic!"


    "Star Identification -"


    With Gerar roar.


    His body slightly tilted.


    The left hand is down, the right hand is inclined up, and it releases a huge, even enough to cover the magic array of the surrounding square!


    Simultaneously.


    This magic array is still rising.


    Next second.


    A huge, similar to the existence of meteorites, appeared in the magic array!


    "This is my ultimate magic, death, Carl !!!"


    Seeing such a huge meteorite, Airewa faces change.


    But Carl has squinted and feels borus.


    "this one?"


    "Are you too weak?"


    Geral:? ? ?


    Gerar is in a face, I don''t know why Carl is said to.


    But next second.


    The Carl single hand holds Hades, and immediately sakes up with a sigh of breath, and the mouth is slightly raised, revealing a nuclear smile.


    "I haven''t used it for a long time. Today, I will let you see, what is the real power!"


    " -"


    Along with Carl, drink!


    He is full of blackmad!


    Then Karl placed the posture of a knife and slowed Hades slowly into the scabbard.


    Just when Gerar is confused.


    In the sky, the spatial crack of dense linen appears!


    at the same time.


    The meteorite in the sky, the moment is shining, and there is no trace!


    Seeing this scene, Gerar is completely shocked.


    He wants to escape, because he is what the first time is fear.


    The shadow of Carl brought him is a bit big.


    But when Gerald produced this idea, his body has not listened.


    Because of his whole body, it is covered with a variety of scars!


    And this is only some of Karji, and it is too much inheritance!


    If Carl just aiming is not a meteorite, but Gerar, he has become a broken meat now, not now, just hundreds of scars.


    But even if so, he has been seriously injured in the ground, and then it can''t, it is completely false.


    A blow to kill!


    No suspense!


    After a long time to test, Carl is finally selected to kill each other.


    After all, this guy''s strength, compared to Carl, still has a certain gap.


    There is no significance of dragging it.


    But just prepare him in Carl.


    At his feet, suddenly exploded!


    This explosion, let Carl face slightly changed, instantly sprout!


    Simultaneously.


    Jerrah was also blown to the sea because of this explosion.


    At this time, I came again, and I was completely swallowed.


    Seeing this scene, Carl wants to continue chasing.


    But the explosion is upside down.


    Ai Lusa and others are in the crisis.


    If you don''t save people now.


    They will die!


    Because this crystal tower magic, you can''t hold it!


    After a minute, the whole tower is about to collapse, and finally broke out, the original magic guide!


    At that time, in addition to Carl, others can''t live!


    So he must be dominated by saving people.


    As for Gerar, then he listens to it.


    However, in this environment, the chance of his survival is also minimal.

 496 Chapter 466, Six Devils

    Along with a burst of roar.


    Carl et al. Witnessed, the magic attacked, what kind of power is there.


    Under their testimony.


    The whole sea begins to turn, everything around you!


    Even the sea has been evaporated in the sea.


    Such strength, let Carl remembered the planetary phagars in the world, as well as the Dark Master Domam!


    In addition to them, other people will not have such a powerful power, even if it is Carl himself, it also needs to be strong enough to make the sea back, and evaporate a large piece of air.


    In this area, Carl is simply estimated, about nearly 10,000 meters of diameter!


    It is conceivable that this sea area has been evaporated in the water!


    The horror of the magic is also visible!


    "Okay, this shocking scene, I saw it, now I should go back."


    Carl use ability, controls a boat, with a small boat, with them, prepares to return to the tail of the goblin.


    In this way, they are silent, no one says, because the paradise is destroyed, for some people, representing their own past, completely stared at Philippine.


    Because they are all deceived by Gerar, so this will be the case.


    Especially in Lusa.


    She is still immersed in that Gerald can''t extricate her emotions.


    But now, Gerar should be dead.


    At least Karl now feels his breath.


    I have a sense of domineering, I can feel life, if I die, there is no way.


    However, there will be some exceptions, and it is said that it is said that the world''s magic obstruction is added.


    Karl''s opinion is domineering, perhaps really leaking.


    Just Karl is very confident on his ability, plus the magician spirit, destroying everything here.


    Gerar is probably not deprecated.


    So there is nothing to worry.


    Even if he is not dead, if he dares to jump out, he is not hammering him once.


    It''s that simple!


    ......


    at the same time.


    There are six people on the boat. At this time, I looked at the sponge of the tumbling, I couldn''t help but frown.


    And on the deck of their ship, the body is zero, essentially declared the death of Jerrar, but was salvaged by them.


    "Jerrar, did not expect that we were still a late step, and you finally failed, it is a pity.


    If you don''t have the obsession, don''t go to Ai Lusha, Jerff is afraid that you will be resurrected by you?


    Sure enough, sometimes it''s more powerful, or you can get more powerful!


    However, you can help you with you, your wish, I will help you, and Jereff is destined to resurrect, but before this, we need to launch Nirvana first, let the whole world fall into the dark!


    Only such a dark world can meet the identity of Jereff!


    Depart, six magic generals, look for Nirvana, this is our next goal! "


    As the man shouted, the ship began to turn out and went to another orientation.


    Where they go, it is just the opposite of the places returned by Carl et al.


    In this way, they don''t have to worry about meeting the demon tail member.


    that''s it.


    Six Devils silently appeared in the mainland, causing the attention of the previous generation of magic review.


    But the Six Devils appeared, and there is no impact on it, so they have not depends on it.


    As long as these six guys don''t do any moth, there is almost no one willing to pay attention to them.


    Because these six people, almost the strength of the S-class magicile, the ordinary magic guild, if there is no six S-class magic guides, or three or more Holy Ten Magistors stationed.


    Six people can easily crush a magical guild.


    Even if they come alone, they can be crushing one, and the S-class magicile is less than the three magic guilds!


    This is the strength of the six magic!


    And they are also a dark devil, everyone''s body has a huge dark magic.


    So will be paid attention to it.


    However, as long as these people, they don''t come out, no one is willing to take the initiative to provoke them.


    Anyway is a sentence, the general guild faces these people, it will become more embarrassed.


    that''s it.


    Time is slow downward.


    The body of Naz et al. Fully recovered.


    The spirit of Ai Laha has also returned a lot, and she was also invited to participate in the fairy tail special program, starting the show on the stage.


    Not just him.


    In Tier as a singer, I started to perform.


    This is a celebration.


    In addition to the tail members of the fairy, the people of the entire town will participate.


    After all, there are not many days, naturally have to celebrate, the high prudentity effect, give the fairy tail.


    So In Tier''s song is essential.


    In addition to these.


    Tie''s destroyed the dragon moon talents Jiajilu, and one of the four elements of Zhu Bi''an!


    These two people also played zero in the Lema Congress.


    The two are nowhere to go, and they will not be able to live in addition to some entrusted tasks.


    In addition, they have changed since the new, and they didn''t intend to do evil, so Makarov also accepted two people.


    The rest of the members, although more or less dissatisfaction.


    But they looked at Zhu Bi''an so cute, so diligent, and saved the face of Gray, agreed to her join.


    As for Gajuli ......


    People are still very indifferent, at least now, after all, he wounds a lot of demon tailings.


    Only Naz et al., There is no discrimination.


    This is true.


    His thinking is that he is equal, herself, and then said!


    This is the concept of Carl.


    He treats strength than his own weak, basically, as long as he is not guilty, it is just how to play.


    If the other party''s strength is better than Carl, then he will have to do it, because the strong is almost a lot.


    Even if there is no relationship, it doesn''t matter.


    that''s it.


    Everyone in the demon tail is preparing for the upcoming festival.


    Even if it is Carl, wear a martial arts service and prepare to come to a sword.


    What''s more, he is also a member of the demon tail.


    In order to active atmosphere, do something difficult to do, there is nothing difficult.


    More importantly, he is also happy to do it.


    However, this show, it was originally Luo.


    Just because of Luo intended to use the ability, the performance unloads the people.


    His ability is inside the guild, no secret.


    But this show, more than a guild, there is also ordinary residents.


    If he really do it, I am afraid I want to scare a lot of people.


    So the Luo''s program was canceled, from Carl temporary top.


    That''s it.


    Then Luo closed.


    I am not at home this day, nor will it be guilover, I don''t know where to run.

 497 Chapter 497 provocative

    "Everyone pays attention, this is the last rehearsal, tomorrow we will follow today''s steps.


    Come, Ai Lusha, go here, go right, close to me, laugh, say eggplant! "


    ''''.


    As the flash flashes, it flashes.


    Ai Laha, Miraj, Lucy, Zhu Bi''an, In Tier, and other women have been professional photographers, take hundreds of beautiful photos.


    Even if he succeeded, it was not taken, and he finally gave up shooting.


    After all, the women of the demon tail, the top of the top is the beauty of the color.


    All people are all this, and they also have a battle because of all the year round, so there is a kind of inflammation.


    In addition, they are wearing, Carl and Makarov and other gentlemen, carefully pick the luxurious dress, and put off their beauty.


    This makes them completely, the most beautiful stars under the stage.


    The shooting is over, and the post is a stage performance.


    The first place is natural is Carl.


    I saw the casual start to wave Hades, produced countless black swords left in the air.


    However, these swords did not release, but were left in half of it by Carl control power.


    After the Carl performance was completed.


    Eight big characters in the air are particularly eye-catching!


    On the sky, I''m excited!


    This is the show of Carl performance, directly let the audience under the platform, take a breath.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t lose money, it is really domineering!"


    "With you, I can still think of this method."


    Naz and Gray two pace of king, crazy here.


    It is other person who is awkward.


    Because this show, I really don''t mean, even if Carl is also very clear.


    But in the view of Carl, as long as you are not embarrassed, then it is someone else!


    Cough. "


    "Carl, do you want to change a show?"


    Makarov persuaded that Carl was shaking his head and boking.


    "I don''t have anything else, is it possible to use the ability to use it?


    Don''t you mean this? Still talking about the growers, do you have any other ideas? "


    I heard Karl asked myself, Macalov once again coughing twice, then starting with Carl to negotiate, there is no other feasible program.


    Because Carl this hand of the sword, although it is extremely domineering, it is also very embarrassing.


    Their moonsides can still be seen, this is the accurate control of Carl''s strength to achieve this step.


    But those ordinary people will don''t understand, and Cal is doing.


    After all, they can only look up.


    Only two of them, negotiated for a long time, and eventually did not discuss results.


    Carl''s program is retained.


    But Makarov hopes that he will change the word, and it is said that it will change to the tail of the fairy.


    In this regard, Carl said that it doesn''t matter anyway, it doesn''t matter, as long as you can perform a program.


    Because Carl''s interest is coming, it naturally cannot let go of this appearance opportunity.


    With the fall of the last Yintel song.


    Everyone applauded.


    The rehearsal ended.


    People who are responsible for recording are also full of joy.


    The female members are then embedded, and they are ready to start the final arrangement.


    But just at this time.


    A light flashed.


    Intir et al. In the station, at this time, completely become a stone statue.


    Laxas came up from behind, with a smile on his face, it looked very arrogant.


    "Laxas, what are you doing!"


    Makarov saw this scene and was very angry.


    He didn''t think that Laxas took his thunder, but he chose to the guild partner.


    Even the Carl didn''t think he would do this.


    This is really unexpected!


    "Laxas, I see you is itchy!"


    Carl slowly took Hades with a scabbard.


    This time, he was really angry.


    This is not only because of Yintel''s petrochemical, but the main thing is that this guy in Laxas is really no matter what to do with the same guild!


    This behavior is shameless!


    "Hahahaha, I advise you not to mess with it, otherwise, I can kill them at all!"


    So I propose, how do you play with me before the festival?


    This game is very simple, as long as you can defeat my thunderstanding, this petrole will immediately eliminate it.


    But in contrast, if the three people of Thunder are not defeated, then they all die! "


    Laxas exposed a smile.


    However, next second.


    A pink fist, suddenly appeared after the body of Laxas, flew him!


    Three people in Thunder saw, suddenly shocked!


    "How can it be?!"


    They didn''t think that In Tier would take this time to break away from petrochemical magic!


    This is really horrific!


    "Hey! If you rely on your petrochemical magic, you still want to pealize me? It''s just a laugh!


    I don''t care what you have, but you will provoke before the festival, see I don''t fight your dog''s head! "


    During the speech, Yintel released armed colors, and suddenly attacked Laxas.


    But there is still some gaps between Indyliers and Laxas.


    Her attacks, when there is a preparation in Laxas, there is no way to close, and even by Rickets against the Thunder, hurt themselves.


    See this scene.


    Carlton was angry.


    He directly took out Hades rushed up, and he directly took the land directly, and then with Hades against his neck!


    "Hurry to restore everyone, otherwise you are dead! Laxas!"


    "Hahahaha, kill me! If you kill me, you are also a sinner who betray the fairy tail!


    Come on, kill me, let us go all! Hahahaha! "


    "You are crazy, I don''t know what you are stimulating, but now you, but not only the second rebellion is so simple, you are already somewhat not too light!"


    Carl did not kill him.


    This is not Carl, he just wants to sell Makarov a face.


    What''s more, Laxas is also a grandson of Makarov, and he is really abnormal, and it is always different from peace.


    So Carl will plan to let him go.


    Because he always feels that Laxas seems to have been affected.


    "Since you don''t kill me, then I will ... Amount ..."


    Didn''t wait for him to finish, Carl directly pick up his neck and lifted him in the air.


    At the same time, hell''s breath launched and started to explore his in vivo power.


    Then he really found some exception!

 498 The 498th chapter of the demon tail

    "Everyone does not move, this guy is in the body, there is a magical crystal, and there is a dark magic.


    Although I don''t know, how the two things are mixed together, but he becomes this model, it should be related to these two things. "


    Carl''s words, let the people present suddenly.


    Even if it is Three people, I don''t know if Laxas has a dark magic.


    Although they are proud, they don''t want to contaminate darkness.


    After all, the dark magic this is the mind that can be corroded.


    In addition to some special physique, others are difficult to be controlled by Dark Magic.


    "Hey! This is so surprised, the dark magic is the injury of my previous task, so the residual is a little.


    How long does this magic have not been used, I can deal with it!


    As for this magic crystal, let this old man explain, he is the clearer! "


    Laxas also knows that he is not a Carl''s opponent, simply lying directly, serving Carl riding on his own body.


    Under the guidance of Laxas, everyone puts their attention, put them on Makarov, as if asking him, what is the situation.


    Makarov said a sigh of relief and helplessly said.


    "This is also something that there is no way. Laxas inherited my huge magic, leading to a very weak period of his young age, and the body couldn''t help but a huge magic.


    It is because of this, in order to let him live, integrate the devil''s dragon crystal into his body, turn him into the dragon magist of Lei.


    However, after this, he made him a huge pain, so he will have a good comment on me, and there is also a good idea for the fairy tail.


    However, you can rest assured that this farce is coming out of Laxas, I will naturally punish him, and there will be no bias! "


    During the speech, Makarov''s eyes became a bit sharp, and there was a strong magic!


    "Laxas, now immediately let your people, release petrochemical magic, if you don''t listen from me, I have the right now, I will travel from the guild!


    To the companion, this is the taboo of the fairy tail, I will never let you let you want! "


    "Hahahaha, I can''t do this, just like I just said, if I don''t get this game, they can''t live!"


    Laughing in Laksas, like a child after retaliating adults.


    This look, let Carl feel that he is a bit poor.


    "So,, you are really pitiful!


    However, since you want to play, I can play with you.


    Do you want to come to a guild''s civil war? How can someone else? "


    Carlson Karakas, no longer ruin him, but rigid to those who were petrified.


    "Although I don''t know much about your petrochemical magic, I can still do it.


    Since you want to play, if you want to play, it will be fair, everyone will play! "


    Speaking room.


    Carl launched Hades''s demon, as well as its own hell, start analyzing petrochemical magic.


    Although he does not understand magic, it is not difficult for Carl to say to Karllai.


    Everyone looked at the hand of Carl at this time and was slightly amazed.


    They have wanted to see Carl, and if they really can relieve the wood law of others.


    If you can, then this will be a news of the whole world.


    After all, in this world, the magic is as long as to start unless the user who defeated the magic, it is difficult to crack on the grounds of the opponent''s magic.


    Although some special magic can do this, this kind of talent is too small.


    As long as you find it, it will be used by the other magic guilds.


    Just like a magician with therapeutic ability, this can analyze the magic of others and directly crack the magic of the magic.


    These two are very rare magistrs.


    At this time, everyone is breathed, and if you want to see Carl, you can really do it.


    About ten minutes.


    Carl slowly opened his eyes.


    The black hell is at a very powerful devil''s power, and the uncomfortable evil breath is included.


    Makarov et al. First saw that Carl''s body will emerge, so powerful darkness, which makes them shocked.


    Noisy, Laxas is shocked at this time, then feel the heart of the heart.


    The Darkness in his body is completely eliminated because of the hell of Karl.


    These two power, after all, not the same level.


    The bronze meets the king, naturally will be completely crushed, even if it is just a little breath, it will be asze.


    And why, Carl is not the cause of the dark power in the Taxi.


    At this time, Laxas suddenly found that he seems to have had something to do, feeling some regrets.


    He understood this time, he was distorted by the dark force to make this kind of thing.


    But he is now riding a tiger.


    Things have happened, and he will not escape this responsibility. After all, this is because of him.


    This is Laxas, he even if he is wrong, it will never escape, but a positive response!


    Just at this time.


    Carl recovered hell atmosphere.


    Ai Lisa and others have recovered their original appearance.


    When they were sealed inside the stone statue, they didn''t know what happened outside.


    So this requires Yintel to give them an explanation.


    Makarov and others are also relieved, but Carl just shows this hand, or Thailand is amazing.


    Especially his hell''s breath, the dark force brought, it is more like a lot of people to see his eyes.


    "Carl deacon, can this dark power, can you explain?"


    Makarov embracing forward, directly looking at Carl''s eyes, as if inquiring, this power is going on.


    Because of the previous Carl, it was not letting this power, so Makarov had to be cautious.


    "Makarov president, strength, no evil and justice, you should understand this."


    Carl did not explain too much, just said such a sentence, then clapping his hand, shouting loudly. ,


    "Tomorrow is the festival sacrifice, everyone wants to have a little stimulus before the holiday offer?"


    Now I announce that I will enter the fairy tail inner battle stage, until the evening, people who can stand in front of me, I have a reward to give you!


    Just seven people! "

 499 The 499th chapter begins

    The tail of the fairy is officially started!


    The rules specified by Carl are very simple, that is, it is a simple mix.


    And this time, no matter who is, as long as it is a demon tail member, you can participate.


    Even if I is In Tier and Luo, even Makarov can participate!


    And this rule, there is no much restriction, as long as you don''t have trouble, you will go.


    And Karl gave a fair, I hope they can be fought after the invitation declaration.


    The people who were invited were unable to refuse, this is also to prevent someone from going to the end, what kind of, it is too interesting.


    Only Karl as a referee, and people responsible for the final reward, will not participate in this guild civil war.


    This makes a lot of people who want to challenge Carl, all have some sad.


    But let Carl didn''t think that Miraji would choose not to participate.


    She said that she is not suitable for fighting, then giving up the qualifications, helping Carl to make a referee, observe members around.


    And she also added several rules, which is not allowed to damage the public property and the property of urban residents.


    Also, it is not allowed to hurt those urban residents, and it is not possible to fight in front of them.


    So, if you want to fight, you must find a place for no one.


    As for the sneak attack.


    If there is something that is not discovered, then you can sneak attack.


    Even more people don''t have a person, nor can it?


    This is called justice!


    Miraji''s operation, even Karl is gave a look.


    He didn''t think of it, this looks a bit cute, a little natural girl, cut it is turned off.


    It is really unacceptable.


    "Well, the rules are so much, since everyone understands, then the opponent will start.


    It''s still too dark, more than six hours, and you have time to fight.


    But I still have to remind you that it is a partner, and it is good to start it. "


    Said, Carl also looked at Naz.


    Obviously, Carl just said that he said.


    So many people, it is the most important, and only Naz is.


    "Hahahaha, Laxas, I have to challenge you!"


    Since the civil war event has begun, Naz is not hesitant to choose Laxas, then rush.


    Since the rules stipulate that people who are invited cannot refuse.


    Naz is also fully utilizing this rule, and directly waving his own fire.


    However, with the Thunder.


    The Nazhead is white smoke, and it is felt.


    He was killed.


    However, the blood of the blood, of course, it is impossible to fall so quickly.


    He took the gray and then put his eyes on the body of Ai Laha.


    "Ai Lusha, I am coming!"


    ''''.


    Without any suspense, Naz is directly taken by Airewa.


    However, this time, Ai La is also a double eye, then opens the migration of the magic, replaced a cool armor.


    "Since it is the event before the festival, then try it, I want to order your group!"


    Ai Lusha raised a proud head, using the advantages of the armor, thinking outside.


    Many people who want to challenge Ai Lusha are also followed.


    But most people still found their own ''Sui Ri'' invitation, then leave here for fighting.


    At that, even the Nazi also reorganizes the flag, and started to fight Gray.


    Although Makarov is also within the rules, he did not stop, and no one will take the initiative to challenge him.


    After all, his strength is not a general person.


    "Laxas, what should we do, this civil war, is we involved?"


    Wearing a red windbreaker, a man with unidentified words on his face, at this time, ask, obviously do not know what to do.


    Laxas is a clear smile, then patted his shoulders.


    "Fried, Bi Guslo, Ai Ba Ge Lin, you can go, just how you are doing well, this civil war three, you must win the seven people winning!"


    When I heard the words of Laxas, although the three people of Thunder were somewhat hard. I didn''t know when Laxas became so much.


    But since Laxas said so, they are not polite, they leave here and find their own opponents.


    They all have themselves and want to defeat.


    Although the strength of these three people is not weak, they do three people often do tasks, very few people with other people in the guild.


    This leads to the three people, for those within the guild, not much.


    Especially the new joined the guild.


    This is what they don''t know the most, and they are also what they want to challenge.


    However, Yintel has already ran out with the two people.


    Their two are not in the guild, so they need to go out.


    As for Luo ...


    This goods did not come back now, and the ghost knew what his ghost was mixed.


    And he may not know that there is a game of such a civil war in the guild.


    At that time, if someone met him, and invited him, I was afraid I will force it.


    "Laxas, how do you plan to do now? It''s hard, do you still want to challenge me?"


    Karl saw that Laxas, which didn''t move, didn''t know what he had.


    Mirajie on the side is also holding a small fist, and the anger is staring at Laxas.


    He is obviously a little angry on the scene that I have been petrified.


    "Hahahaha, I don''t intend to participate in this boring game, this game is nothing to do with me.


    However, the fluechaun''s tail is the strongest man, you will still be me, you will wait Raul, no matter what, I will surpass you! "


    "I promise!"


    Laksas snorted, followed by front of Makarov.


    "Makarov president, from today, I quit the fairy tail!"


    "what?!"


    When I heard Laxas, Makarov was already, I didn''t know which one was singing.


    "I admit that I have been confused by the dark power before the mind will make that kind of thing.


    So I have to pay for everything I do, and I will exit it automatically, just able to solve their dissatisfaction with me!


    But you can rest assured that after I become stronger, I will come back, I will still compete for the president, and then fight Cal! "


    Said.


    Laxas didn''t even wait for Makarov to agree, directly avatar thunder disappeared.


    Makarov did not say a word, only to see him from the hook, then the arm became big, and smashed the floor!


    "This kid, it''s too much!"

 500 Chapter 5, Looking at the sea

    at the same time.


    Fishing in the seaside, alleviating the emotions of the emotions, lying on the sun chair, silently waiting for the fish.


    In fact, with his ability, don''t dare to do this, but directly use your own fruit capabilities, you can move a lot of fish.


    But he fishing, not for eating, but cultivation, by the way, in order to alleviate his own self-improvement.


    Who allowed his programs to be denied on the spot by everyone.


    Even if Car and Indill, he does not recommend him to show the body.


    This is really scary.


    This causes Luozhi to close a few days, and there is no way to alleviate.


    However, from his current expression, it should be coming out.


    After all, this kind of little thing can''t let Luo are too sad.


    But just at this time.


    A shake suddenly came from surrounded.


    This feeling made Luo frowned, some uncomfortable.


    "What is it in the guild? I have made the whole ground trembled.


    It''s a bit annoying, my fish is scared, but unfortunately. "


    Luo took a bucket next to the empty bucket, could not shook his head.


    Today, his particles are free.


    A fish did not catch.


    I don''t know if he is lucky, or it is not good today, and the fish is not willing to come.


    In addition, the shake just now, even if there is a fish is willing to hook it, it is also scared by this.


    So Luo is not continuing to fish, anyway, there is no need to continue to stay here.


    But just in Luo Mai''s fish, carry the bucket, ready to leave here.


    A rough man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Luo, come to a big one! It is a man who accepts my invitation!"


    Sudden man who appeared, let Luo have turned.


    Because Luo is not in the guild, I naturally don''t know what happened.


    "Alphman, what do you mean? Inside the guild, what is it?"


    Luo Mer''s face is confused, Alfman is also a real man, did not work when Luo was confused, but a word of a word of this fighting game.


    Even before the consequences understand it.


    After all of them said, the time has passed for ten minutes.


    Have to say, Alfman is a real man, never danger!


    It is like this at least in the face of teammates.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, I didn''t go to the guild today, missed a lot of good play.


    But this melee, I am very interesting, then add me! "


    Luo smiled, and learned Carl to show a smile that means.


    He followed the side of Carl, naturally learned Karl icon.


    I saw a single-hand position, and I didn''t wait for Alphman to react, I have already moved to him.


    "Alfman lost."


    The voice just fell.


    Alv Manrton fainted to the ground, then it can''t.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    This is the last idea before Illmman fainted.


    He was originally thinking about the right battle with Luo Huang.


    He came to the end, he can''t see the movements of Luo Luo. This is too big to fight against him.


    Not just him.


    At this point, I have been ambushing the members around the world, and I see that Alvesman is so easy to fall, it is a cold breath.


    Although they are different, they are like a heart, and they jumped out!


    "Luo, let''s challenge you!"


    "According to the rules, you can''t refuse any invitation!"


    "Yes, even if you invite you, you can only accept it! This is the rules of the game rules that Carl and Miraje jointly developed!"


    "Luo! Let''s pick it up!"


    "Look, Luo!"


    "This is the pericine of justice!"


    With a roar of the demon tail member.


    Near more than 30 people, and release their strongest magic, want to fight Ro.


    But their one fell, I have long been in the light of Luo, and there is a lot of ambiguity!


    Although it is said that Luo is aware of domineering, no Carl is so strong.


    But there is no problem in detecting these people''s offensive.


    "You still don''t have enough. If you want to challenge me, you can get the S-class magician, or close to the S level.


    I will rely on you, now it is really not good, still go home, practice! "


    Since all companions, Luo is not good to say too much.


    So he just gave these people a simple suggestion, and then he waved.


    I saw a unseained sword, and I immediately radiated a circle around.


    Although Luo did not pull the knife, he used the fishing rod in his hand, and the invisible sword can be released and cut them.


    However, Luo still left a hand.


    He didn''t cut the body directly, bringing them psychological shadows, but the ability to use, temporarily cutting their nerves.


    However, under the capacity of Luo, they just have been in the past, and they can wake up in a minute.


    So the situation at this time is.


    The crowd of the Central Wulong, falling from the sky.


    The scene can be said to be very spectacular.


    Just even the way people saw that these people suddenly fell, they were shocked, I don''t know what happened.


    "Luo, you are doing, what are they doing?"


    There is a passerby to ask Luo, this is dry.


    During this time, Luo is active outside, plus he is a professional physician, the half-hanging physician, which is the treatment of the treatment, is more professional.


    So he inside the town, and he has won a lot of reputation.


    At least the entire town, regardless of his men and women, almost all know him.


    So this passerby can call out the name and is not enough.


    After all, the physician is in this world is the most precious existence.


    Even if Carl is in this town, there is no name.


    In Tier''s big singer is never.


    After all, no matter which world, there are people who don''t like listening to songs.


    This is no way, because some people don''t like to listen.


    "Don''t worry, they just fainted, I used a small means to make them paralyzed.


    This time is the event in our guild. The first seven will have a little award, so you don''t have to worry.


    We have a rule, not directly in the town, if it is really damaged, you can take a damaged object to the guild.


    As long as it is found, it is really that our people are damaged, according to the old rules, double compensation! "


    When I heard the Luo, this passer was toned.


    "Then you have played slowly, don''t be too hot, see what I have to look at tomorrow.


    If you are hurt, tomorrow''s performance, I am afraid I have to play! "


    The passers-by shakes the hand, and after he farewell, he left the alley.


    At this time, Luo is a look, put it in another direction.


    "You have seen me for a long time, should it be?"

 501 Chapter 510

    "It''s really Calcheng, I found us so quickly, it seems that we are still a little!"


    The woman of Thunder people helped him support her glasses and slowly came out.


    She is full of disdain at this time, it seems that it is necessary to go to Luo Luo.


    But her strength does not reach the S level.


    I don''t know who gave her courage, dare to let her arrive in front of Luo.


    As for the other two of the people, there is no talk.


    The two of them are standing next to standing next to their faces.


    This person is Fried, the magic he use is a very rare word magic.


    This ''dark text'' has a very strong power. Once set, it is similar to a world rule.


    Although this height is not reached, it is also different.


    It can be said that as long as he sets a good text in advance, even if it is a holy ten, it will not be able to play him!


    But if this is the case, he needs to set the time, I am afraid it will be very long.


    It may even fail in the settings.


    Because this dark text is there is no way to cancel the way.


    So his potential is very huge.


    Of course, this dark text can also be instant, but this takes a long exercise.


    If you do not, instant abilities, there is almost no killing.


    As for another person, he manipulated his puppet and exposed his own big tongue.


    The top of his tongue is a symbol of the demon tail.


    It seems that it is like a metamorphosis.


    "Three people in Lei God is? It seems that you are four people who are going to invite me together?"


    Luo put down the bucket and fish rod in his hand, and then unwinds the Room position.


    As he waves.


    Ghost crying and came to his hand.


    But the premonition and bucket is disappeared.


    Because of the principle of replacement, Luo will change this two things, and the ghosts in the home have changed a place.


    "Four people? Are we not only three people here?"


    I heard the Luo, Fried is stunned.


    The rest of the two are disdain, and they have not ignored Luo.


    "Less Less Less Less Less Less Less Less Herald Here, I am going to invite you, where is the fourth person?"


    "Sure enough, you can''t make a S-class magma, the perception is too bad.


    It is Fried to Fried, your talents and potential are just with the wrong person. "


    I heard the Luo, Fried again.


    His words, it angered the other two.


    "Luo! Are you looking for death?"


    "He said it is true, Ding Ding''s Thunder, the karns of Laxas, actually, this!"


    As a crisp sound.


    Ai Lusa, who is wearing the talent, appearing in front of them, causing the collective of Thunders.


    They really didn''t think that Ai Lusha would appear here!


    This is really shock!


    "Ai Lusha, are you going to be siege with them?"


    Side asked, while slowly crying the scabbard.


    With a burst, like a ghost crying.


    Luo has entered the battle status.


    However, he shaken his head, but silently walked to Luo.


    "I will stay with you, but I will fight side by side before this!"


    When I heard Ai Lusha, the Ron''s mouth did not say anything.


    The two of them have been spending each other for two months.


    This also represents the tacit understanding they only see.


    Although they said they are only training swords, there is no real way.


    But there is this opportunity today.


    But before this, they need to solve the three people in front of the thunder!


    "Ai Lusa, I really didn''t expect you to appear here, but it doesn''t matter, I will let you know who is the true god Queen!


    Give me a trick, Ai Lusa, starting today, the title of the gathered, will no longer belong to you! "


    Along with the sound of Aiba Gelish.


    Countless light rain, from her side.


    Ai Lusha did not fear, but the rain rushed up.


    The combat of these two people is very intense, but the situation will not be born for a while.


    Fried two people did not take care of it, but put their eyes on Luo.


    "Next, it is the battle between us!"


    With Fried''s voice falling.


    The two of them turned up.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Interior of the guild.


    Carl and Makarov two people are playing chess.


    The Mirajay next to it is sitting as a referee, watching two people playing chess.


    "Carl, Thunder people went to Luo, Ai Lusha also went, don''t you worry?


    He is your person, is it difficult to stand in the wind with his strength? "


    When I heard Makarov, Carl was the mouth of the mouth and shook his head gently.


    "Makarov, you just saw the survival of Luo, but you didn''t find his sword.


    And you should be more clear than the character of Lusa, she will not bully in this case.


    So she will definitely be responsible for solving one, as for two people, there is no threat to Luo.


    However, in the truth, even if the Three people are three people, there is no such thing. "


    "Ha ha ha ha, you are really confident on Luo, but I think it is the case, because these three people have difficult to win the upper Ai Laha.


    Just Ai Lusha and Luo, do you think who will win? Do you want to have a bet? "


    "Yes, what?"


    When I heard Makarov, Carlton came to be interested.


    The other party smiled and took a black box from his arms.


    "This is the magic crystal of my collection for many years, and I am bigger than I have, it is said to have passed from the initial generation.


    However, this thing is not too big, the magic inside has been exhausted, and now it is a decoration.


    If you don''t mind, I plan to use this bet, if I lose, this thing will give you a commemoration.


    By the way, I gamble, Ilisa will win, the strength of Luo is good, but the power of Airewa is also very strong! "


    When I heard Makarov, the Carl did nod, then from the space bag, took out a small jar of blocked.


    This thing is the research of the research in the world.


    Can improve people''s physique, as well as short life!


    "Makarov, if you win, this thing is given to you, you can help you prolong life, enhance your body!


    And I will win, but he is not a simple sound! Originally he is called, the death surgical doctor! "


    "Hahahaha, I am really interesting. I have never heard of this thing, but since you can say it, then I believe you once!"


    Two people show smile.


    But Mirajie on the side, I got some under the head, and I asked my head.


    "If it is a single?"

 502 Chapter 522 Fighting

    "I mean, if they have no winning, how do you call this?"


    Tianxiang''s innocence is kind and soft and soft, black, Miraj, what can be bad?


    She just asked casually.


    Carl and Makarov are just just one.


    Then both people had hit.


    Because they have never thought of this possibility.


    "Hahahaha, although I don''t think they will fall into the way to the Ping, but I feel still in case, let''s talk about the rules of the game."


    Makarov scratched his head.


    Carl is thinking about it, then the opening proposal: "What is this, if it is a single, we exchange, how do you see?"


    "I feel ok, I don''t lose anyway."


    A simple bet is the opening of the grass.


    As the parties, I''m don''t know if they were chips.


    At this time, Ai Laha has just solved Aiba Gelin.


    Luo is also a spike two people.


    The two of them came to the seaside, like smiling, showing a smile.


    "Luo, this time we no longer be simple swordsmanship, I want you to use it!"


    "I have no problem with my strength, but have you eaten?"


    My ability should be very clear, you can cut everything.


    With your armor, you can''t prevent my ability. "


    I heard Luo said that Ai Lusa shook his head and exposed a confident smile.


    "I admit that the general armor really can''t resist, then there is no need to use armor.


    But my strongest goblin, can improve my strength in all directions.


    So you will put it over, I have some way to deal with you! "


    "In this case, then I don''t leave my hand!"


    The voice did not fall.


    Luo has appeared in front of Ai Laha!


    Simultaneously.


    An invisible chop rushed to the horizon.


    Even the clouds in the sky are cut off!


    This is the ability to surgical fruit.


    As long as the other party does not cover the strong armed colors, in addition to the stone stone, he can see you!


    Just in the Room stand, Luo has nothing!


    This is his operating room!


    And he is the main knife doctor, master everything here!


    But when Luo came to God, it was found that Ai Lusha not only did nothing, and even the hit of Luo.


    "I actually blocked, I have no job!"


    Luo is a bit surprised.


    Just as he said, this hit him did not leave.


    It can be said that this is the full blow after he releases fruit capabilities.


    But it was blocked by Ai Lusha.


    However, it is not particularly good to see the current situation of Airewa.


    Her arm is slightly trembled, which is obviously some impact, but the body is still in his own mastery.


    "Luo, I said, don''t smash me.


    Your ability is very strong, I am very clear about this.


    But I found out that you have a way, there is no way to cut off the magic.


    This is also a point of defects I found to be discovered.


    So I am thinking, is it possible to use, powerful magic, come on your sick!


    It turns out that I succeeded, this is the best evidence! "


    Along with Ai Lushaful drink.


    The gap is distributed, and the two long swords are more relieved to pounce into Luo!


    In the face of this hit of Ai Lusha, Luo smiled, using transient ability, and hiding directly.


    "baton--"


    Next second.


    Luo controls other things, and it has went to Ai Lusha!


    But Ai Laha is just a simple magic outbreak, it can be destroyed.


    I saw her flying sprint and did not give Luo Ying.


    Roose, I can only touch him hard.


    At present, Luo has no way to deactivate its own ability.


    Most more, using itself, replace it with other things, reaching the effects of transient.


    Or you can use fruit capabilities to divide a small part of the ocean, and wear to Ai Lusa.


    But he can''t do it too much.


    After all, there is a regulation in this civil war, that is, it is not possible to destroy anything in the town.


    This leads to the power of Luo, which is directly partially weak.


    To know.


    Luo''s fruit capability, once there is no way to work to the enemy, then only throw this capacity everywhere.


    Or use the power to pick up the fruit, directly hit the enemy''s heart.


    But this game, there is also a regulation, that is, it is not allowed to kill, and it is not allowed to cause too serious injuries.


    In this way, the capacity of Luo has dropped again.


    You can say that.


    Luo''s strength can be played, it is almost 70%.


    So he has a bitterness.


    After all, most of the world''s magmaors are normal battles, resulting in damage, and it is also obvious.


    Only Luo''s ability, most are destroyed inner.


    If he still has a sword, it is probably that the strength is not at all.


    However, since the rule is so fixed, he will definitely follow.


    So this time, Luo is planning to have a hard time.


    And he also found that Airewa is in order to maintain the state of the magic outbreak.


    She is now in this state, it will not last too long.


    So Ai Lusha is so anxious because she wants to speed up the speed.


    Otherwise, it is definitely her.


    If Luo does not want his face, you can win after she is exhausted.


    But Luo still wants to face the face, which is chosen to fight against Airewa.


    that''s it.


    Their two have become more and more fast, and there is also a burst of explosions in the sky.


    This is the battle between their two, the sound produced.


    Even the sea, there is some waves among the remaining batches of the two people.


    At this time, Thunder, there were some people who were taken by Luo, and the dried people saw this scene, and they took a breath.


    They didn''t think that Luo and Ai Lusha''s battle would be so spectacular.


    Even the impact of loses, can make them feel the palpitations.


    This is really terrible!


    "Is this the S-class magician, it is really a monster ..."


    I don''t know who said such a sentence.


    The rest of the people have agreed.


    However, they have been defeated, so they can''t continue to participate in the battle, but they all have a viewer here.


    There is such a visual feast to look at your eyes, you don''t look at it.


    However, except for Ai Laha and Luo.


    The fighting in other places is not bad.


    Two people in Gray and Naz played.


    Gajuli with Zhu Bi''an, but I made up with Indill.


    After all, it was Yintel, solved Zhu Bi''an.


    They only see it and have a hatred.


    It is Lucy hiding to watch the show, and there is no meaning intended at all.


    At the same time, she doesn''t intend to participate, and they will abstain.

 503 Chapter 537 Reward

    The battle of all parties is in full swing.


    Time is also slowly changing.


    In the last evening, the battle has also ended.


    After the sun is completely down on the mountain.


    All members, mutually supported back to the guild.


    Among them, the last person, each is happy, I want to know what kind of reward of Carl.


    As for those who have no quota, there is nothing to be good.


    Anyway, it is a family.


    When the final seven people appeared in front of Carl, he did not have much objection.


    Because this is similar to what he wants.


    Even Makarov is also very pleased.


    However, due to the seven places, there is no order, so there is no one who is first, who is the first to say this.


    Anyway, it will win.


    The rule is as simple.


    After all, this is not an orthodox game, there is no need to get so serious.


    Even their scoring method is also the same grass rate.


    It is supported by a person who is full of Karl.


    So he also probably knows their record.


    "The winning quota of the first monster tail fight is Ai Lusha, Luo, Yintel, Naz, Gray, Gaji, Zhu Bi''an,"


    With the sound of Carl, seven people look at each other.


    This is also a small honor for them.


    "However, this rule is temporary, even prizes are all IT, so it may be a little simple, you don''t care about this detail."


    Said, Carl uses fifty trading points, exchanged the strengthening agent in five systems.


    For Indore and Ronal, they are familiar with this strengthening agent.


    And both two have been used, and there is no effect.


    So Karl''s reward for these two people is changed, which can help them save a talker.


    This thing is one hundred transactions, it is not very expensive, but it is very practical.


    Because this thing will resist once, it is enough to fatally harm.


    However, there are six or seven things in Luo and Intis, and give it to one, it looks a bit bloated.


    Just Carl''s current transaction point, not a lot, he is not very good, you can take things.


    However, In Tier and Luo have not mind.


    After all, this kind of life is too small.


    Coupled with them with Karl so long, the benefits of this, almost also got it.


    Naturally, there is nothing to complain.


    What''s more, participate in this mixed war, both of them are only for their interest.


    As for rewards, they don''t care at all.


    It is the five people who look at the intensive agents in the hand, I don''t know what this is.


    But they can feel it, this thing contains an energy.


    This energy is very pure, nor is it very powerful, even if you take it, it will never cause harm to the body.


    "Carl, what is this, drink directly? Still need to use other rituals?"


    "Don''t use any ritual, this is the strengthening medicine I have studied, which can enhance your body.


    However, there is no other effect, but you will drink it first, after drinking, I have a surprise to you. "


    "Hahahaha, there is a surprise, then I will be welcome!"


    Without any hesitation, Naz This is a small bottle of Direct ''tonne tonne.


    The rest of the people are also drinking.


    Subsequently ...


    No changes have occurred.


    With their physique, even unable to find their physique, it has been enhanced.


    But this is also normal.


    Because this reinforcing agent is very low, the most is to let a general person who has three times the force.


    This is only.


    But this thing, the most important effect is that people can learn other world-capacity.


    Although this physique, a little deviation occurs because of personal talent problems.


    However, this is nothing to do.


    The impact is not very big.


    After Karl saw that they had drunk, then redeemed two bottles to Makarov and Miraje.


    "One of your two is the president, a helping me have made a referee, and I still have an exercise for an afternoon, and you also have a copy.


    I don''t have to refuse, this kind of thing is much, if I am willing, everyone sends a one.


    But if you get something on my body, it is not so easy, at least you need to make some contributions.


    In addition, Makarov, you have another thing, don''t forget our bet. "


    Carl, is handed over to them, then put his eyes on Luo and Ai Laha.


    "The battle of your two, who is finally win? Is it difficult to really?"


    Carl open inquiry.


    He used to see the hand screen.


    But I will see you, some details will not see, and then Makarov doesn''t believe it will be flat.


    So Karl is planning to ask.


    But the result is still flat.


    Both two admitted that this is to let Carl have not thought.


    But think about it, Ai Laha has to practice so long, naturally make progress.


    And Luo arrived here, there is no way to give full strength.


    It is also normal.


    In this way, Makarov and Carl, exchange his bet.


    Carl looked at the crystal in his hand, showing a smile, then put it.


    This thing is not worth value, but it is still quite good.


    And it''s quite good. If you can, Carl is planning to take him.


    "This medicine is really amazing, I really feel my vitality, there is an increase in growth, and even the magic has also increased.


    How did your kid do it, is it ... "


    In the words, Macalov did not continue to say.


    Because this is the secret between them.


    Makarov promised to pass Carl, and the three people did not come from the foreign world, telling other people.


    If this is exposed, it is easy to cause confusion.


    Even if the members of the guild can believe, it will not hold some people''s mouth, or they will say a vulnerability.


    At that time, it will still cause some unnecessary trouble.


    Carl is nodd from Makarov and does not move, and then takes out a few books.


    This book is described above, it is a way to see a domineering and armed torque.


    Several people have been improved, and they can practice the ability of the One Piece world.


    Carl naturally does not take the tyrants.


    And there is his person''s personal teaching, the degree of learning of these people will definitely be very fast!

 504 Chapter 524

    The demon tail battle ended.


    The holiday festival on the next day is also very successful.


    The audience under the stage is very happy, especially the tail of the fairy, every member of the tail, is struggling.


    Whether it is Naz or Gray, or Elisa performs its own almise on the spot.


    Just or less will be a bit awkward.


    After all, it is a magist guide, not a professional performance person, not too much talent in this regard.


    Especially Carl.


    His performance did not surprising, directly slamming the sky.


    People who watch the performance can even use the foot finger to cut out the three rooms.


    But Carl''s standard has only one.


    If you are not embarrassed, then you will be someone else!


    Pursuing this standard, Carl completed his three minutes, not long-lasting performance, finally no longer torment the audience.


    As for the performances of others, although more or less is a bit flaw.


    But it can be seen in comparison.


    There are even many people who spit, Carl does not perform, there is enough light station.


    Because he is very handsome!


    But Karl is to perform, this leads to his own ''word of mouth'' madness.


    At least in this regard, there will be no one is looking for him.


    It is gradually come to the evening.


    The last pressure axis show appeared.


    All people weapons, people, welcome the sound of the sea demon!


    Along with thunderous applause.


    Yintel debuted with her song.


    There is still one in turn.


    A total of two songs push the atmosphere to the highest point.


    The other female members then debuted, opened the bright dance.


    Finally, under this dance, the dinner of the festival is open.


    At the same time, it also announced the full end of the program.


    The small town residents looked cool and also ate a double.


    The tail members of the fairy are tired.


    However, they are also very happy to do.


    Because this can not only improve their own reputation, but also to make a relationship with these ordinary people.


    Only in this way can their guilds can rise, and they can also get more delegates and make more money.


    This is also something that there is no way.


    Generally speaking, the Magic Association is not lacking.


    But the tail of the fairy is an exception.


    Because this guild is too capable.


    Almost everyday repair work, will be a very huge spending.


    Never use other aspects.


    The banquet continued until late.


    After all the people basically drunk, the entire venue was left to Carl, and Luo also had three people in Makarov.


    The rest of the people are not going home, that is, returning to the guild to continue drinking.


    Only they have three people here to enjoy the beautiful moonlight.


    "It''s a happy banquet. I haven''t opened such a banquet for a long time, which reminds me of myself when you are young.


    At that time, there was not much trouble, almost casually, just like the current Naz, no need to consider what consequences.


    However, with the troubles that are getting bigger, I can only turn strong, and then become the strongest of the world.


    Just in this way, I also lost the most pleasure, especially after I left my original world, I rarely like today, so happy. "


    Carl drank a wine and started to feel life.


    He is still not small now, although the length is still in his twenties, but the actual age is nearly forty years old.


    But even if this is, it can''t cover the truth of Carl is a handsome man.


    "Yes, although I have been relics, but it is really less than it."


    Luo did nodded, and it was agreed to Carl''s statement.


    The reason why they will, mostly because of the sense of belonging.


    Makarov is sighing, putting his eyes on Carl''s body, and it is full of curiosity.


    "To be honest, I am very curious about your strength, from where it comes from.


    According to your statement, your world is more than one right? "


    "It''s so, I personally, I have been shuttle several worlds, but Luo and Indill are just the second time.


    The specific reason is more complicated. I am because of special circumstances before they travel. "


    Karl Ling grinds two yourself.


    Makarov did not continue to ask, because he knew that this problem did not make sense.


    Then they continued to talk about the power of Carl.


    There is nothing to say to this Carl, which is from the power of the One Piece, and the power of the world.


    For the world, Carl''s power is very strong, but it is not necessarily the top of this world.


    Because in this world.


    There is also the existence of dragons.


    In addition to the dragon, Gielf is also in the power of the world.


    Although Carl''s power is strong, it is still not reached, completely destroying the whole world.


    And Carl probably also speculated that this world''s dragon, and the Diall of the Dark Magic, should be the BOSS of this world.


    If they are there, Carl doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Then Carl and Makarov took this night, did not sleep.


    With their physique, even if you don''t sleep one night, there is no relationship, and there will be no effect.


    at the same time.


    Other guild members have also come to the guild to set up these things.


    Originally, a mess, under their respective capabilities, soon cleared clean.


    But just at this time.


    A face is very long, and height and the old man of Makarov appeared at the door of the guild door.


    Carl and Makarov saw him, don''t know what he came here, what is going to do.


    "Do you have anything before you come here?


    Or do you have any entrustment task, need us to help? "


    Carl open inquiry.


    The speaker of the former magic commentary, is not a lot of breath, but it is very flat.


    Even when he used to make a commemorator, it did not feel uncomfortable.


    This person''s character is still good, at least Carl does not hate him.


    "Mr. Carl, there is Makarov, I really have a delegate, you need you to help.


    But this time, in addition to you, our old bones, and also entrusted other guilds.


    Because this task is S-class, and still a very difficult task, it will lose his life at a slight accident, I hope you can understand. "


    When I heard the other party, Carl and Makarov paided glance, I don''t know why he said so.


    "Yama, what is your meaning, even if it is the task of the S, there is no more guilds, let''s complete it together?"


    Even Makarov does not understand why he wants to release such a commission.


    But Yama shook his head and whispered.


    "Do you know the six magic general?"

 505 Chapter 55, Chapter, Preparation

    "Six Devils ?!"


    When I heard Yama, Carl and Makarov looked at each other.


    Then, the Carl filed stressed, said that he had not heard of it at all.


    "Who is the six magic general? Very strong?"


    "Cough, Six Devils, the strength is very powerful, each of them almost all the strength of this S-class magicile!"


    Even if it is a holy ten magistan, they will not ask too much benefits.


    If there is no S-class magma, they can sweep an ordinary magic guild.


    If the Six Devils have come out, there are no four holy ten or more, or more than six S-class magicers, it is difficult to defeat them. "


    When I heard Yama, Carl frowned.


    If you say this, the other party is really a strong.


    This kind of everyone is the configuration of the S-class magicile, is indeed very high.


    Because the current demon tail, the S-class magic guide, but only three people.


    Laxas temporarily withdraws from the guild, and Michgang didn''t know where to run.


    There is another one, and Karl never had seen the person.


    Plus a "Queen of Lusa.


    Originally four S-class magic guides, now three, and only Ai Laha is still in the guild.


    However, Gray and Naz are, it is the potential to become the S-class magicile, but their two are still too tender, temporarily can''t be a S-class magazine.


    Gajiru is actually similar.


    But his problems are the same as Naz, it is too tender.


    "I don''t know if I don''t know, maybe I can solve them alone."


    Carl language was amazing, and suddenly shocked Yama.


    The preamble member, although I know that Carl''s strength is very strong, even if it is one of the sins, it is not necessarily his opponent.


    To know, Macalov''s ranking is also more relying.


    Almost can be said to be the position of the top five.


    But Carl''s strength is stronger than him.


    Therefore, Yama is approximately estimated that Carl''s strength is also the top three.


    But even if he doesn''t think Karl, you can pick the whole six magic general.


    Because of their lineup, it is too strong!


    "Mr. Carl, I feel that I accept my suggestion, the six magic general is really strong, you can''t deal with them alone."


    "Don''t try to know, can''t deal with them?"


    Carl asked the other party, which made Yamaron speechless.


    "Carl, self-confidence is a good thing, but this thing, still listen to him.


    However, this task, give you, you can help train Naz and Gray.


    Originally my thoughts are, let Ai Lusa follow together, so there is a photo.


    But since you are so confident, then give it to you, but don''t do it, mainly, it is still practicing Naz and Gray. "


    Makarov thought of decision, or let Carl belt with these two heads to deal with the six magic generals.


    Both two have the potential of the S-class magicile.


    So this level of battle, let them participate, will give them the strength, bringing great improvements.


    "I know, I will take them, but what is the collection location?"


    Carlot nodded and agreed to Makarov.


    Yama is a long cough, refers to the direction of the sea.


    "The guild of the green sky, is the place you set."


    ......


    Three days later.


    Carl with two people in Naz and Gray, take the ''spacecraft'' to the blue sky.


    Habi also came together.


    This ''spacecraft'' is like a literal meaning, is a boat that will fly, and also Carl uses its own ability to manipulate.


    Anyway, I don''t know why, the transportation tools that Naz make Cartier ability to control the traffic tools.


    In viceurful, he will take a lot of dynots directly.


    Ghost know why.


    But as a torrential talents, they have nothing to do with the transportation.


    This may be one of the costs of gaining the dragon magic.


    "Is this a large forest, is it a blue sky? It''s too exaggerated!"


    Naz saw a forest below, and suddenly had some envy.


    Because this is the tail of the fairy, there is no land.


    Gray was smashed, showing disdain of a face.


    "What is so envious, there is not much people around, or our guild is lively."


    "Hahahaha, yes, I still like our guild!"


    Nazhaha smiled and revealed his sign.


    Have to say, the demon tail member, the favorite thing is to expose its own guild symbol.


    The guild of the fairy is proud of them.


    At the same time, they are also proud of the tail of the fairy!


    This is two-way.


    Each member is not available.


    At the same time, this is also one of the philosophy of the fairy tail.


    This Carl is more recognized.


    Because only this can make members quickly establish a sense of identity.


    Even if Carl, now there is a lot of good feelings for the demon launch, and a sense of belonging.


    At least compare the world.


    Karl came to this world, but only two months of time, there is already a sense of belonging than the world.


    It is understood that it knows.


    This guild has brought much joy.


    "Go place."


    Carl stopped memories, then stood up and manipulated ''spacecraft'' to begin slowly.


    After a while, they came to one, similar to the castle.


    Here is the station of the cyan hempians.


    But this is just a guild branch, and their headquarters is not here.


    Duel to the ground, Naz and Gray two, without any hesitation, directly pushing the door, big, gotting, there is no preparation.


    Seeing this scene, Carl can''t shook his head.


    These two stunned, or so.


    If this is already occupied by the enemy, I am afraid I will violent on the spot.


    However, both of them have been so lived.


    Can only be said very magical.


    "The people of the cyan horses are there, I am the tail of the fairy, he is Gray, there is a Carl here.


    Let''s come here, in order to join you, come to the sixth magic! "


    Naz is shouting, wanting to ask if there is anyone.


    After a while.


    Three men wearing black clothes, jumping with inexplicable pace, appearing in front of Carl et al.


    I even said a lot, meaning unknown.


    But when they see Karl''s face, suddenly flowers.


    "This world, how can there be such a handsome face, it is too shocking!"


    Carl: ......


    Naz: ......


    Gray: "The brain is frozen?"

 506 Chapter 56 Collection

    "You are a member of the green sky?"


    Carl feels some embarrassment.


    He didn''t think that when he came here, he was touted by someone else.


    Especially this tone and action, it is simply more embarrassing.


    Even the programs of the Karl performance must be around 10,000 times.


    If Carl has become accustomed to this embarrassing atmosphere, I am afraid he can use his foot finger to take out a three hundred square meters of villas.


    "Cough, sorry is not self-introduction, I am too excited."


    "Yeah, the first time I saw such a handsome man, will definitely be a little excited."


    "It''s a good beauty, but it is a boy, I don''t know how women''s clothing ..."


    Carl:? ? ?


    When they heard them, Carl was directly confused.


    Is this the tradition of cyan a horse?


    Carl direct good guys!


    "Cough, I am a member of the cyan Tianma, the loud life of the night, welcome several arrivals.


    These two are my friends, and they are also members of the cyan Tianma, they are ... "


    "I am a sacred night, Rum!"


    "I am empty, lotus, red moon!"


    Without reminders, they didn''t interrupt Ragetis and started to introduce themselves.


    Then they were three people, and they went up with unknown posture and they look extremely embarrassing.


    "How many of you, should it be a member of the fairy tail?"


    "Ah, how can you know that we haven''t had a self-explosive house!"


    Naz heard the other party''s words showed that it was shocked, and then vigilant.


    Looking at his eyes know, this guy is serious.


    However, Leedes shook his head, reached out and smiled his own Liu Hai, and smiled confident.


    "This kind of thing is not difficult to guess, because of the guild''s chart, it has exposed your identity."


    "It turned out to be such a thing, it is really scared to death ..."


    Nazron had a sigh of relief.


    Gray and Habi two people look at him with the eyes of the fool.


    "Fire Dragon Nattz, Ice Magist" Gray, the tail of the fairy, the strongest man, plus a cat plus one cat.


    Like the exemption from the intelligence, you should come over to support us, then bring together members of the six magic generals? "


    "Yes, it is us, but according to our information, this time, in addition to us, should there be a member of the other two guilds?


    Can you disclose what other trade unions, before we accept this entrusted, do not know other guilds outside your cyan sky. "


    The Carl broke inquiry, and Retis was put a POSE, just prepared to open.


    But just at this time.


    A inexplicable floral, filled in the entire room.


    In the next second, I saw a man in a short, long-awaited, wearing a white suit, slipping from the floor with slippery.


    This silky feels let Carl remembered a chocolate advertisement in the past.


    "teacher!"


    When I saw the man''s appearance, Leftis three suddenly revealed the eyes of worship, and then rushed up and put it for him.


    "This is the strongest man of our cyan, one night, Wang Dile life!"


    "Yes, I am a human love, spending flowers, this world is the most beautiful man!


    You don''t have to be obsessed with me, I am just a legend, and I don''t have to be too cautious, call me a night. "


    I didn''t know where to take a rose from one night, then dropped in my mouth, and even throw a glance to Karl.


    This scene, suddenly let Carl are cold and chestnut.


    Even if it is Gray and Naz, these two thick nerves, and it feels a bit not very wonderful.


    This man ...


    It''s a bit hard!


    "I don''t have anyone you are, give me a little, or if I don''t recognize people!"


    Carl faces this yin and yang strange guy, there is no good gas.


    Before you are three, although people are somewhat embarrassed, Carl knows that they are giving them.


    But this night, it is really unpleasant.


    At least Karl is acceptable.


    And more mainly, he also thrown his eyes!


    You dare to believe this!


    Carl started from the world of the One Piece, except for the beauty of the beautiful woman, did not be stared by a man!


    But this night, it is obviously not very normal!


    But thinking here, Carl did find some of the other party, not very common.


    The fragrance of this guy is really too strong.


    Even the Karl is skeptical, is he hidden in the body?


    Or what other tastes?


    However, Carl did not care, from now on, this area is safe.


    At least the enemy did not appear here.


    Otherwise, Karl''s domineering, I have already found the other party.


    "Sorry, let''s talk about it!"


    In the face of Carl''s threat, there was no hesitated direct recognition overnight.


    He is very clear, Carl can become the strongest demon tail, and even be surpassing Makarov.


    This shows his strength, how power is there.


    Although the night is the strongest, his strength is almost the degree of the S-class magicile.


    The words of the Saint Ten are still some.


    But after all, he is an auxiliary magma, the strength is naturally more than fighting.


    "Okay, there is no need to get so official, I just see you a bit disgusting, you don''t care if you don''t get the disgusting, greet, I will not care.


    But then come back, what other two guilds are, you have not answered my question yet. "


    Carl put his hand and retracted Hades to the knife sheath.


    At this time, it seems to be a breather with a lot of breath and then expose a smile.


    Carl always feels this person in front of him, there are some violations.


    Although this feeling is very light, Karl''s intuition is very accurate, especially if he has future views, and the ability to perspective.


    So Carl always thinks this man may be some less normal.


    However, there is no evidence now, so Karl can only observe the observation again.


    After all, their current identity is allies, and it cannot be contained in the empty mouth.


    This will give the fairy tail, causing some bad effects.


    "About other two guilds ..."


    At the time of Karl observed overnight, the other party also said the other two guilds.


    They are the love of the demon cat, and the scales of the snake.


    There are three people from the scales of the snake.


    The strongest person is not only the S-class devil, but also one of the holy ten!


    After listening to this night, Gray and Naz were suddenly touched.


    Because they are all very clear, how powerful holy ten!


    But Carl is not intended.

 507 Chapter 56, Lu Road

    As their exchanges go deep into.


    I have learned some of them.


    And the resident of the six magic generals is also the first to discover the blue sky, so it is naturally led by them.


    Just when they chat.


    One suddenly came out of the door, let Carl feel a little familiar.


    "It''s so noisy, I almost thought it came to the vegetable market!"


    "Leon, you also joined the guild ?!"


    When I saw someone who appeared outside the door, Gretton was happy.


    This man who is called Lyon is naturally the second disease you want to capture Divide Divide.


    However, his middle school disease has been cured by Carl, and it has been changed from the evil spirits.


    And look, he still wanted to join a guild.


    As for the beauty on the side, it is the woman who followed Leon before.


    But she now looks more beautiful and sexy, but also more mature women''s charm, it is completely different from it.


    "Hey! Gray, this time I will lose to you!"


    However, I didn''t expect to deal with the six magic generals in the district, and they will also let the man go out.


    Your fairy tail is really useless! "


    Leon came here, it was very proud.


    But when he saw Karl, he was proud of it.


    After all, he is a person taught by Carl, and naturally knows the horror of Carl.


    Especially when he joined the guild, this understands how strong the strength of Carl!


    "Sorry, our snake Ji''s scales are late, it is really embarrassed."


    At this time, the length is a bit awkward, and the body is also very strengthened, and it appears in front of everyone.


    This person is very characterful, very eye-catching, belongs to the character that is placed in a crowd, and can see it.


    It can be said that his existence is very high.


    Especially the magic that doesn''t consciously exudes it, you can make people feel cold in addition to everyone outside Karl!


    "See it, this is the first strong, S-class magic guides, and the magician rock, , is also one of the sinths of the sinister!"


    Lyon is proud to introduce the identity of Jaha.


    However, Li La is only a handshered ten, showing a kind smile.


    "Fortunately, I am just the role of the end of the Ten Ten, which is worthy of the previous monsters.


    Not to mention, there are people who go beyond Makarov in front of you, I don''t dare to say what is the strongest. "


    Yan La is very clear about his position, and he is more modesty, and doesn''t want to be so boom.


    "Welcome everyone to come, now there are people who are demon cats.


    I heard, this guild, sent a person.


    I don''t know who the other party is, and the other party will only send someone to come. How horror is this person? "


    Ratis hands shoulders, put a pair of ''I am afraid of fear'' posture.


    The same is true.


    The two of Naz and Gray, but I took a breath, and I started to guess. What kind of monsters were the other person.


    Even if it is Leon frown.


    Other guilds, even the tail of the goblin sent three people.


    Especially if there is a Carl band team to send three people.


    It can be seen that the Six Devils are definitely not waiting for the leisure.


    But in accordance with the current situation, this demon cat is hidden!


    If necessary, they will not only let a member and join this Union.


    But just next second.


    In addition to Carl, no one noticed that a little girl appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Then I only listen to the '''' ''.


    This little girl wearing a green dress, the head combing the double horses, fell on the ground, and the whole person cried.


    "Sorry, I am Wen Ti Marbell of the Xi Tumi, I am sorry, I am late, hey ..."


    Looking at a cute little Loli, because I fell, then I didn''t have a regulations, I started crying the nose.


    Everyone suddenly suddenly.


    This makes them completely unclear what is going on.


    "You are the seating of the demon cat, the members of the send? Only you?"


    Naz fare can''t understand, he did not think that the other party is actually a little girl!


    This is really a puzzling.


    But let Nats are more confused, he is watching the face of Wantati, the more you look, the more you look.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know, who is the other party.


    "Hey! Who says Wantetry only one person, there is me here!"


    Self-introduction, my name is Xiaolu, is a Wanti''s partner. "


    The voice just fell, I saw a white cat that would fly, appeared in front of everyone.


    "Will Flying Cat ?!"


    Everyone saw that Xia Linu was shocked.


    However, they quickly responded, and Habie will fly, and then they will fly the cat, and it is not possible.


    In this way, the fight is a lot of trouble.


    At this time, Habie also launched a double wing, his eyes became the shape of a peach, and the stink was flying.


    "Since people are all, we start to discuss, how to deal with the six magic generals!"


    I took a shot on one night and got everyone together.


    Reell is a few map pages that use your own magic.


    The method of use of this magic, let Carl think of a computer.


    Because this posture, and mode, it is really like a computer.


    Carl or even doubt, painting this comic person, is it to give this person to the computer.


    "You talk first, I have something to go out."


    "Carl, don''t you discuss your countermeasures?"


    Seeing Karl is ready to leave, Jirah is confused.


    Carl is a swing and left here.


    "If you discuss, I am here to come here, or to supervise and protect your security.


    If it is not necessary, I won''t shoot, because once I shot, I didn''t live with you. "


    Carl said so, then the flashes disappeared.


    Everyone heard that everyone''s mind is a little less than a matter.


    Two people in Naz and Gray feel that it should be reasonable.


    In their eyes, Carl is so strong!


    Wen Ti is some kind of understanding, I don''t know why Carl is so confident.


    It is the Summer Lulu two-handed sheet, which is obviously not tribute to Carl.


    Lyon and others have frowned.


    They know that Carl''s power, but they are not sure, caul is really alone, single-winning general.


    It is a cyan man, there is not much thought.


    "Don''t go to him, we still come to discuss the countermeasures!"


    Re-convening everyone on a night to start discovering countermeasures.


    But no one pays attention to the eyes of this time, some are not right.


    He is full of malicious!

 508 Chapter 58, spike!

    at the same time.


    Just in Naz them and others, when discussing the countermeasures.


    Karl, was opened, heard in a hero, swaying around, but did not find that there is an enemy is here.


    The Carl will continue to observe around.


    He always feels that this night is wrong.


    Because he tastes it to me, it is too strong, and he still has no intention to spray incense.


    This kind of move is very suspicious!


    However, Carl can''t find him is the specific evidence of the enemy, so can only be attributed to this is his own quirks.


    Carl has seen, there are many people who have quirks, but crazy spraying is still the first time.


    It is inevitable that there will be some suspicion.


    Of course, if he didn''t find anything, there would be good luck.


    Just, when Carl is around, it will find some inconsistency when you start looking for.


    He smelled a taste in a certain corner.


    This taste, with the perfume on one night, almost exactly the same!


    And the most important thing is.


    Carl''s opinion is domineering, not seeing the situation inside.


    This is because of the taste of perfume, it is too rich, and this fragrance also comes with a certain amount of breath shielding, so that Carl''s opinion is temporarily unacified.


    Have to say, the world of fairy, has many methods that can shield a perceived ability.


    Why is this, the people in this, for the magic sense of this ability, is not passionate.


    Since most people, they can block the perception of the other party, so simply do not use this ability to the extreme.


    Because there is almost no role.


    In this world, it is still a positive battle.


    Like this conspiracy, do little movement, or less.


    So other people have not doubt one night.


    However, it was finally discovered by Carl.


    And this is still in a toilet, found a fainted night!


    This time, Carl is finally determined, this one night is true, the guy outside, is a fake!


    "Sure enough, this perfume''s taste, the fragrance here is so strong, it should be in order to shield.


    Coupled with the other side, it is also very strong, naturally it will be ignored, the fragrance from other directions, think this is the taste of him.


    Plus this perfume, contain one, can block the perceived magic, even if it is me, there is no way, directly look through the disguise.


    It is a bit a little, it seems that this enemy is not as good as I imagined.


    In this way, their strength is really good. "


    The Cal mouth is rare, and then the non-dead bird is released, and the injury in this night will begin.


    However, next second.


    Carl suddenly turned back and saw a woman with white hair and smiled sweet to himself, and then lost traces.


    Feel the surprised Carl, immediately flashed to the outside, but did not see each other.


    "Seeing that he is agency, that is, she has the ability to shield awareness.


    It seems that I have a domineering natural enemy, it should be magical. It is like this, and I will be a bit hard to play when I am in a magic.


    This is the case when I face ancient one. When Domar is, it is also the case when participating in the Holy Grail War.


    Now I have been there to be too much, but the other strength is not limited, I only have an influence, this is a bit uncomfortable. "


    Carl helpless shook his head, and continued to make future views, keep the open state.


    He now has a great illness, it is difficult to see each other''s figure.


    After coming to this world, Carl almost many people who have perceived ability.


    So he saw the color, in this world, almost only used to hurry.


    It''s good to see anything in his future, it will not be affected.


    This is a force similar to the rules, and there is a different degree of domineering.


    Although the future, it is a great branch, but their strength is completely different.


    This is the gap.


    And the stronger strength, see the frequency of domineering, will slowly be lowered.


    Carl participated in so many battles, almost all the use of the future, rarely used the color.


    After all, there is no future, it is good!


    Just when the Carl hooks around.


    In the future, I saw a man as a handsome man as yours, appeared behind him.


    And in his hands, Hades!


    Seeing this scene, Calman did not hesitate to turn around!


    However, at this time, the other party just appeared, it was taken directly by Carl directly to the original shape!


    I saw people cut by myself, it was a Star, and Carlton was surprised!


    "How can it be?!"


    However, just at this time.


    A female voice rang, and suddenly caught Cal''s attention.


    With the disappearance of the stars.


    The breath of this woman can also be captured by Carl.


    Obviously, she relies on Star Spirit to capture her own atmosphere by Carl.


    "Is there any one of the six demons?"


    "Hey! I am Angel, one of the six magic!"


    It''s really a tail of the fairy, and it''s strong, even my double-son Star is defeated.


    However, you just have justified the future?


    Such abilities are really rare, plus a good sword, is called the strongest.


    But even if you do everyone, you must also defeat under our six magic generals! "


    "You don''t want to win!"


    Angel revealed the expression of and disappeared slowly.


    But next second.


    Carl suddenly appeared, holding her throat.


    This scene, let Agiele are shocked, and the body that disappears is also resumed.


    "How can it be¡­¡­"


    Angel did not think of it all, using the Star Ling''s channel to leave, but was caught by Carl.


    You know, these two worlds are completely different.


    Carl is doing this, but you have to intervene yourself between two spaces!


    This is not only dangerous, even the average people can''t do it!


    Because you can do this, either a pure space magician, or just like Anjer, using the Star Ling magic.


    Otherwise, it is difficult to do this.


    But Carl did it, and hit her fate of the throat!


    "There is also a small girl with a small girl in the district, so I have already studied many times, so I have been familiar with these two spaces.


    And since you are the Star Ling Deva, then I can use your key as a gift, give it to the little girl. "


    Carl calm smile, but let Anjar feel cold and chestnut!


    She found it.


    This person seems to be a true devil!

 509 What is the fifth and sixth chapter?

    "Area magma, how could be so strong ..."


    Angel did not think that he would have lived by Carl.


    Her original plan is to let the twins of the Star Lings, try to look at Carl''s strength.


    If you can turn it, it is best, but there is no relationship, because she has a way to escape.


    Even if Carl''s strength is strong, she can summon other Starpy delay.


    But how did she think that Carl not only has a transient ability, and even wear two spaces and prevents themselves from escaping.


    This is really a bit awkward.


    And Angel, never heard of it, some people have such power.


    In addition to the Star Lingwang, Jeart and Dragon, standing outside the world''s vertices.


    No one will have this power.


    But very unfortunate.


    Carl is such a power!


    But Carl did not kill her directly.


    Although this person is a six-magical general, this person still has a good time according to the rules.


    And her Star Wind key also needs to take away.


    If this person is dead, these keys will lose their role, and there is no time.


    Carl needs to give it to Lucy first, let these Stars have received the power of Lucy, this person is useless.


    So she got a life.


    "Although I don''t know, you have six magic generals, what do you want to do, but here I am, you will not succeed that no matter what you want, you will not succeed!"


    The Carl side did not express the expression, then released hell at the hell, and wrapped around the other party.


    Feel this evil, uncomfortable power, And Jeron has grown his eyes.


    "You are also a dark devil guide ?!"


    Feel the heart of the darkness, Angel is completely lost.


    She doesn''t understand why Cal will have such power and will not be able to reply to Carl.


    At this time, she has fallen into the severe coma.


    Although I haven''t died yet, I can''t wake up for a while.


    at the same time.


    The Naz et al., It was suddenly turned into the night, and another twin star, suddenly shocked.


    They have wanted to do it, but this Star is disappeared.


    Obviously it returns to the Star Spirit.


    "What is this? Why is the uncle of a night?


    Don''t you say that he is the same as Rocky? "


    Due to the tail members of the fairy, there is a star-fledged adult shape, joining the tail of the gap.


    Although he followed the Star Spirit and became the contract of Lucy.


    But he is still one of the members of the fairy!


    This is all by default.


    But overnight, it is obviously not this.


    Reeds shake his head, he didn''t know what happened, but he could understand that he was furnished overnight!


    But just at this time.


    Carl with two people, appeared in front of everyone.


    "One night here, I have returned his injury, and I can''t wake up how long he can''t take it.


    Here is Anjir, one of the six magical generals, she wants to attack me, and I am attacked by her overnight.


    So I solved her, now you need to solve the six magic generals, only five people left.


    You are so many people, fight the other five, if you still fight, you just have calculated.


    This is the flying dragon, how is it? "


    When I heard Carl, Naz and Gretton were full of enthusiasm, and they did not hesitate to rush out.


    "Six magic will be given to me! Hahahaha!"


    "Naz, don''t steal, the six magic general should give me a solution!"


    "These two bastards!"


    Leon saw, there is no hesitated chase.


    His little with class fans is also the pace of chasing Lyon.


    However, Drai did not dispatch, the three people of the cyan, it was concerned about watching the night and did not sell them.


    "It''s really a man, Wantati, let''s go first, here to handle it."


    "Well, I know Xia Lu!"


    Two of Wantiti and Xiwu are also ran out after a last one.


    However, her strength is weak, and Carl is seen, she is not good at fighting.


    However, her therapeutic ability should be very strong.


    "Mr. Carl, how did you find this guy? Do you say that you will know from the beginning?


    "Don''t think about what I think, I just aware that I am not right, so I''m smilling out, I am squatting."


    I heard the interpretation of Carl, and the slot nodded, and the eyes were full of respect.


    "It''s really Mr. Carl, it is easy to do our average person, there is no way to do!"


    Carl: ......


    Just at this time.


    Wake up overnight.


    He is full of face at this time, and I don''t know what happened.


    Until Reedes and others explained him, he understood that he was saved by Carl.


    Then this goods came a three hundred and sixty-degree rotation actions, and took out a rose from the crotch and gave to Carl.


    Just haven''t waited for him, and Carl will faint.


    "teacher!!!"


    I saw a night, and the three people suddenly surprised, and I was busy with your attention.


    "Don''t worry, people are not dead, but he is dizzy for a while.


    You stay here to take care of him, I and Yanli went to the front supervision.


    This battle is a bit hard to say for those little ghosts.


    So, the main battle of a while, or give it to you, I am squatting next to it. "


    "Mr. Carl, are you really not going to fight?"


    Yan La is very serious inquiry, but Carl has shaken his head.


    "I will not participate directly, but I will try to keep your life.


    This is a very good experience for those little ghosts. If they can defeat the six magic generals, they are enough to show that they have grown.


    As for our two, it is just a double insurance.


    If you don''t like to listen, you can deal with one or two six magic generals.


    But for me, I am enough to gather them! "


    Carl is telling the truth, and there is not much proud degree.


    Yan La also nodded, regardless of the words of Karl.


    As the Ten''s Dragon, very clear, the Holy Ten Dealer is only seen, what kind of strength gap!


    Since Karl is strong than Makarov, he said that naturally has his truth.


    Because the first few of the holy ten, there are several countdown, it is completely a height!


    "Okay, don''t chat, or have to take a look, this guy, temporarily handed over to you.


    Carl said, handing Angel throwing Angel on the ground and left.

 510 Chapter 5110

    It is useless for a long time.


    Carl and Dragonfly, the voice of explosion came to the battle place.


    Before Karl and Dragon, I was originally chased.


    But what is not thinking.


    A sudden loud noise, which triggered the vibration of the mountain range.


    Then Karl and Draga faster, came here.


    Carl''s speed is better than Li La, I don''t know how many times.


    He almost used his fastest speed and wanted to come over.


    But Karl is still a step later.


    The person who has taken the lead in the leader, can now be said to be a full army.


    In addition to Habi, the rest all people lay on the ground, and the expression was painful.


    And their arms, or shoulders, or on the thighs, have a clear bite.


    And even the surrounding skin, there is a black purple.


    Such a situation makes Karmind, all of them collectively poisoned!


    "Carl, hurry to save the Natiz them!


    The six magic people suddenly sneak us, and they also snatched Wantati and Xia Luo. "


    Habie is already crying at this time.


    The face is full of sadness.


    Carl is frowned, and the ability to observe the body of each of them, then this is the anti-detoxification of the treatment.


    The treatment effect of non-dead birds is very good, but in the face of different occasions, it also needs to be divided into different effects.


    The injury of Naz et al. Is not serious. They are only so painful because of toxins.


    If the treatment of the treatment of injuries is used, it will increase the diffusion of toxins.


    Therefore, in order to avoid this, Carl must now lower the efficacy of treatment, then release the ability to relieve toxins.


    Although it is a capacity, this is also a way, it must be cautious.


    at the same time.


    Yan La also rushed from the outside.


    When he saw this scene, it was also shocked.


    "How could this be?!"


    "Six Devils suddenly attacked them, so in their great ideas, thinking that these people will die, so they will leave them.


    These people may not think about it, I will also understand the ability of the treatment. "


    Carl is no expression, and even some angry.


    When he said this, did not have any emotions, but he did not think that because of his own strength, he worsened to let Nats and others under Huangquan.


    This should not happen, but eventually happened.


    It is simply in the face of Carl!


    So he is absolutely will not let these guys!


    "You can''t come over, or if you have, Naz is really not saved ..."


    Habi wiped a tears.


    It can be seen that he is now very sad.


    Then Karl looked at the Naz et al., Couldn''t help but shook his head.


    ", you are responsible for taking care of them, I will find it, look at the remaining people of the six magic generals, where is now!"


    Carl said, want to go straight, one person destroys each other!


    Everyone is hurt, this is the obligations of Carl, so he must have a responsibility for this mistake!


    But just when Carle is ready.


    The most powerful Naz, first everyone woke up.


    He grabbed Carl''s trousers, with a eye, so that he sat up.


    "Carl! This is handed over to us.


    This time is also our great idea. If you really play, the six magic generals are definitely not our opponent! "


    I heard Naz, and the Carl''s eyes were moved.


    He actually wants to persuade Naz, not let him fight so.


    But in front of the Naz, he responded to Carl with firm eyes.


    This makes him not help with sigh.


    "Ok, since you have said this, I am not refused.


    But I still do this, if you don''t play, I will do my hand.


    So, don''t let me down, fire dragadat! "


    "Hahahaha, I am Naz, I will definitely fail!"


    I have to fly them personally! "


    At this time, Naz is re-recovering, and the hands are fired and then double boxing.


    The flame burning, even let the surrounding air, there have been some distortions.


    Obviously, Naz has seriously.


    And another side.


    Gray and others were also awake.


    When they just woke up, he heard the name of Naz, could not shook his head.


    Gray has become accustomed to Naz ''character, so don''t say anything.


    But the Lyon on the side did not help but shook his head.


    "Carl, this matter is true, or handed over to us to solve!


    Although our strength is not as good as you, the district is six magic generals, we can still solve it! "


    Gray is also full of war, obviously wants to fight against the other party.


    Lyon on the side is standing next to Gray, and uses action to show your thoughts!


    He is a choice to support Gray.


    And Lyon''s classes, but did not say anything, she was just silently followed by Lyon.


    "In this case, you will leave! They have a specific way of thinking, I have a probably thinking.


    However, in your strength, I am afraid it is still two or two.


    Gray, you are with Naz, then ... "


    "Don''t! I want someone, kill the snake! Don''t come with others!"


    The Naz has fired, and the face revealed a confident smile.


    "I didn''t understand his ability. Now I understand, so I will never lose!"


    Listening to Naz Confident, Carl just wanted to say.


    But he looked at the Gray, and the woman who had too much power, couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "Forget it, I will be alone in Nazhe, there is Haber to follow at least.


    Gray, all three of you, I met the six-magical generals, I can try it first.


    If you really do, send a signal to the sky, I will support it in the past! "


    "understand!"


    Gray and Lyon nodded, then like a smile, shaking hands with each other, with a table sincerity!


    These two people were originally the brothers under the same division, and naturally tacit.


    And they have a lot of commonality in terms of ability.


    The two people join the power of their hands, and they may be weak than two people from Naz and Gray.


    And the most important thing is.


    Carl is agreed to Nats alone, facing a six-magical general.


    In fact, I want to see the power of the dragon in my body.


    When I was taking Battle Jerff, the dragon in the Naz body had a sign of cage.


    Now he is full of war, the magic of the body is rolling, as if the next second will break through the body.


    This makes Karl some doubts.


    If he really can singlely pick a six magic general.


    Maybe his dragon''s power, you can wake up!

 511 Chapter 511, resurrected Jerra!

    "Wantan! This is your grace Jerff, now use your ability, resurrect him!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The summit of the Sixth Devils, at this time, Jerrar in front of him, and the eyes are full of various emotions.


    He brought Wen Di, the purpose is to resurrect, and the death of Geral.


    Although Gerar is already dead, but relying on Wantati''s capabilities, and the strength of the head is completely resurrected!


    The power of the dragon magistrate is so magical.


    Because of the magical magic of Wantiti, it represents a living.


    Then the first spring before the head is, and the resurrection of Jelar, is not a problem.


    "Wantan, don''t do this, the other party is the master of the park!"


    Ximau wants to stop Wildi, but at this time, the Wenrti is not too obedient.


    In his impression, Gerar is not a beef aerage, but an amiable big brother.


    This person has a very special meaning of her.


    If there is no words, Wen Ti is even causing now.


    So she can only cry while crying, using the sky magic, and resurrect it.


    As a huge dark magic appears.


    Wen Ti will fall in the ground, and stand still.


    The head is even more laugh, it looks an exceptional excitement.


    But the strange thing is that Jerra, just being resurrected, did not show any excitement.


    He even didn''t even have a little expression, and even the feelings were slight, as if they were viewed, what is the situation.


    "Hahahaha, Gerah, I finally resurrected you!"


    Although your previous paradise failed, but did not matter, Nirvana will be open!


    At that time, we release the dark power together to reverse the whole world!


    Only in this way can you meet the identity of Jelf, let him come in this world! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    The head is a laugh, it looks very excited.


    It seems that this world has been in the hands.


    However, when he wanted to be close to Gerar, he was put into the magic that was released by the other party.


    See this scene.


    When Wen Ton, Wintton, held his mouth, and it was incredible.


    She didn''t think that Gerar gave the six-way generals to the Sixth Mission.


    Xia Linu is a courage to stop in front of Wenrty, prevent Gerar from doing her.


    But Jerrah just looked at Wenyi, smashed his head, showing a doubtful expression.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    Let''s put down this sentence, Gerar walked out of the cave and left.


    After seeing him, Wenrti and Xiaolan Dew were also loose.


    When they had some of them, they quickly escaped from here.


    About three minutes later.


    The head of the brain took a lot of things, this time, clever is released.


    "Available Gerar! This guy, definitely wants to master Nirvana alone! I can''t succeed!


    KBL, you go to Kerah, absolutely can''t let him master the Nirvana alone!


    This huge magic must be in our hands! "


    "I have received the head! I will keep him!"


    Kabla, who was defensive outside, and lick the lips, followed the snake head under his feet.


    "Good brother, we have been driving!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Naz et al. Is in the forest.


    Their goal is only one, that is, find the six magic general, then kill each other!


    Then I will rescue Wenyi.


    But just at this time.


    A man wearing tight clothes suddenly appeared in front of everyone, blocked their way.


    "Hey, I am waiting for you for a long time.


    Listening Cake Black said, do you seem to give Anjir to the uniform?


    There is no relationship, even if you uniform, it is impossible to be my opponent!


    You don''t have a person to be above, beyond me! "


    With this man''s voice, he is instantly close to everyone and wants to launch an attack.


    His speed, most of the people present, feel very difficult.


    Even the Yanli, one of the sinths, and the face is slightly changed, and it feels some inconsistent.


    But Carl is an exception.


    At an instant of the other party, he found the speed of the other party and did not become fast.


    This magic, although Carl is not very clear, but he is very clear.


    I feel slow!


    This feeling of surroundings, and all kinds of sensory surroundings!


    Obviously, this is the magic used by the other party!


    He is not a very fast, but changed around a region.


    It makes all the feelings of all organisms in this area.


    However, this ability will definitely be divided into me.


    If otherwise, other six magic generals will also be affected, so that they cannot act normally.


    But his ability is completely invalid for Carl!


    Carl''s senses, in addition to the physical sensory, there are other methods can be replaced.


    Seeing the color and future, just one.


    Even the fruit, Hades'' demon, even hell''s breath and the non-dead bird, can replace his senses!


    This ability is only for human body and magic, there is no need for Carl, there is no use!


    It is because of this.


    When the other party initiated the attack, Carl directly came to the other side, and it was a slap!


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s too weak!"


    After Karl took the other party, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    This guy, self-sufficient speed, very fast, as fast as lightning.


    But once his strength is seen, it is actually that.


    "Gray, this guy is gave you to you, his ability is very special, and I don''t say it, because this is also to make you grow up.


    But I can remind you that this guy''s truly power is not to enhance your speed.


    As for his strength, what is it, you still explore it yourself.


    If this weak guy doesn''t even say, I can only say that you are alive. "


    Carl shake his head, then left Gray, Leon, and his madkes, stay here.


    Faced with this guy, they are enough to deal with it!


    And Carl''s prompts are given so obvious.


    If they teamed up, they still fame, then they can only explain these three people, really do not have any potential to develop.


    "It seems that Carl pushes his ability. If you don''t, you will not be given to us directly to solve the other party."


    If you hear Gray, Leon is also nodded and prepares to fight.


    "Yeah, that guy is really a genuine monster!"

 512 Chapter 51, the respective opponents

    "monster?"


    "Oh, in front of us, in front of us, I dare to say that a magician in the district is a monster. You haven''t seen it!"


    Just in Gray and Lyon, when Blowing Carl.


    The man, spit out a blood, swaying and standing.


    At this time, the expression is somewhat, it looks completely uncomfortable.


    Obviously, Carlina is a slap and does not let him find Carl''s power.


    In his eyes, Carl is not lucky, in order to play itself.


    But now Karl has left, he can only put the two ghosts before the eyes.


    "Go to death! Today, I will let you know, the strong general!"


    "Gray, be careful!"


    "Don''t use you to remind!"


    Two people in Gray and Lyon are ready.


    But the next second, two faces were pushed, and they were put down by the other party.


    Because of his speed, it is so fast!


    "Hahahaha, I saw it, this is beyond your strength, give me death!"


    With an angry.


    His attacks, uninterrupted fell on the body of Leon and Gray, let the woman who hide next to him shake.


    "Can''t go on this again, come out, clay!"


    With a loud, a huge clay giant appears in front of everyone, resolves the other party''s attack.


    But this is not used.


    Because the other party directly sprint, scattered the clay giant.


    I even gave her.


    "District woman, don''t want to affect my speed!"


    During the speech, he came back to buy his head and showed a laugh.


    "Next, I will turn to you!"


    "Death!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl et al. Is working on the residence of the six magic generals.


    However, the time of Jala, still worried about Gray, I want to go back to help.


    He passed the reminder of Carl, plus his own perception, probably guess, what is the ability of the other party.


    If you let him go out, it is easy to solve the other party.


    However, Carl has stopped Liula, did not let him help.


    "Give you to young people, their strength and potential are not weak, if not given them a combat opportunity, develop their potential.


    They are afraid that they are in a lifetime, I think you are not willing to see this scene? "


    When I heard Carl, I took a nodded, and I was in my hands. It was a suggestion of Carl.


    But he is still worried about their safety.


    This is also there there.


    Who allows the six magic generals to be famous.


    The General Magic Association is unable to fight one of the six magic generals.


    It can be seen that this guy is how dangerous.


    But Carl is opposite to it.


    He has a lot of confidence in Gray.


    What''s more, this guy is also contained in the body, let Carl are the idea of ??the destination of magic potential.


    Even less than Naz!


    Unfortunately, this potential, he doesn''t know, others can''t see it.


    Although Karl can be seen, but I don''t know how to help him inspire, so I can only wait anyway.


    However, this battle may I can help my potential.


    This is not there.


    However, just at this time.


    A beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    She is the Wantati who was captured before.


    At this time, the Wenrti, after seeing everyone, first was shocked, and then crying and ran and started to complain.


    "Sorry, it is my resurrection of Gerar ..."


    While crying, Wenyi said this.


    Although she did a wrong thing.


    But she is good to say bravely, and this is that she still has saved.


    Coupled with Wantati is now around ten years old, the age is too small.


    A child, what is wrong, it is actually normal.


    Among the people present, no one will blame her.


    But there is no waiting Carl comfort.


    A huge magic light column appears in front of everyone.


    Dramatic energy, leading to the entire forest, there have been some shakes.


    The instant appeared in the light column, and there was a large black magic, wrapped around the light column.


    Such a magic, let Carl think of the magic spirit.


    And at this time.


    A six-magical general, appearing in front of everyone, stopping everyone''s way.


    "It''s a spectacular scene, so, no matter what you want to do, you can get it!"


    One of the six magic generals appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing his appearance, Carl wants to do it, but he was stopped by Li.


    "This person gave me, that huge light column is uneasy, I can feel that I can''t curb this power.


    Carl, I hope you can help, destroy this light column! "


    Although Dula doesn''t know this light column, what is the representative.


    But he is a holy ten magist guide, or can still be seen, this light column, there is a lot of dark magic.


    So this thing must be eliminated.


    Otherwise, it will definitely affect this world.


    Carl is a nod.


    Since the Li La intended to leave the disconnection, Carl was too lazy to waste time to solve the other party.


    "Naz, you carry Wenyi, we will hurry out unless!"


    "Hey! Rush!"


    Naz did not have any pity and jade.


    He directly slammed the soft body, and then rushed along the way, and the speed is even faster than Carl.


    Seeing this scene, Habie and Xiwu two people, suddenly widened, immediately chased it.


    "Naz, etc. I!"


    "Bastard! Hurry and let go of our Wen Ti!"


    Carl saw that they were so energetic, and they laughed, then released a treatment, covered in the rig.


    "Let''s go, do it, the disease of treatment can last for twenty minutes.


    In these twenty minutes, as long as the heart and the brain are not pierced, the head is not cut, any injury can recover! "


    After leaving this hand.


    Carllard left and chased Naz.


    He can feel it.


    This guy that has been tears, the strength is far more than that, use the guy who feels magic.


    Although they are the six magic generals.


    But this person''s hard strength is relatively stronger!


    So he will help pull a buff.


    "Next, it is the battle of our two!


    My name is called Li La, the sage magistan of the scales of the snake, and is also one of the Holy Ten Devils.


    However, I can''t compare those monsters, my strength is just the end of the holy ten! "


    Jira, a real man, I have a self-explosive home, and it is enough to give interest.


    The other party is a tear and exposes a smile.


    "There is no need to be so cumbersome, you just need to know, I am willing to kill you!"


    "My name is Het Ai!"

 513 Chapter 513, Gerar, you are wrong

    With the residence of the six magic generals.


    Carl et al. Can feel more and more felt, a huge magic, is constantly gathering.


    However, this time, the six magic generals did not appear here.


    Under the eyes of Karl, they found that there was one of the six magic generals, and they did not move in one place.


    As for the other two, it is next to the light column, as if it is observed.


    And Gerah is also in front of this light column!


    According to his position, Carl probably guess it, this magic is he released.


    But let Carl feel a little strange that Gerar''s body, with this light column, there is a subtle connection.


    Although I don''t know what this is going, he has one, not very good.


    That is Gerar to die!


    Carl knows that Gerar is not a good person, so he will die, and Karl is no one and the idea.


    Just now Gerar, looks very bad.


    This caused Carl''s curiosity, so he plans to look at it in the past.


    But just at this time.


    A poisonous snake appears in front of Carl, stopping the front of the front.


    There is no hesitation.


    Carlla is a hand knife, and the snake is directly played.


    However, the other''s skin is also very thick.


    Karl hits, although it is not to open the mountain, but can also die in general animal explosions!


    But this snake, obviously no explosion, just being hit, depressed, and highlights a blood.


    This is only.


    "It''s a good defense, but if you want to do it for me, you will take your hand.


    Anyway, for me, you can''t be my opponent. "


    When I heard Carl, the man in which the python was held, appeared in front of Carl.


    Naz is waiting, and the face shows excited smile.


    "Let me solve him!"


    Naz wants to rush, but is pulled by Carl.


    "Don''t worry, wait Winiti''s body is restored, you are together."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No, this guy''s poisonous you forgot?"


    Although I can treat you, but when fighting, there is an auxiliary side, isn''t it better? "


    When I heard Karl, Naz was nodded, and it was recognized by his statement.


    Weni is some fear.


    The body she has resumed at this time is almost the same.


    But she doesn''t want to fight, even afraid of fighting.


    This is also something wrong, because her age is really too small.


    "Xia Luu, I know my words, maybe it may be used.


    But if you want to make Wenyi grow up, it is best to let him participate in this battle.


    The strength of this snake man is still a matter, and his body has a dragon crystal, according to my guess, it should be the second generation of the dragon magistillers.


    You have two genuine destroyed dragonfoots, if you can''t do a pirated second-generation dragonfly, what is your face, see your parents? "


    If you hear Carl, Naz and Wingyi are all shocked.


    The dragon magist guide is raised by Dragon, and then put it in the world.


    So Carl said there is no mistake.


    The genuine should not be pirated, they still have no face to see their parents.


    "Naz, Wantati, and Habie and Xia Luu, this guy is handed over to you."


    The voice just fell, Carl gave them two people released a treatment.


    This is the same as before Luo, can last for more than twenty minutes, and can add some confrontation of BUFF.


    In this way, you don''t have to worry about this guy''s toxin.


    Then the Carl is straight to the past and prepares to go to the area where the light column is located.


    "How can I, I can''t hear his voice at a point ..."


    This man is very afraid.


    In the general of the six magic, the power of the Dragon Magical is the pre-fighting force.


    Although he is the same as Laxus, it is the second generation of the dragon magistillers, and it is pirated.


    But his strength, but it is not pirated, but it is a real cultivation.


    Especially his, you can hear the ability to go to the target, but also a very powerful buff.


    This ability is equivalent to the heard of the soul of the One Piece.


    It is even more high than ordinary, more advanced.


    After all, he can hear the range, it is very huge.


    The square is almost everything in his master.


    But unfortunately.


    He and Carl''s strength gap are too large.


    So I can''t hear the heart of Carl, nor does it know his next step.


    This has always been, you can hear all the sounds of all the sounds, and fall into the self-suspicion.


    Even when he faces Carl, it will be trembled from his heart.


    Because he can notice it, the momentum of Carl is completely different from other magicilers!


    Fortunately, Carl is not intended to do it, just got past, and even never returned.


    In this case, let him loose a sigh of relief, followed by arriving at arrived attitude!


    "Now, let you know that I am!"


    "Accept death!"


    "Director of the Dragon -"


    Along with his roar.


    The war of the three rivals the dragonfoot is officially started!


    However, Carl''s just looked back, and then he was not concerned.


    Although the strength of this person is good, if Naz can awakened, you can defeat him at all.


    Not to mention, there is a Wantiti to assisted next to it.


    Even the Carl gave a heavily buff.


    Within 20 minutes, don''t worry that they will suffer from many serious injuries.


    As for twenty minutes, I can''t divide the winning and negative, this can only say Naz''s potential, there is no way to release it.


    However, there is Karl''s end, the problem is not big.


    "This is your six magic general, is you a heart-minded Nirvana? It''s not very good!"


    Karl walked to this huge light column, although this huge magic, but in his opinion, this thing did not even have a magical spirit.


    The first brain on the side, I saw Karl suddenly appeared, and suddenly the snack was shocked.


    "Is Carl? The legend, surpass the Magist of the Ten Ten, you finally came here!


    Jerrar, let''s go together, before you get lost in his hand, now we can practice him with the two people to fight him! "


    The head has been prepared for fighting.


    But Gerald has been dull, it looks a little god.


    "Geral! What is your situation!"


    Seeing Gerar did not respond any reaction, the head is stunned.


    Carl is a little unsatisfactory, touched each other, by the way, and explored his body.


    After a moment, Carl learned the truth, the expression was crying.

 514 Chapter 514, is there?

    Carli used the land of the land, and the ability to treat, and explored the body of Geral''s body and found a crusalful fact.


    That is, he is actually unparalleled!


    That''s right!


    After this goods resurrected, I am unparalleled!


    This is the case, this is the case!


    Although the brain blank, it is not necessarily a representative, and it may be that he can not see the opponent, or other diseases.


    But Jerra, just resurrected, absolutely impossible to have other diseases, more impossible to surpass Carl''s strength, let him not see each other.


    So there is only one possibility!


    That is a misfortune!


    "I really didn''t think of it, I still want to use the paradise, purify the whole world, and the people who have resurrected Jerev, will now be missed.


    This is really unexpected, but you have activated Nirvana, should you be a little ability you have before? "


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, thinking that he caught the truth.


    The Six Devils in the side of the Sixth, but also a full face.


    He didn''t know what Gerald missed this matter. Now, he recalls that Jerrar has just resurrected all kinds of abnormalities, he can understand the other party, why is it suddenly so fright.


    "Hahahaha, Gerar, I didn''t expect you to have today!"


    You have lost my memory, this is really a lot of laugh, it''s time to laugh at me!


    But it doesn''t matter, even if you are almost, you know that you will open Nirvana, and then we will jointly meet the arrival of Nirvana!


    Celebrate! This is the ceremony prepared before the resurrection of Gierff! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    The head is laughing, I don''t know because Gerald missed my mad, or because I can get Nirvana, resurrection Gielf.


    But his eyes have lost his jealousy.


    Although the strength of the head is very strong, he is still a bit crazy about Gerar.


    This is not just because of his strength, but also because of his thoughts!


    But now Gerar has already missed.


    For the head, there is already a threat, of course, don''t have to take the other party.


    "But before welcoming Nirvana, still solve this guy first!


    Jerrar, he is our enemy, wants to destroy Nirvana, stop our resurrection of Jerev''s enemies!


    Now I ordered you, eliminate this enemy with me! "


    The head is shouting, waving the wand in your hand, wants to attack Carl.


    But love for a second.


    Gerah just looked at the head of the head and waved it for a few meters away.


    "Do you know Ai Lusha? I can''t think of who I am, but I tell me in my mind that I must protect Ai Lusha, even if I sacrifice myself.


    And my brain also told me that it will definitely can''t let Nirvana, otherwise this world will fall into endless darkness.


    So, please tell me who Ai Lusha is, why should I protect her!


    If you will tell me, now I will immediately destroy the Nirvana! "


    Gerar did not speak, directly rushing, revealing his own thinned upper body.


    Seeing this scene, Karlbo wants to say something.


    But with Geral, there was a black mark, and the same black mark was also appeared in the magic light column, he found it.


    The mark on Geral, is completely connected to the mark on the light column!


    "what is this?"


    Carl did not understand magic, so I don''t know what Gerar is meaning.


    However, there is no other way to explain, and the head of the head opens the standard explanation mode.


    "How could it be! This is a collapsed magic, and Gerar don''t want to live!


    This thing will come with your body and collapse!


    At that time, not only Nirvana, you must die! "


    "It doesn''t matter, maybe I am not a good person before, but I know, I have to protect Airewa.


    This thing will hurt her, so I have to be destroyed, even if she can''t see it. "


    Gerar reveals a gentle smile.


    The tone is also very soft, especially when he is saying that Ai Lusha, it is simply like a neighboring Hardman, and the previous Jerrar is two people!


    More importantly, now the gerl of the iliac choices, Geral, who has previously been in the paradise, not only different temperament, but also the way of action and speaking methods are different.


    Even their way of thinking is somewhat different.


    That anti-Gerah is a standard aftertas template, nothing to say.


    But this resurrected Gerar, but there is a very gentle side, and the starting point of his work is actually for Ai Lusa!


    This is much more like Ai Lusha, and you can remember her name after you have lost your memory!


    In particular, Gerar now doesn''t even know that his name is, the only known is the name of Airewa, and protect her ideas.


    This is simply a century big warming!


    Even this straight man saw it, it is a bit touched.


    But the head is very angry. He rushed directly, and he would feel Geral, but he was blocked by Carl.


    "The summit of the six magic will be? From now, you can go!"


    "Blend ..."


    The head has just wanted to launch magic.


    Karl did the sword to open his chest a hole.


    At this time, the head of the hook, although there is still a breath, but it will not be able to live.


    Then Karl looked at the stick next to it and kicked the bottom of his.


    "Don''t be killed, I know that you are alive, now give you two options.


    Go to death, or tell me, let go of the way to collapse! "


    "Are you called Carl? This collapsed magic, there is no way to relieve, and you talk to a wand, is it a bit strange?"


    Jerrah wanted to stop Carl.


    But just next second.


    This wand suddenly jumped up, and he flew to the front of Carl.


    "Please don''t kill me ..."


    Geral: ......


    Karl looked at Geral laughing, then grab the wand in the hand.


    "Can you tell me now how to lift this collapsed magic?"


    "can¡­¡­"


    Gerar has a little covered.


    He didn''t expect that this wand would speak.


    However, he does not intend to relieve the collapse of the magic, because he doesn''t want Nirvana!


    "Mr. Carl, although I don''t know what we are related, but see you, you should be a party standing in justice!


    Nirvana is not a good magic, this thing is best to destroy, never stay!


    So I will release it, it is absolutely not cracking to crack the magic, this magic you can''t be lifted! "

 515 Chapter 515, Overserance of Light and Dark

    "Hey, Gerar does not say so absolutely, in this world, there is no magic that cannot be cracked.


    If you have something, it is just a magic that is not studied.


    Your collapse magic, although there is no loss, but as long as it is pushed down, it can be completely released.


    And this kind of little thing, no need to shoot this adult, even I can relieve it. "


    Said, this wand flew out, then ran to Geral''s body, right.


    In short than ten seconds, this let Gerar think that it is impossible to relieve the magic magic, it is easy to disappear!


    This scene made him completely.


    Carl is walking forward and taking a shot of Jarah''s shoulder comfort him.


    "Although you have done a lot of sin, you have already missed, but it is more than two people before.


    So you can now re-do people, reopen your life, and protect your beloved girl.


    As for your origin, I am not very clear. If you want to know who you are, it is best to find your heart-minded Ai La, the privilege is confirmed.


    However, I can remind you that Ai Laha is a super beautiful woman, and it is also one of our fairy tail guilds. One of the most inflatable women! "


    Karl is selling its own Ai Lusha, while reaching it.


    If Ai Lusha is here, he heard that he was praised by Carl, will definitely blush.


    Although her face is rare, she will be easily shy once she is boasted.


    This contrasts that the Boxes are more than Luca, but it is unexpected cute.


    Still very cute.


    "I know, I will go to Ai Lusha asked me to ask me, but about this nirvana, how should you deal with?


    If this thing is in the world, it will be a huge disaster!


    Although I don''t know this, there is something, but my brain tells me, Nirvana is synonymous with disasters! "


    Gerar trembled at this time.


    It seems that he seems to be a bit of afraid of Nirvana.


    But this is just one aspect.


    The most important thing is because he released the collapsed magic, leading to its magic, almost all damage.


    Although the collapsed magic is relieved, his magic is all concentrated here, and it will be released naturally.


    So don''t have a time, his strength is unable to recover.


    Now he, almost noble, naturally, will naturally worry.


    However, Carl has shaken his head.


    "The system choice is not coming, it is not a threat, but I don''t worry.


    No matter what Nirvan, look at me to break! "


    Carl said confident.


    But his words, let Gerar heard a face.


    "System? Choose? What does this mean?"


    Gerar only understood the last sentence of Carl, as for the first half of the slot, he did not understand at all.


    Carl is shaking his head, if he doesn''t care.


    And at this time.


    Below the ground, suddenly poured a huge magic!


    At the same time, the ground began to shake.


    Carl and Geral''s body are not rising from independent!


    "Good, good hard ..."


    "It seems that there is something out ..."


    Jerah squats on the ground, the face is white, which is obviously scared by this sudden battle.


    He doesn''t know what ghosts are this.


    But Carl has been scanned by the color domineering, which is a huge castle!


    "Nirvana! This is Nirvan! Nirvana magic launched, hahahaha!"


    The wand cheers.


    Nirvana launches success, as if it is worth a happy thing.


    But Carl is too lazy to pay this guy.


    Anyway, he can''t make any moth.


    At this time, Karl, just studying Nirvana magic, want to see this thing, what role in the end.


    However, in Carl, I will see my domineering, penetrate into the opponent.


    A stinging, starting to spread from Carl''s brain.


    This makes him have a kind of feeling of crazy killing, constantly spreading in the mind.


    But this feeling is just less than a second, it quickly dispel.


    At the same time, the tingling in Carl brain has also disappeared, as if it is just a painful pain.


    He did not receive any impact as next to Jarah next to him.


    Have to say, Jerrar after the resurrection, is like a chapter pure white paper.


    With his current situation, it is estimated that most magicals that can affect the negative spirit will be invalid.


    Who let Geral don''t know anything, the purity is the same as a newborn child, it can be said that there is not much difference.


    "Hahahaha, you must be dark infected!"


    Nirvana magic is to change people''s character, so that he has become a pure evil from the original kindness!


    As long as your inner heart, there is a little dotted evil, will be enlarged by Nirvana Magic, and then become a person who is falling into the dark!


    As long as you are in the scope of Nirvana, everyone must be swallowed in the dark! "


    "Hahahahaha! Stupid human!"


    The wand is not far from the words, it looks quite.


    However, it is also a loss of his explanation, Karl will understand what is currently.


    Simply, this is one, can enlarge human dark face magic, within the coverage of Nirvana, everyone will affect.


    Carl just killed the killing, it was affected by this giving.


    It''s good to be high enough in Carl, or it is really likely to be transformed.


    In this way, Carl can also understand why Gerar will always emphasize that Nirvana is a disaster.


    According to the wand, this thing is really a disaster!


    Just let it take a circle in this world, I am afraid the whole world has to finish.


    Because this will only make human, fall into endless killing!


    I will never get angry!


    "Gerar, you are right, this thing does not leave, so let me destroy him now!"


    Carl flew to half an air, holding Hades, ready to destroy this thing.


    The wand is awkward, and suddenly the snack is shocked.


    He didn''t think that Carl did not have an impact.


    Not just him, Jerra, next to him, has not been affected, which makes the wand suddenly suspect life.


    But Carl did not pay attention to this guy, but she took a deep breath, ready to open a big trick to destroy it!


    But just at this time.


    The inexplicable oppression appeared around Carl.


    The power, let him put the weapon in his hand, then put your eyes in not far, sitting on the blanket!

 516 Chapter 516

    Sudden young man.


    Sitting in a flying blanket, the eyes are extremely sharp, and there is also a sitting position, it looks very unaware.


    This person is the midnight of the six magical general!


    "Are you a fairy tail?


    I want to destroy Nirvana, I will never allow it.


    However, you defeated my father, still a bit strength, but you have no way in front of me ... "


    I haven''t finished it.


    Karl Shock is a chopping.


    The man is still being pulled, directly by Carl''s sword, then the double-eyed, unpaid personnel.


    His mouth is even more blood, highlighting him by Carl Spike!


    "Talented! Don''t fight, you know that there is no nutritious nonsense, is there a now? Is it true?


    Carl couldn''t help but shake his head.


    The protagonist is just that the people who use the guns in the mouth, after all, the active role is to feel the people.


    But the counterattack also plays the gun, and it is still in front of himself, this is looking for death!


    So Karl did not have any hesitation, and the other side didn''t take the other party.


    But this hit, Carl did not use full, he is still alive, but if you don''t care, you can''t die.


    Then Carl took a breath, looked at the nirvana under the feet, couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "Although I don''t know if it is the lack of mind, I will give you a disaster.


    But since I have encountered me, then I naturally can''t sit still! "


    "Ghost -"


    With the Carl''s light!


    He fully released his own sick!


    Attemside!


    Tiandi color change.


    The surrounding space is due to Carl''s power, there is a certain twist.


    The huge spatial crack of more than 100 meters appears in front of Geral and the wand, let them two amazed!


    Not just two people.


    Just even ending the battle of Gray, Naz also has a rude, and it also saw this huge spatial crack!


    "What is this ghost ?!"


    Leon is a face and is very shocking.


    He was the first time I saw the spatial crack, but Gray didn''t blame, because Carl is not the first time, release this similar chopping.


    But so exaggerated, he is the first time.


    Because the prior to Karl''s sniper, although the space can be pulled, it has been made into a spatial crack of more than ten meters.


    With more than 100 meters, even Gray is also seen for the first time.


    "Hey, this is that you haven''t seen it, this spatial crack, but Carl made.


    Although he is not a space magician, his sword is enough to score the space, now you know how much you and his gap, how big is it! "


    At the same time as Gray explained, he did not forget to ridicule.


    But Lyon did not speak.


    Two of their brothers, just teamed up to solve one of the six magic generals.


    This guy let them understand that he is alone and it is basically impossible to win.


    This is not just a gap, but also his magic, very strange.


    Only by leaving a specific range can we see his magic.


    But it is also to be in this way, let Leon understand, can easily release the magic of the magic in his scope of the magic, there are many!


    Because of the slap in Carl, it has been on the end of the battle, and it is also printed on the face.


    It can be seen from here.


    Carl is much better than anyone of them, even more than six magic people!


    Such power is also long forward.


    "Leon, don''t stay, hurry up, there is a bit wrong, that thing is blowing!"


    Look at the voice of Gray.


    I saw the building that had four legs, suddenly cracking from the center.


    Karl''s hit, directly from the middle!


    But this is not finished yet.


    Carl continued to release the abilities of the earthquake, and began to continue to destroy this Nirvana!


    In general, Carl''s power destroyed a building.


    But this thing has magic protection, Carl must have more effort to solve it.


    Although Karley did not know what Carl wants to destroy, he felt that this thing was very terrible.


    So he wants to accelerate the rush to help.


    However, when they rushed, they were ready to help.


    Just encounter, solve the battle of Naz and Wanti two.


    "Yeah! You also solve the battle here? I can tell you Gray, I am very relaxed here!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Naz seems to show off his record, and give the Six-Devil''s one of the monks.


    But the injuries on him, as well as the wounds that are biting by a poisonous snake, representing his battle is not easy.


    Gray is too lazy to poke him, but it is eye-catching, looking to the huge building.


    "Naz, you are recently, do you know what this is?"


    "I don''t know this, I just didn''t have this thing when I was fighting, but after the battle was over, it suddenly came out.


    But it doesn''t matter, no matter what something, as long as it is an enemy, I don''t fly! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Yes, Habi also wants to fly!"


    "I know bragging! Hey!"


    Seeing Naz and Habi so as a spirit, Summer Lulu next to it can''t see it, can''t help but spoke.


    However, these two nerve strips have not ignored this ridicule, but they rushed from their own.


    Two people in Gray and Lyon are quickly followed.


    However, Wen Ti is a little weak, it is obviously not moving.


    After a fierce battle, she is very weak now.


    "Xiwu is helping me, I can continue to fight ..."


    "Wantati, you still take a break, the next battle, even if you don''t have you ..."


    "No, I am also a torque, I can''t drag the leg!"


    Looking at Wenyi''s firm look, Xia Lulu wants to refuse, but it can''t be exported.


    In the end, she can only get together helplessly, ready to bring her forward.


    "It''s really a tunner, this spirit is admirable, this is the power full of love! My previous thoughts, really wrong!"


    Just at this time.


    A sound of chicken skin, suddenly appeared behind, let Xia Lu and Weni, suddenly scared.


    Then they saw that one of the six magic generals, and the two of the two people appeared in front of their eyes!


    "Mr. Yan, what is going on, why you ..."


    I heard the inquiry, the Dragonfly Hand Head, the heart is explained.


    "Don''t worry, he is not our enemy ..."

 517 Chapter 517, Six Magics, is it a common sense?

    Yan La is simple explanation, now the situation.


    The six-magical general, due to Nirvana, has become a kind person, and will be released from the original dark surface.


    At the same time, he also informs the ability to pay, all of them.


    In this way, the people understand why this six magical generals will suddenly join their team.


    "The original Nirvana also has the ability to distorted personality, and still permanently, as long as it is in the dark, it will never reply.


    And this transformation, the same effect on the people who have originally dark,.


    Because as long as his inner heart, there is a little light, it will be completely enlarged, and finally engulf the entire darkness.


    Only pure darkness, as well as pure light, or strong people who are strong enough to offset this impact, right? "


    Summer Lulu analysis is very correct.


    Although she is a cat, it is much more intelligent than Habi in my mind.


    Yan La also nodded, saying that it is such a thing.


    However, their current situation is not optimistic.


    Although Carl is destroying Nirvana, there is a very powerful existence of the six magic generals.


    That is the people of the head!


    If the Six Devils are all defeated, the personality in this will be exposed and destroy everything.


    That personality, there is no feeling of people, there is no purpose, it is purely to destroy!


    And his magic is more than the sum of the generals of the Six Devils!


    Such a powerful force, even if the six magic generals must fear three points.


    And the six magic generals have seven people, is this not a common sense?


    that''s all.


    Their group quickly moved forward and wanted to inform Carl.


    But just at this time.


    Nirvana suddenly took a explosion!


    Powerful waves, let them have to squin their eyes and launch magic for protection.


    Wait until they once again blink.


    Huge Nirvana has disappeared!


    Staying in the same place, there is only one of the huge deep pit.


    "Is this the power of love, can you still destroy Nirvana, this guy is a monster?"


    Heteri is also one of the original six magic generals. At this time, it is shocked, standing in Karl in the sky.


    He completely watched the power of Carl, so it would be so surprised.


    And he found someone to find someone, if he was on the words of Shangkar, it will definitely be killed!


    with no doubt!


    His current power can be hit by the end of the Ten Ten, but if you encounter Carl, then there is no living road.


    So he is also a bit fortificant, and it is , did not let him do it, otherwise Heteri is now universities.


    "It''s evil, I haven''t waited for us to shoot, how can this thing fry?


    Carl! Do you have a good job like this! "


    The Naz gray face has never climbed up, and his face is full of indignation.


    Obviously, he felt angry because he did not participate in this.


    Naz is such a personality.


    So Karl is not intended.


    It is the Gray next to it, very calmly patted the dust on the body, and then the eyes of Wing Wo.


    ", why will this six magic generals are here?"


    I heard the inquiry, Jira had to explain this matter again.


    At this time, Karl came here, and heard the words of the dragon.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, but Heteri you said this head, and there is a personality?"


    "Yes, the strength of the personality is very strong, even better than the strength of the rock.


    So I am punching you, or hurry to grab them! And don''t forget me, although I am now changed, but I am also one of the six magic generals. "


    Heteri is full of tears at this time, and the eyes are filled with the look.


    Seeing this scene, Carl also understood that this guy is completely turned.


    "Heteri, discuss with you."


    "Mr. Carl, please say, as long as I can do, I will help you, this is not only for you, but also for myself to be very elegant!"


    "Very good! In this case, please faint, I have to try your person in the mouth, there are more than enough."


    "This¡­¡­"


    When I heard Karl, Heter Ai was full, and even tears stopped.


    Other people are more shocked, but except for Wantati and Xia Luu, even the .


    "Carl said is right, only the six magical generals are all done, we are only perfect to complete the task!


    And I also want to see, this guy, there are so strong! "


    Li La''s strength, almost no consumption, Naz is a flame around two, and the physical strength is restored.


    It is the two of Gray and Leon, can only be returned for the time being.


    Wen Ti''s current body is not very comfortable, and can only be returned.


    Gerar is basically in soy sauce, and now he has no way to participate in the battle.


    However, Carl is moving.


    Just destroyed Nirvana, it seems that it is very vast, but for him, there is not much consumption.


    "I know, but I don''t go to my hand."


    "It doesn''t matter, we can help you!"


    Heteri Did not finished.


    Naz and Habie directly attacked, and took Heteri to fly.


    The force of this punch is not light, and he fleszes him directly, then Heteri is fainted.


    "Naz, I saw it, he is me dizzy!"


    Habib is waving his cat claws, and Naz is looking back to see what people inside the pothole, as if it is looking forward to what.


    "Come here, I can feel that a powerful magic is being gathered in that person!"


    "Yes, I also felt that my physical strength and injured people, quickly retrace.


    If you are late, you can''t get it! "


    Although Dula was still surprised at Naz''s sudden attack.


    But in front of you, you have not allowed him to go to spit.


    Wenrti and others have also raised.


    Although they want to help, they are insufficient, they are only dragging the legs, but they are not as good as the old man who will leave here.


    "It is indeed more unusual magic, but if there is only such words, even Makarov is not as good."


    "It''s better to Mr. Carlov, Mr. Carl, is you serious?"


    When I heard Karl, I was shocked.


    Although he is a holy ten, it is just a member of the end.


    However, he is also very clear, how huge, how is the gap between the Tirt.


    At this time, I heard the magic of the personality in the head, was not as good as Makarov.


    He only felt that his people were stupid.


    The head is a bit unclear.

 518 Chapter 518 New Magic Comments

    "Yes, I am telling the truth, although this person''s magic is very strong, but in immortal is now this missembling Gerar.


    If he continues to enhance his magic, it is not as good as Makarov, and how to say this old guy, the president of the fairy tail, the same is also one of the top ten! "


    I heard Carl''s words.


    Yan La has fallen into silence.


    Although he is very clear, Macalov is strong, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so powerful!


    More importantly, he can feel the magic of the personality in this head!


    However, it is, it is also determined by Carl, there is no power in Makarov.


    It can be seen that how horror in Carl''s strength is!


    Yan La dares to continue thinking.


    He is afraid that he can''t extricate it from the chaos.


    At that time, his magic flow may come out, so he can only force himself to stop thinking, focusing on things.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect those guys who were defeated.


    It seems that they have encountered a lot of trouble. "


    In the head of the people, I woke up, and I saw Carl et al., I saw the smile.


    "It''s a few, hit them?


    Hahahaha, if so, let''s destroy you, come to celebrate my resurrection! "


    With the roar of the other party.


    The dark magic of the sky broke out!


    This momentum, let Nats and Jora frowned, feeling some bad.


    However, just at this time.


    After Carl transiently moved to the other party, he shot his shoulder.


    "who?"


    ''''!


    Carl directly slap, gave this person to the ground, and smashed a huge pothole that was huge than Nirvana, and even triggered the vibration of the entire forest!


    "There are many nonsense."


    Carl shake his head, and then went to the Naz them several.


    "Hand it to you, I have abolished this guy''s head cover, next to your attack, just keep his head.


    I can''t use a few attacks. He insisted that he was killed by you.


    OK, I will help you here, the other you have solved it, if this is all, I don''t say it. "


    Carrown shrugged and gave himself a reason to find a fish, then left here.


    In his own opinion, this is to touch the fish, no work.


    However, Naz and others know that Carl has the strength directly to kill each other, but he doesn''t do this, but a serious injury, come to them.


    This opportunity can be made.


    Even if you have to grab this opportunity, Union Naz challenges a enemy that is better than yourself!


    Because only this, he can seek breakthroughs and become more powerful!


    that''s all.


    Their fight is on the verge.


    Carl is coming to a green maiden position and saw a green hemp and a group of people, it was bundled on a big tree and was still fainted.


    Seeing this scene, Carl frowned, and then came here to give them loose.


    However, when they fall, an envelope falls off from the tree.


    Carl shouted, then saw a ghost face, and ''gave me four big words!


    Although there is no signature, Karl uses the foot to know, who is the arm.


    "Really, it is actually ran by her, are you a waste?"


    Karl looked at the syncope, they were too lazy to take care of them.


    No one thought that four people guarded a person, or a Star Lingmo guide who did not have a Star Wind Key, I could let her escape.


    Although this does not mean the strength of their four people.


    But they are four people who have seen beauty and strength will fall.


    So Karl probably guessed, how did their four people have been fooled by the other''s beauty, then step by step into the other side of the circle, and finally turn themselves into lambs.


    Fortunately, the other party did not kill them four, otherwise, Carl will definitely catch up.


    But now ...


    Anytitate Carl is too lazy to continue looking for the other party, she is escaped, as long as I don''t take the initiative to come back to find trouble, Carl will not go to the other party.


    After all, a Star Lingmo guide, there is no his own Star Wind Key, she is an ordinary person with magic.


    In addition to being convenient in life, there is no other power.


    This is also the reason for Carl.


    But just at this time.


    Carl''s opinion is domineering telling yourself, a large team is coming to here.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    Carl is a bit surprised.


    He didn''t expect that there was still someone, so curiously went to see an eye.


    If it is an enemy, Carl is not mind to solve the other party.


    But when he saw these people, he knew after wearing a kingdom armor.


    These people are kingdom, not what enemies.


    "Dear Mr. Carl, I am a new speaker of the new Magic Commentary, my name is called ..."


    "I am not interested in your name, talk about the purpose here, is it for the general general?"


    Carl put his hand and interrupting the other party''s talk, which made this man uncomfortable.


    But he is also very clear that Carl''s strength, as well as his influence, so he has strong emotions, calmly talking to Karl.


    "Yes, Carl, can you help us with the road?"


    "This is no problem, but before this, you need you to take care of the people of cyan.


    They have documented, although they are not dead, but I can''t wake up in a half. "


    When I heard Carl, the speaker found that the people of the cyan patty were lying next to them and was surrounded by a cyan flame.


    This is all shocked by them.


    Carl is a hand, and after the treatment is released, the opening is explained.


    "This is my ability, can treat the flame of the injury, their current injury does not have a problem, but the spirit may have a problem, so after they wake up, it is best to make a spiritual identification."


    "I know Mr. Carl, thank you for your help, and I will also send people people who take care of the green sky.


    Can you take us to the Six Devils? "


    "First wait."


    Men''s iron, look more unpleasant.


    Carl did not pay attention to his look, but refers to the flame whose not far away is not far away.


    "I didn''t see there? If you want the soldier to die, I don''t matter.


    But I still advise you, wait until their battle, you are in the past, otherwise you are just sending death. "


    At this time, this man also felt the thrilling magic, couldn''t help but tremble.


    Although he is somewhat uncomfortable to Carl.


    But there is no way now, can only stop here, waiting for the battle over the end.


    "I know¡­¡­"

 519 Chapter 519, a guild

    As the explosion is getting smaller and smaller.


    The Naz is also close to the end.


    Carl is ending the chat with the speaker, and then with them came here and arrested the six magical generals.


    In addition to the escaping guy.


    However, Gerar is directly surrender and has not chosen to run away.


    According to what he meant, he wants to be atone, so it will be willing to be arrested.


    However, he is to meet the Ai Lusa.


    In this regard, Carl agreed him, indicating that Hu Yang Ai Laha went to see.


    This new evaluator is a bit of a lot.


    He is here just to catch the six magic generals, and there is no relationship with Gerar.


    However, he is actively surrendered, and he is a credit, don''t why.


    Even because of this matter, he previously uncomfortable in Carl, and suddenly smoke.


    There is no way, Geral can be the number one wanted.


    Now, he has gone to him, which can give this speaker to the excitement.


    that''s all.


    Six Magic will tell a paragraph.


    People with cyan horses are also taken away by the speakers.


    They are going to take a step, now Carl and others stay here, ready to open a carnival party, ushered in celebrating the victory of this battle.


    And Li La is very thankful for Karl.


    Because in this battle, he recovered a lot of things and the strength was enhanced.


    You know, after you reach this level, if you still want to progress, you need to exercise for a long time.


    Alternatively, high-intensity battles, let yourself be on the verge of death, can go beyond the limit.


    So this time, he is sincere thanks Carl give such an opportunity, let him break through the self and achieve strength.


    At the same time, Naz also learned to dragon.


    Although this kind of power is used, it will really become a dragon.


    However, as long as you can increase your strength, there is no relationship for them.


    After all, it is now very early to say it.


    At the same time, Naz is also because of this, the magic of the body has become many, and even reaches the degree of approaching Ai Lusha.


    You can say this, give him a period of growth, he will definitely become the S-class magazine!


    However, in the tail of the fairy, I want to be a S-class magic guide. In addition to the powerful strength, there is also a strict assessment.


    This is a little different from other guilds.


    Some guilds can automatically only after the magic arrives at the threshold.


    But the tail of the fairy is strict, and it is natural to accept trials to become a real S-class magistan.


    This is why, the demon''s tail S-class magazine is more than the S-class devil guide that most guilds.


    In addition to their strong strength, it is more important because of this strict system to bother so powerful.


    not only that.


    Each of them has gains.


    Even the relationship between the two people of Gray and Leon, it has become more intimate, which envy the madam of the Lyon.


    that''s all.


    They have spent a wonderful night here.


    Early the next morning, they went to the Cats.


    Because the distance here is relatively close, they will send Wantati first.


    But after coming here, Carl is not right.


    Because he found that people who exist here are illusions!


    And still have an entity, an illusion of independent thinking!


    The most important thing is that the village heads here is still a huge magic thoughts.


    That is, there is no living in the entire guild!


    In addition to Wantiti and Xia Luo, they all fake!


    Such discovery let Carl feel shocked.


    However, he did not expose, because he can see how happy it is here.


    If the other party does not take the initiative to inform this thing, Carl is not intended to tell Wantiti''s truth.


    But just at this time.


    The president of this cat demon is also the village head of this village, and suddenly opens an important thing.


    This makes Carl feel a little.


    After he opened, Carl''s premonition came true.


    Because he will tell everyone in the news that he will be an illusion here.


    And also said that he will continue to leave the reason.


    That is the magic!


    This old man is the creator of Nirvana, he turned into a thoughts to live in order to wait for people who can destroy Nirvana.


    Almost about four hundred years!


    And those illusions are to Wantati changed partners, and now I will have a disappearance with the truth.


    However, they looked back, and they didn''t forget to smile on Wantan, as if they said they were only temporary.


    Weni saw, suddenly crashing, even Xia Lu is can''t help but cry.


    Naz et al. Seen this scene is also tearing.


    They really didn''t expect that this guild is so case.


    "The truth has been inform you, I hope you can help me gree me to say warmth and Xia Luo.


    Both two are good children, very obedient, please ... "


    The last sentence before the village is disappears, or for Wantati and Xichen I think.


    Wen Ti is crying, just like a child, it is invisible.


    She really can''t believe, accompanying people who have such a long time, just a thoughts.


    Even your own partners are also an illusion.


    This kind of thing, if you don''t have someone else.


    After all, no one is willing to see, where you live is a false existence.


    If the will is very fragile, I am afraid I will be crazy on the spot.


    "Wenrti, Xia Luu, you don''t have to cry, although the love of the demon cat is gone, but you can come to the tail of the gap!


    From today, we are your partner, you will never be alone! "


    Naz embarked forward, showing a white and patted the back of Wantan.


    Although he is a gluten, it will not comfort the people.


    But this sentence is very right.


    If Wantiti can go to the tail of the demon, it is really a very good for her.


    The Gray on the side is also walking forward, soft and stable.


    "Stand up with a boldness, as long as we have our fairy tail, you will not miss your partners!


    All members of our fairy tail will be your partner! "


    "Yes, Xia Luo will come together, so we can get together."


    The words of Naz and Gray, let the Wen Ti, who is crying, is still a little touched.


    But Habi''s words, the atmosphere of the bar was destroyed, and even a blind man in Xia Luo.


    "Young is really good ..."


    Carl felt.


    The two of Lyon and Jilar opposed their eyes and shrugged.


    It is clear.


    The two of them grabbed people.


    If they respond to a little more, Wenyi may join the scales of the snake.

 520 Chapter 520. Another strongest

    The six magic will have passed for nearly a month.


    During this period, the tail of the fairy is still active, and two new members have been added, which is Wanti and Xia Luo.


    Their two have been integrated into the guild.


    Although it will be scared from time to time, they are also working into this guild.


    But just now.


    The guild is unusual, everyone is full of breath, as if it is waiting for.


    Even if it is Naz, it is quiet at this time.


    However, his flames in his eyes, exposed his excited emotions.


    not only that.


    The topography of the entire town, even there have been some changes.


    This also makes Karmind, why the fairy''s tail will be so poor, the original funds are all used, and the town is transformed.


    But let Carl have a little doubt, who will have such a big drain, let the whole town change the terrain, and even delegate a passage of the tail door of the fairy.


    Even if Carl has no such treatment.


    "Makarov, who is this person, why do you want to leave him a channel?"


    I heard Karl''s question, the Makarovard''s mouth, revealing a smile that means deep.


    "You still remember my previous, I have been executing the task outside, but is the man who has not returned?"


    "Do you speak Kildas?"


    Carl frowned and thought of this name.


    About this person, he just heard some legend.


    What kind of fairy tail is the strongest man, what kind of fairy tail is long, what strength is comparable to the title of Holy Ten ''s first, gathers on him.


    This also makes Carl have some curiosity, this guy''s strength, there is much more.


    Because Makarov also admitted, now he is old, if you don''t use the fairy tail three super-magical words, it is not a Kildas opponent.


    There is no way, Makarov is now over eight years old.


    If Makarov is in young, maybe you can play with Kildas.


    But now it will definitely not work.


    Their two of the two people can be said to be up and down.


    But the quality of physical fitness is completely compared.


    What''s more, Kildas uses the magic, it is super magic, crush magic!


    And his hand and, it may be in a crushing effect.


    He released the magic, which can smash everything around.


    And this is also the reason why he is specially opened, preventing him from going to the wrong place, then destroying the room of urban residents.


    Such an explanation, let Carl also understand Kedas, a a bit natural man, and he is also a strong.


    Especially when Carl knows that the magic used by the other party is the magic of super-magical crushing magic. After the release of the magic, there is even a long-lost blood.


    Because the super magic method, Karl only saw it once, it was the law of the fairy released by Makarov, used to deal with the president of the ghost administrator. Joseph.


    So he is very clear that the power of super magic.


    And I encountered a strong, if I don''t think about it, Ha will be meaningless.


    Just at this time.


    A man with red hair, burly, wearing windbreaker, opened the door to appear in front of everyone.


    Karl saw the first eye of the other party, almost got a red-haired fragrance.


    Because the other party with the incense, it is really like it.


    But Karl knows that this is impossible to be incense.


    This is not the same world, and Xiangks are impossible to cross.


    Subsequently, he looked at the Luo and Yintel. These two people were also surprised.


    When they found Karl, they were also opposed to Carl.


    After they exchanged their eyes, they basically confirmed this person, not to be incense, and then sighed.


    There is no way, Kildas'' image and and incense, it is too close.


    If you are a rush, it''s really easy to read.


    "Hahahaha, I have been finally returned for so long."


    Naz, Gray, you grow up, there is Mirajie, you have changed, it is really beautiful.


    There are these fews this one, there is no face, should it be a newcomer? "


    "Hahahaha."


    Kildas greeting himself, while coming to Makarov, I touched the brain spoon, showing a honest smile.


    "Welcome back, Kildas!"


    "Haha, you can come back, but I am sorry, I also failed this century-old mission."


    "It''s even, you have failed ?!"


    Listening to Kedas, the Macalov pupil earthquake.


    He originally thought that with the strength of Kildas, he can definitely complete this task.


    Although it will be a little difficult, it is not not completed.


    But after I heard Kildas, Macalov found this task, perhaps more difficult than him!


    Thinking of this, Makarov could not help but read a Karl.


    If Kedas can''t complete, I am afraid that Karl can do it!


    "Cough, no relationship, people who accept this task, finally basically did not come back, you can come back, it is enough to represent your strength."


    "Haha, tell the truth, or I am lucky, or I may not come back."


    Kildas scratched his head, showing a smile, then he placed his eyes on Carl''s body, and the expression gradually worked.


    "This is also a newcomer?"


    "Yeah, he just joined our fairy tail, but only a few months.


    But his strength can be weak, if you can, two ''strongest'' can be taken.


    Kildas, you are not here, Carl can have a title of the strongest man of the demon tail! "


    "Fortunately, I am sowing, my name is Karl, is a sword."


    The Cal mouth is a smile, exposed and good smile, ready to hold hands with the other party.


    Kildas looked at Carl, which also revealed a good smile, with Carl handshake.


    "You are very strong, have time we can learn, but I just just come back now, let me take a few days.


    During this time, it is a bit tired. "


    "No problem, if you are willing, you can learn at any time."


    Two ''strongest'' revealed a smile and reached a consistent.


    Both of them have no hostile, some are just the flames in the heart.


    Although Kildas did not compete, he also had his own pride.


    The tail of the demon tail, he will definitely take back, but not now.


    "Naz, I will come to my house for a while, I have a gift to give you!"


    "Absolute surprise!"

 521 Chapter 521

    Three days later.


    The sky is full of clouds, downing the rain, dripping on the ground, causing some .


    Karl and Kedadas appeared on the mountain range behind the small town, and there was only a few meters here.


    Their two faces are full of smiles, they look at some excitement and excitement.


    Carl is also rare.


    Because he not only put Hades out of the scabbard, even the stream of cherry domineering is covered with the knife.


    Kildas also surrounds the magic surround their own, ready to fight.


    "Hahahaha, today this battle, basically can determine our two people, who is the true fairy tail.


    But tell the truth, I am not interested in this title, but you have a new, you have to make such award, or you need to pass my recognition! "


    Kildas''s mouth is nice, first send people, and take the lead!


    "Crushing -"


    Along with a roar.


    Crush magic instantly broke out.


    Carl did not hesitate.


    At the moment of Kildas attacked, he has escaped the opponent''s attack.


    But the position of Carl just standing, it has been completely smashed and turned into a huge flap!


    "Such power, but only hit, you are really strong!"


    To be honest, you are so strong, and some people can let you break your feet, it is incredible. "


    Carl rushed to Gardes while the Karl was released.


    In the face of Carl''s attack, Kildas is still unlicensed, directly smashing Karl''s sick!


    He is tone with super magic crushing magic, cultivating the crush magic, has very powerful power.


    This magic is not only to smash any object, anything is smashed, even if it is the attack of others, it can be completely smashed!


    Even if it is believed by ordinary people, there is no way to be terminated, but also crush the magic!


    Just like Carl''s swords, they were directly smashed magic, and they didn''t leave!


    Such strength, even if Carl is also careful, because he is not sure, where the crushing the limit of the magic.


    This requires a step by step to test.


    And the power of Kedas is also the most powerful people who have seen the magic!


    none of them.


    In addition to the roles that he hasn''t seen, Kildas is absolutely called the strongest!


    "Hahahaha, Carl, my injury is caused by a guy when performing the task.


    But who gives me the injury, who is, I don''t say it now, if you want to know, you can ask Naz, I will tell him everything.


    The premise is that he will tell you the truth, after all, this kid, but very intended to take the guy that I hurt! "


    Kilidas haha ??laughed, then rushed directly to the sky, and the Carl is a punch!


    Strong power, as if the sky can be smashed.


    But Carl used Hades to block the power of Kildas.


    He relies on Hades''s demon, as well as flowing cherry, you can offset the mortality of each other.


    Seeing this scene, Carl is also a smile in his mouth and showing a smile.


    "Experiment success, it seems that your crush magic is not there!


    But my upper limit, but there is more than this! "


    "what?!"


    When I heard Carl, Kedars suddenly felt some bad.


    Subsequently, he saw that Al gently slammed a punch against the air.


    Attemside!


    Sky crack!


    The surrounding space, there is a dense linear, similar to the cracks like a spider web!


    Seeing this scene, Kildas feels some unique.


    Because he has been perceived, the space around it is collapsed!


    If he doesn''t hurry, it will be hit!


    Without any hesitation, Kildas jumped directly, ready to detach.


    "Cut, notice the danger, avoid it in advance?"


    Unfortunately, Hades fell into a sleep, otherwise, released both the shadow of Hades, you can''t escape. "


    Carl shouted and rushed directly.


    In the face of strong, Carl will not leave.


    Because he has not had a battle for eight times a long time, there is a chance, he certainly will not let go.


    Kildas is also a long-lost feeling excited and blood.


    After the strength reaches the first-class level of this world, it will be very difficult if you want to progress.


    Kildas is like this.


    He is in the top of the top of the top.


    But since this task, he saw that he was standing in this world and the top of the top.


    He found that there is a greater progress space.


    Kildas is originally stronger, there is nothing interest.


    But in order to protect the tail of the gap, protect your partner, he must also have to become stronger!


    So he could accept Carl''s challenge at the time and intended to learn from him.


    that''s all.


    The two of them fight for more than an hour.


    The larger the rain, the larger the rain.


    The combat between them is also more intense.


    After the sky, it finally gave a lot of rain.


    Their two battles are basically destroyed once, and this is also a small hill.


    Because of this hill, it has been fighting by them, it is flat.


    However, the battle between their two is also here.


    No one won.


    But from lying on the ground, I caught the gassie, and Karl, who is still standing on the ground, can be seen.


    Carl completely occupied the upper wind.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect you to be so strong. In addition to the monster I have ever seen, you should be the strongest in mankind.


    I don''t know if Gielf is not a human beings, but if you are playing, you don''t necessarily lose.


    It''s just that monster, but you don''t necessarily be an opponent, so you will also have a big improvement space for you!


    But the words also said that I have exhausted all my best, and I will force you half of the power, it is really shame.


    Fortunately, no one will see this battle, or I have lost this, hahahaha! "


    Kildas laughed in myself.


    Carle heard his words and shook his head and looked up at the sky.


    "To be honest, your strength is not weak, and the ability is also more restrained.


    You said that I used half of the power, but in fact, I used more, almost two-thirds.


    To be honest, your strength is stronger than I think. "


    "Yes? It seems that I am strong, hahahaha!"


    Kildas once again exposed a smile.


    Then I walked forward to the hand and smiled: "Get up, go back to collect clothes."


    Kildas did not disappear, he directly pulled Carl''s hand to get up.


    But just at this time.


    A thunderstorm in the sky.


    Their faces of their two have changed.


    "Oops!"

 522 Chapter 522, only a few people

    Since the sky, the thunder is big!


    The huge magic, even Calder feels some discomfort.


    And the main thing is that there is a vortex that has no signs of the sky, and the next light column is mentioned!


    When Cal was noticed, the future was opened, and I wanted to see what is going on.


    But he is completely unreasonable.


    Because in the future, I can only help Karl see the next four seconds.


    But the duration of this light column will occupy a foot and ten seconds!


    This makes Carl unclear, what is the ghost thing.


    The only thing he can feel is that this light column has huge attractions, as if you can attract everything in the world.


    Between rush, Carl can only release hell atmosphere, transfer yourself and Kildas, transferred to hell space.


    Because Carl knows that if you don''t come to another space, it will also be sucked in this beam.


    As for the other side of the beam, Karl is not aware, and he can only protect himself and Kildas first for insurance.


    As for other people, time is so urgent, he is completely calm.


    At present, Carl can only pray, and other people will not have something.


    "Damn, what is this ghost!"


    Kildas''s reaction was slow by Carl.


    When he reacted.


    Carl has pulled him into the hell space.


    And Carl also opened a hole, which can be viewed outside.


    Looking at the huge beam, Kildas is angry, I can''t wait to rush it directly to resist this beam.


    But he just thinks.


    Because he is also very clear, this kind of unknown thing is still observed.


    It is about 30 seconds for nearly 30 seconds.


    The light beam is like a sudden disappearance that has no signs.


    But in the sky, there is a very huge trace.


    This crack is like the sketch of Carl, and the spatial crack left.


    However, the traces of Carl''s stay are not so big.


    In front of this trace, the naked eye is roughly calculated, with at least a diameter of kilometers, even more!


    But this is not the most important!


    At this time, the whole town has become a ruin after the beam disappears!


    Carl and Kildas can see the original town from the mountains and clearly see that the original town has disappeared!


    Even the magic here is very rare, even one tenth of them!


    In this case, let Kedas and Carl are shocked.


    "How is this going?!"


    After the Karl released the hell space, he immediately took Kedas and returned to the station of the original fairy tail.


    But the situation here is not optimistic.


    Not only do people in the whole town, even even the tail of the fairy is stationed, and it also disappears!


    "Don''t worry, there is still someone here!"


    Carl opens to see the color domineering discovery, there are still people who survive here.


    There is no hesitation.


    Carl directly transiently looking for each other.


    Just a clock.


    People who are protected by clock are Lucy!


    "Lucy? Leave you one?"


    After seeing Lucy, Kildas is also shocked.


    But the Lucy at this time is also a face.


    However, Carl has discovered other locations, and three beams appeared separately.


    The atmosphere of these three beams is Naz, Wantati, and Gajiru.


    However, Kildas and Lucy have not found this problem.


    "Do you have two people?"


    Lucy scratched his head and came out from the old man of the clock.


    At this time, no one knows.


    They don''t know what happened.


    Even if it is the final impression of Lucy, just staying on a beam shining on his own body.


    Then there was no then.


    She didn''t know at all, what happened next.


    It is very clear that this always is very clear.


    "I told you, the beam slammed down, and I took all people to take off.


    I saw that Miss Lucy methadlous, so he appeared without authorization, put her in my body.


    Otherwise, Miss Luxi will also be smashed away by this inexplicable beam.


    It''s really dangerous, but Miss Lu, I am now exhausted, please send me back. "


    "The father, I have worked hard."


    Lucy bowed deeply.


    She knew that the father was in order to protect her, almost every time, is a cost-effective magic.


    This clock is old, although there is no combat power, but defense is indeed first class.


    And his ability is enough to reduce death attack.


    It is unfortunately, this is a passive, active call, and the effect is, but it also sacrifices the ability to summon other universal.


    Therefore, in addition to the necessary moments, Lucy rarely summoned his father.


    But even if this, the relationship between them is very close.


    After all, Lucy is the father of the clock and looks great.


    Send the old man back to the star spirit.


    Carl this began to study the cracks on the sky.


    He feels that this crack is unusual, and even some of them seems to have seem to be present, another breath.


    This breath, let Karl snoring some, other world tastes.


    This is really suspicious.


    Kildas is concerned about Lucy, which is afraid that she is harmed.


    But this scene, it looks like the wretched uncle, the whole Lucy is something wrong.


    And at this time.


    Carl''s opinion is domineering, and someone is noticeable, it appears not far.


    "Do you have any words?


    I smell the breath of your body, and I have a similar situation with the breath of cracks in the sky.


    So you should know some inside? For example, this spatial crack is said, as well as just the beam. "


    If you hear Carl, Lucy and Kedadas are shocked.


    They didn''t expect that this thing would be related to Mrstang!


    This is really amazing.


    "Mistang, this thing will not be your ghost!"


    Kildas is now a bit angry.


    He rushed to Mrstang, grabbing his collar questioning each other.


    However, Simang shook his head and took his face.


    "This is not what I did ..."


    "Ah, it is not what you did, sorry, sorry ..."


    A little natural Kedas, heard the explanation of Michgang, suddenly released his hand, then apologize.


    Seeing this scene, Carl single-handed face, Lucy is even more shocked.


    "If you easily believe?"


    "Haha, everyone is all companions, I don''t believe in my companions! You said yes, Mrstang!"

 523 Chapter 523 Chapter another world

    Kildas ha launched.


    He is natural, as well as the love of companions, is his greatest charm of him.


    Because he will unconditionally believe in every sentence of the companion, this is also a drawback.


    This kind of person will pay my heart to the companions, but if he is betrayed, it is probably the most injured.


    Only Kildas''s strength is here, and there are not a few dare to betray him.


    And the most important thing is.


    There is no betrayal of the tail of the fairy.


    Because each of them has their own beliefs, they will not do this to betray others.


    "Sorry, I didn''t tell you the truth."


    Mistan is going forward.


    When his face, when he was completely exposed, Lu Xi suddenly was shocked.


    "You are Gerar ?!"


    "Jerrah? Who?"


    Kildas is full of confusion.


    He came back for three days, and naturally didn''t know what happened before, and I didn''t know Gerar.


    Carl was frowning.


    He can perceive a lot of breath from the other party, but there is no breath of Gerar.


    In other words, this person is not Geral.


    Both two are just a bit similar to.


    "Lucy, I am Michgang, but Jerrar, but I am not the world of Gerar.


    I am from the Gerar dropped from that world, I didn''t say Gerah to save him?


    The person in her mouth is me, not the world of Geral! "


    "Is you saved Wingyi?"


    "another world?"


    "Two world?"


    Lucy''s sense of sensibility, so the focus of her, is about Wanta.


    But Carl and Kildas have seized another focus.


    That is Geral, from another world!


    This is very important.


    Because this is very likely, it is the fairy tail and the cause of the whole town disappeared!


    "This matter, I will explain it now, but the crack is about to disappear, you have to go into it quickly.


    Our companions, all were transferred by the Edis people. If they don''t hurry to save people, they will die! "


    "what?!"


    When I heard Michgang, Kedars suddenly shocked, and then immediately rushed forward, and the hands grabbed his shoulders.


    "Tell me how to pass! I will never let go of those who hurt my companion!"


    Kildas binds, the facial expression is somewhat.


    He still exposed this expression for the first time, even if Menstegang is not refunded by the autonomy.


    There is no way, the most strongest man before Karl, Kildas has a very powerful oppression.


    If he seriously, with a powerful magic, we will tear a weak enemy into a fragment!


    Although Michgang is one of the strongest candidates, it is also a s-grade magistan, but he compares Kildas, it is not a little bit.


    "Good terrible Kildas ..."


    Lucy was also scared at this time.


    Although she saw the two or three sides of Kildas, he had been in front of everyone with a very good face.


    Even it seems to be honest.


    But this Kedar is different from her impression.


    This Kildas is really terrible!


    Let people pick cold!


    "I know, I will send you in the past as soon as possible, but I will listen to my explanation ..."


    ......


    Ten minutes have passed.


    Michgang basically explained.


    This matter is generally that the King of Ad I, who wants to rely on Astor, is the magic of the world of Carl, let yourself get an eternal magic for the world.


    And the most important thing is that Adlas I can''t use the magic. The world''s own magic is also very scarce.


    The only thing that can be used is a magic tool, Mrstang is to use these things to ensure their strength.


    He is not any magical, but this does not affect his power of his magic.


    After all, in Asnd, even the magic tool can also restore magic, don''t need to be the same as Idras, but also need to recover slowly, and you cannot recover immediately.


    And the talents of Michgang are also very powerful, because people who can use two or three magic instruments in Adlas are very talented.


    Or use a magic electron guide, it will be very strong.


    But Michgang uses his talent and uses at least seven magist electronics in Asnd.


    And this is also his source of his city.


    But unfortunately, because they have no way to use magic, there is no way to grow in his magic.


    And this also limits his strength growth.


    Idrasia is also this.


    Although those strong, their strength is also restricted by the magic instrument.


    Once there is no magic guide, they are more powerful than ordinary people.


    So how to use your own magic in Adlas, is the most important point.


    After all, the world is there is no magic.


    Even if the people in Astor passes, they will also be rejected by the world, so that they have no way to release the magic.


    But absorption can be.


    This does not affect this.


    They will only be hindered when they release the magic.


    And the most important point is.


    Only the dragon magistrate can liberate everyone.


    Because those people are all sealed by Edlas in the magic crystal.


    The general magic has no effect on this thing, and even absorbed.


    But it is not the same if you change the dragon magic.


    If the dragon magic, the rules change in the inside of Edis can become a power of decomposition magic.


    This kind of power is not very useful when fighting.


    But it can break down the magic crystal to make it transformed into the original look.


    And Mrstang also frankly, one of the previous three beams officially gaggillet.


    He made Gajiru to help save people, and find Naz and Weni, let them take a drug.


    This drug can help them, and can release magic in Edlas.


    As for why he didn''t find Naz ...


    It is because, I haven''t waited for him to find it, this car ran up with Wantati and Xia Dulu and Habie.


    When I found this, I didn''t have a lot of people.


    So he is also a bit helpless.


    However, this is also very compliant with Naz ''character, who makes him always so hot.


    As for Windi.


    She didn''t look at it, and it was very normal with Naz.


    "So next, it is the big adventure of the world. Are you ready?"


    Carl picks up the medicine bottle and pour it out of the review.


    Kildas and Lucy are also ate one piece, then reveal a smile.


    They are already prepared, welcome their companions!


    Seeing this scene, Michgang is also a breather.


    However, Carl''s excitement is not from here.


    The most important thing is that the long-lost god-level selection, after more than three months, finally reappeared!

 524 Chapter 524, Edis

    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: Ignore this event, you can get trading points: 2000. ''


    ''Choose 2: Civoronz et al. Resolve this event, you can get trading points: 4000. ''


    ''Choose 3: Save all the staff! Acquired transaction point: 8000. ''


    The system has not triggered for a long time.


    Karl came to this world for more than three months, except for the world.


    This is the second trigger selection.


    Only the rewards of this choice are really cold, let Carl are some speechless.


    However, Carl is still the third, how to say this choice reward, is also a short inside.


    Eight thousand points of trading points can be available, but it is still good.


    However, in this way, Carl did not have a way to touch the fish.


    Because this choice has only one introduction, it is to save all the members.


    Then there was no then.


    This also makes Carmadai, this choice is simply to save people.


    However, the situation in another world, Carl is not very familiar, so it is necessary to be cautious.


    In case of the world, like this world, there are also some existence of this powerful ceiling of Jerev, so you must be careful.


    After all, according to Mrstang, Edlas is equivalent to the Turnout World of Asnd.


    Most people in the two worlds are almost turning to the existence of relish.


    So Karl, they must be careful.


    Holding such an idea.


    Kildas and Lucy have taken the lead in entering it.


    Carl did not have an emergency, but to lock his eyes, locked in Mrstang.


    "Before they are here, I think about your privacy, so I have nothing to think so.


    But there are two people left here, but you can''t tell me something.


    Compare your identity, and why are you thrown into this world?


    The most important point, I also hope that you can answer, that is what you know about the so-called ''Arima''! "


    About this ''Anima'' Michgang before just mention a mouth, there is no more explanation.


    Kildas did not find this abnormality because it wanted to save people.


    Lucy is from the beginning, there is no misveired.


    Only Karl is a person, caught this, but Mistan is obviously unwilling to talk about it. Otherwise, he said early.


    However, he may also be because of some reasons, don''t want to talk about it.


    It''s just that there is no other person, only Karl and Mrstang.


    If he is still not intended to say, Carl is not intended to use force, forced him.


    Because Carl must understand that the true identity of Michgang, and ''Anima'' is something.


    If you don''t, he will then don''t know how to do it.


    "It is a man who exceeds the president and Kildas. You are called the strongest or reason, and you still haven''t passed you."


    Mistan sighed a sigh of breath and explained later.


    "About ''Anima'' I know everything, only he will destroy Asnd, this is not lying, because there is any other function of this thing, as well as start-up mode, I know not many.


    However, about my identity, and I will come to this world, I can tell you, but please keep it secret for me. "


    "No problem, I am listening."


    The Carl point nodded, and Michgang was also loose, then continued to open.


    "My identity is the prince of Ad I, but because of my team, I was chasing it.


    Finally, because of the coincidence, I came to this world and barely lived. "


    "That''s it?"


    "that''s all."


    When I heard Mrstang, Carl still felt a bit wrong, but since the other person has told his identity, Carl is not good to continue.


    "Since I delas''s prince, I didn''t think it was.


    But as a prince, it will oppose the king, this is a bit meant.


    Do you say that you have no blood vessel relationship? "


    "Not the case, we have blood relationship, but he has been devil, and do not hesitate to kill all opponents.


    Even if this person is his bone meat, he will not let go, so a person is not sitting in the throne of Edis! "


    "Well, if so, I will help you get back the throne ..."


    "Wait Cal, I didn''t say I want ..."


    "Don''t talk, Adiras need a king, your character is very suitable."


    Carl interrupted the other party, then reveal a smile, flying directly to the sky.


    At its speed, Mrstang can''t catch up, this makes him helpless.


    However, this, he is ultimately turned into a smile.


    "Carl, thank you."


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl came to the spatial crack and was shuttle the world.


    The environment in this is very strange, everything around it seems to be distorted.


    But this space is surprisingly stable, there is no meaning to collapse at all.


    Although the space is slow, such a stable crack, even the Carl is also seen in the first time.


    But now the remaining time, but also can''t be studied.


    He must go to Adlas as soon as possible.


    that''s all.


    Karl fly the fastest speed, and the blink came to the middle of the floating island.


    "Here is Ad I. These floating islands are those other than Mrstang. Can you fly in the air in the air?


    However, this small island is quite a lot, and the real Akstania should be far away from here? "


    Carl is still forgotten, and there is no trace of someone living here.


    But at this time, Karl''s opinion told himself that someone is coming to yourself!


    This makes him atmospheric, welcoming each other.


    Since someone came, he didn''t mind playing with each other and looking for the situation.


    Just when Carl saw them, it was shocked.


    Because these people are like Habi, they will fly the cat!


    "How is human beings dare to step on Ekstania, grabbing him, ready to handle!"


    "Be careful, this human beings don''t know what props, you can fly in the sky, you can''t let him run!"


    "Hey! There is a magic of the Queen, he can''t run, even if he can run away, will be killed by the Queen''s magic!"


    Several surroundings, and Habie almost, the cat will be slowly close to Carl.


    But Carl did not worry, because these cats did not give him any threat.


    The reason is these guys, it is too weak!


    Weak to Carl, don''t want to do it.

 525 Chapter 525 Aikech

    "Are you Aikesh?"


    Karl broke an inquiry, and the other person looked at each other and approached Carl again.


    "Human! Since we are Aikecht, it is honest! Otherwise, we will immediately punish you!"


    "Zone humanity, if you want to live more, don''t think about it!"


    "Yes, now we will take you to accept the trial of the Queen, it is best to be honest!"


    Three Akhert is odor, I don''t know how much they are.


    But they don''t know if they are willing to kill them if they are willing.


    But Carl did not do this.


    Since the other party has already said, you have to take yourself to see the Queen of Akhert, then you don''t have to be guilty.


    So Karl is very matched with hands, indicating that you have no hostility.


    At the same time, Carl also uses face capabilities to make them no longer fierce.


    However, what is the chain of the chain, or give the Carlflow.


    This makes Karl somewhat speechless, but he can only accept it.


    Now I don''t get lost, and I''ve been close to the queen, and I''ve been looking for a lot of relief than my eyes.


    that''s all.


    Carl was taken to the Royal Palace and saw the Queen wearing a coat.


    However, when Carl saw the other party, he exposed a surprised expression.


    He can easily see it.


    This so-called magic of the queen is not as good as the three of the three Akcht.


    He also thought this Queen''s strength, at least the level of S-class magicile level.


    But now it seems that even this is a lot than this, it is much stronger than the Queen of Akhert.


    This is really confusing.


    But in the face of so many people, Carl did not dismantle her.


    Anyway, the other party will make yourself.


    At the same time, people around, will leave here.


    Because Carl''s future, it has been seen.


    "You all take it first, stay in the night and Nadi."


    The Queen sat in the throne and waved softly.


    Those guards around, and the deprecated Carl came to the Royal Palace, all honored a gift, and then left here.


    After all people left, the Queen adult took a sigh of breath, with the help of the other two ministers, dragged a thick coat, came to Carl''s body.


    "Two nights, you will give this friend loose, he is not our enemy."


    "Follow the Queen."


    A cat rated with a very similar night is two nights.


    When Karl was seeing him, I almost thought overnight.


    However, when Carl saw his iconic wings, this was determined that this person was not changed overnight.


    However, these two people are really similar.


    The most important thing is this goods, except for the skin and night, other aspects are almost exactly the same!


    This is really amazing.


    "When I first arrived, I was gave me such a gift, I should I have a gift to you?"


    Carl rubbed his wrist, smiled and looked at the queen in front of him.


    The other party is not humble, respectfully gives Carl in a gift.


    "Astorte people, hello, I am Aiked''s queen Xiacate.


    Although we have never seen, I know you, and you will know that you will be people who save us Idras.


    So before they are forgiven, they are too weak to you, my people are too deep, I apologize to you for them. "


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Karl saw the other party so respectful, and suddenly wondered.


    He is the first time, it is observed by the other party, and he is from the people who come from Ast.


    Have to say, this queen is still a bit.


    "Sorry, I don''t know who you are, but my prediction tells me that people who can save Idras, only Astor.


    And my prophet also told me that this person is very high, nearly three meters or so, or a handsome man, the waist is also equipped with a knife.


    Although I don''t know if the specific length, the breath of your body is inconsistent with Ad Id, and there is also a magic in your body.


    Plus your height appearance, as well as the knife, I can find it, you should save our heroes of Idras. "


    When you hear Schple, Carl is even more surprised.


    He didn''t think that this Akhert actually predicted that this is much more powerful than future.


    But her prediction is not very accurate, and cannot be specifically to a point in time, as well as someone.


    Of course, this may be that Carl''s strength is too strong, and her prophet has been weakened after the Carl body.


    This is not there.


    But even if this, this prophetic ability is also very exaggerated.


    To this end, Carl is also dedicated to the prediction skills in the consecutive system store.


    The lowest level of prophecy is almost a million transaction point to redeem.


    And the probability of the hit, no more than 30%, which is also very blurred, almost about 10% of the original.


    The highest level of language skills, basically look at the future, with the ancient use of the world''s ancient use time to watch the future.


    This is basically a percent of the ninety-nine programs, one percent, it is possible to have some unknown factors, interfere with the future.


    And this prophetic ability price is also 10 million.


    However, during this time, there are other five-flowers of prediction skills, and the price ranges from more than 100 million.


    However, the strongest is the ability to have 10 million prophecy.


    Only Karl is not too interesting to this thing.


    So he does not need to predict, there is a future.


    And his future view, the price inside the system store, has a few million trading points.


    It can be seen that his future is regarded, and it is not cheap goods.


    "Cough, your prophecy I dare not guarantee that it can be successful.


    But I am here, I am to save my partner.


    They were transferred by the King of Edis'', turned into a pile of crystals.


    I am here to save them, but I don''t necessarily save here. "


    "I know, so I don''t expect you to help us with us.


    But you have to save people, and we have to defeat the Kings of the humanity.


    No matter what to say, if you want to save people, you must have the Kingdom of Human Kingdom.


    There is still room for cooperation between us, isn''t it? "


    Chagrad smiled slightly.


    Karl looked at the okamatar mouth of the white cat''s mouth, showing a smile.


    "It''s so, then let''s discuss the countermeasures, the Queen of Aiket!"

 526 Chapter 526 is perfect

    Carl and Akhert''s queen reached a consensus, ready to rescue the tail member of the defect.


    By the way, save this world.


    And Carl also learned, the magic of the queen is also a tragic.


    She only has a wing, the magic of itself is not very good.


    But she has a good prophecy ability, which can predict that every human death time.


    And you can also predict the direction of certain events.


    Just like this, she can predict that the Savior is coming.


    Unfortunately, in this regard, it is not very accurate.


    After all, she own magic is not very strong, because she can only predict some, the magic has no self-strong human.


    If the strength is far more, you can predict some fragments, just this.


    Why is this, she can predict the human death time of the world.


    Because the human people themselves don''t have magic, she can predict.


    And this ability has also brought to her some distress, causing her to only be the Queen, the gods of Akhert, to rule the country that belongs to Akcht.


    Because in this way, she can guarantee that Akhend, will not be slaughtered by the human being.


    After all, her prediction skills, in this world, is a magic that can be killed.


    As long as she said time, it is basically able to determine the death of this person.


    It is precisely because of this, the king of the human world is very taboo, this is not easy to do.


    At least before I got an Astor''s magic, he didn''t dare to do it.


    But the queen is very clear, there is no such power at all, and there is no way to obstruct the human hands.


    This kind of virtual imagination continues how long, so she will urgently hope that someone can save the world.


    Carl''s appearance, just in line with the opportunity.


    The two of them then launched a cooperation.


    The Queen is responsible for providing information, Carl is responsible for being saved, and the two people have a job, and each take the needs.


    However, for this camouflage of the Queen, Carl''s suggestion is to let her find a time to publish the truth.


    If other Akcht is still in the drum, they will never be able to put down, and it is more likely to rely on their own strength to live.


    After all, this kind of thing, only a few people around the queen know that the rest of the Akcht is still in the drum.


    This is true of which soldiers are included.


    that''s all.


    Karl took a short stay here for a night, and the By the way, the information of this world was sorted out, and then waited until the next day.


    He didn''t worry about looking for Naz.


    The most important thing now is to find those magic crystals.


    Just Carl didn''t know.


    I just left soon.


    Naz et al. Because of some things, while Xia Lu and Habie have also been sent to the Queen of Akhert.


    It can only be said that this time period is too complated, Carl is just left, it is one or two hours.


    They were sent to Ekcht.


    However, this is nothing to do with Carl.


    At this time, Callands, I have come to the top of this Human Royal Palace based on the news before Akhert.


    Since the people here, the strength is too weak, so there is no several people at all, and the existence of Carl can be found.


    After the Carl came to these floating islands, he cited some people''s attention.


    But Karl, a domineering, these guards did not even react, they were directly volatilized by Carl.


    "Not only don''t have magic, even the physical quality is very poor, these people are really weak."


    Carl shakes his head, then put your hand in front of you, just like hills a huge magic crystal.


    This thing is to collect the crystal of all members of the fairy tail.


    Carl can feel in this, everyone''s magic breath.


    But Carl has found that there is a cut in this, and the atmosphere of the two people in Aiu and Gray is not here.


    This makes Carl feel a little confused.


    "Do you say that this thing can you cut?"


    Carl frowned, then the ability to use it, you want to move this large piece of crystal.


    Just the next thing, let Carl feel a little surprised.


    Because he found that this magic crystal is actually resisting his ability.


    In other words, this magic crystal is live!


    This makes Carl a more surprised.


    "This ''Anima'' is really amazing, not only can turn people into magic crystals, but even keep them living."


    Carl shakes his head.


    Since I can''t move, then stay here, but Carl does not rashly try to cut this magic crystal.


    He is also worried that it will not affect the life of others.


    And hell''s breath can not penetrate, so if you want to save people, it is best to wait for the NZ to say it.


    "In this case, then I will go to the palace."


    Said, Carl transients came to the inside of the Royal Palace, just hitting the patrol soldiers.


    But Karl didn''t wait for the other party, and it was directly impact on the Dynasty.


    Dozens of patrol soldiers are directly carried out!


    "There is someone invaded the palace, it is really courageous, see your appearance, should it be the person on the Astorite?


    Didn''t think of, in addition to those people, someone actually came here, it is really mistake! "


    Three people appeared in front of Carl.


    Two of them didn''t know, but the red-haired in the middle was the same as that of Lusa, which was exempted.


    Obviously, this person is this world of Ai Laha!


    "I have no mood to talk nonsense, now I need you to tell me, how can I let those people restore?"


    The Carl Passion has not fallen. When the instant came to the other party, the direct instantaneous appearance, leaving only one Ai Liza stood here.


    "How can it be¡­¡­"


    Ai Laha did not respond completely, Carl had already appeared behind her.


    The other two people were directly dried down.


    Although they are still alive, I am afraid there is no way to get up in one or two days.


    "This world is Ai Lusha, I hope you can tell me the truth, otherwise your end, will not be better than the two people!"


    "Bastard! You want to make me yield!"


    This Airewa is equally strong.


    I saw that she came directly, I wanted to attack Carl.


    But her attack is completely written by Carl.


    I saw Karl grabbed the opponent''s long gun, and the hand was a hook, and they were dizzy.


    At the same time, hell is covered with three people.


    These three people, at this time, it is completely in the case of severe sleep, plus the impact of the injury.


    There is no seven or eight days, it is impossible to wake up.

 527 Chapter 527, Naz and Wantati

    Karl is straight in the inside of the Royal Palace, no one can block his footsteps.


    Even the guard team here is also solved by Carl.


    The kingdom of this world, there is no challenge for Carllai.


    And with the in-depth of Carl, he also discovered Wantiti and Naz two.


    "It''s really rushing, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "Carl ?!"


    Seeing Carl''s appearance, Wenrt and Naz are a happy.


    They were still thinking about how to escape from here, but there is Karl here, they don''t have to worry about how to run away.


    "Two people here? Ximu and Habie? And there is Lucy you have not seen it?"


    Karl is helped to remove the door and ask.


    The emotions of Naz and Wanti have a little low.


    "Habie and Xia Luu, originally the residents here, and their plans, it seems to die ..."


    Wen Ti said.


    It looks very lost.


    She does not believe in Xia Lu and Habi''s task, it will be to destroy the dragon dealers.


    But they were arrested because of Xia Luu.


    So she is also very entangled at this time, I don''t know if I should believe the other party.


    However, Naz but did his hands on the hand, and the standard posture said loudly: "I don''t care what their original purpose is, I believe that Haber is not the same! No, he is not the same!"


    "Yes, I also believe that Xia Lu can, not really wants to damage me, but her memory is a bit mess, will bring us the wrong channel."


    Wen Ti also wanted to pass.


    She thought for a long time, and finally decided to believe in Xia Lu and Habi.


    As for Lucy, they have begun to this world, except for the world''s Lucy, did not see the Astor''s Lucy.


    Carl is a nod, then throws them two people a piece of medicine pill.


    "You are right, Akcht''s task is really intended to kill the dragonfly.


    But they changed the task in the middle, and the previous task was overwritten.


    Such a situation is caused, and some people will suffer from memory, but some will have a memory overlap, resulting in ambiguity of memory.


    This is why Habie will don''t remember their tasks and identity, and Xia Luo will have a chaotic reason.


    But you can rest assured, I have touched with the Queen of Akhert in this world, she is still, not a tyrant.


    And more mainly, she is also intended to save the world and defeat the people of this world.


    This is basically the same as our goal, after all, we are to save people. "


    Carl said, while starting to explain the current things, and also let them swallow the pill.


    In this way, they restored their own magic, they can use magic.


    "Hahahaha, I burned it again!"


    Naz was sprayed with a flame toward the ceiling, and suddenly burned the ceiling and triggered a huge vibration.


    However, such a big vibration did not attract any enemies, and let Wenti have some doubts.


    "Strange, the people patrolled before, it will come to a batch of substantially half an hour, and the number of people is very much.


    Why can''t I see it now, and the next patrol, it seems to have been half an hour? "


    "There is no enemy, the enemy of the entire kingdom, basically solved by me, except that the king hiding inside the basement.


    Now we have to go to him, and try to ask all people to return to the original method. "


    When I heard Karl, Wen Ton was nodded, but he exposed a fear.


    "However, Xia Lulu is ..."


    "Don''t worry, Weni, they will definitely not have something, believe me!"


    Naz took the head of Wantati, revealing a cool smile.


    Seeing his smile, Wenyi nodded hard.


    "I know! Let''s do things first!"


    "Young is good, really energetic."


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, then directly rely on his own ability, wear a passage to the basement.


    He took the lead in jumping.


    Wenyi released two flight magic, attached to himself and Naz''s body, followed by flying.


    Not long, they came to a huge iron gate.


    It is enemies around all around.


    Rough numbers have passed, at least hundreds of people.


    After seeing so many people, Wen Ti was sophisticated, Naz is excited to start Makhu.


    "I have no way to use magic for a long time, I am broken, this time let me come!"


    Naz didn''t have any hesitation and rushed directly.


    I saw him a punch for a small friend, and these people were knocked down without any suspense.


    But the source of guards came, and the strength of Naz was very strong, but he would not kill directly.


    In addition, the people here are relatively weak, Naz is also hitting, so he is almost just a fist, rarely uses a wide range of moves.


    Seeing this scene, Carl is too lazy to grab the head of the Nazi, but look at Wantati.


    "Wantan, you don''t want to become stronger, don''t you want to be protected?


    Now is a good opportunity, you can follow the side of the Naz, which is also an experience for you.


    You can observe it, look at the real destroyed dragonfly, how to fight. "


    I heard Karl''s suggestion, Wen Ti nodded and immediately turned to these guards.


    "Naz, I will help you!"


    "Hahahaha, Wantati, let us fight together!"


    Along with a variety of sounds.


    The power of two dragonflies is superimposed together, very huge.


    Even the whole stone palace is trembling.


    And the most important thing is that the location of their current is the location of nearly ten layers underground.


    This represents, the power of the two joints can make the earth began to tremble.


    However, Naz and Wantati, in order to not kill, there is no full force, still reserved.


    However, it can be seen from here, and the power of the dragon magistrate is indeed weak.


    "You are so good, I am going to find the master."


    Carl said, go to this iron gate.


    He can find it that this iron gate can invalidate all magic and is still very hard.


    That is to say, want hard to go in, basically impossible.


    But this is only the case for the conventional magistan, but Carl is not a magician!


    And with his ability, as long as it is a door, it will not be able to fight!


    I saw Carl slowly extracted Hades.


    Along with the black mangle.


    Hades is home!


    At the same time, this door has also issued a roar!


    Door, crack!

 528 Chapter 528 Dragon

    "Kill!"


    "Never let him close to the king!"


    As Carl will destroy this door.


    In the door, there is hundreds of guards in an instant.


    The Carl brow wrinkled and saw the old man who exposed an overcast and smile, could not help but shook his head.


    Obviously, this ambush is to set up.


    If someone breaks through this defense, it will be hacked by this sudden hundreds of people.


    But Karl''s opinion is domineering, before breaking the door, it has seen these people.


    At the same time, even if he stood and letting these people hack, they may have no way to break.


    But in order to save trouble, it still released the domineering domineering.


    There is no suspense.


    No one second, hundreds of people instantly fell.


    At the same time, those people who fight with Wantati and Naz are can''t afford it, it is obviously the impact of the fighter.


    Only the king is only left now.


    This is because Carl specializes in the tyrants to bypass him.


    If this guy is also dizzy, no one can tell him how to restore the crystal.


    "What is! Don''t move your hands, how can you still have a hand, Karl, you are too integrity!"


    The Naz has a hand, and the head is shocked. It is also very unbearable, like a Turn version of Duranming.


    He is very uncomfortable to Carl''s behavior.


    It is Wen Tsong.


    Her magic is very weak. If you continue to start, her magic can''t support her, fighting so many enemies.


    Although the enemy is a miscellaneous soldier, the fight will always consume magic.


    So if you can''t do it, she wants you to do it.


    "You a few Astrett''s bastards, I will never let you succeed!


    Although the dragon cannon has not been completed, even if so, I can launch as usual, infinite magic, I am coming! "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Along with this a little mad king roar.


    He took the way to take the huge button next to it.


    But when his hand, I just touched it here, but I met another hand.


    That is Carl''s hand!


    "Although I don''t know what this dragon can be used, what is it used.


    But this kind of thing is not a fun, so you still give me a while to stay! "


    The Carl Demon moves, and threw this old guy.


    "Old things, hurry to tell me, how can I restore my partners!"


    Naz This touched, directly rushed to the other party''s collar, want to ask him.


    But he didn''t say a word, even took out an unknown small object.


    "I tell you, no matter what, unlimited magic will belong to me!


    Your Asnd''s existence is just to give us Aedras! "


    Along with his roar.


    He disappeared in the public!


    Carl frowned.


    He didn''t have seen magic props, but the magical props of the space system did not have seen it.


    Because the space magic is very difficult to learn, don''t say it is compressed into the magic appliance.


    This is basically unbearable in a pencil box, plugging a pile of nuclear materials, but also guarantees that it will not explode.


    It is very difficult.


    But the other person is a king, there is such a thing, and it is very normal.


    And the most important thing is that this goods have really disappeared!


    Carl''s opinion is not aware of the other party, that is, he is not transferred to Karl''s knowledge, which is to use some magical appliances to cover your breath.


    Carl''s magic appliances in this world are not very familiar. Naturally there is no way to distinguish, which one is caused, causing the other party to disappear.


    "It''s evil! I actually let him run, what should we do?"


    Naz is a bit helpless to watch Carl, even Wantyi is also eye-catching, put it on Carl''s body.


    Carl is shaking his head and then refers to the head of the finger.


    "You are here, I am going to find Mrstang, see if I can find him.


    With his understanding of this world, he should know how to relieve these magical crystals.


    But you have to be careful. If you have met a particularly powerful enemy, you will pinch this glass ball, I will catch it in the first time. "


    Said, Carl will throw two glass balls, throw them two people.


    This thing is a signal transmitter.


    There is a receiver on Carl, as long as they pinch the glass ball, the pages inside will be passed to the receiver.


    No matter where it is, as long as the two sides are still in the same place, the same world can be used in the same space.


    After all, it is a system, and Carl just spent twenty-one trading points, redeemed.


    And this thing also comes with a hundred transmitters.


    It can be a good price, very worth it!


    However, it can be seen from here. This technology type props, there are also the ability to change their physical fit, or the ability to gain BUFF, basically the price is very low.


    After all, there is no way to directly improve your personal strength.


    It is very exaggerated with the power prices that can directly improve strength, and some rules, and have time space.


    Carl even has an idea, that is, search for the power of the Great God.


    Just he endured, did not put it into practice, because he is afraid that the system really has such a force can be exchanged.


    At the same time, he is also afraid that the price will scare himself.


    that''s all.


    Carl left the palace and came to the ground.


    But here is also a panic.


    I don''t know why, the residents here began to escape around, some qualified guards, began to organize evacuation.


    But in this, it also contains some greedy guards, mixed in the crowd wants to escape.


    Carl didn''t know what happened, but when he flew to the air, he saw it, Gajulus was fighting with a black big cat.


    And look like, he will soon won.


    However, Carl did not take him, but a look at the attention.


    Kildas, Lucy also has three people in Mistang gathered together, as if nothing is.


    In addition, Carl even saw Lucy and Habi!


    They have succeeded in two, and they also know the truth of things.


    Carl fleddically, did not say hello, then the face was a punch.


    "Don''t fight! Yourself!"


    Karl is in time, Kildas reacts, and then reveals the smile.


    "Haha, sorry, I thought there was an enemy."

 529 Chapter 529 Magic Dragon

    Seeing such a honest and honest Kedas, Carl didn''t bear to say what he was.


    "Forget it, it is too lazy to keep with you, but you are here, what is going to do?"


    What plans do you have? If there is no plan, then come over, I have a major discovery! "


    When I heard Carl, everyone went to the body and concentrated on Mrstang.


    After all, he was the initiator of this plan, and other people didn''t know the bottom of this world relative to him.


    So he is the core of the plan.


    "Our original plan is that the inside of the kingterong rescue Naz and Wantati, there are less power, or some are not very enough.


    However, what did you just say that there is a major discovery? "


    Mistan first said his own plan, and then asked Carl.


    Carl refers to the back of the palace behind him.


    "The Palace has been cleaned by me, but you don''t kill any soldiers and cadres.


    They are all living, that is, it will get up for a while, and I can''t affected your prince inherited the throne.


    And Naz and Wanti are also saved by me, in addition to ... "


    "Naz and Wenyi were saved ?!"


    "It''s really happy!"


    Xia Lulu and Habie listened, and the handsome hand held hands circle.


    But soon, they found it wrong and immediately broke up.


    Carl was interrupted by them and did not be angry. After all, this thing was also from two.


    Now I heard Naz and Weni were saved, they will of course be very happy.


    "Cough, don''t worry, I am listening to me first, there is a dragon in the depths of the palace ..."


    Carl said this, the original book said, and also asked Mistang, seeing there is no way to help the rest of the magic.


    In this regard, Mrstang is very sure to answer Carl!


    He said that as long as the dragon is filled with magic, and the magic crystal will return it.


    But there will be no side effects, he doesn''t know.


    After all, Michgang has never seen this thing, he is only heard of it when he was a child.


    Carl is a nod.


    As long as this thing is useful, do you have any side effects?


    It is now a first to save people.


    As for others, then stay in the future, slowly solve it.


    Then Carl took them, came to the Basement of the Royal Palace.


    At present, in addition to Gajuli is still outside of the black cat fight, all of the remaining people are gathered here.


    However, in addition to them, Carl even saw the two of Lusha and Gray.


    However, this Ai Laha is wearing armor, which is obviously what herself, is not an enemy.


    "Naz! You are fine, it is really great!"


    "Wenrti, I am sorry for you ..."


    Habie and Xiauru are completely two character.


    Habi did not have a lungs, directly rushed to with Naz, and the two did not have each other.


    But Xia Lulu is obvious because of the previous time, there are still some guilt.


    But this is not her fault, after all, her memory, there has been some confusion.


    "Is this a dragon?"


    "This thing, even I saw it for the first time, I just used it to see the design map, and efficacy in the book.


    But this thing, it takes a very huge magic to start, let me study. "


    Michgang is not very familiar with this thing.


    But in any case, this thing is also a magic instrument.


    Michgang is this expert in this area, which is much higher than the level of others. It is completely no problem.


    However, at this time, the earth suddenly trembled.


    Then there was a sound in the world.


    This sound is from the top of everyone, it is obvious that there is something.


    I even passed the Karl''s opinion!


    Because of his opinion, you can''t see each other!


    "It''s another thing that can be shielded, but this magic should not be a small role."


    Carl frowned.


    But he suddenly found that both Kildas, Naz and Wantan, showed a shocking expression.


    "This is the dragon!"


    Three people said with sound.


    Wenrti and Naz two are the torrents of the dragon, from the small bearing big, and naturally know what the dragon''s voice is like.


    But Kildas and Dragons have nothing to do. How did he know?


    This, let Carl feel some doubts.


    "I have to go up, this is definitely a dragon!"


    "I haven''t seen it, I also perceived that this is a dragon, but the dragon''s magic is not right, he is not like living, but it is like a dead."


    The two of Naz and Wantati were all spotted.


    However, Wen Ti''s observation is more meticulous, and what she said, Naz did not notice.


    Carl is because the other person shields awareness, and has not been perceived.


    And this kind of breath belongs to the dragon, I am afraid that they will ignore the power of the drain, and can be observed without obstacles.


    "I will send you, I have to see, the so-called dragon, what is it."


    Carl said, then told everyone to go.


    However, Michgang grabbed Kedas and let him stay here.


    "I need a huge man, next to help me control the dragon.


    This thing I can''t control, my own magic, all comes from these magical appliances, so there is no way to accumulate the magic of the magic pool. "


    Said, Michgang also pointed to the refers to the container next to it.


    Kildas is sighing, then staying.


    "Unfortunately, I would like to see what the dragon in this world is like it."


    "This dragon has nothing to see, saying that the dragon of this world is also a magic guide, just more powerful than the general.


    However, this thing is true that there is a dragon''s breath, it should be the dragon in the world of Asnd, and there is a margin here, which makes this magic born dragon birth? "


    Listening to Michgang, Kildas also surrendered and made a chair.


    Since this thing is not a true dragon, then there is no need to see.


    But Carl et al. Not.


    They have already rushed into it in this time, and they are experiencing this magic dragon, and they are being slaughtered in some enemy.


    I can even hear, the old king crazy smile.


    "Hahahaha, infinite magic is mine, you are all me!"


    I am afraid that I don''t care about the world, as long as I have unlimited magic, the whole world will be me! "


    "Hahahahaha!"

 530 Chapter 539 Crazy King

    "This person is crazy!"


    Carl opens.


    All people collectively agree.


    Because the appearance of this magic guide, the scene is unable to make up, and it is very confusing.


    And the most important thing is that this guy does not care at all from the casualties of civilians and guards.


    His purpose is only one, that is, flying to the magic crystal, put all the magic resources as yours!


    "Hahahaha, I burned it!"


    "Since it is a dragon, I will give him it to me! See how I am flat!"


    Naz saw this dragon in front of him, suddenly excited, and the body burned a powerful flame.


    This power, even the surrounding air, it is twisted.


    You can see this guy, how excited after seeing the dragon.


    I am afraid that this dragon is just a magic guide, it is not really living.


    However, it is nothing to do, in the eyes of Naz, as long as it is a dragon, I dare to tell you!


    He is destroying the dragonfly, but he is not a wave!


    At this point, even Windi has also become excited.


    He followed Naz, rushed together, launched an offensive for the magic guilty dragon in front of him.


    Ai Lusha, Lucy and Gray three are seen, and they also attacked them.


    But this magic is the dragon''s body, there is a special force.


    Only the dragon magistrate can create a certain Shanghai, other magical attacks, there is no effect on him!


    Ai Lusha and Gray have released a lot of skills, even if they can''t do it.


    But Wenrty and Naz, one person comes to a roaring, and slammed the other to a few meters.


    Although there is no breakfighter, no matter how it is said, it has caused a certain harm to him.


    Such a scene makes the Ai Lusa and others understand that this magic is not a real dragon, but there is also an attribute of dragons.


    That is immunized all conventional magic.


    Basically, in addition to super magic, other magic do not have any effect on them.


    This is the basic attribute of the dragon.


    This is the magic guide dragon, but also inherits such an attribute, and let the Airewa and others are helpless.


    It is now possible to deal with him, and only Naz and Wantati are.


    But just at this time.


    Gajuli suddenly falls from the sky, and a hammer will turn this dragon to the ground.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t think that there was really a dragon here, although I was not alive, but my feelings were not wrong!"


    Gajiru will turn over.


    Unfortunately, his momentum is very large, but there is no effective damage.


    On the other hand, the black cat is falling from the air, and it looks like, he seems to be no enemy.


    "Where is the prince of Geral, I just saw it, you took him away."


    When he heard him, Carl et al. Was slightly surprised.


    They did not expect that this Akcht actually knew Michgang.


    However, in the current point, he should not be an enemy. If he doesn''t help him, he has long helped the king to attack Naz them.


    And Mrstang also has Gildalz, Carl is not worried that he will threaten Menste.


    So just tell the other party.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, thank you.


    About this Magic Dragon, I can give you an opinion.


    If you want to defeat him, his manipulator is a key, and the dragon magist guide is also the same.


    Or, you have more powerful magic than this magic dragon, so you can break it.


    I know so much, now I am going to find a prince, I have an important thing to report with him! "


    The name of the Carlian Black Cat did not know, he left so rushed, it was obviously really something to say.


    Just this guy, why do you know the true name of Mistang, called Gerar?


    This is very confusing.


    But now, it is not tangled.


    Currently, the battle is tight, just relying solely on three destroyed dragon tidiers, it is not the opponent of this magic guide, so Carl is going to do it.


    "Karl, you don''t do it, this guy is a dragon, then give us a solution!


    We destroy the dragonfoot, but we are not a wave! "


    Naz hands holding boxing, hard work.


    Weni is also a tough look to Karl, asking him not to do it.


    Gairol did not say anything, he just used his actual action to express his will.


    "Well, since you plan to do this, I will look at you next to it.


    But before this, I still replied to the injury first. "


    Said.


    Carl release the treatment of the treatment to treat them.


    This flame can last for about twenty minutes. In this time, any injuries can be restored as long as they are not killed.


    Even Carl is still in this treatment, adding the power to restore physical strength and magic.


    Although it is very weak, it is already a very powerful buff for them.


    Because this physical strength restores the weakness of buff, it is relatively Raar himself. It is absolutely very obvious to the other people.


    Now Naz et al, is the best proof.


    They not only returned to the injury, but they even became energetic.


    It seems that I am exaggerated with the bloody blood.


    But this buff continues to be too long, they still need a quick speed to pay.


    And at this time.


    Suddenly all over the sky.


    A similar to the keel, which is instant, and the magic crystal is in shooting.


    At the same time, there is a powerful magic, that magic crystal!


    Seeing this scene, the king suddenly shocked, and it was a common thing to rush.


    Naz et al. Is not blocked, but Carl''s reaction is rapid, directly rushing to the forefront, one foot will go back!


    "Naz, this guy handed over, I went to see the situation there!"


    Said, Carl left here.


    But with him, there is also Michgang, and the big black cat.


    "Carl, next, I need your ability to help me."


    "What is busy?"


    "Magic Crystal will be transferred to Aslant, which will cause a big hole in the sky of Idras.


    All the magic of this world will be extracted from the side of Asnd, so the island here will take a fall.


    I hope that you can use your ability to help prevent this phenomenon, can you? "


    I heard the request of Michgang, the Carlled nodded.


    "But is this really? You are prince!"


    "what?"


    I heard the sudden inquiry of Carl, Mrstang stunned.


    Carl refers to the empty cavity that is gradually enlarged on the sky, as well as those panic on the ground.


    "These are all innocent ordinary people! Your prince, don''t you intend to inherit the throne, change this country!"

 531 Chapter 531, Devil Karl

    Listening to Carl, Mrstang ...


    Accurately, it should be the world''s Gerar, started to fall into silence.


    He knows his prince''s identity, and also knows the people of this world, it is in a deep water.


    But his body, there is a significant one, very unconfident taste.


    This taste, Carl is able to see, and he can determine, this is from his identity.


    Before Jerrar''s tail of the fairy, there was no confident taste.


    But after coming to this world, the taste became more and more.


    Especially when Carl asked this question, he didn''t choose silence, as if you want to use this way, to avoid your responsibility.


    There is no talk in the black cat holding the Jerra.


    He is just silently looking forward to Geral, and he is sincere and firm, as if it is said that he will take the kingdom.


    Carl is shaking his head and then waving.


    I saw a floating island in the sky, I was directly pulled down from the air, and then fell to the earth, triggered a sensation.


    Good location in his, is a precise calculation, and did not hurt people.


    "Carl! What are you doing!"


    Seeing Karl suddenly opened his hands and even gave these floats to the ground.


    This scene, let Gerar have already!


    "Michgang ..."


    "No, it is the prince of Geral!"


    Carl shake his head, changed his title, then stopped his body, looking at the huge magic crystal of the sky!


    Then, Karl was in the eyes of Gerar, showed a smile of evil, and broke out of a strong actual, attracted all the eyes of all civilians.


    "Magic Dragon, give me the knight of the Prince Geral!


    Unlimited magic, belongs to me, this world is destroyed! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    A laugh with Carl.


    His voice rises through the world.


    At the same time, the other side of the magic guide, also sent a shocking roar, as if the declaration responded to Carl.


    This kind of scene, let all civilians, the next consciousness think this is Carl.


    But let them be more surprised, that is the person who is confronted with Karl, is a prince who is missing for many years!


    This is the biggest surprise!


    "Karl, what should you do ..."


    Jerah bite his teeth, don''t know what he said, what is going on?


    Unknown black cats frown frowned, then suddenly smashed his eyes.


    "Do you plan ..."


    "Your cat''s IQ is quite high, at least higher than Habi."


    The Cal mouth is rare, and once again reveals a nuclear expression, open a smile.


    "The world needs, not just a prince, it takes a hero!


    A hero that doesn''t have a magic, but you can stand up for the people!


    So Gerar, brave, gamble on your life to stop me, otherwise I don''t dare to guarantee, I will make how excessive things! "


    When I heard Carl, Gerar was shocked.


    He has understood what Carl is going to do, but he can''t believe that Carl actually uses this method to force himself.


    "Carl! Please stop, I really don''t need ..."


    "No, you need! So I will not stop, unless you can defeat me!"


    Carl is sorrowful.


    It is convenient to use Hades and hell at the power of Hades and hell, and give yourself a noble black devil armor!


    This armor consists of pure mist, no entity, no defensive power, and even powerful existence.


    Carl united such a no power armor, just in order to make his own image, it can be more in line with the devil!


    "Aedras people, I have a good time!


    Laozi is from another world of Japanese Devil!


    Starting today, all of your worlds have to be swallowed by Laozi!


    This world will also destroy!


    Now you can enjoy, the last moment of the world''s destruction! "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    With the laughter of Carl.


    He slowly floated to a high tower.


    At the same time, huge light is expanded in the sky!


    A crack was opened in the sky.


    The magic crystal suddenly took the crack and turned into the beam.


    not only that!


    The magic of this world began to pass away from another world!


    "Devil! He is really a devil!"


    "Prince Geral, Help!"


    "Prince Jerrar, quickly defeated him!"


    "Prince Jerra ..."


    With the voice of the people, and the Caller constantly use the ability to control the picture of the floating island.


    This makes Gerar neck.


    Although Carl did not hurt anyone, only some of the indiscriminate buildings were smashed.


    But such an operation allows Gerar to be a little angry.


    "Carl! You give me an appropriate!"


    Gerald roared, broke free from the embrace of the black cat, fell directly to the ground, head toward the Karda in front of the tower!


    At this time, Karl, a blue cube image of the bad street, standing in the Tower IQ, quietly waiting for the prince of the brave, and telling yourself.


    "Jerrar, I will take a word, now those floating islands, no longer I am in handling.


    The magic of this world begins, and these flies will soon fall.


    So the prince of Geral, the world''s big hero, beat me as soon as possible!


    This world, even if there is no magic, you can survive, not every world, you must need magic!


    You can live very well without magic! "


    Carl said, then the natural dropped buoy is then controlled, floating towards no one.


    In this way, it is possible to avoid the floating island to bring some significant losses.


    Even Carl also moved some care.


    He uses the floating island to attack the magic dragon to help Naz et al. Ease the pressure.


    And they also find opportunities.


    Directly drove this Magic Dragon.


    However, before Carl said, they are also heard.


    Although they didn''t understand at the beginning, Call did something meaningful.


    But as the speech of the Prince Gerar is getting higher and higher, they understand.


    Carl This is a fashionable dragon, to help Jelar to establish the image of the brave hero!


    "Hahahaha! It''s really Carl, we also have a lively!"


    Although Naz is a rib, his reaction speed is the fastest, and it is necessary to find a helmet in the first time.


    have to say.


    Naz This goods is very high.


    In the original inside, he is also his first reaction, you can use this method to help Gerar restore your identity.


    At the same time, you can transfer everyone''s attention to them, so-called ''devil''.


    Kildas is waiting for people, and they have been interested, and the small BOSS on the Jalar Road is ready to block his footsteps.

 532 Chapter 532, Brave, Dragon

    "Hahahaha, I am the fire dragon, it is the devil of the world!"


    Everyone burned it in my flame! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    Naz continued to release the flame and scared a lot of people.


    Wenyi is a look like a devil, but she looks too much.


    Even if it is fierce, it will make people bleeding, and it is not suitable for the devil king.


    However, when Ganjiri came over, I suddenly scared people.


    There is no way, Gajiril''s image, comparative Naz, is also fearful.


    Ai Liza is directly changed a wrapper package.


    This thing does not have any combat power, it is purely because of fun, she will collect.


    At the same time, this thing is also the costume of his previous holiday.


    Now take it out to make a chaos, it can be very effective.


    Gray Because of the destruction of the magic, it is even more versatile things to scare the civilians who run here.


    Kildas is not used.


    When he waves, he can smash a large place.


    Such power, ordinary people have seen it directly, and the bulk run is even more fast.


    have to say.


    Their appearance has played a lot of role, giving the civilians very huge pressure.


    Jerah is an unexpected, but he did not stop running.


    In the face of heavy blocking, he can only play one by one.


    But as everyone surrounded him, Gerar has no hand.


    Michgang, are you just like this, if you can''t break through our level, you can not be a hero! "


    Nazmo felts, obviously wants to play with Gerar.


    On the other side, Kedad is also exposed a serious expression, saying.


    "Yes, if you are not serious, we will hurt you!"


    Seeing this scene, Gerar really can''t say it.


    Because of the death of the magic, the magic guide fixture is not used at all, and Geral''s power is almost disappeared.


    So he has no way to this scene in front of you.


    Carl saw, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Do you have to be so serious? If you can''t lose it, don''t you?"


    This scene, Carl really does not want to vomit.


    But just at this time.


    A roar occurred suddenly.


    A group of people, retrograde appeared in Carl''s sight.


    And the faces of these people, Carl is still very familiar.


    They are the members of the fairy tail!


    Just, Carl knows these people, all of the world.


    Previously, from Naz and Weni, there was also a guild in this world.


    So he can recognize it.


    "Prince Geral, let''s help you eliminate the Devil''s army!"


    With the roar of Lucy in this world.


    All members of the fairy tail fight!


    Although they have no magic.


    But with their courage, it directly dispersed the formation of Naz et al.


    "Prince Jerrar, they gave us the tail of our goblin, you can solve the devil!"


    "Prince Jerrag cheers, although I don''t know who he is, but you must win!"


    "Yes, you must win! Prince Jerra!"


    The tail of the goblin began to make the Prince Gerar.


    Although they have not seen Carl, but also clear Karl is my own person. How did he do it in order to help Gerar, let him become a hero who saves the world.


    Although not the same fairy tail.


    But they are still so tacit.


    If you don''t say a sentence, no one is ventilated in advance, and their minds can connect together!


    Such a picture allows Gerar to be somewhat moving.


    At the same time, it also makes Carl on the tower, some feelings.


    "Young is good ..."


    Cal sighed.


    Then I put my eyes and put it on Geral''s body.


    "Prince Jerra! You will be squatting!"


    The Carl roared, directly using his strength, control the island to Gerar!


    However, his strength is controlled very well, every time, it is dangerous from Geral''s side.


    Gerar is also a very cooperative performance.


    At this point, he is not necessary to correct it.


    Since all members of the fairy tail are helping themselves, Gerar has no reason to be here.


    I saw that he passed through a thousand difficulties, and finally came to Carl''s body, and his face was a punch.


    "Hey, hitting people don''t face, don''t you know?"


    Gerald''s fists, like the turtle speed in front of Carl, there is no threat.


    But Carl will not avoid, because he will create a kind of illusory illusion!


    I saw the Carrier blocked his fist and then controlled his helmet disappeared, while speaking with a very exaggerated tone.


    "How is it, my demon armor will be defeated by a moonful person, is this a legendary strength, can you invade the power of magic?"


    Geral: ......


    "How could it be! My strength is not his opponent, my magic is disappeared!"


    "Ah! No, I can''t hold it! I have to escape this place, this man is really horrible!"


    How does Carl exaggerate, and then guide Gerar''s movements, let his attack, can just break his fog helmet.


    In this way, Gerar himself, almost no labor, completely followed the rhythm of Carl.


    But Gerar is extremely embarrassing.


    He can now say that there is no dry, then Carl will make a variety of screams.


    People who don''t know, I really thought that he made Karl.


    But he knows the truth, but the people don''t know!


    They just believe that Gerah is a big hair, and the devil is fighting the fat.


    So I have supported Gerar, I hope he can defeat the devil.


    Gerar was also touched by this atmosphere, and his eyes gradually became firm.


    "Carl, thank you, thank you for helping me make this decision!"


    "This kind of little thing is not thankful, and it should go to time, we are almost here.


    So, you should also give me the last hit. "


    With the sound of Carl''s voice, he turned a light.


    Not just him, all Akhert is the same, even the black cat is also.


    Naz et al. Also shines, floating over.


    Seeing this scene, Gerar also understands what is going to happen, then take a deep breath, and play toward Carl''s stomach!


    "This punch, I am still you!"

 533 Chapter 533 Return to Astort

    "Hahahahaha!"


    A laugh with Carl.


    All Aquet, as well as people from Astor, all sucked in.


    They were sent.


    Adlas returned to calm again.


    Geral stands on the sky above the sky.


    The people below start the name of the hero.


    Such scenes seems to have met.


    "Thank you, the tail of the fairy, and Carl ..."


    ......


    ''Select the task has been completed, get trading points: 8000! ''


    The system sounds sound.


    Naz et al. Also returned to Asnd.


    However, most of them fall from the air and then fall a quadruple eight fork.


    People who will fly will certainly not be affected, but those who will not fly will be unlucky.


    These people fell the most.


    However, no one is injured, no one is absent.


    In addition to Michgang, all of them returned, the fairy tails, and the entire towns have recovered their original appearance, as if the previous thing is the same as a dream.


    But what is unexpected is that the black cat has also followed and agreed to follow Gajuli.


    And he is also the first official introduction.


    This black cat is called Pansha, and he also caught a ghost suspicious person.


    However, when everyone saw him, this found this person, it will be Mirajie''s sister Lisa!


    According to her explanation.


    She is really almost dead, but I don''t know why, the soul floats to another world, which is the world of Edis.


    Lisana didn''t know how to come back, so she could only use another world of Lissa''s identity to live in the world.


    Then there is now this thing, she has a magic because they have the magic, so they will come back.


    But in this way, another world of Miraji lost his sister, she was very self-blaming.


    However, this is also something wrong.


    After all, this is not her fault, I can only blame the old days.


    that''s all.


    All members returned to the fairy tail and started returning to the carnival.


    ......


    Seven days later.


    The extraordinary celebration of the fairy tail is also the end of the fairy tail, the biggest event!


    That is the only trial of the S-class!


    "My children, the trials of Tianwei Island are ready!"


    "Ready! I will definitely become the S-class magic guide! You will give me a good! Hahahaha!"


    The excitement of Naz excited, and the whole person is excited.


    With his current strength, through routine trial, there is no problem with the S-class magma.


    But Carl knows the content of this trial, because he is one of the main examinations.


    So he does not think that Naz can pass.


    But he did not fight the enthusiasm of each other.


    Makarov looked at Naz, and then took out the list after the belonging, and coughed two sounds.


    "Now I announce that there is only the S-class magician, respectively, is Naz Doragnier!"


    "Hahahaha! I know I have me! I finally ignited it!"


    "Naz, don''t mess, listen to me, I will finish the list."


    Makarov reminded a sentence to continue to open a list.


    "The second person''s name is Gray Flepasa!


    The third person is Kana Arupe Luo!


    The fourth person is Zhu Bi''an Rocks!


    The fifth person is Yintel!


    The sixth person is Trafalga Luo!


    The seventh person is a budbi Mukaden!


    The eighth person is Mest!


    The ninth person is Alfman Strauss!


    The 10th person is Philips Justin. "


    "The above is a person who participates in the S Magist Campaign. These people are carefully selected and observe their various morals, selected members.


    Other members who have not been selected should not be discouraged, maybe there will be your name when the S-class magicile is selected! "


    "Waiting for the president, why is there a name of Carl? He seems to be the S-Class Magist?"


    Naz asked a key issue.


    Because Carl''s strength is strong, they have long asked Carl as a s-grade magazine, or even the Ten Magistan.


    But at this time, I heard the words, they remembered that Carl did not register as a S-class magazine.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t care about this matter. He is the main examiner. You have encountered it in the assessment, but the enemy!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Makarov exposed a belly black smile, let the face of all the faces of the following, have become dark.


    They have never thought that Carl is one of the main examinations.


    Then, Makarov continues to announce rules.


    "All members who participated in trials will choose a road forward, and maybe it will be the collision between the participants, maybe you will encounter the main examiner.


    At that time you only need to defeat the main examiner, or let them recognize you, you can pass the first test!


    As for the second test, then after you pass the first test, I will announce.


    Now I announce that the main examiner is Miraj, Ai Lao, Kildas and Kalli! "


    Makarov once again revealed the black smile, and the low person was mourned.


    "What are you! How can I take the assessment!"


    "It seems that this year is not expected ..."


    "How to play this!"


    I heard the name of the main examiner, and those who participated in the test were desperate.


    These four one is better than one, and they will not play at all!


    Even if it has always been very hot, it is very hot, and it is like a frost, it''s okay, there is no vitality.


    However, Makarov once again exposed a smile, then patted his hands, causing the attention of everyone.


    "In view of this difficulty, I decided, you can freely choose your own partner, help you spend the assessment!


    And as a partner to participate in the assessment, if you help your partner, becomes the S-class magistan, you will get the next time you participate in the S-class magician assessment!


    But one thing to note is that you can''t choose the assessment member as your own partner.


    This is an illegal operation, I will give you it directly!


    So the children, choose, now start from the assessment, and the last ten days!


    If you want to become a s-level magic, you have to look for your own partner in the ten days! And becomes stronger! "


    "Come on! Children!"


    "Oh!!!"


    With a sound of a hill whisker.


    The assessment of the S grade magicile has begun.


    First of all, it is to find your partner.


    They have begun to find objects suitable for themselves.


    But only Nats alone, did not look for partners, but choose one of them to participate in the assessment!

 534 Chapter 534, Tianfu Island

    As time goes by.


    Everyone''s training is basically completed.


    In addition to Naz, everyone found their partners.


    Naz is still as ever chooses yourself. If you have to say partners, Habie is the only partner he participated in the S-Class Magistist.


    In addition, Luo and Mestle have no choice of partners, they all plan to get the qualifications of this S-class magicile with their own strength.


    Then the list of partnerships of others.


    A group of Gray and Rocky.


    Kana and Lucy are together.


    Zhu Biyan found Lisa, two people formed a team


    In Tier is found, the partner who has always cooperated to sing, attend this selection.


    The lace is very scared, and it is also necessary to participate alone, and then entered the team by Gajuli, becoming her partner.


    Alphman and Aabhalin are very common, directly to the eyes.


    Two people in Philips and Bikhosro, originally the old partnership of Thunder, nature.


    that''s all.


    Their group started from the guild and prepared to go to Tiangle Island.


    However, Carl et al. As the main examiner, arrived in Tianfu Island an hour in advance, and then familiar with the environment, preparing to meet the assessment personnel.


    "Is this a Wolf Island? I am still the first time, but I also said that I will come back, I am not a S-class magic guide, but as the main examiner, is this really no problem?"


    Do you agree with the first generation? Is it a little offense to her old man? "


    Karl''s words let Makarov are slightly embarrassed.


    He didn''t think about it.


    But with the strength of Carl, if you participate in the assessment, it is entirely bullied.


    This is unfair to other people, so Makarov will make Carl to become the main examiner.


    And the main thing is that Carl is already a member of the tail of the fairy.


    He believes that the president of the initial generation will not mind.


    After all, the other party is not a small gas.


    "I hope so, but the initial generation is still alive, waiting for being awake.


    And I can feel the huge magic from here, which makes me more curious about the initial generation! "


    "Hahahaha, you know that the initial generation is still alive, don''t tell the other people, and I don''t want the rest of the people.


    Because this is, each generation will only know the secret, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t think about this, it is amazing. "


    Makarov sighed, he really didn''t think that Carl can rely on magic, you can know that the first generation will live alive.


    Although it is in the form of a thoughts, sleeping in the inside of Tianfu Island.


    But she is indeed still alive.


    And her body is in the basement of the fairy tail.


    This is the information that only everyone knows.


    Carl didn''t know, but he knew that the basement was definitely more common because there was a very large magic.


    However, Carlon''s heavy Makarov, and the tail of the fairy, did not find that place.


    So Karl is not clear, it is sealed, it is the body of the first generation.


    "The time is almost, they should also come, I will pick up the following, you should also prepare the task."


    Said, Makarov left here.


    Carl is a nod, and it comes to a bird and floral place.


    The water here is clear, the surrounding environment is also very beautiful, very suitable for painting here.


    However, Carl is not a little for these art.


    So Karl can only sit on the flowers, and soak a pot of tea, waiting for candidates to enter.


    Then Karl open its own personal property panel, while checking the personal property, while waiting.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 1


    Remainable assignment point: 2


    Trading point: 11330


    Unwaken capability: Huangquan fruit


    Mall: 1 ''


    ......


    "coming!"


    Probably an hour of time is waiting.


    Karl''s opinion, finally notice that there is the first person to enter!


    as time flows.


    Among the next ten minutes, more and more people began admission.


    Each of them has chosen their own routes.


    And just start, Carl saw that someone met the opponent.


    Lisby and Gajuli, directly collided with both Gray and Rockey.


    Light is to the side of Gajiro, but he is constantly trying to participate in the test, so he can''t do it.


    In other words, this battle is basically the two of Gray and Rocky, the captain of Gajiru.


    Although the lace is well magic, she is a helpless player, and there is not much combat ability, and naturally wants to protect it.


    Then, the second group is also collided.


    This time is Kana and Lucy two, and I got Zhu Bi''an and Lisa.


    Carl didn''t know how Lissina''s strength, but it should not be too bad.


    Zhu Bi''an''s words, there is the potential of the S-class magicile, and she is likely to kill the West directly according to the previous combat method.


    After all, she defeated Lucy once.


    But now Lucy has become a lot of strong, plus there is still a powerless Kaa.


    It can be said that the battle here is strong, and no one may win.


    The next is the third group of depends.


    This group is a bit mean, because this is the two of Elffman and Aibehalin, fighting the battle rice.


    This is a battle without suspense.


    Mirajie only accepted the soul of Satan, the two did not win.


    Then the fourth group of battles, this group is very looks very much, because this is the battlefield of the main examiner.


    And her enemies are the Thunder of Philips and the Bikocosro.


    The strength of these two people is not weak, and there is the potential of the S-class magicile.


    But Ai Laha will only be stronger.


    Coupled with her belief in the knight''s creed, naturally, it will not be in hand, so Karl can only pray for these two people.


    After all, Ai Laha is really strong.

 535 The 535th chapter begins

    The fifth group, the distribution of the sixth group, basically there is no suspense.


    Naz paired on Kildas.


    In the face of Kildas, even the Carl has to be serious, in order to defeat him, not to say.


    Unless Naz Can awake more powerful power, it will not be wounded to his possibilities.


    If you want to change the words of Luo Battle, there is still a possibility, probably three or seven!


    Luo''s victory rate accounts for 30%, Kildas accounts for 70% of the victory!


    This is the strength of Kildas!


    His power is unsuved!


    Only the enemy faced by Luo, is not Kildas, but Mest.


    About Mesti, Carl''s memory is not clear, just knowing that this person has an instant magic, and there is a quirky, like to eat various flowers and plants.


    And he claimed to be the apprentice of Michgang.


    This is very confusing.


    Because Carl''s memory tells yourself, Nissog does not have any apprentices.


    More importantly, this guy seems to be in the fairy tail, and Carl is very vague.


    His memory can only see this guy, it seems that there will be two times, then there is no.


    "This guy does not have the magic of the memory of memory?"


    If this is true, this guy must be careful.


    I don''t know what he is sending, I hope he doesn''t mess, otherwise, I don''t mind teach him! "


    Before Carl has not existed in Meiste, it is because he did not cause Carl''s attention.


    But now Karl once observed, I found this guy''s flaw.


    He is definitely not a member of the fairy tail!


    Because when Carl use ability, after a self-cultivation, the other''s magical ability has been eliminated.


    Now Carl can be sure, he is a foreign person!


    But there is no relationship, the Calla will stare at each other and see what he is going to do!


    Just when Carl has been staring at each other.


    A familiar figure appears in the position of the hole.


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, I have been waiting for a long time.


    "In Tier, I didn''t expect you to come here!"


    "Hey, Calvie, you didn''t expect, how did I don''t believe it!"


    Yintel spitted the tongue, revealing the cute expression, let Carl can''t help but laugh.


    Two people in Wantati and Summer dew are also coming out later.


    They two, some fear of hiding in Yintel, do not dare to see Carl.


    There is no way.


    Carl is now their enemies, and the breath he released now is too terrible.


    This makes Xia Lu and Wantati, the instinct is a bit fear.


    "Calvie, can you let me, let me pass it?"


    Yintel came to kill, and even spit his tongue and blinked against Carl.


    The most important thing is that she also reached out of their two little hands, with the Carbi twice.


    The Calmine is twitching, but it is indifferent, and even the righteous words say the following statement.


    "I can be very fair and just, it is impossible to put water for you.


    I am afraid that you are In Tier, I will also guarantee fairness.


    So I want to let me put water ... "


    "Kargorge, ask you ..."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Oh ~ ?"


    "Okay, you can make you reason, I accept, you pass, you can!"


    Carl really can''t stop the sale of Yintel.


    There is no way, this is a thing of an item, and Carl is in Ten, but also can''t stand the heart.


    So he is not as good as simply putting their two, so he will be reluctant to be insulting.


    "Yeah! Great, I know that Calgasto is very good to me!"


    "Wenrti, let''s go, no matter what he!"


    In Tier first embraced Karl, then pulling the Wantan''s hand, leaving her away.


    Weny is still a lot, I don''t know what happened.


    But since there is no need to trade with Carl, this is a breath.


    Xia Linu came to Karl''s side, whispered.


    "Be careful, I can be seen this person, he is not right!"


    "Don''t worry, I also detected his incorrect, but he can''t win, Luokene can solve him."


    When I heard Karl, Xiaolan stunned.


    "Do you know who Mest''s opponent?"


    "Is this not very simple, I will blindly cover the entire Tianfu Island, everything I can know here."


    I heard the calm tone of Carl and said that she was so horrible, and suddenly let Xia Lu have fried hair.


    "You are really a monster!"


    "thank you."


    Carl nod smile.


    Xia Lu is no longer talking, but chasing the Winiti them fly out.


    Carl is ready to leave here, go to the main examiner and the assessment of the assessment failed member.


    However, after he came here, he did not see someone, there is only his one.


    So Karl took a rest here.


    Not long, a group of people appeared here.


    Lisby and Gajuli, and the three people, the appearance of the injury is here.


    Their injuries are more serious, Carl direct use, helping them to treat injuries.


    However, Gajuli is obviously a little unwilling.


    "Hey! These two guys account for me, otherwise, it will definitely not lose!"


    "Sorry, it is my fault, I can''t help you ..."


    Laughing said some self-blame, but Gajiki is not intended.


    "This is nothing to do with you.


    Gajulu comforted the bud ratio.


    His appearance, Carl is still seeing.


    The ghost knows between the two, what happened.


    And the main thing is that the lace is also blushing!


    How can these two will make a pair?


    Carl really can''t understand.


    Is this the so-called beauty and beast?


    Carl shake his head, not to continue thinking, but both of them made a pair of words.


    The character of these two is complementary.


    Then a batch of people came here.


    Ai Lusha came to the camp with the failure of Philips and Bishosro.


    Zhu Bi''an and Lisaa, I walked over.


    Then Miraj Jie and Kedadas have also appeared here.


    But they didn''t come over with members, that is, people who fight against them, adopted the assessment!


    This scene, suddenly shocked all of them.


    "Kildas, who is your opponent, I can''t imagine you will fail.


    There is also Mirajay that you have failed, it is really awesome! "

 536 The 536th chapter of the devils heart!

    Ai Laha''s eyes are full of horrific.


    But let her feel shocked, the first start here!


    None of them, the Calla will be the first person who came to the camp!


    "Hahahaha, this thing is also a bit shame because my opponent is Indir and Wantati.


    The two are really cute, I really can''t bear to start, I will pass them two people, haha! "


    Carlled his head, even some blushing.


    There is no way, this reason is really unsatisfactory, but this does the fact!


    Because she is such a way to go.


    Ai Lisa and others are the mouth of the mouth into the ''o'', and the face is filled with the expression of eating melon.


    Even the eyes seem to say that ''Carl you originally this person.


    This time, Carl is aweed.


    Everyone almost knows that he is an LSP.


    However, Carl is not concerned, after all, two of them do have strength through the general assessment.


    Unless they have encountered Kildas.


    Otherwise, there is a battle for everyone.


    As for Kildas, he also gives his own reasons.


    Although he did not be defeated by Nats, he had already recognized the courage and strength of Naz, so he permited him through testing.


    This reason is the wonderful work of Carl''s


    However, the person he faced is Naz, this blood boy, and Carl faced the two beautiful women in Yintel and Wantati.


    So they naturally not say what Kedas is, because men are very normal.


    Then, Mirajay,


    She is a little scratched, then said the reason why they were defeated.


    "Alfman and Aiba Gelen have two people like a lover. When I learned about this news, I was scared, so ..."


    "what?!"


    After hearing this news, everyone in the scene was shocked.


    "Yes, I was this reaction at the time, and then two people were attacked."


    Mirajie said with his face.


    She is not angry, just in the scene of this.


    And she is still in a feeling that cannot be believed.


    "It''s really not imagined. If the two people get married, what is the picture of the child will look."


    Airewa opens.


    Mirajay is a smashing, as if it is what is not described.


    "That, they should be joking ..."


    "I think this is likely to be true, and both of them are really fit, don''t you think so?"


    Karl suddenly opened, and the people were shocked again.


    Everyone did not think that Carl would say, Alfman and Aaborin are like this.


    But if you think about it, there is really no problem.


    Both the two are compared, whether it is a body or character, is the same.


    There is even a couple!


    This is the natural advantage!


    Once this is accepted, Miraje is still going back.


    Even Mirajie is a bit depressed, and the whole person is not fine.


    "I hope this is not true ..."


    "Right, have you seen Mesti?"


    Suddenly, I asked such a sentence.


    Others shake their heads, Carl is the eye, put it in the depths of the jungle.


    "He is coastal, don''t know what is doing, and the whole person is not a member of our guild.


    Now I will help you eliminate the impact of his magic. "


    During the speech, Carl released hell''s breath, helping all the people in the field, unlock Mester''s memory magic, which makes everyone surprised.


    "This Mest, actually mixed the tail of the fairy with memory magic!


    What is this guy? ! "


    Ai Lusha is somewhat angry.


    She as the queen of the gum, naturally not allowed some people to mix.


    Even him also entered the goddess of the fairy!


    This is really couldn''t help!


    "Don''t be angry with anxiety, Gajuli, you and Deibi have three people, go find Mest.


    His coordinates are on the defense line here, you can see him from the position of the head to the coast.


    But you don''t do it, it is best to ask, what is the origin of him.


    If it is a enemy, it will come to work again. "


    "Hey! No matter what he is an enemy, since he dares to pretend to be my partner, I will never be light!"


    "Yes, Lei will not let him go!"


    Gajuli and Leaders are surprisingly consistent than the thoughts in this area.


    Then they took the lead in hand, and the lieutes followed them together.


    Other people continue to stay here.


    Kildas even wants to bet, see who can become a S-class magma.


    However, his idea was rejected.


    This is a whole Kedad, blame.


    However, at this time.


    The expression of the two people in Carl and Kedars changed.


    Miraj Jie and Lusa''s two responded slightly slow, but it was still discovered.


    "Some people invaded the Tiangle Island!"


    The four people are in touch with sound, and they suddenly caught other people''s attention.


    "Is anyone invaded? Do you want us to solve them?"


    Zhu Bi''an opens.


    Carl is shook his head and his eyes turned to the sky in the distance.


    "Those who miscellaneous soldiers gave to Naz, they have done it, and now the most important thing is the thing in the sky!


    They have a airship, which is still very powerful, this is the goal we have to deal with.


    Kildas, this airship is given to you, should there be no problem? "


    "Ha ha ha ha, I have certainly no problem, but in addition, there is a huge dark force on Tianfu Island suddenly appear, are you noticed?"


    When I heard Kildas, the Carl point nodded.


    This dark magic, just an instant, then disappeared.


    The timing of the other party appears almost completely consistent with those who appear.


    It is likely to have someone to provoke this unknown person.


    However, after this strength dissipates, his breath has disappeared.


    Obviously, this person has a very powerful, anti-detection ability, so Karl''s opinion is ineffective.


    "Kildas, you are responsible for dealing with the enemy who is committed.


    You prepare your battle, and launch signal bombs, inform others, some people come!


    I will go to Makarov now, and I will see the source of the dark magic, what is something! "


    ......


    at the same time.


    Just when Carl et al. Ready.


    There is a banner on a black airship, and a symbol similar to the heart.


    This is the heart of the devil in the Dark Congress!


    They come, go directly to Tianwei Island!

 537 The 537th chapter Makarovs consciousness

    "I already know this thing, Karl, you are here, the heart of the devil is given to me!"


    I am a president, there is absolutely not a person who is allowed to have a step in the demon holy place!


    Gamble on my life, I have to let them know what kind of price will be made to make Tianwei Island! "


    Makarov is obviously a bit angry at this time.


    He learned from the Karlkou that there was an angry when there was a dark union invaded here.


    Anyway, the holy land of the guild is invaded, he is absolutely impossible to sit.


    This is not only a face problem, more important or a member of the guild, which is in battle.


    Makarov is absolutely not allowed, and the people of the Dark Art will hurt the children!


    Carl looked at Makarov in the back, could not shook his head.


    His back, let Carl remembered the world''s strongest man''s white beard, known as the world''s strongest man.


    White beard and Makarov have several common points.


    First of all, the first thing is that the age of two is very large, which also leads to their strength being not in the peak.


    The second point is that, although their strength is not in the peak, there is a powerful power!


    The general person is not his opponent at all.


    However, the disease brought by old, but it is also a hurdle they escape.


    It is the third point, it is also two of them, the most similarity!


    That is, these two people look into their own children.


    White beard is to treat his own crew as a son.


    Makarov is also almost, the members of the fairy tail will be nearly 90%, all of which are long.


    In addition to some midway, including Naz, Gray, Ai Laha, Kaa, Ladby, and Mirajie brothers and sisters are greater than Makarov.


    Even even Kildas, I added a tail of the fairy when I was teen.


    not only that.


    The fairy tail is almost the time when it is more than a small age.


    At that time, Makarov almost just a long time.


    It can be said that the fairy tail is Makarov''s home, most of the members, and it is also a raised one hand.


    So these people will have such a high degree of belonging for the fairy tail.


    This, even if Carl has to be affected.


    After all, Nazs'' life is more miserable, not orphans is alone in this world.


    If there is no fairy tail, such a belongings.


    They may not live now.


    Even if you can live to the present, the character will not be like now, so you are very lively.


    All of this is giving in Baigarov.


    So this is also, Carl most admire him.


    If you change, Karl doesn''t think you can do it, with Makarov.


    "The Dark Art Workshop, teach them to handle it, let me see it now, hidden in the darkness of Tianfu Island, what is something!


    If my guess is accurate, this should be what they say in the air, the dark magic tutor Jerff? "


    Carl is dignified, carefully followed the dark taste and start looking for each other''s figure.


    He is not sure that the person who releases a dark breath will be Genier.


    But if it is really a card, Carl must prepare for fighting.


    According to books, as well as other people''s description, this Jeref''s strength is not ordinary!


    His strength can be said to stand the top of this world, which is the origin of all magicilers!


    Even the origin of the magic is not over.


    Because Carl is found in some information, it has shown that all of the magic is basically studied according to the black magic.


    So he is the origin of the magic, and it is not too much.


    However, he is more powerful if he is more powerful, then there is no way to definitely.


    Because the world''s dragon disappeared for a long time.


    The birth of Gielf is after the dragon loss.


    So the dragon and Jerev who are strong and no one can give an accurate answer.


    If you can answer this question, I am afraid I only have Jeref myself.


    that''s all.


    Karl is looking for, while seeing a good night, observe the other battle.


    Let Karl are somewhat surprised.


    Makarov actually lost to the other party.


    This is Karl unexpected.


    However, Kildas has turned up in time, and a human anti-two people fight.


    It''s just that he looks up, still some to eat.


    There is no way.


    One person deals with two people, and these two seem to be the president and vice president.


    Because of their magic, they are completely different from other members.


    Kildas can be alone, and it is very good to fight against two people.


    But Macalov is not discouraged.


    He is taking the opportunity to restore your body, and continue to participate in the battle when waiting for the opportunity.


    Macalov will also have something like this.


    His age is here, and his body can''t keep up with your own magic.


    This caused him to look weak.


    If he can make him young teen, he may not lose.


    But just at this time.


    The Carl case saw the domineering, and saw Luo resolved an enemy and took his body and went to Makarov to participate in the battle.


    After seeing Luo arrived, Carl is relieved.


    His strength does not have Makarov and Kedasqi, but Kildas counter the opponent, there is still no problem.


    More importantly, he can help Makarov treatment of the body, let him temporarily ignore his waist injury.


    This is the most important.


    As for the person who was defeated by Luo, a man who was shorter, reminding is more fat, and more white.


    Carl can only see this, but through the magic of him, Carl probably knows that this person''s strength, at least one level of Ai Laha.


    However, in the case of actually fighting, he is still not as good as Luo, so it will lose so fast.


    As for the situation elsewhere, it is not optimistic.


    The people of the fairy tail basically fall into the hard work.


    Ai Laha is a man, the strength of the two is extremely strong, and it will not be able to win.


    Gray, Naz, Gaji, Wenyi, four of them in a war with a flame magic.


    This battle is strong, although it is four hits, but who will lose no better.


    However, Carl discovered that Leida did not be on the battlefield, it seems to be withdrawn.


    In addition to these places, elsewhere is still deadlocked.


    Even if it is Mesti, it fights with people in the dark.


    But let Carl feel unexpectedly, this guy actually with the people of the Magic Comments!

 538 Chapter 538, Jerev

    "It''s a bit of the people of the Magic Comments, and it is a bit meant. I don''t know what they want to do.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now they are self-reliant, if they still want to mess, I don''t mind teaching them to be people. "


    Carl shakes his head, no longer paying the speaker of Mest and the Magic Commentary.


    He is now in urgent, it is to find the source of the darkness.


    As Carrier is getting deeper.


    Soon, he was next to a stream, saw a woman, a man who was unconscious, was preparing to leave here.


    "Can this beauty, can you please let this person on your shoulders?"


    "who?!"


    Carl suddenly appeared, scared this beauty.


    When she found that the person who appeared here was Karl, her face was more changing, and she was finally in the shock.


    "How can you appear here ?!"


    "Why not here? I am also a member of the tail of the fairy!"


    Karr shrugged and said a big truth.


    I don''t even mean that it is right, this is a little bit of it.


    She knows that Carl''s power, so she didn''t choose hard anti, but released the magic, ready to leave here.


    But after Carl saw her crystal ball, immediately understood the identity of this person.


    "You are the old man who uses a lost magic?


    It seems that this is your true body. I didn''t think that your hacking is so special, I still like to play the old man, it is really confusing. "


    "You a bastard! The name is camouflage, isn''t it a preference!"


    The beautiful woman screamed and controlled the crystal ball and moved toward Carl.


    The powerful magic is enough to destroy everything around.


    But when the crystal ball hits in Carl, it did not cause a harm to him!


    This kind of thing, for Carllai, basically equivalent to the toys, will not give him a point of harm.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, you are not going to progress, or do you want me to teach you some magic?"


    The Calmine is tall, and it has released the magical magic of his own use.


    This magic has a very powerful practic ability, as long as it is recruited, and the other''s mental strength does not exceed Carl.


    She can only be put by Carl!


    And everything she saw is also her automatic brain.


    So she is now inexplicably crying, as if I see what sad thing is.


    Even her most inside, still whispering ''Mom'' ''sorry'' ''Mom, I misunderstood you.


    This allows you to solve his Carl, suddenly a soft.


    Cough!


    I didn''t work soft because he was a beautiful woman, just felt this guy, a little story, and it is not so bad.


    So I plan to spare him, just take this guy who is suspected of dark magic origin!


    Ok!


    This is the reason I let go of her.


    I am not a LSP!


    Karl self-hypnosis, after self-discovery.


    This uses the ability, rolled up a whirlwind, dragging the man, then walking toward Makarov.


    However, the distance here is relatively far, Carl wants to reach Makarov, you need to release two void walking.


    However, when Carrel took this unknown man, I was ready to release the second void.


    The surrounding space is suddenly locked!


    At the same time, a strong dark magic, from this man''s body!


    This scene, let Kalmind, this person is really a source of dark magic!


    "You are the legendary Gielf?


    Say that you shouldn''t be dead, do you need to be resurrected by people?


    Why do you look at it now, you don''t want to die in addition to a little depression? "


    Carl''s void walking is instant skill.


    Although there will be a stop of zero point in the middle, this is totally negligible for Carl itself.


    However, Jereff grabbed this, slightly negligible zero one second, the surrounding space was blocked by the dark magic.


    This is enough to explain that this guy is absolutely very high in the space!


    If not, he will not be so easy, block the surrounding space.


    After all, Carl itself is not weak.


    The strength is not in the same grade. It is impossible to block his void.


    That is to say, the strength of this G?tti in front of you can open!


    "Are you also a dark public meeting? I am in your body, I have a very rich, even less than my dark power.


    You are so troublesome, just want to wake me, but I can tell you, I have been awake!


    My magic, but I was sealed by myself, because I have seen too much war, tired of death and killing, I am very excited!


    So I will fight my magic, but your appearance, let me have to remember this force.


    People in these Dark Congress are really sinful! "


    Jereff uses a very calm tone and says that it makes a creepy.


    Even his voice is a cold feeling.


    However, Carl can detect that this person is very helpless, and his depression is true!


    He doesn''t want to hurt any life, and we also want to step into the abyss of death!


    But he can''t do it.


    Carl didn''t know why, it would let him become this pair.


    But there is a little Carl must explain it to him, otherwise this misunderstanding can be big.


    "Cough, Mr. Jeref?"


    "I have a thing, I have to explain with you, I am not a man in the dark public.


    If you have heard of the tail of the fairy, you should know this sign. "


    Said, Carl looked out his arms.


    There is a symbol of the tail of a lifelike, shining fairy.


    This kind of thing is to print in the body with special magic, unless you quit the guild, otherwise there is no way to clear.


    I am afraid that it is not used by cutting meat, because this thing will appear in another place.


    And this flag is representative of your identity.


    The most important thing is that this flag will exude a different magic in the places of Tianwei Island.


    This is from the Tianfu Island, from the asylum of the president of the initial generation!


    "Fairy Tail?"


    "It''s strange, how can the fairy tail will receive, have such a huge dark force?"


    Jelf exposed a doubtful expression.


    Just killed the eyes of the gigm, and I didn''t disappear.


    Obviously, after Carl bright, he had disappeared for Carl''s killing.


    At the same time, even his magic, I received it back.


    The surrounding space is also restored.


    Carl can continue to release the void walk.

 539 Chapter 539 collision!

    Although Carl is now leaving, it is not a special eye.


    Especially in the sky, it appears in the sky.


    The launch of the launch of the guild is also coming back.


    However, Carl can pass the hegemony, perceived the magic of the body of Lathas.


    obviously.


    He is a perceived that there is danger here, so he has exhausted and rushed back.


    With the speed of lightning, consume a lot of magic, you can soon come to Tianfu Island.


    But then, his war is not able to last.


    But there is no relationship.


    Now that the heart of the devil is in addition to the president and the vice president, others are basically the whole army.


    In particular, there is a starpole in the enemy.


    This guy is directly to be used by Lucy, thorough rebellion.


    Although Carl doesn''t know how Lucy is done, it is enough to explain that the fairy tail member is not the walked name!


    Even if the Dark Congress, there is no way to defeat the tail of the demon.


    So far, this is already a fairy tail, the second time with the Dark Congress.


    At present, their record is 100% victory.


    Before the war of the six magic, the tail of the fairy was also the main force, and the other party was killed.


    Among them, the scales of the snakes are just a bit of power, and the cyan is basically soy sauce.


    The monsters are not used to say, after all, this guild only has two living people in Wantati and Xiulu.


    In the end, they also added a fairy tail.


    So this credit, naturally, it is also on the tail of the fairy.


    It is because of this.


    Carl is not worried about these people, the captain''s devil''s heart will fail.


    The power of these people condense, but it is not weak!


    So Karl can completely put their attention, put on the Jereff that is somewhat in front of you.


    He is very strong, why is this very powerful person in front of you, why do you become such a picture.


    It is really a puzzling.


    And more importantly, Carl can very much from him, feel that there is no rich death.


    This may be the source of the magic.


    Carl is not very clear, and he doesn''t care about the magic.


    The only concern is that there is no dragon in this world.


    Carl''s current strength reached a bottleneck.


    If you want to improve again, the trigger choice is on the one hand.


    On the other hand, it is necessary to find the same strength to fight with yourself, even more stronger than yourself!


    In front of the Jereff without fighting, Carl is not intended to do it against him, so he is going to ask the other party, know that the dragon''s trace is not known.


    "Jereff, I am not interested in your current situation, and I am not blurred to you.


    I only have a problem now, see if I bring you out, can you answer me? "


    "What is the problem? As long as I know, I will answer you."


    Jereff seems to be very good, Carl is also relaxed at this time and asks yourself.


    "I heard that there is a dragon, and you will live for so long, should you see the dragon?


    If you can, please tell me where the dragon is in, I ... "


    "Are you going to find it?"


    Didn''t wait for Carl to finish, Jereff interrupted directly.


    And this time, his body has been exuded with a rich death.


    "If you want to die, I can fulfill you, but I absolutely don''t allow anyone to wake up Akuloria!


    The end of Black Dragon King Akola, represents destruction, representing darkness, representing death!


    I will not allow anyone to wake up because of his arrival, representing the destruction of the whole world! "


    The voice did not fall, the body of Jerev, suddenly broke out the power of death.


    This is Jereff, which can bring death magic!


    He is learning that Karl''s goal is Dragon, and he does not hesitate to choose the Carl hands.


    But he is not serious.


    Because Carl released the domineering domineering, it competed with the other''s magic external.


    At the same time, his tyrant is domineering, but also to the body of Jelf, bringing him a feeling of shocking.


    "What is power, there is a gesture of the king, as well as a good mental impact.


    The magic of this world is really more and more, and your magic, I am unheard, I haven''t seen it. "


    Jereff shook his head, then retired one step back, his hands panned, the magic of the body once again broke out!


    The power, instantly invading the body around Carl, completely packaged him.


    Under the surrounding environment, the surrounding environment, suddenly becomes more than even.


    This is the death magic of the death of others.


    However, Jereff was stunning at this time, because he found that Carl was wrapped by his own strength and did not die.


    Even a little harm is not caused.


    And the most important thing is that Jereff is in the body of Carl, and I have aware of another death atmosphere!


    This is from the power of hell, let him mistakenly think is the death magic.


    "Jelf, this kind of power is more than you have, although I am not very orthodox, but not bad!"


    The voice just fell.


    Hell''s breath burst out, directly pushing the magic of Gielf!


    Their two have a simple collision, almost the enemy, no one means to let the other party.


    Jereff once again opened a gesture, showing a high magical array in front of him.


    Seeing this magic array.


    Carl feels great threat!


    He knows that he must be serious, otherwise it will be injured!


    Because this magical force is very powerful!


    And even Karl felt that if you accidentally be hit, it will be affected.


    Even directly!


    But just when the two confront.


    Gielf''s face is slightly changed, and then the magic array is removed.


    Carl was also aware of a little different.


    Because of the other side, a powerful magic is built.


    The tail of the fairy has won.


    The devil''s heart is completely defeated.


    "The fairy tail won, they still have it.


    Say you hate the Black Devils, but also to kill them? "


    Carl opens.


    Since Gielf is not going to fight, he doesn''t have to be alert to each other.


    This person, if it is normal, it is still gentle.


    At least his current character is this.


    But once he is cruel, even the Carl has to be careful.


    The reputation of Gielf is not blown out.


    So he intends to use the devil''s heart to test it, see if he really disgusted the black devil.


    "Don''t tell you, I also go back to solve those, playing my banner, people searching to life everywhere.


    However, before this, you have to be unlucky, because the end is about to come, your life has come to the end! "

 540 Chapter 540 Black Dragon! Akuloria!

    "Akuloria ..."


    "coming!"


    "He was sinned and attracted to the dark!"


    "I wish you good luck, the tail of the fairy!"


    During this paragraph, Jereff has disappeared on the spot.


    Even if it is Karl''s opinion, there is no way to track him.


    There is no way, the strength of this guy, is basically inadvertent with Carl.


    Through just a simple collision, Carl can distinguish it, his strength does not lose himself.


    If you really want to play, the last person will lose anything, it''s really not necessarily.


    Just let Karl feel curious about why Jerev will not think, do not hesitate to escape?


    Is it really so strong that the Black Dragon King Akola is really so strong, causing him that the nasal ancestors of this black magic guide is afraid of three points?


    If this is true, Carl feels that you have a big trouble.


    He originally thought that the strength of the dragon would not be too exaggerated.


    But after I can see the strength of Giel, he feels that the dragon has not imagined!


    Especially the strength of Gielf is not the same as yourself, but after the dragon, you will escape here.


    Even a moment of hesitation.


    This makes Karmind, the Black Dragon King, Akuloria, is really powerful!


    Otherwise, he will not run so fast!


    "This must hurry to inform everyone!"


    Said, Carl immediately left here and came to the coast of Gobi Beach.


    Since they have just ended the battle, all people are relaxing here, while treating injuries.


    The person in the heart of the devil, and left here.


    Karl slam lazy to chase them, but to meet the things of Gielf before, all said it.


    When they learned about this, they suddenly shocked.


    But let them surprise still behind.


    Because Akuloria is coming!


    Karl said this thing, and persuaded everyone to leave.


    After you know this matter, Kildas''s face is the first.


    It is still excited here, and even wants to stay in Tianfu Isles, take the initiative to ask Akolia to know the location of other dragons.


    But Makarov stopped what they did.


    Although he has never seen Akuloria, he understands the dragon.


    Especially this guy, even Jerff is a little fear, they don''t have reason to stay here.


    So everyone immediately packs something, ready to leave.


    As long as you can flee here before the Black Dragon arrive, they succeed.


    As for what is fighting with the other party, they don''t have to think about it.


    Even Carl also warns Luo and In Tier, let them two don''t have this idea.


    Although Carl does not know how the strength of Akuloria.


    But from the reaction of Jereff, the other side is absolutely strong!


    It is even possible that this world''s ceiling!


    none of them!


    After all, Jereff is so strong, and when you know that the other party is coming, you must retreat.


    It is conceivable that this guy is much better.


    In this way, everyone spent the shortest time, almost three or four minutes, packed up, and got a simple small raft ready to leave.


    But they are still a step!


    The figure of the sky is blocked, and there is an upper part of Tianglei Island.


    Black shadow, sprinkled in the eyes of everyone, triggered everyone''s excitement.


    "This is Akuloria, when I execute the task, it is hurt by him!"


    Kildas speaks, suddenly caught Naz''s attention.


    Others have taking a breath, ready to leave.


    But there is only one rib of Naz, I want to rush.


    But I haven''t waited for him to have any action.


    Dragon claws fall from the sky!


    Makarov saw it, immediately huge, hard-lived against this hit!


    "Children, hurry, I will come to you!"


    "President !!!"


    Seeing Makarov such a fight, Naz et al. Exclaimed.


    But I haven''t waited for what actions they have, Akuloria revealed humanized expressions, disdainted glance, directly under their feet


    "Run! Kids!"


    Makarov once again screamed.


    But this time, Naz et al. Did not respond, but the collective rushing, each release the strongest magic, bombards in black dragon!


    "President, we will not throw you no matter!"


    This is what Naz said!


    Although he is a gluten, sometimes it will be stupid and will not watch the atmosphere.


    But he is sincere for the respect of Makarov!


    Not just him!


    The rest of the owners, the respect of Makarov is respectful from the heart, so they all rushed up, no one fled!


    Even if it is Dostli and Rob, it is also released his ability and attacks on the body of Akuloria.


    But their attacks, just raised some smoke, and even didn''t break!


    Even if it is the capacity of Luo, it is impossible to act on the Akuloria.


    This scene, let Luo''s eyes have changed.


    He is the first time, with your own skin, you can block your own creatures without relying on anything else!


    Even if there is so much in God, he has not encountered this kind of thing!


    This black dragon in front of him broke his conclusion.


    "Everyone is later! I will give you time!"


    "A knife, ghost -"


    Attemside!


    Heaven and earth!


    The surrounding time, as if it is still, the air has lost liquidity.


    This space is like ink painting, there is no color!


    But with the Carl slow down to the sheath.


    The space immediately returns to normal,


    The waves began to roll.


    The earth began to tremble.


    Even the sky is torn a huge mouth!


    At the same time, Black Dragon''s body has taken a blood!


    The spatial crack of 100 meters appears in front of Black Dragon!


    This hit, Carl broke the space, while scratching the skin of Black Dragon, giving him a certain harm!


    Everyone seeing this scene is also a big increase.


    Carl''s attack, let them see, Akuloria is not a battle, not the knife gun!


    "Everyone is on! As long as he is still a living, there will be a chance to kill him, and he will definitely can''t let him destroy the Tiangle Island!"


    Airewa shouted.


    Everyone includes Carl, once again released its own most powerful power!


    Powerful magic fluctuations, hit the wounds of Black Dragon, but did not let him return half.


    Carl is the breath of the breath, and the instant flashes the other party.


    At present.


    Thirty-one spatial cracks of more than 100 meters appear in front of Akuloria!


    At the same time, he also appeared on the thirty knife!


    This is the strongest sword of Carl!


    One second thirty-one knife!


    Knife crit!


    Knife torn space!


    Even causing space collapse, let Akulola are painful!

 541 The 541st chapter is against the end of the dragon!

    Along with a loud dragon.


    The blood flows from the Akuloria.


    But this has not yet finished.


    The attack of Carl et al. Is still ongoing.


    However, in addition to Karl, only the dragon magic can cause a little harm to him.


    However, it is limited to, the degree of repeating him, it is impossible to cause effective injury.


    But that''s okay.


    The current main C is Carl!


    Everyone will follow his rhythm, constantly launch the black dragon, harass his offensive rhythm.


    And the eyes of Akoloria at this time, it also disdain from the beginning, it has become serious.


    He knows that this human beings are very powerful.


    If you are not serious, he is very likely to die in this human hand!


    "Humanity!!!"


    No signs, black dragon is screaming, mouth people!


    Seeing this scene, Carl frowned frowned, feeling a little,


    Naz et al. Is some excited.


    "Human! What is your name, you are eligible to remember my Akulolia!"


    "You give me a good, my name is Carl, is the people of the Dragon!"


    "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting, no ruling dragon magic, but you can hurt me, even how much magic is on your body."


    You should not be a person in this world, humankar! "


    When I heard Akuloria, Carl didn''t talk, but Luo and Intier have a slight change.


    They did not expect that Akuloria had seen this!


    But think about it.


    Akulola is the existence of the world''s top, of course, is the person who knows the world.


    If there is a inexplicable powerful force, you can even hurt his words.


    Akuloria will naturally know that this person is not a person of this world.


    After all, there is not a few power from this world.


    However, Naz et al. Did not care.


    Anstertice Carl is a companion.


    Coupled with their current enemies are Akulolia, naturally should be consistent!


    As for the identity of Carl et al., Then he wants to defeat the Akuloria!


    "Insight is really keen, it is a guy who was called the end of the Dragon King by Jereff.


    Akuloria I admit that you are very strong, but don''t think this can be defeated!


    I will let you experience the taste of death! "


    Carl is drinking.


    The power is once again explosing!


    He combined all the strength and instantly clicked!


    This hit.


    Drain the sky, tear the space!


    A spatial crack of nearly a thousand meters appears in the eyes of everyone.


    This hit, completely four years old, which caused the surrounding space to mess with huge.


    Even the effects caused by the previous space collapse, it is also exaggerated!


    See this scene.


    Everyone in the field, could not help but get a cold.


    Akuloria is even surprising.


    Because of his body, there is also a deep wound!


    "Zone humanity, dare to hurt me, give me death!"


    "Black Dragon Bay -"


    A roar of Akuloria.


    The magic array appears from his mouth.


    Huge black magic, instant Xu Jian surrounded.


    Carl has no way to hard, can only avoid it.


    But in this way, he said that heaven is exposed.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing this scene, Carl immediately turned into the past and wanted to help to resist.


    But the roaring power of Black Dragon is very huge, even if Carl completely releases his strength, it will not hold it.


    More important is.


    This roaring destructive power is really amazing.


    Those sputtering damage, falling to Tianfu Island, can cause huge explosions!


    Karl saw, directly changed to become a non-dead bird, want to hard to resist this!


    Seeing Karl suddenly turned into, Akuloria squinted, and the killing of the eyes was even more incomparable.


    "President, are we still running?"


    Lucy opening query.


    Tianfiri Island has risen.


    The tools they escape have not been.


    And before, in order to fight the heart of the devil, all of them, basically exhausted.


    This leads to a little hard work when fighting Akuloria.


    Even if it is Luo and Yintel, physical strength is not fully recovered, and their two can escape alone.


    But if this is true, they will also be guilty for a lifetime.


    "Now everyone pulls hands, we have to transfer magic, transfer to Carl.


    He is our only hope, as long as he can defeat Akuloria, we can live!


    If he can''t do it, you will die together! "


    "Yes, big deal!"


    Naz is the first person in response, and directly takes the hand of Wantati and Airewa.


    If he is very simple, everyone thinks that he is taking the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Other people are obvious, but also handle, even Raxas is also the case.


    Although he is a little reluctant.


    But for the tail of the fairy, in order to live, now he can only put the only hope, pinned in Carl.


    Next second.


    Magic instantly rushed to the sky, gathered in Carl''s body, let him not die in the body, becoming more huge!


    Carl feels the power of the body and suddenly understands it.


    Although this force is only temporary.


    But Carl now has all the strengths of all members of the guild.


    This is their pin, and the only way to defeat Akuloria!


    So Karl definitely can''t live up to their trust!


    Although Carl came to the tail of the goblin, it was full for more than three months, nearly four months.


    But here, he is really happy, and even found the feeling of the Pira King World at the time.


    This makes him a sense of belonging to the tail of the fairy.


    So he will want to guard it.


    If you change the world, if it is not for your own interests, Carl will not have to save the earth.


    But now it is different.


    He is sincerely wants to guard the tail of the fairy.


    So, at this time, he is also full of hard work, releases all kinds of strength, confronting Akulolia!


    Cal is at this time, it is not dead, and it is constantly in the air with Akulolia!


    At the same time, his body is also because of other people''s magic, it becomes up and down!


    However, when they stalemate each other.


    A black magic, instantly swept the entire Tianfu Island!


    "Jerff ?!"


    Seeing the man who suddenly appeared in the sky, Calm was confused.


    Akuloria can''t take these, he directly took a paw in Carl''s body, and then a dragon went out!


    "Black Dragon Bay -"

 542 The 542th chapter Huangquan fruit!

    Directly by Black Dragon''s roaring face, causing the Carl body shape.


    But the emergence of Jereff is a very taboo.


    He is now worried, Akulolia will join hands to deal with yourself.


    In this case, he will definitely have anything else!


    But just at this time.


    Jereff speaks.


    "Akorolia, with your strength, there is no way to kill him directly, it seems that the strength of this foreign person is really strong.


    This time I can break with you and defeat this.


    Although I have no hatred with him, it is not good to be in this world.


    I am very sorry Mr. Carl, I didn''t find your identity before I got you.


    But now I will not let you go, although I cherish life, but you are not within the scope of our cherish! "


    During the speech, Jereff directly released his magic, and all the best in Karl!


    This hit, let Carl feel some scalp numb, but he is behind Akulolia in the pursuit, escaped in the past!


    "Fight!"


    Karl bite the teeth, directly carrying this power, rushed to the front of Gielf, wanting to repel him.


    However, the reaction of Jereff is very rapid, using the instantaneous shock to avoid Carl''s attack, and he also pulled the distance and released the magic again.


    "Multi-tube, you don''t think this, I will not kill you!


    You have these humans, there is no good thing! Customs! "


    Akuloria looked at Jerev with killing.


    Obviously, both of them are enemies.


    However, due to the existence of Carl, two people have been unified.


    In order to solve Carl, these two enemies launched their hands, so that Carl is a little headache.


    Whether it is Jereff or Akuloria, these two alone come out, enough to drink a pot.


    Once they join hands, the winning rate of Carl will never exceed 10%!


    But nor is it no chance, mainly to see how to operate.


    "Human Carl, do you want to take them right?


    In this case, I will kill them, let you fight with me.


    I have to see what strength can you play in the event of anger! "


    "Black Dragon Bay -"


    Along with a roar, Akuloria does not hesitate to push the Tianglein Island release roar!


    Seeing this scene, the Calb is changing, then you want to use the void walk to block this hit.


    However, Jereff once again released his ability, blocking space, which caused Carl slowly shoot!


    At the same time, G?rf also uses a variety of magic to prevent Carl from moving!


    Seeing this scene, Carl is already a handless.


    But just at this time.


    A ray suddenly appeared on Tianglei Island.


    A woman wearing a white dress, a yellow long hair, and a dumb woman appearing above the heavens.


    The image of this girl is very delicate, but Carl is recognized.


    Because Carl has seen photos from the guild!


    This person is the fairy tail precedent president Merbis!


    "The ball of fairy!"


    As the crisp sound appears.


    A magical barrier, suddenly enhances the entire island.


    Under the public.


    Tianfiri Island suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, the roaring of Akuloria also fell on the sea, which triggered huge sea swirls!


    Although Carl didn''t have something happened, they finally escaped.


    However, the emergence of Maybis, the beginning of the first generation, is to let Carl beginate.


    Even Jereff stunned at this time.


    "Merbis ..."


    He muttered himself, and he made a few times, as if a idiot.


    Carl did not hesitate, and woke up the other side directly!


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    "Come on! Now I am fighting with you, I have to see you, have any means to kill me!"


    Carl''s huge bird, rushing to Tiande, rushing to Jeref and Akulolia!


    These two people saw it, and they are not thinking with Karl battle!


    This battle!


    Shocking!


    Whip!


    The entire ocean is affected by their battle.


    The most important thing is that the environment of the surrounding area has happened some changes!


    The battle between them is very exaggerated.


    Even this side has some unidentified space chaos.


    Even the magic is very unstable.


    that''s all.


    Time has passed for a month!


    Their fight is still continuing!


    This battle makes the whole world realize that the power of the dragon and the black magic of Gielf.


    However, they are not clear, that with the two people fight together, although falling into the wind, but what is existence of completely dead blue birds.


    They have never heard of this world, there is still such a powerful existence, and the black dragon and the black magic guides can be siege, even still don''t die!


    This is really exaggerated.


    However, more exaggerated is that the people of the Magic Comments, trying to kill them through the Magic Elife.


    The result is the opposite role.


    This magic spirit is directly added to Black Dragon, causing Carl to fall into disadvantage.


    In this way, it has been a few days.


    The battle is finally over.


    Although this battle has lasted for a month, there is no suspense for the final ending!


    Giarf and Akuloria have won.


    They thought of killing Carl and shredded his body, so leaving here.


    However, this area is currently in the wind and rain, the thunder is constantly, no one dares to be close.


    So no one knows.


    In a stereotype of a storm.


    The flame of the non-dead bird is gradually growing.


    It is about a few days.


    The storm has become a lot, and the Thunder is also a lot.


    A man reappeared from the anti-dead bird.


    He is before being killed by Akolia and Jerev!


    "It''s really dangerous! It''s really dead. If I am redeeming Huangquan fruit before, I am afraid this time is really dead!


    Have to say, Huangquan fruit will forever!


    Without this thing, I have no way to resurrect at all.


    And from now on, I seem to be true.


    Huangquan fruit, with no dead bird fruit, as long as the physical strength is abundant, you can continue the waves without any suspense, this is really good.


    But who is coming back, Akulolia and the strength of Jerff are really strong!


    With my current power, there is no way to defeat them. "


    Cal sighed.


    Although the tail of the fairy is not dead.


    But Carl is now not found.


    They seem really disappeared, I don''t know where it goes.


    But Carl is clearly that Tianfu Island is still there.


    Just in the original position, just changed a space.


    That is, they all go to another, and Carl has no way to get involved in the space.


    It is precisely because of this, they can work hard to avoid the roaring of Akolia and then survive.


    However, Carl now needs to find a way, pick them out.


    But just at this time.


    A loli image, suddenly appeared in front of Carl.


    She is the preliminary president Merbis!

 543 The 533th chapter of the first generation president Merbis!

    "The first generation president ?!"


    When I saw Loli in front of my eyes, Carl wanted my eyes and felt some unreal.


    He really didn''t expect, will meet Mebus, the president of the first generation.


    And the most important thing is that the other party still appears here in the form of a thoughts.


    This is a bit of intriguing.


    "Hey, are you Carl right? In fact, I will pay attention to you on the day you join the guild.


    After all, you are from other people, I certainly want to see you, whether it will be unfavorable to the fairy tail.


    However, from the previous thing, and more than a month ago, you will watch the situation in Akulolia and Jerev, I can basically conclude, you are a good person! "


    "Hey!"


    "Is this a good card?"


    The Cal mouth is tall, and I have a lot of jokes.


    Merbis is also a smile, followed by taking the Car''s hands, and the whole Carl is a bit.


    "The first generation president, you are ..."


    "Don''t be nervous, I am just instilling my magic to you, so, you are the real guild member!"


    As Merbis''s voice falls.


    Carl sensation is a warmth, which is gradually gathering in his own body.


    But immediately, he felt his body, as if it was disappearing.


    This feeling is like there is something, just like it, I want to take him in.


    Such a feeling, let Carl think of the scene of the world before the world, using infinite gloves to eliminate the planet.


    At that time, he was exhausted after he was exhausted, and then went to the market world and participated in the fourth Holy Grail War.


    But now, the power is in the peak state.


    So he fully resists the suction, still staying here.


    But let him doubt, why is Merbis to do this.


    "The first generation president, what do you want to do? It''s hard, you don''t want to let me stay in this world?"


    "No, you have no return, child."


    Mei Bis shake his head and the body gradually became a translucent look.


    Seeing this scene, Calton was a bit surprised.


    "The president of the initial generation ..."


    "Don''t worry for me, I am just a magic consumption, I can wake up.


    And you don''t have to worry about others, and their whole bag is protected by Super Magic ''Leprechaun Balls.


    Only, their time stopped, accurately said that the time of the Tiangle island stopped.


    If you want to solve the ball of the goblin, you can only wait for me to wake up, so I don''t have to worry about their security. "


    "Don''t I lift the goal in advance?"


    When I heard Merbis, Karl opened, but the other party shook his head and exposed a smile that cute blood.


    "Hey, you can''t do it, this is one of my most proud of the magic.


    Even if the two people in Gierf and Akulolar, it is impossible to break my absolute seal, and only my magic can be released.


    But the problem is coming, I have given you all the magic, so I have to fall into sleep now. "


    When I heard Merbis, Carl didn''t understand why she would give the magic to myself.


    But I haven''t waited for Carl, and Merbis explains directly.


    "I have no time for the rest, I have finished it!"


    Mei Bis hands on the pair of speles, putting a look of a pair of the old girl is very powerful, and the expression is seriously looking at Carl.


    "Carl, I will gradually dissipate your strength, so I''d better use this magic as soon as possible, leave this world.


    If you continue to stay here, it will be very dangerous, whether it is Jelf or Akuloria, will threaten you!


    Two two now thought you were dead, but when you appear again in their sight, this world will be ushered in demise!


    Although it is said to be with them, it is not a problem with them.


    But this world can be blind, I am afraid that even the tail of the goblin is also eliminated by them.


    With your personality, you should not bear to see, innocent life disappear because of your sake? "


    "right?"


    Merbis is still a serious face.


    But she suddenly passed the face close to Carl, and then blinked.


    Although she is working hard to put their own majesty, she is really cute, and I still like to sell Meng.


    Even if it is a little tolerance.


    In short, it is very cute!


    Carl shakes his head, slightly winning the thoughts of your mind, then this is only an inquiry.


    "The president of the initial generation, what you mean, if I don''t leave now, two of them are likely to kill me, then join hands to destroy the world?"


    "This is really too crazy, is they not afraid of the anti-the world''s anti-?"


    Carl is not trustworthy, Akulolia and Jerev dare to do this.


    But Merbis has two eyes, and the drums said.


    "They really dare, and they represent the destruction and death of this world.


    If you want to say anti-anti-the world, you can understand the world, so you know now!


    Listen to me, hurry to leave here, wait until you become more powerful after it.


    At that time, I and the fairy tail will always stand behind you!


    After all, Akolaria and Jerff will always be human enemies and are also the enemy of the world.


    Your appearance, representing the world has a turn, but now you are not enough, or you have to get stronger! "


    Merbis said, and then put a posture of a refueling.


    But just at this time.


    Her body has disappeared.


    Carl''s eyes are empty, the only waves of the sea, but also rude.


    It seems that Merbis''s appearance is the same.


    It is just that she gives Karl''s magic, but it is true.


    "It seems that there is no imagination, so simple!


    Black Dragon, the world, the world, the world, and the black devil guide who represents the original death.


    These two guys are really no way to keep me peace of mind.


    However, Merbis said so, then I can''t waste his kindness.


    Luo, Yintel, there are other people, waiting for me to come back, I will kill Gierff and Black Dragonaulolia! "


    Carl''s eyes were firm, followed by giving up resistance, letting the magic flow.


    The inexplicable suction is also constantly aggregation.


    Slowly.


    Carl''s figure, like Merbis, gradually become more and more blurred until disappeared!


    at the same time.


    A magistrate, which appeared in the original position of Carl.


    The sign above this airship is a cyan sky!

 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 444!

    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose 1: Join the Shrake College, become a tutor, get free to allocate skill points: 1, freely allocate attribute points: 1, get trading points: 1000. ''


    ''Choose 2: Join the Wushu Temple, become one of the members of the Wuhun Temple, get trading points: 2000. ''


    ''Choose 3: Formulating your own forces, successfully establishing an empire to get trading points: 10000. ''


    ''Remarks: After system detection, this world is the World of Douro, which has automatically learned the language of this world! ''


    ''System Tip: Since the power level of this world is too high, it is temporarily unable to detect the age. At the same time, the system will fall into the upgrade, and the system upgrade time is undecided. ''


    ''System Tips: Skip the lessons of the world, have made part of the host itself, and then ask the host to explore! ''


    ''System Tip: Hades has been converted to the martial arts of the host, and completed the upgrade to become a black knife, congratulations to the main wake up Wu Hades! ''


    ''System closes countdown ...''


    ''10, 9, 8 ... ''


    ''2, 1! ''


    As the sound falls.


    When Cal was opened, he opened his eyes and felt everything around.


    Here is a junk, everything around is so refreshing, as if the original jungle is in the original jungle.


    And the most important thing is that the environment here is very beautiful, even if Carl is watching it.


    But this is not the most important.


    The most important thing is that Carl is now crossing the world, it is Douro''s mainland!


    This is one of the most popular novels that Karl can''t cross it.


    At the same time, this anime is a very high level.


    The only unfortunate thing is that before Carrier, he only saw Tang San awakened the killing field.


    Then there is another anime story, he doesn''t know.


    And the story of the novel, Carl basically forgotten, the only thing that can be remembered is that this world can be god!


    And the Shrake College is a very important main line plot point.


    Because only go here, Carl can come into contact with the protagonist and trigger the main line task.


    But now Carl needs to figure out, what time is it now.


    If it is a story of Douro''s mainland, Carl is still fascinating.


    But if you change the plot of the two novels of Douro Mainland, even three, fight four.


    Karl''s eyes were black and didn''t know anything.


    Because of the follow-up of the Douro mainland, he did not read.


    Even the protagonists don''t know who is.


    "Forget it, before this, it is still the first to finish your ability.


    However, the system needs to be upgraded, so it is caught in sleep, just don''t know my attribute panel, can not open. "


    Calle said, while trying to open the property panel.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken), Huangquan fruit (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 1


    Remainable assignment point: 2


    Trading point: 11330


    Mall: 1 ''


    The personal property panel can open.


    The task system can also be opened, but the store is closed, and the system task system has also appeared in this regard.


    This choice system, although it can be selected, but he still has a line of small words reminded, saying that after choosing the task, you want to refresh the next choice, you need to wait until the system upgrade is complete.


    That is, this is before the system upgrade is complete, this is the last choice.


    Then Calman did not hesitate to choose one.


    Don''t think about the Wushu Temple.


    Although Carl is very embarrassing than the East, but will make yourself becoming the hand to the East?


    Come beautiful!


    As for the third choice, set up an empire alone?


    Carl has no such ambition, he now only wants to improve his strength, see if it can be in this world.


    If you can, wait back to the fairy tail, he can solve the Black Dragon and Jeref.


    Although the two worlds are different, but the power of God will never have too much gap.


    However, before this, Carl needs to be sorted out and now.


    The system says it has been compressed by the system, and all the strength is basically the soul.


    Even if it has been successful, Hades has become a martial art.


    In this way, it is very convenient to make up the ability.


    After all, the power system of the Douro Continent is simple and easy to understand. It is an individual to understand.


    But let Carl are a bit surprised.


    Hades himself, did not become a soul ring, or can be released separately.


    This is a good news for Carllai.


    After all, this ability is one of the strengths of Carl, if it turns into a soul ring, Carl is really unhearer.


    Then Carl tried again, found that the cherry domineering and armed colors were domineering, and they still can be used normally.


    But I will see the color domineering, but I need to release the soul ring.


    This is the same.


    The fruit and shock fruit are made two soul rings, respectively.


    Even if it is a hell, it is.


    Carl is slightly surprised, then open the soul ring, prepare to test your strength.


    However, after Carl opened the soul ring, suddenly shocked himself!


    Because of his soul ring, almost all black, only one is red!


    Carl knows the power system of this world, so he can clearly know that thousands of black soul rings are equivalent to the soul of the bowl!


    As for the last one, it is the soul ring of more than 100,000 years!


    Such power is placed in the Dulan Continent, which is equivalent to the top existence.


    And this nine soul rings also let Carl aware that he is equivalent to the title of this world, at least 90 levels.


    As for the specific level, Carl is not clear.


    Because he didn''t have soul, those who seem to be converted, in fact, Merbis gave him the magic.


    This power is constantly moisturizing Carl''s body, making his strength more powerful.


    And this power is also locked by the system to ensure that it will not lose.


    Have to say this, the system is still very sensible.

 545 Chapter 545 shows a show! I am a title!

    First soul ring! Black shadow!


    After the release of the Soul ring, you can make it, the strength is equivalent to 60% of the body, and has a shadow of all the capabilities, and the body is fighting!


    And the shadow of the soul ring, has certain can only, automatically lock the enemy to fight.


    The strength of this first soul ring is the original shadow capabilities of Hades.


    However, now it has become the first soul ring, and after Hades successfully upgraded, this shadow has also raised from 50% of the inheritance, and has increased to sixty percent.


    This is also a very huge increase.


    It can be said that it is very huge for the improvement of Carl''s own strength.


    The second soul ring! See you!


    When this skill is released, it can directly cover millions of kilometers of distance and also with perspective.


    The third soul ring! In the future!


    This ability is equivalent to the ability to seek Karl''s domineering, awakening, and split.


    After all, when this ability is used, it is not necessarily to open a sense of domineering.


    And in the future, this ability is also one of the common power for Carllai.


    Then the fourth soul ring!


    Spiritual barrier!


    This is the ability of Carl almost very much, but before Carl used this trick, in the world of the world, blocking a lot of mental pollution attacks.


    Just didn''t use it later, and this is also a passive force that he has improved to the S level.


    And this power, there is no display in the attribute panel of Carl, but now it is alone, it has become a soul skill.


    And the most important thing is that after this ability becomes the soul ring, not only help Carl himself against spiritual attacks.


    Even the mental body can be attacked to partially attacked.


    And it can be very large, at least the diameter range of hundreds of meters can be blocked!


    In this way, this ability is worthy of Karl.


    "Is this the benefits of the ability and compression becomes the soul ring?"


    Even if you have a spirit, you can release it alone. Sure enough, this world is what I want! "


    The corner of the Cal mouth is very satisfied with this capabilities and this power system.


    Because there is no more popular, it is more easy to understand, and it is easy to transform.


    This is better to facilitate Carl, organize your personal properties.


    Then Karl open the fifth soul!


    Fighter kingdom!


    That''s right, this fifth soul ring is Karl''s domineering!


    There is nothing to say, the tyrant is released.


    Directly changed directly.


    Sky: I am cracking!


    Then the sixth soul ring! Void walk!


    This ability is one of the most common power of Carl, basically there is no change.


    The seventh soul skill! Naturally controlled!


    This ability is the combination of fluttering fruits and shock fruit!


    But because there is no way to float fruit, as well as the shock fruit, there is no way to name it, so it is compressed by the system into this name.


    However, this name is similar.


    The fluttering fruit was used by Carl, no matter what, as long as he touched, even if the invisible flame or hurricane, he can be pinned by Carl.


    The shock fruit can cause earthquakes, even various volatile waves.


    So the two fruits combine this name, in fact, there is no violation.


    Then it is the eighth soul ring! immortal!


    This ability is undoubted, that is, Carl''s overspeed regeneration, no dead bird fruit and Huangquan fruit and other recovery injuries, as well as some defense.


    And this ability, also comes with passive properties, which is to enhance Carl''s body defense.


    This defense is improved, not only the skin, even even the internal organs, blood vessels, and nerves have improved.


    If the active ability, it is to control the non-dead bird, and even the avatar is not a dead bird.


    Even the yellow spring breath can control a little.


    However, Carl has just been dead once, thus awakening Huangquan fruit.


    So his use of Huangquan atmosphere is not a special number, which needs to be strengthened.


    Finally, the only red soul ring is also the ninth soul of Carl!


    Hell lord!


    That''s right, this ability is Karl often used to determine others, and even shift people to hell at the hell space.


    This power does not change, it is the original hell atmosphere.


    But Carl is a detail.


    That is when he is released this soul ring, his body will appear a door of hell!


    This represents, he can pull people in this space at any time.


    Before Carl also needs to release hell atmosphere, completely packaged it to do this, and the other party may also break free from hell, so that you can escape.


    But there is no such concern now.


    As long as Carl is willing, you can open the door of the hell in the rear, forcibly pull the other side into the space, put it a hammer!


    Because within the hell space, Carl is a real hell lord!


    He is here, it is equivalent to God!


    At present, in addition to the true god of the world, as well as the Black Dragon King and Gielf, the Waist World.


    His ability has not failed!


    This is the nine soul rings of Carl, nine abilities, basically incorporated Carl 80%.


    Even passive capabilities are included.


    But armed colors, giving me a face, as well as illusion, military boxing, etc., there is no incorporation of the soul ring.


    Other fragmented power, Carl can understand that it is not compressed.


    After all, these power, Carl rarely used, and the illusion occasionally used once.


    But the armed colored domineering is not compressed, this is Karl unexpected.


    But this is good, and each time he releases the stream of cherry, he will also open the soul ring.


    This is really shocked.


    It is quite good now.


    After all, the sakurady, cooperate with the monster of Hades, is also a perfect match!


    Karl''s simple trial After his nine soul rings, the corner of his mouth was slightly.


    Drake!


    I am a title!


    Since it is a title, it is necessary to think about a title.


    After all, I have come to this world. I can''t forget this custom.


    "But what should I call?"


    Calcis, I don''t know why I call myself.


    Subsequently, he looked at Hades in his hand, then put his eyes, put it on the three big characters of '' '' on the panel!


    "Yes! My title is called God!"


    "Although it is a bit of second, it is also very suitable for me."


    "Haha, it''s so happy!"


    "From today, I am the wind, Douro, Dead God!"


    "You are all of these mortals, only I am a fart that I am dead!"

 546 Chapter 546 Chapter Star Big Forest

    Carl determined his own title, just after the death, then opened the second soul skill, hegemony, starting to search for living around.


    Due to the sense of pressure brought by the Carl, it is very huge.


    And the soul ring he opened is still black, which makes it in this jungle, and it feels scared.


    However, Carl is still looking for creatures here.


    Soon, Carl saw one, let him have some surprised things.


    That is a little girl, I am in harmony with two soul beasts!


    Not so, look at their appearance, it seems to be based on this girl!


    Seeing this scene, Karl frowned, thinking of a person, that is a small dance!


    "I won''t luck so good, let''s meet her together?"


    Carl frowned, and immediately released the void walking, transiently moving.


    Black soul ring lights up.


    Suddenly surrounded many creatures, they are afraid.


    at the same time.


    The two bodies huge soul beasts, which showed the humanized expression, and the eyes were full of ?.


    "Little dance sister, do you really want to go to the human world?"


    "Little dance sister, can you not go, the human world is really worth your yearning?"


    Two soul beasts vomiting people.


    If this kind of thing, people who are outside know, I am afraid it will cause riots!


    Because of the soul of the mouth, the strength is the at least 100,000 years!


    Therefore, it is understood that the strength of these two soul beasts is much.


    But people who have been changed to a small dance sister, but only one, it seems to be six years old. Little Loli.


    And she is the little dance in the original!


    "Daming, 2 Ming, don''t worry for me, I have already inquired, just hiding your own ¨¨.


    And I have to find it, kill my mother''s fierce beast, I want to personally revenge for my mother! "


    The small dance is a fierce expression.


    But she is now cute, it is not scared at all, and even a little bit.


    Two soul beasts that were called Daming and Ming Ming paired with an eye, and it was only possible to sigh.


    "Little Dance Sister, I am welcome to come back at any time. If you are bullied outside, you must come back, we revenge for you!"


    "No, you can bully, who can bully, the little dance sister!


    Bye, let''s find a chance to see! "


    The little dance waved and turned to leave.


    But just at this time.


    Two suddenly screamed, grabbed the little dance, put her on his shoulders.


    Daming also jumped from the lake water, and the eyes took a trace of killing!


    "Daming, 2 Ming, what happened?"


    "Little Dance Sister, you will wait until you leave, there are people here!"


    "Humanity?!"


    When I heard the Daming, Xiao Dangdou.


    Soul is chemical, at least 100,000 years.


    But in this way, their original strength will basically disappear completely.


    That is, it will be half-mexion when practicing, and you can get the soul ring without hunting the soul.


    But this is also their, most dangerous period.


    So now there are a few small dances, of course, notice that someone is close.


    But Daming and Two are different.


    Two two thousand years of soul beasts, naturally have strong strength, and some people are approaching.


    When the little dance is still confused.


    A black man is surrounded by a black soul ring, appearing in front of them!


    "Sure enough, you should not guess, you should, the legendary green cattle rumored and Titan giant?"


    The people who appear here are Carl.


    When he saw the day, he had a bull and Titan giant, he already understood.


    Here is the starry big forest!


    And both of them are still alive, that is, the main line plot is not very far away.


    Couple with a little girl, sitting on Titan giant, and the little dance in the appearance and body shape, the gods like anime.


    This makes Carl to determine.


    Here is the world of Douro''s mainland!


    At the same time, the original plot has not happened.


    The little dance has not left the starry forest and did not encounter Tang San.


    In this way, Karl is an idea that can try itself.


    "Human! Leave here, don''t blame we welcome!"


    The sky is a dead meritorious.


    I saw him roaring, and the surrounded by it.


    This kind of power is, even if the average title, it is necessary to retreat.


    But Carl is standing here, it is not afraid.


    At the same time, his body, released the nine soul rings, but also made Xiao Wu three, widened.


    Black black black black black black black red!


    Nine soul rings, including each other, surround each other!


    This kind of scene is really shocked!


    Whether it is a green cattle, or the Titan Big Bao, and even the little dance is the first time to see this situation!


    "How can it be!"


    "How can there be human beings, have eight thousands of soul rings, and a 100,000-year soul ring!


    Are you still still! How can humans have a monster like you! "


    The day and green cattle can''t believe in it, this scene is true.


    But Carl has smiled slightly, released the fifth soul skill, tyrant!


    "The fifth soul skill! Fighter!"


    Alright with Carl''s low.


    Fighter king crashed!


    The square is a thousand miles, all is the coverage of Carl!


    Within this range, the strength of the strength is lower than the end of the year, all by Carl, shocked!


    Even those soul beasts above thousands of years have begun to have a variety of discomfort.


    Even if it is Daming 2, they are also shocked by this force.


    The little dance is even more shaking, as if it will fall from the two.


    Karl saw this scene, and timely relieved the release of the tyrant, the little dance was slow.


    But Daming and Two people were somewhat shocking.


    They didn''t think of this human beings at all, they would be so powerful!


    "Human! You are here, what is the purpose! Is it, do you want to hunt us, get the soul of the soul!"


    Titan giant eye is asked.


    But Carl has shaken his head.


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in your soul bones.


    But I am very interested in the little girl!


    Now I will give you two choices, give it to me, and I will take her into the human world.


    If you don''t want to, I don''t mind killed you! "


    Called this, and suddenly attracted Daming and Twino roaring.


    "Human! Don''t take yourself too much!"


    With a roar of Two Ming.


    He first put the little dance to the ground, and then rushed up toward Carl!


    I saw him a punch to Karl


    The powerful power, even triggered air explosion, which caused the ground to crack.


    This hit, he used to exhaust, even if it was a title, Douro did not dare to resist!


    But as the smoke is dispersed.


    Carl''s figure appeared in front of him.

 547 The 547th chapter 98!

    "weak!"


    "It''s too weak!"


    Carl shakes his head, and then put a punch, directly retreating two steps.


    At the same time, Daming also rushed up, directly hit Carl with his own skull!


    Carl also erupted all efforts to fight.


    But the strength of the sky is bullish, is more than Titan''s giant.


    So even the Carl, it is not allowed to be retired a few meters, but he still resists the attack of Daming!


    "How can it be?!"


    Seeing Karl''s hands hanged his own offensive, this made Daming some stupid.


    "That''s it?"


    The Cal mouth is tall, and suddenly put it from the lake water!


    But Daming''s strength is also very strong.


    He directly uses the advantages of the near, starting to condense the soul, want to release the soul of the soul!


    This distance, even if Carl doesn''t have a way to avoid!


    ''Bang'' a loud noise!


    Earth cracking.


    Dumps in the winding of thousands of meters, appearing in the jungle in front.


    This hit, directly destroyed a large area of ??the front.


    But Daming and Ming Ming did not dare to relax, because Carl''s breath is still!


    He is not dead!


    "Good power, even my arms are giving away, but if there is only this, you are not my opponent."


    With the smoke dust.


    In the scene of Daming and Ming Ming, let them shocked the eyeball.


    I saw the eighth soul of Carl lit up.


    Unexpected birds, burning in his body.


    At the same time, his left arm is gradually recovering.


    This is the power of the eighth soul!


    "Next, I should be a little more serious!"


    "Eighth Soul Technology Next! Magicization ¡¤ Undead Bird!"


    Alright with Carl''s low.


    A cyan giant bird covering the sky, appearing in their eyes!


    Karl fell into the magic of Merbis, so it became very large!


    Even if it is a bullish and Titan giant, there are two laps in front of the non-dead bird!


    Such a body is combined with Carl''s soul rings and momentum, and suddenly lets the soul of the whole starry forest are alarmed.


    They bowed their heads, with a variety of postures, they did not dare to resist at all.


    Daming and Ming Ming also felt a lot of power, the body kept shaking!


    This force allows them to fight at all!


    This is the strength of Carl.


    He even even the ninth soul skill, did not use it!


    "It''s nothing to think, this is not hit?"


    Karl saw two, because the object is scared, there is a loss of fighting, and you can''t help but feel a bit boring.


    About 100,000 years of strength is strong.


    It is a big forest''s overlord, but the two people have a 95th level, and the strength is the 95th level.


    So Karl is just a moment, just scared them.


    It is enough to explain the strength of Carl, more than 96, and even more than 97th!


    Otherwise, they can''t shake.


    Of course, this does not exclude, the pressure of the birds brought by the birds, as well as their own tyrant domineering.


    This is the ability to weake each other.


    "Human! You are very interesting!"


    Just when Carl is ready to restore personal.


    A thick voice suddenly sounded from the bottom of the lake.


    Daming and Two Ming heard this voice, suddenly shocked!


    Even the face of the little dance has changed!


    "How can it be! You are awake!"


    "The starry big forest suddenly appeared, and there is a strong person who is not on the blood of the dragon, I will naturally wake up.


    But what I didn''t expect, you will be a non-dead bird burning without dead Yan Yan! Really disappointed! "


    With the full majesty sound, it is ringing at the ear.


    A huge black dragon, appearing in front of everyone.


    But with a smoke, this is full of pressure-filled dragons, turned a handsome man of a dark hair!


    "Emperor !?"


    Seeing this person''s appearance, the sky is shouting when it is.


    But greeted him, but it is a slap in the emperor.


    This slap is directly to fly the sky.


    Titan giant has some angry, but he didn''t dare to do his emperor, afraid to provoke each other, and then provoked the disaster of killing.


    "You have a few small dolls, thinking that I have slept, I can impendine the core area, I really don''t know.


    But I am too lazy to pay with you, after all, you are still young. "


    The emperor is clear, and it is not in Daming and Ming.


    Even the little dance is in his eyes, there is no value.


    He is only because of Carl''s sake, it will be awake in the sleep.


    "Emperor? Who are you?"


    Carl did not read the second part of the Douro mainland, so I didn''t know who the other party was.


    However, he also restored the adult type and came to the Emperor.


    "The strength is good, almost the level of ninety-eight times, if I can completely wake up, I really want to play with you! Hahahaha!"


    "I haven''t encountered it for a long time, and I can let my excitement, but the breath on your body is too strange.


    Not only people have a breath, even with soul beasts, and the breath of the elves.


    You tell you truth, what you are! "


    "Oh, I am human, such as fake programs!"


    Karl came, and Hades appeared in his hand.


    At the same time, nine soul rings are also broke out at this moment!


    "Ninth Soul Technology! Hell Lord!"


    With the sound of Carl.


    He did not hesitate, directly released the ninth soul skill!


    Carl can feel a threat from this emperor.


    In other words, his strength is also the level of Jereff, or even the level of Black Dragon.


    But he does not think that he will be better than Black Dragon.


    Because Carl did not have a death threat on him.


    So Karl probably estimate, what exactly his strength is.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about me, I don''t have any malicious to you!"


    The Emperor saw that Carl has been prepared to do it, immediately stopped him.


    "I am now in the plastic state, this body is just my borders.


    So do you want to fight with me? In this way, I will seem to be a little boring for you.


    After all, I only have more than 40 million years of soul, but it is half the trim of my body.


    So I am not coming to find your fight, just simple want to see you, there is a person who is not on the blood of the dragon. "


    "That is to say, don''t you play hands?"


    When I heard the other party, Karl frowned.


    The emperor also nodded and the body was slowly disappeared.


    "Yes, I should not do it now, but I promise, after I really wake up, I will find you!"


    "98-level super Douro!"


    "It''s really hard to see! Hahahaha!"

 548 The 548th chapter of the little dance

    "Gong to the beast god adult!"


    The little dance is a gift.


    The emperor also watched the little dance before the body disappeared, and then exposed a satisfactory smile.


    Obviously, she is a little interest in the karach, but interest is not very strong.


    But every kind of soul, the soul, is worthy of admiration.


    This is also true.


    Although he appeared in a humanoid manner, this is not a form, but his own ability, it can become a human image and will not affect its strength.


    Each of the super soul beasts that are more than 50,000 years have basically have such an ability.


    The sky is bullish and the Titan giant, but it is more than ten thousand years of repair, the distance is 50,000 years, the difference is too far.


    So they are two, it is impossible to directly.


    "It is a bit interesting to take a look at the land, to promote your own territory."


    Carl shakes his head.


    This kind of imperialism is equivalent to his own territory, and is officer by another person, then come out to declare sovereignty.


    But when he saw Karkar, there was no urgent battle.


    Because he knows, there is no killing in the eyes of Carl, so he will rest assured to leave.


    "So you make a choice, I will give you the last minute!


    If you don''t make a choice as soon as possible, I don''t mind killed you! "


    I heard Carl''s words.


    Daming and Mington were tangled.


    They are already very clear, they are not Carl''s opponents, but for koons, they can''t retreat.


    Just at this time.


    Xiao Hu Mai is a light pace, from behind.


    "Daming Ming Ming, I can''t even be tired, so I decided, follow him to enter the human world!"


    "Little Dance Sister, you ..."


    "No need to persuade me, I know that you want to take care of my safety, but if I don''t follow him, we will die here."


    The little dance light strokes the body of Daming and Twilight, then turn around to jump to Carl.


    "let''s go!"


    "you sure?"


    Carl didn''t think that the little dance was so clean to walk with himself.


    Even no hesitation.


    This makes Carl have a sense of seriousness of trafficking.


    But when I thought, this little girl in front of him was a rabbit of more than 100,000 years.


    That kind of negative sense, suddenly weakened a lot.


    But even if this is a cute rabbit.


    The kind of bleeding can be emitted.


    "I have decided, no matter whether you are a bad person, I have to enter the human world, and I also hope that you can promise me, don''t hurt Daming and Ming."


    "No problem, I can promise you, and I am not a bad person.


    Because some things, I lost some memories, and then I just heard you talk.


    So I plan to boater, take you to the human world.


    It''s not right for you before, but you can rest assured that there will be no more next time. "


    In the face of such a cute little dance, Carl''s heart is invited.


    And he is not interested in Daming and Ming, and there is no need to kill them.


    The little dance is a happy smile.


    "Then let''s go!"


    She took Carl''s hand and wanted to hurry away.


    At the same time, Carl also saw a bitterness and reluctance in her smile.


    obviously.


    She is still afraid of Carl, so I want to leave here, protect Daming and Twino.


    At the same time, she also placed her own safety.


    This is the best evidence that this is the best.


    However, Carl has not been dismantled, but the passive follows the little dance.


    that''s all.


    They walked for a long time.


    The distance from the distance here is very far.


    And walk along this road, soon you can leave the starry forest.


    This is the environment that Carl passes the heart of domineering.


    "I don''t know your name.


    My name is a small dance, dancing dance! "


    "My name is Karl, the title is dead, you will call me in the Kargges in the future."


    Carl knead the baby''s head, she also showed a smile, then nodded.


    But after seeing this smile, it is sighing.


    "Little dance, in fact, you don''t have to barely laugh, I know you are very unhappy now.


    Your smile is just put it out, want me to rest assured?


    Now I can tell you, I won''t hurt you, and I am just trying to find an identity.


    If you don''t, we have two people who have no identity, alone in this world, what do you think of the Wushu Temple?


    And what I just did, because I just woken out, I have a little confusion, causing some violent. "


    Karl face is not jumping with red heart.


    He wrote one, lost some memories, wake up after waking up, wake up in the starry big forest.


    And also for yourself, find an appropriate reason.


    However, he before doing it, it is indeed a little owed.


    But if you can rush, Carl is still doing this because he doesn''t intend to be cheap.


    Who let him be the protagonist of this world.


    He is not unfortunate.


    And the little dance is alone, and if you leave the starry forest, it is also quite dangerous.


    Karl wants to protect her, so take her with a relatively rude way.


    This, Carl explained part.


    But the little dance is somewhat calm, and even the reluctant smile disappears.


    But this, it is to let Carlon have a breath.


    If the little dance has been with that kind of smile.


    Carl feels that he really wants to be broken.


    At least now the little dance is to believe in his own, and willing to follow himself.


    But just at this time.


    A giant snake suddenly appeared in front of Carl, stopped their way.


    "This is the mandala snake, with very strong toxicity, and look at it, at least four hundred years of soul beast!"


    The little dance wrinkled and frowned and said the identity of this soul.


    Carl is a nod, an opening query.


    "You don''t need it as your soul ring? I didn''t know what kind of soul is suitable for you because I lost some memories."


    I heard Karl''s inquiry, the little dance was a little surprised, she originally thought that Carl just regarded himself as a tool.


    But she can hear the tone of care from Carl''s tone.


    This makes her understand that Karl''s explanation is probably true.


    But she still refused Carl''s good idea.


    "No, don''t say that I am in place with it, saying that I don''t need to hunt the soul ring.


    So you don''t have to help me hunt, but since he appears here to attack us, then there is no need to take his life. "


    "Are you sure? It is your similarity!"


    When he heard the little dance, Carl stunned.


    Xiao Dance is shaking his head and said with his mouth.


    "Natural selection, survival of the fittest.


    We are all like this, no one can exceed "

 549 Chapter 549

    "Since you don''t mind, I don''t have to be in my hand."


    Said, Carl will look at this Mandara snake in front of him.


    This mandalay, the pattern is very beautiful.


    At this time, it is positive, and you want to attack Carl.


    But under the wedding action released by Carl, it was bound in the original place, and the fundamental moved.


    Then Carl gently raised his hand, and the mandara snake was easily grabbed and there was no room for resistance.


    "Can this little brother, can you give this mandala snake, let the old man?"


    Just end this, when you are ready to end, when you are in your life.


    A thick voice rang from the distance.


    Although some people have appeared, this sound has been taken here.


    And Carlone''s transmission of this sound, probably detected the strength of the other party, almost the extent of Daming 2.


    Maybe his strength is not two, but this can also show that the other party is at least a title!


    "You said that I will give you this snake? Isn''t I not very face?"


    The Rar''s mouth is tall, although there is no answer to the other party, but in order to avoid external branches, Carl did not kill the mandala snake.


    This poor little snake, if there is a spiritual, I am afraid I want to yell.


    Because it is now staring for two beds.


    In general, in addition to the soul of the previous year, I am afraid that there is no soul beast and have such a treatment.


    "Hahahaha, the little doll is really a bit, this Mandara snake old has been staring for a long time, I was going to give me a birthday gift today, and it also made it a first soul ring of my granddaughter.


    If you kill it now, I really don''t want to find another alternative. "


    The voice did not fall.


    The old man in the green costume appeared in front of Carl.


    The person''s body, a viral breath, but his behavior is, but it is bright.


    And this man Karde!


    He is in the original, the famous poisonous fightro, solitary!


    "Little doll, if you are planning to give your own daughter, get the soul ring, you can choose other other.


    This mandala old man is, you can open a fair trade, the old man does not bully you, I can''t do that kind of thing. "


    Solitary personality is very good.


    Although he is a poisonous, and his temper is quasi, but his character is really good.


    Even if it is facing a junior, it will pay attention to a fairness.


    So Karl is no hostile for solo.


    However, what he is, it is a little unhappy.


    "Who is his daughter! I am not! Hey!"


    The little dance is holding the chest, snorting.


    I have been recognized by the relationship between the two, she will be angry.


    The solitary life is a stunned, then the color is weird to look at Carl.


    "Don''t misunderstand, she is my sister, there is not the relationship you think!


    And I have taken her to get a mixed, this mandara snake will give you. "


    Carl rushed to clear the relationship, for afraid of the poisonous fight, what will be throwing Mandara snake.


    Single lonely handed over the mandala snake, then injecting trace toxins in its body, then laughed at Carl.


    "Your sister is very cute, as a return, this plant can improve the soul of herbs, you are holding."


    Said, solo, throwing a herbal medicine, throwing the Herbs of the soul, throwing the Carl.


    However, Carl didn''t know this thing, he still gave a small dance.


    "Okay, we are doing this, let''s see you again!"


    Said, solitary preparation is ready to leave.


    But Carl is a flashes, came to him.


    This speed, even if it is solitary, it is shocked and then squints.


    "Little doll, what is your meaning?"


    "This old gentleman, I don''t know if it is improper, this is about your body, accumulated toxins!"


    "Little doll, do you know, what are you talking about!"


    The solitary soul of the solo is poisoned.


    His martial arts phosphorus snake emperor is a dramatic toxicity.


    In ordering, he should also be immunized.


    But it is because he is immunized by most of the poisonous, leading to the poison of the phosphorus snake emperor, there is no way to completely immunize, and then his body has problems.


    In this regard, he has no way to solve it, only relying on other methods, suspend the weakness of your body.


    However, when Car cane said this, his face changed.


    In order to avoid the enemy to chase, this thing, in addition to him, no one knows!


    "Mr. Old, I am not interested in you, I just want to say, I may have a way to handle the toxin in the body.


    However, I need an identity, one can be with my sister, safe living in this world! "


    The Cal mouth is rare, showing a smile.


    Soaping is stunned, then look at the little dance, and the face is changed.


    "It turns out, I said that she said her soul, why is it so special, it turned out to be 100,000 years of soul, really too few!


    But what do you think, will I promise you? I am a poisonous Luo Luoyi!


    I am here, killing two people, then capture the soul bones, this is not better than your so-called transaction, is it more suitable for me? ! "


    Solo the glory.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black, a soul ring, appearing next to him, constantly up and down, erect endless percentage!


    Xiao Dance At this time, the face is white, and I will back a step back.


    Although she is somewhat nervous, she is not afraid, because she has seen Carl''s power, Karl is not afraid of each other.


    But alone, don''t know!


    Due to its own largest secret, it is worn by Carl Yip.


    This makes him feel angry while thinking, do not extinguitively.


    Because Carl said, it is possible to be true.


    If he really can let himself, get rid of toxins, then, Karl is the big benefactor who helped him to reborn!


    As for the soul bones, there is no attractive thing for him for his age.


    What''s more, he is not a person who causes innocent.


    Even the other party is the human beings of the soul, unless special cases, he will not do it.


    Compared with some no-bottom seals Douro.


    The bottom line of Douura is higher, and it is more resistant to gas.


    "Small doll, I am a poisonous Luo Luoyi lonely!


    Now I will give you a chance if you can treat my toxin.


    Do not! Even if you can relieve my toxins, I will spare you!


    Otherwise, I don''t dare to guarantee, you and your sister, you can leave here! "

 550 The 550th chapter is smashing

    In the face of the threat of solitary, Carl is smile.


    The soul ring on the body began to show one by one.


    First, the first soul ring of the black, appears in front of Carl.


    Solitary blog sees this black soul ring, did not care too much.


    Because the emergence of the soul ring will not be completely in order, even if it is chaos, the highest level of soul ring will appear in advance, nor can it be done.


    But when Carl''s top five soul rings, all presented in front of the lonely eyes, he knew that this person at most is also a title!


    Because these five soul rings are black.


    And the main thing is that the corner of the title of the title is two hundred years, two thousand years, five thousand years!


    If there is conditional, you can also let the ninth messenger of the soul ring into a red 100,000 years of soul rings!


    Two yellow two purple four black and red!


    This is all the title of Douro, dreams of.


    But most people can''t do this, even doing this, standard configuration is also very difficult.


    But followed by, Carl is another three black, the soul ring, which appears in the eyes of solitary, completely brightened his eyes!


    "How could it be! How can you have eight thousand soul rings!"


    Solo the lonely.


    Such a soul ring configuration, he was first seen.


    And even if Carl is not a title, it is just the words of the epidemic.


    Even if he has a soul ring than the alone, there are some souls, but under the blessing of the eight-year-old soul ring, it can really resist, the title of 94th level.


    Although it is not necessarily defeated, at least the other party will not kill him!


    But Carl slightly smiled, red rays, slowly appeared at his feet.


    "This is a 100,000-year soul ring! You are also Queau Luo ?!"


    The solitary soul ring didn''t even wait for the red soul ring, and Karl was a title.


    This is what he didn''t think of.


    At this time, the Carl has shown his eight black soul rings, as well as a red soul ring, in front of the solitary.


    Such a configuration can be said to be the entire Douro mainland, before the hanging, it is a unique existence!


    Although Carl''s current level, only ninety-eight.


    But fighting, his strength will not be weak in the ninety-ninth!


    Why is this, before the emperor will say that Carl is a reason why it is rare.


    Because the gap between the ultimate Douro and Super Douro, it is not just a difference between the first level.


    The ultimate Dourao is the most close to the existence of the half god, and even briefly compensation with the half-god.


    But the 98th level of Super Douro, it will only be a trick!


    Even if it is a bit slightly strong, some of the 98-level super Douro.


    Up to three strokes.


    It will be killed by the strong people of the half-god.


    This is the gap!


    The emperor as the beast god, although it is not a real god, but it is also close to the existence of the half god.


    So he will appreciate Carl, and even don''t he hesitate to consume the soul, and make a picture of a picture of Karl.


    Because these are worth it.


    "Mr. Old, what did you say, I didn''t listen to it, can I say any more?


    If I can''t treat your poison, will you put me and my sister? "


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, and it is expected that there is even a smile.


    See this scene.


    The little dance can''t help but laugh, and then jumped to the Carl, spit his tongue.


    Karl saw this smile of a small dance, and it was a breather.


    He can see that the little dance is really laughing, not being installed.


    Just Carl is not clear.


    The little dance is just a simple gloating.


    After all, Karl is so like Daming and Ming, so the little dance once again sees the scenes of the thunder, and naturally I can''t help but laugh.


    But now she is basically determined, although Carl although the style is relatively straightforward.


    But he is not a bad person.


    If you don''t, Carl has just drove directly to the solitary, and there is no such thing.


    "Calvie, I have determined one thing, you are a good person!


    So, I will try, live with you! "


    Carl:? ? ?


    Is this a good card?


    But I clearly didn''t do anything!


    Carl is in his face, and the heart is crazy.


    He didn''t know why, causing yourself to be loving, inexplicably sent a good card.


    However, these are not important.


    The little dance at this time is obviously recognized.


    Although she is very simple, she is also a rabbit who lives for more than 100,000 years, still has a little dessert.


    So she will have been in Carl.


    Now she believes in Carl, but does not mean, she will put down a guard, fully committed with him.


    After all, Carl is human, and the king dance is a hundred thousand years of soul.


    But now there is background protection, the little dance is also easy to see, naturally will not give up Carl, this is thick and hard ...


    thigh!


    "Cough, I didn''t expect you to be so young, it turned out to be a title, the old man is also hit, and there is no one to look at it.


    I don''t know if you are affiliated to that empire, or is it dedicated to the Wushu Temple?


    Dare to ask a title ... "


    "I am Carl, the title is dead, you can call me to God.


    But I am not affiliated to any organization, and I can tell you the truth. "


    Carl paused.


    Solitary is also a concentrated god, I don''t dare to break Carl.


    "I dance with my sister, I am the soul of the beast, but I have a long practice, so I have now repairing.


    However, I have been separated from the human world for a long time, causing me to forget something, and there is no identity to enter the human world.


    Like me, she also needs a suitable identity, so if you are willing to help us, I don''t mind to help you treat toxins on your body. "


    "puff--"


    I heard the lying of the Carl.


    The small dance suddenly laughed out, causing the attention of Carl and Solitary.


    "Sorry, I am sorry, I just think of a funny thing, not deliberate ..."


    Xiao Dance spitted the tongue, blinking, sprouted.


    Karl and solitary lonely see that she is so beautiful, but also is too lazy, but continue to have the topic.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, but as the biggest secret of your brothers and sisters, I told me directly that if I am not afraid of going out, I am going to preach everywhere?"


    Solitary, in contrast, Qaal, I want to see what he means.


    Because solo is now somewhat scared.


    He worried that Carl would find him.


    Because the power of Carl is too horrific!


    He will definitely cause dramatic sensation as long as he appears in the human world!


    So I am really worried, Calla will destroy my mouth because of this matter.

 551 Chapter 551, one word! Cool!

    "Hahahahaha!"


    "I have such skin shallow, I still destroy your mouth? If I really want to do this, you have been in the beginning, it is dead!


    And I can see your mind and know that you are a heavy person.


    As long as I can help you solve the toxins you deep into the bone marrow, you will definitely not report, I am not right, solitary old husband? "


    Carl laughed, did not put his words at all.


    Because Carl has seen the original one, I know what kind of person is solo.


    So he is not worried, the other party will really report herself and karaoke.


    But for the first hand, Carl will not treat him wholeheartedly.


    At least before the small dance has the self-capacity, he will not completely treat the solitary toxin.


    So he is not worried, the solitary futon will be unfavorable to the little dance.


    As for your own words.


    With Carl''s current strength, in addition to Polyvi and the restricted ratio, as well as the sleeping emperor.


    Carl is really don''t know, who can threaten yourself.


    Perhaps the main character of the future Tang San, and Tang Chen, a half-God level, and a thousand streams can make him a threat.


    Others, Carl is really not in the eyes.


    However, Carl is now uncertain, how can he be promoted to 99th, or even a half-god level.


    So he needs to live in this world, live a long time, and say it again.


    As for the nine test of the nine, and the god of the Zhuli and Raksha, Carl didn''t care.


    This kind of gain is all others who have the rest.


    If you have to become a god, then it is independent!


    Carl will not go to others to play, then get their inheritance.


    This kind of inheritance, there is no meaning to Carl!


    However, before this, I will mix one identity is the most important.


    So the reply of solitary life is crucial.


    With his identity, as long as he will nod to promise, then in his identity and background, it is enough to give Carl and the little dance, just arrange two identities.


    "Since you are so saying, I have no reason to refuse, after all, my life, I have mastered in your hands."


    Single lonely sighed, recovered his nine soul rings.


    But when he recovered his soul ring, there was an inadvertently to Karn''s eight black and a red soul ring, and sighed again.


    He has never heard of it, some people''s soul rings will actually be this configuration.


    If there is anything, I am afraid I have to be a semi-god-level title, will there be this configuration?


    Solitary blog can''t help but sigh.


    He is really.


    There is no way, he is still a granddaughter to support.


    The son has caused not cultivating in place because of his blood, and then died.


    There is only one granddaughter left now, and he naturally can''t let it be alone.


    "Say, what kind of identity do you want? If it is too high, I may give it a chat.


    Although I was a title, I didn''t say too high in the Tiangou Empire.


    If it is just the location of General Guest, I can help you, but there are other higher positions, I don''t dare to guarantee. "


    "Don''t use too high, get a lot of identity, and the little dance also needs to practice, it is best to let us do not separate, the reason you understand.


    And in this time, I also hope that you shouldn''t be too far from me, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can help you remove toxins in the body.


    Although my strength can be detoxified, your toxin has been deep into the bone marrow, and if you want to completely clear, there is no more year. "


    Calle said, while released the non-dead bird.


    At the same time, his eighth soul ring is also bright.


    The cyan flames, burning in the hands of Carl, causing a solitary notes.


    Although this world, there is a variety of flames.


    But like Carl, there is no temperature, or even a big flame, he is also the first time.


    "Is this your eighth soul skill?"


    "Yes, this is part of my eighth soul technology. Now I can let you feel it in advance, this power role."


    The voice did not fall, Carl directly took the treatment of the treatment in his hand and thrown on the solitary body.


    This scene, suddenly causing a small dance.


    She didn''t know the effect of treatment, and she was afraid to close my eyes.


    But imagining the mourning sound, did not ring.


    After she opened his eyes, he found that there was a lonely bliss, and the expression was enjoyed.


    His body, burning cyan flames at this time, but feels no temperature.


    Even this flame, there is no way to solve the solitary, causing a dock.


    This scene makes the little dance are curious.


    She even wants to try this flame.


    But she is somewhat scared.


    "This flame is the treatment of treatment, without any killing, but it can treat all injuries.


    Even if it is a leg, or the visceral is damaged, it can restore injuries through this ability.


    But if you are cut down, or pierce your heart, this ability is invalid, because of the treatment of the disease, only for live talents.


    Even if I only have half a breath, I can save him, even if you are your toxin, you can''t afford the burning of the treatment.


    But unfortunately, your toxins have been deep into the bone marrow. If you want to completely eliminate, it is not that sentence, it is impossible to disappear for a few years. "


    This paragraph is not only for solitary interpretation, but also explains the karaoke.


    He wants to make small dances, this trick does not kill, and even treat injuries.


    Only in this way can she believe in myself more and more.


    The little dance listened to Carl''s words, at this time, more curious reach outstamp, stamp the Yan Yan in the alone.


    She really did not receive any injuries.


    There is even a crispy / Ma Ma''s feeling, from the finger pointers to the body, and finally stamp the brain, causing a small dance.


    This feeling is a bit addicted.


    The little dance has played several times, even holding a flame to play in the hands, happy.


    After a while.


    The flame disappears.


    The little dance hit a snoring, and the colored returned back to the Carl.


    At this time, she sees Carl''s expression, which is completely different from it, as if there is a different feeling.


    But Carl did not notice.


    He is now in the same way.


    "How, feel good?"


    "Hahahaha, the old man is not so happy for a long time, if I have always guaranteed this state, why can''t you break through the ninety-two?"


    When he heard him, Carl bluntly and said.


    "Solitary, I remind you that the effect of the treatment of the disease can only last for a week until half a month."


    So if you want to continue treatment, you can take me to the sky! "


    "Ha ha ha ha, no problem! The old man will not yet!"

 552 Chapter 552

    Carl Liu Yong''s ability to treat the disease, half a flicker half threatened to let alone, this old poison, with himself and the little dance, came to the sky royal family.


    Their speed is very fast, it is not going back for a long time.


    Just when I came back, Carl saw a long-awaited, but contrasting the little dance, a little bit of a little girl, appeared on the square.


    "Grandpa! You come back!"


    "Hahahaha, my lovely granddaughter, you see what the grandfather will bring you any gift."


    I saw my granddaughter alone alone, and the wrinkles on my face smiled.


    Have to say, solo is very popular for the solo geese.


    As long as it is for her, there is something that is alone.


    Who let the goose are the only relatives now, who is not petting her!


    "Wow! This is a mandala snake, or live! Thank you Grandpa!"


    Solioplast saw the toxin erosion, the Mandala snake who has been half-dead is also excited.


    She didn''t have any hesitation, directly asked to kill the Mandala snake here, and then start absorbing their first soul ring.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Dance frowned, feeling a bit unsatisfactory.


    But this is the natural law of this world, she has no way to resist.


    Solitary blogging is excited, so I forgot Carl and Xiao Dance.


    Now he sees the solo geese. After absorbing the mandara snake on the spot, the face has a subtle change, then aims at the Karl and Xiao Dance.


    When he found that these two people did not have too much stress, this was relieved.


    "Sorry, I have a little excited, so I forgot your door and brothers and sisters ..."


    Single lonely apologize, there is no scruples of your face.


    In his opinion, his granddaughter is alone, and when the Carl''s ''100,000-year-old soul beast'' is absorbed by the soul rings, it is not honored.


    So he will apologize when it is interrupted.


    Carl saw him so calm, and he felt a little fun.


    However, in order to maintain the identity of the surface, it is the stagnation of the soul and this identity, Carl is still appropriate.


    "It doesn''t matter, don''t care about me."


    I heard Karl said that there was a breath.


    But there are people here around them, but it is shocked.


    The people of these flaws have to respect when they face poisonous fights.


    But Drug Douro has to be a young man in front of you, which makes the people present, and feels unbelievable.


    Especially the young boy, I first felt the threat after I saw Karl and Xiaoxue.


    But he didn''t know, this threat never came.


    "Hey I have this memory, forget to introduce you."


    Trogouro walked to the front of the emperor, laughed and said.


    "Snow Night Emperor, this is the title of the title Luol, the title of the old man is the husband''s story.


    He has been closing the door in the dark big forest, and now it is now, and some don''t know much about this world.


    So the old man proposed to join him to the sky, becoming the royal family.


    You sell me a face. In the future, there is a difficult rise in the sky, the old man is the first to come to support! "


    If you hear the duoulo, the emperor''s snow night is a bit surprised.


    He didn''t want, this young man in front of him would be a title.


    Although Carl''s actual age is nearly forty years old.


    But his appearance, but it is only 20 years old.


    Coupled with his physical problems, unless Carl actively said his age, no one can see his true age.


    But he is too lazy to say this.


    After all, who doesn''t like younger.


    "Death Karl is right? When are you and poisonous Doulo know, is there any other parade?


    There is also, do you have anything else in your home? "


    Snow night is obviously a bit unreliable, so I plan to ask about his background.


    Carl can understand his cautious.


    A person who is suddenly brought by a solitary life, and then do the galaxy of the sky.


    Snow Night is not bad with the relationship between drugs, and it is impossible to promise on the spot. Naturally, ask again.


    But the poisonous Douro is slightly changed, but I want to say something, but I was pretreated by Carl.


    "I have a long time to know, but I have a long time. It is about more than ten years. I have been sleeping in the big forest, seeking breakthrough.


    Unfortunately, I have been sleeping for more than ten years, I haven''t broken through the 99th, so this is going to take a walk, see if the outside world can bring some excitement.


    As for my family, I have only one sister, her name is a small dance, how is it, very cute? "


    Carl touched the head of the baby, showing a smile of a favor.


    Although the little dance is a little unwilling, but in order to live with peace of mind in the human world, she also works with a scissors.


    "Snow Night Emperor Hello, my name is Xiaoqiu, danced."


    Seeing Xiao Dance This is the picture, the snow night is waiting to be stunned.


    They were obviously a little drench.


    "Hahahaha, snow night, don''t get so much, I can tell you, my brother, character has guaranteed!"


    If you are still don''t worry, I use this old life to guarantee! He is absolutely trustworthy! "


    Solitary, for yourself, and your granddaughter, now it is completely out of date.


    Even if it is a little touched.


    Solitary is really very righteous, even if it is a risk of being sinful, Carl is also a guest.


    However, the snow night heard the solitary, and suddenly his face changed.


    "Solitary Mr., you don''t need this to say this, since you are his guarantor, this time I can specially host, let him become a royal family.


    However, the words also said that we have not evaluated him, about his, there is a positioning, is it necessary to negotiate? "


    Snow Night Inquiry, inquiries to Carl and Solitary.


    The two of them opposed their eyes, and then Carl did directly launched their own nine soul rings!


    The eight black red soul ring appeared again.


    The glamorous light, suddenly flashed the glasses of all people present.


    I have to close my eyes and wait for the light to dissipate, this dares to open.


    However, the solo geese is still silent in the world that absorbs the soul ring, and there is no affected thing that happened here.


    At the same time, Carl is also free to manipulate the wedding, to ensure its strength, will not affect the soul of the soul of the solo.


    Solitary, I used my soul to protect the solo, but when he saw Karl himself controlled the soul, he did not let it dissipate, suddenly showed a smile.


    This small detail allows solo to the good feelings of Carl!

 553 Chapter 553: Treatment

    "It''s an eight-black red soul ring configuration. How is this possible ?!"


    "Is this how human can you get? It is too terrible!"


    Snow Night and Snow Staride of the side, at the same time.


    Their two reactions are basically solitary, and the first start to see the reaction after the Carl Soul ring.


    Solitary present is now very laughing.


    But he forcibly lifted it.


    Because of his words, he and Karl were thoughtfully, so I knew that Carl''s soul rings were so right.


    So he can''t laugh, be sure to let it live!


    But soon, he can''t help but laugh.


    After all, this scene is really a lot of laugh.


    Especially the shocked pictures of the Tiangou royal family, I am afraid it can see this in this life.


    "Solitary, you just don''t laugh, you can''t tell me before, you still have such an exaggerated title brother!"


    Snow night sighed.


    He was shocked by the Soul of Carl, and the whole person is in a half-way state.


    However, Snow Star is more miserable than him.


    This person is completely covered, and the brain is a blank, and even the guards need to be supported to maintain the balance of the body.


    It is conceivable that after seeing these soul rings, he has received a fierce shock.


    "Hahahaha, you haven''t asked me before, but my brother''s strength is more than this, he is the Super Douro!


    With these soul rings, even if you encounter a legend, 99th stemmark, that is, the ultimate fighting of your mouth, you can have a battle!


    If he can successfully advance to ninety-nine, I am afraid it will be directly not as good as half of the body, but it is unfortunately ... "


    Be a full set of play.


    Before Carl said that he was in the starry forest, it closed for more than ten years.


    Solitary is also slippery along the slope, helping Carl perfect its background setting.


    There is a solitary lining next to it. At the same time, he talks to two, which makes people feel high!


    This kind of speech level is enough to see that solitary is also a workplace old oil.


    "Grandpa? Absorb the soul ring, and the soul is also upgraded to thirteen ...?"


    "What is this! Baxin and one red! Monster!"


    Solo geese just absorbed the soul ring, running over and showing your hundred years of yellow soul ring, I want to find a solitary life.


    But she just came over, I saw the soul ring on Carl, and because of the frightening, I was directly fainted!


    See this scene.


    Solitary eating is shocked.


    Carl is also the upper limit of the moment, check the body of the solo geese.


    He doesn''t want to be due to an accident, causing a solitary life with yourself.


    Although this is nothing affected to Carl, if it really happened, it is too pitted!


    Fortunately, I didn''t have anything in the solo geese, just because of the simple scared kingdom, plus the previous absorption of the soul ring, consumed too much spirit, leading to the spirit, and fainted.


    As long as she sleeps, she basically recovers the original, and even does not need treatment.


    After this conclusion, Karl and solitary two were relieved.


    Xiao Dance saw this scene, to Carl''s evaluation, and put a layer.


    After seeing the snow night, it is very good to determine the relationship between Carl and Solitary.


    According to his understanding, if they are not having a bad.


    Carl is impossible, so quickly came to the body before the solitary, checked her body.


    "Solitary, your suggestion I accept, the strength of Carl, makes me rush.


    I agree to let Karle, become our royal family,


    Only, we have the Tiangou Empire, there is no ninety-eight level title, and there is no precedent, inviting such a high-level royal family.


    Therefore, about the sorrow of Carl, please study, but you can choose at any time, I will send you someone else!


    And the Royal College, ready to open your sister, she can go in to learn the royal knowledge and cultivate the course. "


    When I heard the other party, the Carlled nodded and touched the head of the little dance.


    "I will teach the little dance personally, I don''t have to worry about you.


    Although I am not a professional teacher, I will teach others such a thing, I still have a little experience.


    However, the little dance is to go to the Tianduology School, learn the royal etiquette and knowledge, which is essential for girls, but also add your charm! "


    Carl''s last sentence is to look at the karaoke.


    The little dance is a nod, and it is also full of expectations.


    She knows that the meaning of the words of Carl this is to let the little dance, more quickly integrate into the human world.


    Only in this way can she quickly cultivate and become more powerful.


    The cultivation method of the soul beast is not a bit less than normal.


    The little dance not only does not need hunting soul beast, and even the cultivation of refining is not very needed.


    Because she is in the moment, she is not growing, even if she is self-cultivation, but it is increasing.


    However, if the human beings are quickly quickly, she gets faster when she gets the soul.


    The soul of the body will be more and more faint.


    Although it is not completely disappeared, most of the time, can also pass the strength of the head.


    "Snow Night Emperor, About My Question, you just look at it, don''t have much, after all, I will not be bad."


    When I heard Carl, I nodded, but I didn''t put it on my heart.


    Carl said that you can come casually, but snow can''t really give it.


    Give Carl''s salary, at least a level of Due to Duo Luo.


    This is a respect for Carl, and it is also a contract for both parties.


    If the sky is encountered, he must represent the Tianzheng Royal Royal House.


    So this kind of words, listening is good, there is no need to be true.


    The snow is not less.


    "Solitary, you take your granddaughter to rest, I am going to turn around here."


    "Okay, I know, then the old man will tell."


    I nodded alone, and then hugged the boxing in the snow, and then left here.


    Look at the speed of his leaving, it is obviously very worried that the geese is sleeping here.


    Although said, the world''s soul is physically and high.


    But her age is very small, plus she is just a tentiece soul teacher, the physical quality is naturally not very high.


    What''s more, she is still the blood of the solitary, and her toxins in the body have not built milk.


    But once sick, it is more important than the average person.


    This is the solitary blush brought double pain.


    It is also a problem that Carl needs to solve.


    Because of the previous time, I said these, and Carl also agreed to help solve solitary, solve the toxin in the alone.

 554 Chapter 554, Xueqing River

    "Calle, I am a snow, since you want to turn it here, it is better to let me take the way for you?"


    The boy who claimed to be a snow clear river stood up and took the initiative to ask the Carl band.


    Karl looked at this, the old age boy is not more than ten years old, can''t help but feel a strange.


    He can notice a violation from this boy.


    This feeling, just like the feeling of women''s big, exactly the same!


    However, in the snow, the snow, no matter what, it is a boy.


    And he did not wear a woman''s clothing, and Carl did not know how this kind of violation came.


    But he is too lazy to go to more.


    Anyway, this is what they have a royal family, and Karl is lazy.


    But Karli remember, this snow clear river inside the sky, it seems to be an important plot.


    But he specifically has a role, Carl is really forgotten.


    Time is really long, and in addition to those who have a deep story, and from the beginning of the Shlake College, as well as the Wushu Hall.


    Other Karl is basically forgotten.


    So he did not care about it.


    "Since you are going to bring the way, I am not good to refuse, but the emperor of the snow, so you can rest assured?


    He is your son, you have confirmed to let him bring me a way? "


    "Calle, you are already our sky, the most exciting guest, we will naturally believe you.


    And the Xueqing River is also familiar with it, let him turn around, it is very good.


    However, you will don''t forget to bring Karl, and his sister and go to the place where he lives. "


    "I know the father of the father."


    The Xuekang river nodded, followed by smiling, and bending the waist.


    "You have this sister, please come with me, I will take you to understand the Huangcheng of the Tiangou Empire."


    Carl and Xiao Dance have a look at it, then follow it.


    There is a free guide to help them understand the situation here, in fact, quite good.


    at the same time.


    Snow night and snowstick two people, watching Carl gradually disappearing back, can''t sigh.


    "Eight black millennium soul rings, a red 100,000 years of soul ring.


    In this configuration, I only have heard of the legend!


    It seems like a thousand streams of the Wushu Temple, only to have such a soul ring? "


    The blood is self-speaking, as if it is asking yourself.


    He as an emperor of the empire, naturally knowing some people who don''t know.


    Even if you don''t know anyone, he is not the same.


    Snow Star is even sighing, and there is nothing wrong.


    Obviously, he has been blown up.


    People and people, really can''t be general!


    "I hope that the snow is clear, you can do a good relationship with him. In this way, our Tiangou Empire has more than a mountain!


    There is also that the little dance is also good, and it is absolutely not to let her have an accident.


    There are many bodies in the Tiangou Academy, and they are free to be free, and there are even some people.


    Snowstock, you told you, be sure to let them look at their own people, absolutely can''t enhance the little dance, or even Calke Qing! "


    "I know, I will tell you right away, but I have a suggestion, I don''t know if I can''t say it?"


    "What advice?"


    "If you let the karaoke and Xueqing River have emotional feelings ..."


    "Snow Star! This sentence, I can be used as I have not heard, you don''t allow it again!"


    Snow Night heard the sentence of Snow Star, and suddenly was angry.


    Snow stars were shocked, and then nodded, and did not dare to return.


    "Snow Star, your guy, or old, you will not see the relationship they only see.


    I can tell you clearly that although the Carl is said that the little dance is his sister.


    But I can see from the eyes of the little dance, and they have no blood relationships!


    The little dance, the great probability is Carlike Qing, recently adopted, so as long as they don''t nod, don''t let people be too close to the little dance! "


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Snowstone king sweats.


    He didn''t think of this at all.


    If he really rushes to make the snow and the little dance feel feeling, the consequences are likely to be more than one!


    However, the facts are similar.


    At this time, there is no other person''s authority, but it is intended to be close to the little dance, but I have been stopped by Carl.


    The snow clear river knows that he cannot pass over the mountain, so temporarily.


    But he did not give up.


    Still trying to kick, but there is only a variety of white eyes.


    It is not a hate that it is not annoying. When you are gone, you will mention a few small dances, then use her to make a metaphor.


    There is no substantial action.


    But even if this is, Carl is a bit dissatisfaction.


    "Snow Qinghe, I know that you are the son of the emperor of the snow, but please don''t want too much!


    There are many beautiful women in this world. If you want, what kind of woman has.


    But I will give you a warning, don''t start with my sister, she is very simple!


    If you let me know, you dare to get started with my sister, the consequences are at your own risk! "


    Although Karl is very straight, the snow Qinghe three doubles, plus the abnormal period of the little dance, which makes Karmind white snow.


    So he will spend warning.


    The Xueqing River worpled blinking, and the appearance of an innocent look.


    "You have a mistake, you have nothing malicious, but the little dance sister is somewhat cute, I can''t help it.


    But I can guarantee you, I will change this bad habit, and be a calamation messenger, protect the little dance sister is not harassing others! "


    Said here, the Xueqing River turned around and found that there was no one in the surrounding people.


    "Lord, Lord, not what I said they are bad, we have the garden of the Tiangou, more than 70% is the Zhili relatives of all aristocrats.


    So all of them have a variety of personality, and even some of the children.


    If you can rest assured, I can act as a glower messenger, and ensure that the little dance sister will not be harassed by anyone!


    Of course, even if you disagree, I will do this! "


    The Xueqing River is talking to doing things, it can be said that it is seamless.


    His words, even if Karl can''t pick it out.


    After all, Carl can''t always be taken to protect the karaoke in the Ski University.


    Therefore, there is an outsider to protect the little dance.


    But when the Carl wants to talk, the karaoke takes out.


    I saw her hands in the hands of her hands, and the drums pointed to the snow.


    "I don''t want you to protect this kind of person! Although you are very handsome, I am a queen of the little dance!"


    "I don''t need to protect! If someone dares to harass me, see I don''t interrupted his three legs!"

 555 The 555th chapter is like this.

    Xiao Dance waved his own pink and tender fists, looking forward, in fact, said high.


    Even her unconsciously looked down below the snow.


    Seeing this scene, Carl has some speechless, even one hand masking, to cover up his embarrassment.


    The Xueqing River is haha ??smiled, as if not hear anything, continue to explain the building here.


    But the little dance is still proud, and the hands of the hands, putting a pair of me very powerful after the body of Carl.


    that''s all.


    Karl and a small dance, under the leadership of the Xueqing River, probably turned over a long time.


    Until the world of dinner, the snow Qinghe took Carl and came to the place where they live.


    Seeing such a huge palace in front of you, the small dance suddenly shocked.


    She is a soul of the beast, basically every day is a white spot, I haven''t lived in such a big house.


    Even if there is similar, that is just a cave, with this court house, there is no way to compare it.


    But Karl just nodded and was still more satisfied.


    He lived in poverty, and he also lived in the dormitory of many people, and lived in a single villa, as well as a variety of respect.


    So he is not strict on these requirements, as long as there is a place to live.


    Then, the Xueqing River left here, Carl and Xiao Dance walked into the house.


    However, when they came in, they saw dozens of maids, and a male butler appeared in front of them.


    "Welcome the master!"


    I heard the sound of them brushing brush, Karl frowned, and the little dance was scared to shrink to Carl''s body.


    "The owner, your room has been clean, dinner is ready.


    Next, please ask the owner and the little master. "


    This male butler has no extra self-introduction.


    He squinted his position, it was a servant who served Carl and Xiao Dance.


    In their cognitive, as a servant, his name is not important.


    It is the most important thing to serve your own master.


    However, Carl doesn''t like the so-called servant, he is not a master like being served.


    "You all go, I don''t want to have outsiders, bother me and my sister''s life.


    And you also help me tell the snow night emperor, I don''t need a maid and housekeeper, and I will give me a few chefs, and I don''t need it. "


    After listening to Carvant, the maid in the field and the housekeeper stunned, then they looked at each other, greeted by Carl, and then left here.


    Since Carl is said, you don''t need their service.


    Then they stay here, but it is just an eye, it is better to leave.


    As for them, will it violate the command of the Snow Night Emperor, that is, by the snow night emperor.


    After all, Carl''s command is also a command.


    They also have no way to define.


    However, according to the character of the emperor of the snow, they will not have anything. The emperor of this Tiangou Empire is not a master of killing.


    "Carl, you let them have gone, some people serve us, isn''t it very good?"


    In this case, don''t have to do things, don''t use our pro, save more! "


    The little dance is very uninterested by Carl''s thinking.


    But Carl is gently smashed her head and said softly.


    "Although someone else is very comfortable, you will be more and more lazy, and even when you don''t even have the initiative.


    My words are ok, if you are young, you will develop this problem, when you are crying!


    And you don''t want, you become one, and you need someone to help the vase? "


    "Oh ... Human world, is there so exaggerated?"


    The little dance came to see you, and there will be some doubts in the human world.


    She even skepts, Carl is not a lie.


    Carl is kneeling, using his own pure and innocent eyes, looking at the eyes of the little dance.


    "I believe me, the world of human beings is so complex! So you listen to me is definitely not wrong."


    "Oh ... okay, I listen to you, but can you eat now?"


    The little dance touched the belly, and the eyelix was not far away, and the table of a hearty meal.


    Carl is a nod, holding her, starting to have a lot of time.


    ......


    at the same time.


    Safety royal palace courtyard.


    The emperor of the snow night is in the courtyard to enjoy the moonlight, taste the snack.


    Snow Deco River stands next to it, there is no movement.


    Waiting until the emperor of the snow, after eating the last dessert, the Xue Qinghe will dare to go up.


    "The father of the father, about Carl Keqing, and his sister''s loving personality, I have been touched.


    Carl is very popular, and the vigilance is extremely high, even if there is very high prevention psychology for me.


    The little dance is a bit great, basically there is nothing too much, and it seems that she doesn''t seem to know the human world.


    From this point of view, the personality of their brothers and sisters is very inconsistent, and there is no blood relationship.


    And I tried, I want to get close to the little dance, but I was rejected by Carl.


    So the pushing speculation is that Carlike Qing does not want someone to be close to the little dance, and even feel feelings with her. "


    The Xueqing River considers the discretion, and then the previous contact of Carl''s information, all reports to the emperor of the snow.


    Snow night nodded, the expression is quite satisfied.


    Subsequently, he looked at the child behind him, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "You all learn to learn, if you have the ability to have half of the snow, I will not be so worried."


    When I heard the emperor of the snow, those children didn''t dare to speak.


    Although the Xueqing River was boasted, he did not expose a happy expression.


    This city is very satisfied with the emperor of the snow.


    "Time is so tight, you can speculate so much, it is enough.


    However, they sent my maid and housekeeper that I sent.


    Also say what they don''t need these servants, this is clear that people don''t want me, and monitor them in all times.


    But it is, since he is a single-free person, I believe them first.


    Xueqing River, you have a little negligible exercises during this time, the soul is not growing, and the passage of the sect of time is very likely to lose! "


    "Don''t worry, the father, I am freely, I will never lose!"


    "Hahahaha, you want you this momentum, you will prepare it first, although this is only a context of age groups under the age of 13.


    But some genius, it is not to be underestimated, and it is said that the boy of Qi Baoyu glass is, and the daughter of Ning Hui is Ning Rong, but it is not so provoked! "


    "You have to be careful!"


    "I will be careful, the father!"

 556 Chapter 566, three years

    "Ha ha ha ha! It''s really smooth!"


    "Carl''s brother, your ability, it is really too much. For these three years, you have helped me to treat two to three times almost every month.


    So far, almost nearly 100 times!


    But every time, I have different feelings, even my soul, I am unknowingly growing.


    I know that I have finally broken through the 92nd level!


    This is much more thanks to Carl, if you don''t have you, I don''t have a way to clear the toxins in the body.


    Even if my granddaughter is alone in the geese, it is completely by your root, really thank you! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    Solitary present is now very happy.


    These three years since the time.


    Carl has little thing.


    He is not accompanied by a solitary chess, just helping him to remove toxins, and it will be cleared to the toxins in the alone.


    Since these three years, solitary is no criminals, and even improved.


    You know, if you are old, if you want to upgrade, you can say that it is difficult.


    What''s more, he also has toxin erosion of the body.


    But Carl''s appearance, let his body, there have been a wire.


    For solitary, Carl is his benefactor!


    "Solitary, you are not too early.


    Now your body, although the restoration is almost the same, but the toxins in the body have not been completely eradicated.


    But in the future, you don''t have to come over every month, you just need to find me before the end of each year.


    With your current state, I will continue to help you clean up for seven cars, which is the time for seven to eight years, you can help you completely eradicate. "


    Listening to Carl, there is some no solution.


    "Why do you still need this long time? Is it one-time, can''t you clean it directly?"


    "Do you be in pouring garbage? I still give it to you again?"


    Carl Bai has an eye-catching, and then explains.


    "If you can understand, what you can understand is, the toxin in your body is like a water flow, you will gather some every day.


    If you want to talk about the power of toxins in the body, just like the river outside, you will accumulate a lot of toxins every day.


    Now your toxin accumulate speed, just like dew, there is such a little every day.


    So I will fix it at the end of the year, give you a cleaner, to ensure that your toxin accumulation will not be overline.


    As long as this approach is seven or eight times, you can go deep into the bone marrow toxins, you can clearly remove it. "


    "It turned out to be such a thing, you have to say this, I will understand, hahahaha!


    But still want to thank you, if you don''t have you, I may have this in my life.


    But now, I have the opportunity to hit the level of Super Douro! "


    Solitary laugh, as if it is already seen, I became the day of Super Douro.


    Divided according to level.


    The title Store started from the 95th level, and it was called Super Douro.


    And from here, the strength of the title is also a very significant change!


    for example.


    The ninety-first level title Douro upgrade to the 92-level title, the soul of the soul is increased before the soul and physical fitness will increase.


    With this type until ninety-five levels.


    Wait until the beginning of the 95th, the quality will be changed!


    Because from the 95th, it is raised to 96th, its soul and physical fitness will directly increase by 40% to 40%!


    This improvement can be said to be very exaggerated.


    Subsequent continues this improvement.


    After the Ninety-nine-ninth Temple, the strength is more than 98, the super Douuo, basically the soul and physical fitness, all upgrade a double!


    It is conceivable that there is a problem to improve your strength, how difficult it is to achieve the level of Super Douro.


    Carl can only support this idea.


    Since he has this ambition, Carl is not intended to tell him the cruelty.


    After this time, Carl clearly knows that the solitary body, because of toxin, it is already a thousand bore.


    Although these invisible wounds are repaired by Carl treatment.


    But will not crack again, Carl will not guarantee.


    The only thing he can guarantee is that the toxin reciprocity will appear again.


    However, these wounds have once again crackled, although they will not be affected, but his soul growth will be very slow, even more than two or three times more than the cultivation of the general title Douro.


    So Carl is not thinking that solitary can rely on ourselves, upgrading to the level of Super Douro.


    In the eyes of Carl, even if he continued to work hard, the 94th level is almost capped.


    Unless he can find other odd treasures, you can fix your body.


    However, there are two glasses of Ice Fire, and other herbs, they have been divided by them.


    Solitary absorbed part and then raised the soul level.


    As for another part, Carl makes a small dance absorbed.


    Now the small dance is nine years old.


    But because of the eyes of ice and fire, the development of various precious herbs, the development is basically equivalent to a little girl in five or six years old.


    More importantly, her soul has reached twenty-ninth! I will go to 30 levels right away!


    Compared to the original, her current soul is raised, which can be said to be fast.


    Like the rocket is usually rapid.


    The opposite is the same as the same treatment with the little dance, but now it is only 23.


    The herbal medicine is also distributed, and it is also distributed.


    This leads to her soul, and it is also sharp.


    And became a genius in the eyes of everyone.


    However, compared to the little dance, she is still a little.


    But I don''t care.


    Because she and the little dance have become a good relationship.


    Seeing your girlfriend is a genius in genius, and the geese is of course not embarrassed, and even the excitement from the heart.


    From this point of view, she perfectly inherits the method of solitary life.


    And her personality is not very cold.


    At least in front of the acquaintances such as Carl, she can be opened.


    But in the eyes of the outside, she is still the cold poisonous beauty.


    So not how many people are willing to close her.


    Just because she will bite.


    Against the little dance.


    She has become the king of the Tianduology School.


    It can be said that it is called the same group of invincible, even if the snow, the River is not her opponent.


    Even some senior people, the soul is even without a small dance.


    From here, you can see how powerful, how strong it is.

 557 The 557th chapter is in advance

    Three years.


    In addition to staying inside the sky, Karl is also traveling outside.


    However, he is just a hurry, and there is no careful observation of this world.


    However, during this time, Carl is encountered and is going to school.


    Carl did not bother him because there is no need.


    Anti-view Simlack College, Carl is found in his position, but there is no active go.


    Because Carl needs these three years, come to help yourself with some of the world, but also let the little dance stably said.


    Anyway, she did not formally joined the Tianduology School, and even the game of the faculty academy did not participate.


    She is also the most in the competition that has participated in some privately, and then kills the first thing in the Tianou School.


    So she can be said to be a nameless noise in the Tiangou Academy.


    The average person is really can''t afford.


    Even if it is the right to work, even the three generations and the four generations, can only do it in Baba.


    This is not just because the little dance is a girlfriend.


    More important, because of the strength of Carl, and the emperor of the snow night.


    So those people don''t dare to find trouble.


    No one wants to have a ninety-eight-level super Douro.


    In addition to some fools.


    However, whether it is the world, there will be this kind of fool.


    Just like a small dance just came to the Tianou School, when learning the royal etiquette, they were entangled.


    The other party even gave his own identity, found Karl, threatening Carl.


    This kind of dog blood, Karl did not expect that it happened to himself.


    Then he did not hesitate to abolish his soul, and then the other''s parents did not dare to retaliate.


    Carl can stay in this kind of person, it is already very giving face, they certainly can''t continue to find trouble.


    Because they are worried, they have not been retaliated by Carl, and they will be sanctions by the emperor of the snow.


    It is also because of this matter, let everyone realize the existence of Carl.


    ......


    Time is a little lapse.


    The sky is so dark.


    This time period, almost the point in Tianduology, the time point of the school.


    Have to say, this college is generally, but it is very positive.


    This is the same as Carl once in the Earth, and the time you will not delay too much time.


    "Solitary, after a while, I may be gone, I will personally say to the emperor of the snow night, thank you for your attention this time."


    Carl suddenly said such a sentence, so alone.


    "How can you suddenly have this idea? Isn''t it very good here? What is it?


    Still, have other forces, give you better conditions, let you go to their side? "


    Someone is alone, why is Carl to leave.


    Carl was shaking his head and then got a bite of tea.


    "It''s not other forces invited me, and I will not forget my guest''s identity.


    If it is difficult to have a royal family, I will have to come over the first time.


    But I have been here for three years, and the approximate situation is similar.


    So I intend to rely on my hands, personally cultivate a good college.


    Sulverous geese is half an apprentice, the little dance is even more teaching, you should understand my level.


    And recently I saw one, only recruit the Speluder College of the Monster College.


    Although they have no college qualifications, they are really good, saying that they are small monsters.


    So I want to try it, what is the feeling from zero. "


    "It turned out to be such a thing, it seems that you have a lot of ambition, hahahaha!"


    When I heard Carl, I licked the eyebrows, and suddenly laughed.


    Carl is also laughing.


    Just like the solitary saying, he does have a lot of ambition and want to cultivate a forces in hand.


    This is better than that, it is better to send a fence.


    But except that Carl is to complete the selection task.


    This mission becomes the Trick''s tutor, hung it for so long, Carl almost forgot.


    If you pass a few months, you can''t think of such a thing in the past few months.


    "If you say this, do you have to leave with a little dance?"


    "Yes, she is my sister, of course, I have to go to the Shrek Academy with me."


    When I heard Carl, I didn''t say anyone, I continued.


    "If you can, can you bring me a granddaughter, solve the geese?"


    "With her? Are you sure? She is a person in the Tianou School!


    You are not afraid of the emperor of the snow, I personally find you talking? "


    Carl just drunk tea and didn''t give it out.


    But alone is obviously not intended, but I laughed again.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t have to use the snow night, and the Royal College seems to be good, but the strength of our teachers is really general.


    If you have been here, it is impossible to be the opponent of the monster of the Wushu Temple.


    But there is a different, your ability is very strong, but also Super Douro!


    If you continue to teach by you, I believe that the future of Shanyan''s future, must not be old! "


    "No, her achievements, even surpassing the old man!"


    The solitary confidence is full.


    Carl is sighing.


    He said this, just want to say goodbye to the solitary life, but he did not expect that alone intended to throw his granddaughter to himself.


    Into!


    Carl couldn''t help but shake his head.


    And at this time.


    A buck is coming outside.


    After a while.


    A maid came in, respectfully kneel on the ground.


    "The emperor has made it, please two Guan Qing people, speed to the palace collection!"


    After the declaration, the servant respects a head.


    "Let''s get up, I have said a few times, in front of me, don''t have to rush so big.


    Really, I said that you haven''t changed so many times, I am bothering. "


    Carl shakes his head and opens.


    Soaping is frowning, I feel some of them is not right.


    "Is there anything, is it not announced at night?"


    "The slaves don''t know, the slaves are only responsible for conveying the emperor''s directive."


    Although the maid is fighting, but it is still low, even talking is careful.


    There is no way.


    In the face of two heads, she didn''t expect some difficulties.


    This is the soul of the title.


    Ordinary people, even if they look at the title, they will scare the trembling, the quality is almost, and even fainted on the spot.


    "Forget it, or go to it first. If you come back, you will notify them that two people have, I and I have a palace."


    "Followed by the Guest,"

 558 The 558th chapter is ready to leave

    The only thing announced in the evening of the snow night, that is, the Snow Qinghe is a prince!


    This kind of thing makes the civil and military in the palace.


    But this is just a small thing for Carl and Solitary.


    With their strength, don''t care about who is doing the Prince.


    Because no one can lary the title.


    However, Carl is also through this matter, when the emperor of Snow Night is ready to go back to the palace, it means that he is preparing to leave.


    Although Snow Night is somewhat surprised, there is no stop.


    Because he is clear, every title Douro is free.


    In addition to the Wuhun Hall, there is really no place to bind any title.


    And the Soul Temple, the reason can be done, in addition to their high , more mainly is the strength of the East, and the strong resources of the Wushu Temple!


    If it is not to say.


    The internal resources of the Wushu Temple, even if it is the Tiangou Empire and the Xingro Empire, even a bit more than.


    This is the bottom of the Wuhun Temple!


    However, the snow is obviously misunderstood, Carl is not going to go to the Wushu Temple, where he is going to go is the Shrek Academy.


    And Carl also explained this matter, I want to let the snow to help the Shrek College and get a college qualification.


    After hearing this, the snow night is relaxing.


    Carl is not going to the Wushu Temple, he is more happy, because the Wushu Temple is in the eyes of the two Empire, it is a nail that may pierce their body at any time!


    Anti-view Trake College, this is one of the Tiangou Empire, and a small unclear college.


    So the snow night will be so relieved, and a bite promised to help the Quele''s qualification certificate.


    Even some financial and materials will be funded.


    As for the college''s badge, the snow will leave a blank position, and when the Carl is drawn.


    This kind of thing is very good.


    Even if Carl wants to take a little dance to take away away.


    After all, the little dance itself is not the people of the Tianduology, she just happened here to learn royal etiquette.


    Take the same grade student in the way.


    This is only.


    But when you say that he wants to leave Qarel geese with Carl, this makes the snow night is unacceptable.


    After all, I''m going to be the people of Tianduology, but also a famous genius on the Tianduology school list.


    If you lose a solo geese, the overall strength of the Tiandu University''s grade is, I am afraid it is necessary to reduce a lot.


    But once I decided, there is no way to stop the night.


    that''s all.


    If you don''t know anything else, you will have an alone to drop your life.


    She doesn''t even know at all.


    When I returned to Carl and Solitary, I told this thing after the geese. She suddenlyered their eyes.


    How did she still think that her grandfather will let himself study, then join what he has heard of the Shilenk Academy.


    This makes it feel like it seems to be lost, and even a little want to cry.


    But when Carl said, he will also join, and will become a teacher teacher.


    I was excited when I was alone.


    There is no way.


    It is really Karl.


    I can''t reject it at all.


    The small dance is a little doubtful, and asked his doubts in the face of Carl.


    "Calvie, why do you want to suddenly, what Shrek Academy is going?


    Is the Royal Royal House? I stayed here, I feel very comfortable! "


    "Yeah, it is very good, but the luxurious environment, there is not much benefit to your growth.


    So I plan to exercise with you, and let you enjoy enjoy, how to taste from zero.


    But you can rest assured, although the Shrake''s college is very general, but I am, you will not suffer.


    In addition, the emperor of the snow night has been planning to invest in the Speluder Academy, and you can''t afford you.


    However, your only thing to pay attention is that I really have made a teacher, and I will only be more stringent to you. "


    "Hey! I don''t mind, after all, Calgasto is really very powerful!"


    Single geese red face, praise Karl''s power.


    "I don''t seem to qualification, you will not resist the Calv''s brother, I will not resist."


    The little dance is so saying.


    I don''t know what Carl wants to put her.


    However, in the past three years, the little dance is also used to calling Carl as your brother.


    This is not only the relationship between the maintenance surface.


    More importantly, after this called, I can''t change it.


    Even alone is also biased.


    She also called Carl as a teacher at first, and then simply called my brother and also spoiled.


    This is in dancing.


    Have to say, she doesn''t learn, bad people have learned.


    Every time I see this scene, I will spray a old blood.


    Fortunately, she is in Carl, and there is no special mind, or solitary, I am afraid I will pull the blood pressure.


    that''s all.


    Karl decided to get this thing, then start to pack things, ready to stop going to the Shrek Academy.


    The solo geese is also followed together, ready to depart.


    Solitary, is not intended to follow together, in his opinion, Karl is enough.


    Because he wants to turn off now, try to impose a 93th level.


    Now he has a feeling. If you have a closed time, it is very likely to succeed!


    So solitary, you can''t waste this opportunity.


    But before the shutdown, I will send alone, or there is no problem.


    After waiting for the emperor of Snow Night, the eligibility of the Slack College is eligible, and then pays to Carl.


    They are three, this is officially starting!


    The Shrake College is now just one, very small college, and because there is no money, only in a small village, life with the villagers.


    But this village is not very far from the Huangcheng of the Tiangou Empire.


    It can be said that the boundary of the Emperor''s feet.


    Kar hired a carriage, with a small dance and solo geese two, while telling a story, one side advised to the direction of the Shrek Academy.


    Just two nights a day.


    On the third day of the morning, Carl et al. Has come to the suburbs.


    The air here is much fresh in the city, and even the soul of the soul floating in the air is much stronger than the city.


    After all, it is a countryside, the soul of the soul is relatively, naturally the soul of the natural, naturally more than the city.


    But even if this, these freedom produce soul, will slowly drift the royal history.


    Because there are treasures that can gather spirits, they will guide these souls together.


    But that''s okay.


    Even if there is no such thing, there is no impact on their genius.

 559 The 555th chapter of the sky!

    "Here is the Speluder College, the village exists?


    The surrounding environment is not bad, the only thing is not good, it is too desolate here, and it is simply a heirloom in the city! "


    Solo geese jumped from the carriage to looked around, and his eyes were slightly lost.


    She is the first time to come to the countryside, naturally I don''t know the desolate of this.


    Plus the solo geese now, did not go through the starry forest, she is in the forest of the Tiangou Royal College, the forest of the soul beast.


    So she doesn''t know what the world is outside.


    Even the emperor of the Tiangou Empire has not been out.


    Now come here, or the first time, it is full of curiosity.


    But unfortunately, there is no gorgeous environment here, and there is no environment for any scenery, so she is a bit disappointed.


    At this time, the little dance was also gone from the carriage, and then gave a bobbining rock.


    "You are really a big lady, no, you are a big lady, not only the appearance is cold, and even in the heart.


    Your emperor has not been out. Of course, I don''t know the situation outside, so sometimes, I still have to go out, you can think of me is as strong! "


    The small dance is hands on the hand, and it is very chest, and there is no shortage.


    Although she is only nine years old.


    But the development of the body has emerged a variety of seedlings.


    There is no point of defects in the places.


    Even with high height, it has reached more than five.


    If you don''t ask the age, it is an individual who will think that she is a 13th year old girl.


    However, the only defect is that she is a face.


    This baby''s fertilizer is not just her natural, but also a good thing for these three years.


    However, with the growth of age and soul, her body will be more perfect, and the face will slowly become more beautiful.


    In contrast, it is solo.


    Although she is also nine years old, she is nothing now, the only thing is worthy of pride is that her now is high, it is much higher than the small dance.


    Why is this, she will be identified as one of the reasons why others are not good.


    Because of her slender body, there is a cold face, so that he looks so high.


    At this time, the geese is looked at the body, that is a variety of biting teeth.


    "Little dance! You give me death!"


    The solo geese is rushing directly to a bear hug.


    The small dance mouth is tall and then hoses the other party.


    "The geese, if you want to wait, you are not my opponent!"


    The little dance has a smile, and then the opponent buckled each other and took her top on the carriage.


    Their two pose now is completely attached, and the fangs are revealed.


    And more importantly, the face of the little dance is even close to the face of the solo geese.


    Seeing this scene, Carlton felt lily, it seems to be opened.


    However, this scene, he is already more.


    Every time I can take the initiative, I will take the initiative, and then I''m afraid.


    Subsequent solo geese will not be admitted, the little dance will not let go.


    Until the two were exhausted, the double dual weakness went to the sweat position, which would stop Mon.


    Carl and solitary, every time I saw this, I won''t take it.


    Because the two little girls are made together, as long as they don''t move, don''t use the soul and soul rings, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, they can''t hurt.


    But this time is not the same.


    Carl also takes two people, go to the Shrek Academy, naturally wants them to keep the image.


    Otherwise, the two of them have been such as such past, and they will inevitably be regarded as a fool by the people of the Shrake Academy.


    Carl will also be part of a neuropathy.


    However, when the Carl is ready to stop them.


    A strong breath suddenly appeared.


    Both people in dance and solo geese are all, casually, have stopped hiding behind Carl''s body.


    Carl is frown, looking at the man wearing a gray cloak.


    This person doesn''t know who, but Carl can feel that his breath is very powerful.


    Even than the poisonous Douro is stronger than a few times!


    But compare yourself, Carl is not afraid of him.


    Now for Carlla, except for the beast god, and the real ninety-nine-end final fightro, and the existence of the half-god level.


    Carl basically does not exist your opponent!


    However, this man in front of you, in Karl, his strength should be one of the world''s first-class strong people.


    However, Carl didn''t know that this is a little man who is a little.


    "Do you have anyone?


    If you don''t answer my question, I don''t mind give you a little lesson! "


    At this time, Cal is now perceived, and he is now released by himself.


    Although this killing is not strong, Carl is fully able to feel.


    In the face of this two words, it will not be said to let the kill, and Carl will not give him a face.


    "The Royal Guest House of the Tiangou Royal House, running to such a poor hometown of the lonely.


    There is even a granddaughter who is in the alone, and I have to doubt, you have a secret of not maribead.


    Although you ask me, but my name, I haven''t existed! "


    "Do not exist? It''s a bit mean! So, are you going to say it first?"


    The Calmine Horn is soaked, and then takes Hades.


    Now Hades, becomes Carl''s martial arts, which can be released at will without re-retreating the knife sheath.


    This is also very convenient for Carl to say.


    After all, the martial arts contracted, it is to enter his own spiritual world, and if you want to take it out, it is not available for a second time.


    Instead, it is placed in the sword sheath, even if the speed is fast, it is necessary to consume the time for zero seconds.


    So Karl is in this moment, it has initiated an offensive!


    He did not release the martial arts, but directly broke out!


    The powerful power, brought a broken voice, even enough to cut the earth and the sky, affect the surrounding space!


    This hit, with the power of domineering and evil, and Carl in order to test the strength of the other party, simply released.


    However, even if it is, if the strength is below the 94th, it will be directly hit by Carl!


    If the power of the other party is below the title, even the eighty-ninth, will be directly spiked by Carl!


    Unless the other party is a martial spirit focused on defense.


    However, when the other party saw Karl''s attack, he only slammed it!


    At the same time, a huge and gorgeous, and the fans of the golden gilt appeared in front of Carl!


    "This is a hammer ?!"

 560 Chapter 569 Tang Wei!

    "It''s a hammer ?!"


    Seeing this shank, Carl directly recognizes the other''s identity!


    Yes.


    This sudden appears in front of Carl, and some men have a somewhere, it is the legendary, the youngest title Douro Tang Yan!


    However, this is the youngest, you need to add a little water, after all, Become a title of Kaulo, but also a little more.


    But than the East is very low, there is no publicity.


    Then Tang Hao became it, so far, the youngest title Douro!


    And his martial arts is still known as the high attack power!


    Coupled with Tang Hao''s soul and power, it is strong than the general title!


    So, even if he is afraid of the battle, it is not no problem!


    This is the advantage of the hammer!


    The hammer is called the strongest martial art, not for the reason.


    But Carl is not careless.


    Because in his eyes, the hammer is just a hammer. In addition to power, there is nothing worth careful.


    The most important thing is that the power of the strength, Karl no one will be afraid!


    Even if there is a compelling force like Black Dragon, Karl is also in the wind.


    But he can also occupy the wind in strength, other capabilities, it is not as good as black dragon.


    Plus the existence of Gielf at the time, Carl naturally lost.


    Finally, I have to rely on, Huangquan fruit is reborn.


    However, Carl also won the abilities of Huangquan fruit because of disaster.


    Plus the cultivation of these three years, he is already familiar with the grasp of Huangquan''s breath.


    However, this ability cannot be used alone, you must cooperate with hell''s breath, which is the ninth soul ring to release.


    This is why, the hit of Carl, did not attach the breath of Huangquan.


    "It turned out to be the legendary Haotian Douro, it is really famous for a long time!


    I have heard of your deeds in the Tianzheng Room, a human anti-three gods fight Luo.


    If you do anything else, I''m afraid it is dead! "


    The Cal mouth is tall and deliberately filed this.


    Although Tang Hao as the father of Tang San, Carlbourne didn''t want to be enemy.


    But this guy, it is not divided into green soap, it releases the killing.


    Even the two little girls who are solo geese and small dance are brought through the body cold, and they shake.


    How can Carl let him go?


    So he will spend the other party, and if he wants to see where he will do.


    But Tang Wei seems to have been used to it, and there is no response to Karl''s words.


    But alone, I suddenly jumped out.


    Although she is afraid of Tang Hao, she is a granddaughter who is alone, there is a kind of gallbladder, completely inherited.


    "Hey! We don''t know that you are hidden here, this is our mistake.


    But you have to get started with us, it''s not too overbearing!


    My grandfather can be a poisonous Douro. This is a Guan Cales, a Guan Qing, the title of the title!


    If you really do it, do you intend to fight the Tiangou Empire! "


    I heard the words of the solo geese.


    Tang Yan disdainted a school.


    "I don''t even care about the Wushu Temple, will you care about a small Tiangou Empire?"


    "It''s a ridiculous!"


    "you!"


    I heard Tang Hao said so, I''m trembling the geese.


    The little dance is going forward and slowly hugging the body of the alone, looking coldly looking at Tang Hao.


    In this eye, she has not had the pure and innocent.


    The little dance has taken Tang Yu as an enemy!


    Even if he can''t be a real enemy, but Tang Wei''s first impression brings a very bad sense to a small dance.


    So in the future, the Tang San will come here, he is afraid to be unlucky.


    Although the little dance is not the opponent of Tang Wei, but bullying this time period, there is no problem with the Tang San, still there is no problem.


    "Don''t benefit, since you are not willing to say this, I don''t mind teaching you!


    In this village, there are many good seedlings, and in the future, we will cultivate more powerful people!


    So I will not allow you to disturb them here! "


    The voice just fell.


    The huge soul is out of the outbreak of Tang Hao.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, red!


    Nine soul rings appeared on him.


    This is the top of the title, the most powerful, and the most perfect soul ring configuration!


    Tang Hao has such a soul ring configuration, Carl is not surprising, because of this kind of thing, he has long known.


    But there are two people who are in the geese, but they are surprised that their mouths can''t drink.


    Their two little mouths, completely become ''o'' font, and even the little powder of the two people.


    "The two of you retired, if you really fight, you rely so close, it is easy to get hurt, here is handed over to me!"


    When I heard Carl, I didn''t have any hesitated back.


    It is also very sensible to take the carriage.


    Although the carriage is worthless of money.


    But the two people are kind, and they don''t want to have innocent life, which is affected by the combat horses of the two.


    After the two of them left their two, the soul of the body was once again explosive!


    This time, the soul of him broke out, I just said that I have doubled it directly!


    And this is basically the soul of his cap!


    Obviously, Tang Hao has just been to prevent accidental injury, which will converge his soul.


    But they have already left.


    He naturally doesn''t have to continue convergence.


    But in the face of such a powerful momentum, Carl Blue, Thaishan, generally do not change the color.


    I even think about it.


    This kind of soul, exquisite, such as the essence of killing, I want to invade Carl''s body.


    But this power is completely invalid to Carl.


    This makes Tang Hao are a little surprised.


    "The Tang Tang Dou Luo, if there is only this kind, you don''t have to play next, because you are not my opponent.


    But listen to what you just want, just want to protect some people in this village?


    If I don''t guess the wrong, people you want to protect are the teachers and students in the Speluder College? "


    After listening to Carl, Tang Yu face, but did not speak.


    "Don''t you want to say? There is no relationship, let''s take a game, I will tell you, why come here.


    But you can rest assured that I have no idea to them, and even help him! "


    Speaking room.


    Carl also broke out his own soul ring.


    The eight black and red configuration appears in the eyes of Tang Hao, shocked all year!

 561 Chapter 561

    Tang Wei saw the eight soul rings that Karl, the up and down, and suddenly shocked to talk.


    He felt that his life was shocked, and now I am afraid it has been used!


    Because he has never encountered, some people ''s soul cauldue can make the eight black and red level!


    Tang Hao is already a full and full of soul rings, and it is basically a small child in front of Carl.


    It is because of this.


    Tang Hao is now afraid to take the lead.


    There are the existence of these soul rings, even if she is one of the strengths of strength, I don''t dare to hardly Karl.


    After all, this black, and that red, it is too dazzling.


    Even if Tang Hao itself has a red, but in the case of Carl, there is no way to compare it!


    His foundation four soul rings, compared with Carl, the difference is too far!


    "Originally, I just heard that the sky royal family has a ninety-eight super Douro.


    But I really didn''t think that you will have this soul ring, I am hard to imagine, how did you do it.


    The title of the title of the dead, this title is very suitable for you, whether you give this kind of compression, or the soul ring on your body, it is very in line with the image of the dead!


    And your name is Karl? Death Karl? It''s really quite pleading. "


    Tang Hao will raise a person.


    In the face of Carl in front of you, you have to praise.


    After all, Carl this soul ring is configured, and there is also the powerful soul, far more than Tang Hao!


    But Tang Hao will not directly accept it!


    He clenched his fist, all the soul rings on his body, and lit up!


    "Come on! Let me see how strong you are!"


    "Let''s try it out, the legendary Haotian Douro!"


    The Cal mouth is soaring, the seventh eighth ninth soul is simultaneously lit!


    Strong hell''s breath, wrapped in the fruit and shock fruit, and the fruit of the dead bird, and the strength of Huangquan fruit, and gather on Hadis''s knife.


    At the same time, the demon and armed colors are domineering, and they also come here!


    Hades had been trembled for a long time.


    Because it also feels the closeness of the enemy.


    Hades for three years have been awakened, at this time, it is eager to be a strong enemy.


    However, this battle, Carl is not intended to kill.


    Hades is afraid to be disappointed.


    at the same time.


    Tang Hao is also all mysterious simultaneous launches, then all of them are on this hammer!


    At the same time, the killing field in him is also launched in this moment, and all of them are all!


    This area has greatly increased Tang Hao''s power and soul, and he can also let him bring all the soul rings, all together, become the strongest blow!


    This hit.


    Shocking!


    Whip!


    Even if it is the sky!


    And this is also Tang Wei, the most powerful hammer!


    It is no longer to release the soul ring alone, but integrate all the strengths of the soul ring, and release the soul of his body, a hit if there is a substantive killing!


    Such a hammer can be said to be the strongest blow to Tang Hao, can release it!


    And this is also the capital he can fight over!


    Attemside!


    The two power collided with the instant tremor.


    The sky is more full of cloth.


    The surrounding wind whizzed, causing a while, a gap swirl, gathered towards the sky!


    Their two collides, directly changed the weather now, causing a rainstorm to come!


    See this scene.


    Tang Wei and Carl face micro-change.


    Their two of them collided with Karl occupied the advantages.


    Because he just released three soul rings.


    But against the side of Tang Hao, I have already released all the moves, all of them have been released.


    At the same time, this hit, I also took away at least one-third of the soul.


    Carl can feel obviously, the opposite side of the soul.


    But because of the soul rings and some other reasons, his soul recovery is also very fast.


    Karl guess, this may be the advantage of soul bones.


    After all, Tang Yu''s body, more than a soul bone.


    But Carl is not interested in this thing, so I haven''t studied it.


    However, it seems that this thing is quite bigger to the soul of the soul.


    If you don''t, Karl is, enough to save Tang Yu.


    But he did not fly out, even under Carl''s suppression, he also raised his hands, hard-up Karl''s attack!


    "I didn''t expect, I will lose it to others in strength.


    I Tang Hao, as a sacred sacred, there is the most powerful mammillic hammer.


    I haven''t encountered any one, I can keep up with me in strength, and even those people who can suppress me!


    Death Douro, you are the first person who can do this. "


    Tang Hao said a scene, then took the lead, with a few meters away.


    At the same time, he also returned the power, but the soul ring did not reclaim.


    at the same time.


    The place where Tang Hao stands before, there is a very deep pothole!


    But the diameter is not very large, but it is not very exaggerated in five or six meters.


    At this time, Karl looked up and looked at the sky, then released the fifth soul skill, tyrannical, and the fruit capabilities of the seventh soul technology.


    Fighter kingdom Domineering straight horizon, instantly combining the clouds in the sky, combing a middle point.


    Sky: I crack!


    Then Carl is in the ability to use the fruit, the left hand is gently.


    The surrounding sky, instantly recovered calm!


    The feeling of wind and rain, I have disappeared in the moment, even if I seem to see the feeling of heavy rain, I have not seen it.


    This is the power you can do now.


    If he waves, you can change the weather.


    As long as this weather is not completely formed, Carl is completely able to dissipate it.


    However, if the cloud is completely formed, Carl will not do this.


    Because of the power of nature, sometimes it is more powerful than human resources.


    Because the clouds are fully agglomerated, the coverage will be very wide, and it is also very difficult to control.


    But yet is not formed, then it is said.


    Just punch all of these clouds.


    So he can easily remove the clouds in the sky.


    See this scene.


    In the eyes of the two people, the eyes of the two people, they have emerged.


    Their two are very envious of this ability of Carl.


    If you change the power of meteorology, don''t say two people, even Tang Hao is very surprised.


    At the same time.


    Although it is said that this world is mixed with thousands of strange, the soul skills also have many strange strange things.


    But enough to change the soul of the weather, he still saw it for the first time.


    "Death"! This is not convenient to continue fighting, so what is we temporarily stop? "

 562 Chapter 562 Frand

    "This is afraid to lose it, so do you find an excuse to stop?"


    Just say, what do you say, I can''t fight.


    But today is you are not right, you have to apologize to them!


    The little dance and solo geese follow me, but it is coming to study in the Slack Academy.


    At the same time, I am also a teacher for the teacher, so I will appear here.


    And you don''t ask, don''t ask, I have stared at me with a murderous eye. It''s really invincible? "


    Carl enrogated Tang Yu a meal.


    The other party did not dare to pay back, but nodded, then the eyes, looked at the little dance and alone.


    "Sorry, this thing is that I am not right, I have influenced your trip."


    Tang Hao really apologizes.


    But the little dance and the unlicyed geese have paved the eye, and then the head will take the head to the side, and I will not accept this apology.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao is a bit Mongolian.


    She doesn''t know, what should she make a little girl, so they can only look at Carl with the eyes of the help.


    But Carl is white, and then the two hands are booth, indicating that there is no power.


    Tang Wei is scratching, then she has collapsed the soul ring, ready to run.


    "I wish you can learn something here, I will go first."


    Tang Wei, I don''t know how to say it, then I will open it directly.


    He also knows this time, it is a misunderstanding of Carl, so it will make such a big oolong.


    Even a little, leading to the storm.


    This small village is just a plain, and most of them are tombs houses.


    Only a small part is a brick building and wood room.


    If the storm is really coming, this village must be flooded.


    So when he saw that Carl scattered the cloud, it has already understood that Carl is not a bad person.


    At least it is not a person who is gratifying to the mustard.


    From this point of view, Tang Hao feels that he can believe him temporarily.


    So he chose to open.


    As for the small dance and solo geese.


    He thinks herself and these two people, there will be no relationships, and apologize, naturally no need to continue to stay here.


    But I don''t think so alone and the little dance.


    Their two saw Tang Hao, leaving there, then didn''t use it, and then sailed.


    This makes two little girls, very unhappy!


    "Hey! Is this still aunt? It''s better to see it. It is not a good thing!


    And I apologically sincere, I don''t know what something will be compensated.


    What is the use of light? Really, men don''t have a few good things, except Grandpa and Calgast! "


    I opened the ground gundered.


    Karl was full of black lines, and then gave her a cerebelow.


    "This kind of words should be cautious, I will read the guy of the old poison, and you are very fast.


    Sure enough, he said that I will take you here to learn, it is really a foresight.


    If you develop in your current mind, you will live away from the poisonous women in my story! "


    "I, I don''t ..."


    I heard Karl, I suddenly had some panic, and I even cried.


    She also understood that she should not be poisonous.


    This is a bad problem.


    "I don''t want to be the counterparts in the Cargorge story, those who are afraid of death!


    What do you have a heart, cut the throat, and a thousand knives, cooking ...


    Really too cruel ... "


    Karl saw that she was trembled, she knew that the geese was unique, and the brain didn''t have a lot.


    The death laws mentioned in her mouth are Karl based on some of the things he experienced, and some novels have been seen in the past generation, and they will join the story.


    At the same time, because of the viking of Carl.


    He prefer to let those counters, and death is very miserable.


    So will give you a lot of psychological shadows.


    But this story is currently only a single geese and a small dance.


    Even if you don''t listen to Karlo.


    So they naturally know those dead laws, what is something.


    It''s just relative to the solo geese.


    This small rabbit, psychological tolerance is not general high.


    Xiao Dance is in this regard, it can be said that it is very powerful.


    It may be that this is caused by her ability, and it is better than the solitus.


    Even Carl passed a simple test, probably measured the spiritual power of the little dance, and repeatedly jumped around the B-level.


    The mental state is the difference is B-.


    The mental state is the b +.


    The usual state is B.


    It may also be related to her as the soul of the beast.


    But now the small dance, there is also a space for class development.


    Wait until she is fully developed, the mental force will be even greater.


    "Little Dance, take her together, we delayed it for so long, but also triggered."


    "Well! I know! Xiaoyan, we are gone!"


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    The small geese nodded, Chang Shu, which came out from the shadow.


    They are sitting on the carriage.


    Karl is walking below, holding a carriage, silently walking toward the front of the front.


    But just at this time.


    A bright eagle sound appeared in the ear of the three people.


    Carl shouted.


    I saw a man with an eagle wings, which appeared in the air.


    I saw him hion in the air, and then this fell to Karl''s body, the arm also recovered the original state.


    Then he also helped his own glasses.


    "I just got someone, it seems to be two soul teachers who are fighting, is you fighting? Mr.?"


    Looking at this familiar face in front of you, the Calmine is tap, then nodded.


    "It''s worth you, the dean of the Shlake Institute, Frand, one of the gold iron triangles?"


    I heard Carl directly said that my name, Frandon was shocked.


    He lived here for a long time.


    Basically, it is already a touched.


    The title of the gold iron triangle, but it didn''t hear it for a long time.


    Now that Carl is once again again, he is a bit inexplicable at this time.


    "I am Frady, but the golden iron triangle is no longer existed. This is still not mentioned.


    But then say, who are you? I don''t believe that you are a average person.


    I have lived here for many years, and now the young people should don''t know me. "


    "Young people don''t know you, don''t mean in the sky, there is no information.


    And I and Liu Dilong''s relationship, it is still possible, she used to find me to drink, haha! "


    I heard the name of Liu Dilong, and Flend''s face change again.


    Especially when he heard, Carl often drinks with Liu Dilong.


    The vinegar in the eyes is already concealed!

 563 Chapter 563, I am coming to Shilek

    "Who are you, why do you know Liu Dilong!


    There is also, where is Liu Dynasty, she is now! "


    "Don''t be excited, I and Liu Dilong is just a simple wine friend relationship. As for other we slowly say, I will tell you.


    And this time, I gave us a Shrek Institute and send a school qualification. "


    Said, Carl is inside the sub-space bag, and the qualifications of this college entry of the Emperor Snow Night and the Menth Method.


    This secondary space bag is a separate prop site, so it is not one of the power of Carl itself, and naturally does not have to become a soul ring.


    This is equivalent to the space of the World of Douro.


    Fland took this brand and then looked at Carl, and then he didn''t pay attention.


    Although it is said in this world, the space treasure is extremely rare.


    But not not.


    If you have an heart, you can still bought it.


    Just is a bit more expensive.


    At this time, Flanders are firmly qualified, and then reveal the surprised expression.


    "It''s really true! But this is the place where there should be a badge, why is it empty?"


    Flandy stroked his eyes and felt some incredible.


    He did not have seen the qualification certificate of the college, but the Shilek College did not!


    And handle this thing, very costly, and pay a lot of money every year.


    To put it bluntly, it is necessary to pay taxes.


    But Flanders, so he didn''t handle this thing, only to maintain a four unlike pheasant college, relying on luck, recruit some monster students.


    Even some say that it is a monster, but most people are just because they can''t afford the formal college, this only ran to Shileke.


    In fact, there is still a lot of colleges who have not hang up.


    But most of them are the real grassy chicken college, even a few similar souls.


    There is only the Sprice Academy, which is still upholding, recruiting monsters.


    They are poor.


    But the poorest is ideal, poor goals!


    Dream is always necessary.


    What is achieved?


    "Frady, specific things, we went to the Shrek Academy to say.


    The two of them have been tired, and they should be taken at a place. "


    I heard Karl said so.


    Fland kneaded the qualification certificate of the week, as if he was afraid of this thing, and he was grabbed.


    "Come with me, I will take you to rest.


    Just this thing, can you really hang?


    Tell you in advance, our Shrek, there is no money! "


    "It doesn''t matter, the emperor of the snow, it has been sent your fees.


    At least I am in terms of office, you don''t have to pay any fees, just need A-An Xinxin''s teaching.


    However, this tax exemption policy is limited to this decade.


    If the Ten years, the Shrake College can''t do some famous words, this college will be banned. "


    The Callands did not express these words, and Frand was shocked again and again.


    He didn''t think of this unknown man in front of him, there was an ability to close the snow night emperor!


    In addition, he didn''t think that the emperor of the snow night didn''t have a big stronger for ten years!


    Although I don''t know what is the situation, this happiness is too sudden!


    This makes Frand understand that he must do a famous name, otherwise it is also sorry, the snow night emperor and the cultivation of this man in front of him.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I still want to thank you, thank the emperor of the snow, give me such a big expectation.


    You can rest assured, our Shrek Academy, adhering to the elite route, only recruiting monsters.


    Non-monster students, we are not! "


    When he heard him, the Carl dotted and then asked it, about Shrek''s enrollment rules.


    This is the same as the original inside, there is no change.


    When the Slack Academy''s life-life standard, the age is not more than 13 years old, the soul must reach the 21st level, and the two soul rings are the centuries of the soul ring, and they will be enrolled after four assessments.


    Before the age of 20, the soul of the soul exceeded 40, and met the level of the soul.


    There is also some strange strange, I don''t know what to use the martial art, but after the soul can reach the standard, you can still join the Shrek Academy.


    After all, some wonderful monsters, those regular souls colleges will not accept.


    Because they are not teaching, but also worry about their reputation, naturally will not receive it.


    As for the highest level of college ...


    If they have the ability to go, they will naturally go.


    And this highest specifications, compared to the Royal College, they did not refuse.


    Just pay the money.


    It''s that simple.


    Then Karl also learned from Fland, about the understanding of monsters.


    That is the other party, if you have special skills, you can even make a cross-level battle.


    Such a person can be exempted from the exam and enter the school directly!


    Then Karl also asked, how to be a teacher of the Shrek Academy.


    For this.


    Frante''s original standard, is able to persist in his and Zhao''s unpolated hands.


    Then you can become a teacher.


    of course.


    In this, you should also test his theoretical knowledge, so that he can assign his coaching task.


    However, when Carl learned this, he did not hesitate to release his nine soul rings.


    The eight black and red again.


    Frandon shocked again, and the body was soft and could not live.


    Carl is collecting the soul ring and looks to Fland.


    "Is there now a standard?


    As for the theoretical knowledge, just take the test.


    Xiao Dance and Single Geese are good students I have educated.


    Both of them are nine years old, and then alone is twenty-third, with two hundred years of soul ring.


    Xiao Dance is twenty-nine levels. It has two hundred years of soul rings. Are they are also qualified, become a college student? "


    I heard the words of Carl.


    Fland swallowed a spit, some Du Ni nodded.


    "Compliance, it is in line with ..."


    "I don''t know who you are now, can you tell me honest, what person is?


    Also this solo, how do I listen to this name so familiar?


    What is the relationship between her with poisonous fights? "


    Flander only wanted to know the identity of Carl, as well as the identity of Seli.


    Because he now has a bold guess, but not guaranteed is true.


    Carlled nodded and said: "I am Carl, the title of the title of the god, and the Guan Qing of the Tianzheng Royal."


    And alone is the granddaughter who is solitary, so their last name will be exactly the same. "


    When Carl said, Flanders found that their own guess is completely correct!


    He thought it was at the beginning!

 564 Chapter 564 enters Shrek

    The Shrake Institute is a small mood, but not a regular soul of Soul.


    Although this college is small, some people who can''t afford to school will still choose this place.


    Among them, there were many good jobs since I graduated from the Slack Academy.


    Even someone can go to the Tiandu Royal College.


    Such a score, except for those famous schools, I am afraid that no one can do it.


    As for the level of teachers.


    Although it is not the same, it can make a teacher in the seventy-level soul level of the seventy-level soul.


    The Shrek Academy is still the first to do.


    Later, although some colleges have learned this method, they can become a soul, each has their own arrogance.


    They have no patience and teach these furhead children.


    Also on the descendants of some Zongmen, or have a big power, or the descendants of those who are sealed, they will come to teach.


    Unfortunately, there are such strengths and forces, nothing to do with these soul.


    This is some of the status quo of the soul.


    They are not low, and even those students will naturally do not look at those students.


    But the Slack Academy, whether it is Zhao''s helpless or Flande, is a person who is taught.


    And they here, there are some sixty-level soul emperors, and the 50-level soul king help.


    This is a typical sparrow, but the fifteent is full.


    It is precisely because of their own performance, will make those who graduated from the Slack Academy, become more excellent.


    The only unfortunate thing is that people who can graduate from here, not much, now almost two thirty people.


    But these people are now mixed, which is also a good news for the Shrake College.


    that''s all.


    After understanding some of the Slack Academy, Fland is first arranged in the girl''s dormitory first.


    Although the environment here is not good, they are not picky, and there is a place to rest.


    After all, two of them under Carl Education, what is the hard environment staying.


    Even the same is true.


    In addition to no gram, there is an emperor city, life is not really like Miss Miss.


    Even if she has a smooth sailing, Carl is not mind, give her some bitterness.


    And this is also part of training.


    If there is no such part of training, the strength of Seli geese is now, although it may reach 20, but it is not necessarily from the twenty-third level.


    Bad dance is even more.


    She is more original, the level of improvement can be said to be very high, even more than the original, and the level of the Shrake College is high.


    Then Carl will settle the little dance and solo geese. This is followed by Fland, came to the dean office,


    At the same time, Zhao has helpless, there are several other teachers, they are called here, and they greeted with Carl.


    After the brief introduction, in addition to Zhao Wuji, the other people have left.


    They also have their own things to do, naturally there is no need to stay here stay.


    However, Zhao has helpless, as a practical teacher here, naturally, it is necessary to communicate with Cardadia, and make new teaching programs by the way.


    When Karl and Fland were chatted, he said the convenience of teaching.


    Carl is a little experience in this regard.


    He is combined with the knowledge that has not passed, and the models of the previous world, to train the karaoke and solo.


    good results.


    In addition to a bit of bitter, there is no other side effect, or even hurt the body that is developing.


    The only point of defect is that sometimes, a large amount of medicinal auxiliary is required.


    This kind of medicinal material does not need to be too good, as long as it can improve the quality of the body.


    The reason why there are two people who have a little dance and alone, in addition to those herbs, more important still is the treasures on the other side.


    However, these things have been used out, so it is completely negligible.


    When you really implement this aspect, the medicament made of ordinary herbal refining will be used.


    Anyway, the difference is not very large, plus the children here, is in development.


    So it is impossible to absorb too much one-time.


    If no one looks at, they absorb too much, not only will waste efficacy, but will even affect their health.


    The little dance and solo geese have no things, it is entirely because of Carl and the solitary sector, but also a close-time protection.


    But other students may have such treatment, and Carl is impossible, everyone must protect it.


    Even if he can''t do it.


    After all, it is divorced.


    So this thing is temporarily finalized, as for what kind of herbs, will be selected by Carl.


    As for the start of funds, Carl is ready to be fully, and these are not his money, but the part of the Snow Night''s Emperor promised to invest.


    This part of the money, Carl took one-third, used to buy these herbs, and other necessary teaching items.


    Then there are one third, used to improve the environment of the college, as for the remaining one-third, then look at it.


    Anyway, the current Slack Academy is not bad.


    This investment trees in the snow night, but it is very large.


    You can even buy the land of the royal college.


    This is more than an imagination of huge money than the money in Flande.


    However, for the emperor of the snow, this money is just a small investment.


    Anyway, the Flece College has been named in the sky.


    Now it is also a part of the Tiangou Empire.


    If the Slack Academy can really grow, then for the Tiangou Empire, there is only no harm in the benefits.


    What''s more, Carburn God is also the royal family of the Tiangou Empire.


    In such cases, the emperor of the snow night is natural.


    In this way, Carowa Fland also has Zhao Wuyi, discusses the teaching plan of nearly a day.


    At the same time, Kal''s teaching is given, and even the college qualification certificate is hung, the wall behind Flanders.


    As for the Cricket Emblem of the Shrake College, there is no absolute.


    Although they originally have a school emblem, but now it is, it is a bit .


    So you need to redesign one.


    At the same time, Flanders also learned that Liu Dilong is in the Huangcheng now, and has opened a college, which is hard to maintain.


    And according to her own words, she does not accept anyone''s help, unless the person is willing to come back!

 565 Chapter 565

    "It seems that if you want Liu Erlong, you have to have that person.


    Forget it, since she is going to live alone, we are not good to bother her.


    The most important thing is now, or the students'' things are settled again.


    Some time ago, I just received a very qualified student.


    However, he is not a focus, the most important thing is that I have two students. In addition to some problems, in addition to some problems, Can you help me see if you solve this problem. "


    "Fran, you are also dean, you can''t use it respect for me."


    You are calling my name Carl, or the teacher is the teacher, and it doesn''t have to make so much.


    You look at Zhao''s helpless, this is very good, he will call me the brothers. "


    "Haha, Karl, you said, I don''t dare to follow the title, or the 98-level title Douro said brother."


    However, you like this casual personality, I believe we must talk to it. "


    Zhao Wuyi is a look, seeing Flend has some headache.


    If you do other title Douro, Zhao has no greatness, I am afraid it is not a fat.


    But Carl is not concerned, but it is Frand that is more schematic, let Carl don''t like it.


    But this is also Flend''s character.


    He is more cautious, and if you can''t develop a Shrek Academy, you will quietly develop.


    "Forget it, still don''t say this, let''s talk about it first.


    Teacher Carl, about the two students, three words are unclear, please also take a look.


    Zhao Wuji, you stay here, organize us for a good textbook, and leave a standby in a copy.


    My teacher will go to the boy dormitory first, you will sleep here at night, but don''t just touch my things! "


    "Flander, you will also make a call!"


    Zhao has no greatness and is a bit unwilling.


    But his body is still very honest.


    The relationship between their two is very good, and this kind of thing, Zhao has no greatness, but it is used to it.


    And the speed is also fast.


    No him, only hand ripe.


    So this kind of thing is very convenient.


    Flanders nodded and then walked in front to the Carl band.


    Didn''t you have long, they came to the boy''s dormitory.


    "The Shrek Academy has always pursued the teaching method of elite route, so our college teacher is a lot.


    But before you came, only the three students were real students, but they did not start learning.


    This has my reason, because two people in these three, there are some problems I have no way to solve problems.


    However, another person is more convenient. He is not only a good talent, but even the strength is also the strongest among three people.


    Even the granddaughter who is the solitary life is alone, it is not necessarily his opponent, but it is the little dance, it is possible to play with him. "


    "Is this strong? You have hooked my interest, I want to see who this person is."


    When I heard Fland, the Carl''s mouth was rare, showing a rare expression.


    "What is his now?"


    "Twenty-five" soul, but also has a very powerful animal mission. "


    Such a genius, actually drifting to this place, is really sad for that country! "


    Frantes did not speak, even concealed some things.


    However, Carl is guessing the identity of each other.


    Because this time, only one of the people, with such soul, but also has a strong animal martial art.


    Now Dai Mu is coming out, then the other two people are self-evident, definitely is Ma Hongjun and Oscar.


    Two, when the six-year-old martial art is awakened, he was visited by Fland, and then she was taken around.


    And the talents of these two are very good, just because of the problem of martial arts, progress is not slow.


    After all, these two people, one is a evil phoenix, must vent their inner evil desire to continue cultivation, otherwise there will be very serious consequences.


    Oscar, it is because he is the martial arts of the food, there is no killing ability.


    Carl passed Flanders, basically, has basically identified the identity of these three people, but he did not say it directly.


    He continued to follow the side of Fland, listening to him, Huangjun, and Oscar''s martial art.


    These are both exactly the same as Kars, but he is not sure before, he is not sure, can help them solve this problem.


    "Ma Hongjun! Oscar! There is also the new Dai Mu, you have come out, I have important things to find you!"


    Franunda mountain.


    Inside this boy dormitory, suddenly came from a champion, and then saw three people wearing pajamas, appearing in front of Carl.


    Dai Mu, the pupil is also two different colors.


    However, he now looks some messy, as if you have played a one.


    Ma Hongjun and Oscar were also very messy.


    Seeing this scene, Flend couldn''t help but sigh.


    Carl is not seen, and the eyes will look at the house on another road.


    There is a girl dormitory.


    Both dances and solo geese have a good rest, and now I am watching in the window.


    Both two don''t know what Karl came here, but they did not come over to disturb.


    "You are not young now, how can you play a trouble? There is no sense of stability.


    Ma Hongjun, Oscar, I am not talking to you, don''t bully new students.


    There is also Dai Mu, you are the three emperors of the Xingroen Empire, what is this now?


    If your image is known, he is afraid! "


    "Hey! What is the relationship with me, he can''t die, naturally will not care about my image.


    But the Dean of Flander, this time you misunderstand us.


    We are not playing, but here catching insects.


    I really don''t know, where there is such a few insects here, how to shoot it.


    Even let Oscar to lure with sausages, then let Ma Hongjun use flames to burn, really give me disgusting! "


    Dai Mu''s open spun.


    Ma Hongjun and Oscar were also nodded, even Ma Hongjun also ran all the way, took out a small sack from the room.


    In this and sack, full of dangling, all being killed by them.


    There are even some no dead, the body can still be peristalized, it looks incomparably nausea.


    Seeing this scene, Flanders have a little black, and Karl is a little missing.


    "This sanitary environment is too bad!"


    "Hahahahaha!"

 566 Chapter 566 is shocked again

    Seeing Karl is laughing here, Flander doesn''t know what to say.


    Dai Mu Bai three people don''t know why Carl is, but they are a bit uncomfortable.


    This is a place they study.


    Now, it is so laughing, and of course there is no way to endure.


    However, Carl is a person brought by Fland, and they naturally have to take a look at the bottom of Carl.


    "Frand dean, who is this person? It looks good, and he is so young, it is hard to be a new student?"


    Ma Hongjun asked, and pinched his fist, as if I want to give Carl.


    Karl looked at Ma Hongjun in front of him, couldn''t help but laugh.


    He can feel the age, Ma Hongjun''s age, probably around ten years old, the soul level is almost a low level, around 22, and left.


    With his age, this soul is very good.


    The other side of Oscar''s soul level, probably in 23, and his age, is also ten years old to eleven.


    The two of them are very in line with the Hulan Academy''s enrollment criteria whether they are age or wedding grades.


    Said that they are small monsters, not too much.


    After all, such a good talent, even if you are in the Royal College, it is a few days of genius.


    Soloe is so.


    However, they are still a little bit.


    His talents are really strong, even if the Tang San, the Tang San, which is in the original, but it is flat with his level.


    Even one degree is wearing a white anti-super soul level.


    However, after the latter, Tang San did not explain directly, this successfully contrast the level of Mu Bai.


    So from this can also be seen, Dai Mu Bai''s talent, how good is it.


    "Haha, I just introduced it, this matter is grievances."


    Frand laughed, which started to introduce Carl''s identity.


    "He is Carl, which will be your teacher in the future, and his identity is not normal!


    He is from the Guantian of the Tiantou Royal Royal, and it is also the emperor of the snow, invested in the great benefactor of our Shrek Academy.


    Now with this fund, we don''t have to live in this, it is easy to be insects.


    Next, I will give you a more good brick building so that you don''t have to spend your thoughts. "


    Said, Flend feels a bit wrong, then coughing twice.


    Cough, saying that this Carl teacher, he brings us the qualification certificate of the college. In this way, we will no longer be a pheasant college, but a regular soul.


    At the same time, the Snow Night Emperor also has been free of ten years of taxation, but there is a condition, that is, Ten years, the Shrek Academy must play the name! "


    When I heard Fland, Ma Hongjun and Oscar were two people who followed Flanders, and suddenly excited.


    They have only one idea now, that is, the Shrek Academy will operate, so they will not live up to Frand''s cultivation.


    Have to say, their two of them are very simple.


    Instead, we Dai Mu Bai, some doubts about Carl''s identity, and even doubt.


    "Why do you support you with the sky? Even the Xing Luo Royal House Guest Qing, there is no such big right!


    Dean France, is you liered by this person? "


    "Hahahaha, this is your peace of mind, he doesn''t have to lie to me, because he is willing to die, we can all at any time."


    After all, the teacher, but the title of the title! "


    "what?!"


    When I heard Fland, I Dai Mu Bai three people suddenly shocked.


    Carl is very matched to show his eight black red soul ring configuration.


    Whenever he exposes this soul ring configuration, there will always be a big mouth.


    Before Zhao Wuji saw Karl''s soul ring, it was also this expression, even surprised to dislocation.


    Nowadays, Dai Mu and others are similar, but they still don''t let go of the lower bar.


    Flanders are dark.


    Before he was shocked by Carl''s soul ring, now I saw someone else was scared, nature is a pleasure.


    Although the Flanders is very good, he is actually a belly black.


    However, he knows that it is only occasionally showing his belly black.


    This is in the original, and it is also present.


    For example, the school uniforms in the original, and the advertisements above the clothes.


    Normal people can''t design the kind of clothes, but also Frand can make this kind of thing.


    However, after Karl now, they are abundant, Fran is estimated that there is no such thing.


    Otherwise, this is not just the problem of being lost his own face.


    Even the face of Carl, will throw out together.


    So even if Flander wants to do this, Carl will also do our best to stop.


    "Now you understand, he is the god of the title, the level of 98th!"


    And from now on, he is your actual class, as well as the teacher of the comprehensive course.


    In this regard, it should be Zhao''s unpredictable to give you a class, but the teacher of Carl is coming, and he intends to teach you person, I agree. "


    "Then we have problems in the future, can you still find a teacher?"


    Oscar asked a key issue.


    Frand nodded and said.


    "This is not conflict, and Zhao Wuji teacher will give you a lecture, but his things are more foundation, and you will do you personally.


    So his courses are essential, just that the proportion of Carl teachers is relatively large.


    After all, he is successful, education has two little monsters than you have to exaggerate!


    But who they are, I will temporarily keep confidential, wait until tomorrow''s collection time, you will meet. "


    When I heard Fland, I Dai Mu Bai three people brushed the girl''s dormitory.


    The three people are men, and naturally pay attention to the beauty that has just arrived in the female dormitory.


    However, they did not see their faces, but they saw two body.


    A spicy and fantastic, full of energetic, one is full of cold temperament.


    In addition, they can''t see anything.


    After all, the girl dormitory and the boy dormitory are also separated by a room.


    Here is the dormitory of the teachers.


    In addition to Fland and Zhao Wu, other teachers live here, which also let Dai Muhu and others, dispelled the thoughts of the past.


    "It''s actually so serious, I can disclose a little information, and the names of their two are called small dances and solo.


    They are both nine years old, and they are also the big soul of the 20th level.


    As for the specific level, I will arrange a battle tomorrow, and let you experience it in person. "

 567 Chapter 567 Observing

    "Nine-year-old 20th soul teacher ?!"


    Single one sentence, let Dai Mu Bai feel extremely surprised.


    They didn''t have seen the big soul, but the nine-year-old big soul teacher is still seeing!


    What kind of talent can you reach this level?


    It''s too exaggerated!


    Not just them, even Fland is sighing.


    In fact, he knew that the strength of Xiaoqiu and the solo geese was also incredible.


    Because of this strength, in this continent, it is almost absent.


    But two of them, and Karl''s tiger thistle, breaking this rule.


    So it will be unmask.


    "Okay, this will then say, I will come here today, I will see you three students, so that you will know me.


    As for the second thing, that is, for Oscar and Ma Hongjun''s martial arts.


    I just came here, Fland has told me your things.


    Now you have released your own martial arts and soul, let me check it, see how it should be handled. "


    When I heard Carl, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, although some doubts, but still released their own martial arts.


    Oscar''s martial arts is a large sausage.


    This kind of food system can say that it is very rare, no one will continue to cultivate this martial art.


    The most is the soul of the ten sessions, and I have a decade of white soul rings mixed.


    After all, most of the fooder martial arts, at all, do not reach the state of being born in Oscar.


    But Oscar is different.


    He has the potential to go farther, and this world is not only one of him.


    Just his martial arts, it is more embarrassing.


    As for the other side, Huang Jun.


    The evil phoenix on him has burned a strong flame.


    That kind of evil, let Carl have been surprised.


    "Is this a variant martial art, I still see it, it is a bit exaggerated.


    But look at your expression, I still check it out first. "


    Said, Carl embarked forward, released the eighth soul skill, opened the non-dead bird, and smashed the pain of Ma Hongjun.


    "My evil phoenix is ??actually suppressed!


    Teacher Carl, is this your martial art? "


    Ma Hongjun is a bit surprised.


    He didn''t think that his martial art was evenly suppressed by Carl, even if Flander had no way to do so easily.


    This makes him very surprised.


    Carl is shaking his head and checking the other party''s body and the martial arts, and answering it while opening.


    "I just released a little soul, and some of the strength of the soul skills.


    And my eighth soul skill is not dead, pressing your martial arts.


    If you can''t even press your martial arts, what is the title of Douro? "


    Carl Bai has an eye-catching, Ma Hongjun is also scratched.


    Then Karr frowned, the look of the eyes, some were not very wonderful.


    Seeing Karl''s eyes, Ma Hongjun was panicked.


    "Carl teacher, I have no problem?"


    "You have a problem, and the problem is very big! Now I am not good, how can I help you.


    Your evil phoenix, some Phoenix''s gene blood, accurately said that you have some Phoenix blood.


    However, because this blood is too rare, you have caused your martial art to awakening, there is a serious deviation, which will become a phoenix.


    But even if this is the animal martial art, this is also a kind of animal martial arts, so you must be careful, you can''t explore you! "


    "hiss--"


    When I heard the words of Carl, Ma Hongjun suddenly took a breath, and then took Carl with poor Baba''s eyes.


    "Teacher Carl, I am still young, I have no wife, I don''t want to die ...


    In particular, this kind of death method is simply too bad. I am Hongjun, but how can a handsome man, how can I explode?


    Even if you want to die, I have to die in the starry forest, or die in the battle of others, I don''t want to explode and die! "


    Although Ma Hongjun is a little fat, he also has his own image, so he will not accept the explosion and die.


    Carl is shaking his head, and the hand will not be dead, it will enter his body, temporarily in the evil phoenix.


    At the same time, Carl also put a part of Hades, as part of hell, while injected into Ma Hongjun''s body, helping him improve physical fitness.


    This power, although it looks a little evil, it will not affect the god of Ma Hongjun, and will not deepen his desires, but will reduce his desire, let him become a kind of person who is not wanting.


    Of course, this effect will not be so obvious, just make him temporarily become, there is not much desire.


    But the ability to move, he still there.


    "Your business, I have a thinking, that is, I will improve your physique first, help you get the first bottom soul ring, which is thirty level, I will help you completely solve the problem brought by Wuhun.


    Now, you need to make my strength to help you press the evil fire in your body.


    During this time, you only need to master your own Phoenix martial arts and follow me.


    I will use the shortest time, let you become the soul of the 30th level, then take you to get the soul ring.


    When I arrive, I will let you go back and change the bones and become the appearance you want to become! "


    Karl''s idea is to let Ma Hongjun''s evil phoenix, become a real phoenix!


    Although it is said that the martial arts of Ma Hongjun in the original, the upgrade has become a phoenix, and is one of the top beast and martial arts, one of the top fires.


    At that time, there is a pure phoenix martial art!


    This is a real beast!


    It''s better to know how much than this ten phoenix!


    Although the ten phoenix listened to domineering, it is the lower product of Phoenix.


    It is really possible to stand in the peak of the beast and martial arts, still the gods of the beast.


    However, most of the beasts of the martial arts, at all, do not play the power of the beast, which makes people underestimate these martial arts.


    This is just because the talents of those people don''t work, there is no way to play the true strength of these martial arts.


    Specific reasons, or is related to the blood.


    Only those who are pure, will be very powerful when using this martial art.


    It is very weak.


    If he has hundreds of hundreds of phoenix blood, it is not a problem.


    But unfortunately, humans don''t reach this level, 90%, almost the limit.


    But even if this is, let it become a final fight, or even a half god, it is gently.


    If you are fighting, there is no problem!


    And this is also the goal of Carl.


    He wants to let Ma Hongjun, get a hundred percent of the venis blood, and then turn the evil phoenix, become a real Phoenix!

 568 Chapter 568

    Regarding the power of evil phoenix, Call has already had a certain idea.


    But this requires some coupons, the exchange of the system mall, a thing named phoenix fragments.


    This thing, basically there is no role, Carl first, seeing this meaningful thing, I thought it was a real Phoenix.


    As a result, this thing is the ability to eliminate the blood of the phoenix, or the impurities existing in the power of the Phoenix.


    And use this, there is still a certain physical fitness requirement.


    At least the body quality of the other party, including mental strength, must get C-level or more.


    According to the world view of Douro mainland, the soul of the top 30 or more, the physical qualities should be above the C-level.


    So Karl will say, wait for him to gain the purple millennium soul ring, he will change him to change the soul.


    And this phoenix fragment is the key props that Carl needs.


    And this thing is not very cheap and requires two thousand trading points.


    Carl now just joined the Shrake College, the trading point of the body is not much, but also put it out.


    So the Carl is not allowed to make your own investment, he will definitely put this Phoenix, cultivate the truth!


    However, this meaning is unknown, and it is also found by Carl.


    Because the current power of Ma Hongjun''s phoenix, it is mixed with some impurities. As long as the user can remove it, become a real Phoenix Wu Soul.


    But unfortunately, this thing can''t improve blood, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to sell so cheap.


    But that''s okay.


    This world is related to the phoenix, even the more advanced soul beast.


    As long as you can get the soul rings of these soul beasts, Ma Hongjun''s phoenix blood will increase.


    Although there will be some impurities in the blood pulse, after he upgraded to the title of the title, it will be used to remove impurities once.


    As for the blood of the phoenix, it will be said.


    There will always be a way to help him improve blood.


    But this matter, Carl did not say it directly, but put a very difficult look, thinking about it for a long time.


    "Ma Hongjun, now you don''t do anything, every month, I have a room, I will help you handle evil.


    Others, you don''t have to think about it. If you give it to me, after all, I will start from tomorrow, it is your teacher.


    Your question is also my problem, I will treat you as my child. "


    I heard Karl said that Ma Hongjun suddenly moved to an additional, and the five-body trembled.


    Dai Mu is a surprise look at Carl.


    He knows that Ma Hongjun is relatively simple, and it is easy to believe in others.


    However, Cal''s draws the means, it is really good to see.


    Because of the painting of others, I naturally give a commitment, but also give each other must be good.


    Carl''s treatment method is perfect.


    So Dai Mu is a bit surprised.


    He even skeptizes that the true purpose of Carlla is what is.


    However, he did not speak.


    In his opinion, as long as Carl does not pose a threat to the Haleke College.


    He wants to do anything, Dai Mu is too lazy to take it.


    Anyway, he can determine that Carl will not harm people.


    If necessary, a ninety-eight-level super Douro, if you want to kill them, you can do it.


    Naturally, there is no need to draw a relationship.


    at the same time.


    Carl is helping Oscar, solves the problem of Wuhun and soul.


    He said much in this side.


    Just because of the sake of the martial art, some small fluctuations occurred in the soul.


    It is also very simple if you want to solve it. It is to release the soul skills, which can not only exercise proficiency, but even consume soul.


    As long as you consume more times, after all of them are emptied, you can play the role of Successfulness.


    In this way, his soul will become more and more smooth.


    After I heard this idea, Franger was shocked when I was shocked, and the expression was shocked.


    "Why didn''t I think of this simple way, Karl teacher is really super Douro, thinking is more agile than my guy!"


    "Frank, you don''t have to say this, if you observe more, you can find this, you just fall into the misunderstanding, think this is the impact of Wuhun.


    But this is actually just that he rarely releases the soul skill, causing the soul to block a bit.


    Therefore, if you want to solve it, you can only release the soul skills and dredge the soul.


    With your knowledge, I can''t find it really mistakes at the beginning, but you will definitely find yourself. "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Frank sighed, and then nodded.


    Oscar smiled and scratched his head, and then continued to release his soul skills.


    In the mouth, you are also muttered. ''Laozi has the root of the sausage'' ''spells such as the root of the roots, then put your two soul skills.


    This spell is very embarrassing, not to say Oscar yourself.


    He is now red.


    But for your own soul, it can be smooth and smooth, and he is not awkward, as long as it can go smoothly.


    Other Oscar can not care.


    Hold it for so many years.


    It is always cool.


    Otherwise, I really will have a problem.


    "I have given it out. Today, the sky is not early, you haven''t finished eating dinner first, but I have to sleep early.


    Tomorrow, you remember to raise your spirit in the morning, I will inform you when I gather.


    Now you have any other questions, if not, I and Frank dean, I plan to go back. "


    I heard Carl''s words.


    Frank blinked.


    He is the dean, but now it seems that the number of orders that give the number will become Carl.


    However, Oscar and others have not felt violated.


    After all, Carl''s strength is here, and he still died with an old.


    Frante listened to Carl, it seems that there is no problem.


    Just his dean is majestic from today, I am afraid it will not exist.


    At this time, Oscar and Ma Hongjun two asked some, relatively simple questions.


    Most of them are practicing between soul and martial arts, how to quickly improve the soul.


    For these, Carl''s answer is only two words, that is, cultivation!


    In addition, there is no other law.


    Although Tianwei Dibao can increase the soul, it will be slightly inadvertently explosions and die.


    So without safety measures, don''t think more.


    Dai Mo is white here, asked a more meaningful question.


    He asked Karl, why is it to come here to teach.


    Carl smiled and gave his answer.


    "Because I want to be god!"

 569 Chapter 569 Collection

    Carl''s answer is simple and rude.


    Suddenly shocked to everyone in the scene.


    "Hahahaha, are you shocked?"


    When you arrive at my strength, you know that there is no goal that can continue to work out in addition to God.


    And how good is the god, you can freely shuttle each world, no longer need to be restricted.


    But now I say these, still a little time, you will not understand. "


    When I heard Karl, they were scared, of course, didn''t understand what Karl said.


    But Flander is able to understand some, but nothing is said.


    It is a field that does not have a problem with Flanders.


    His present goal is to become a toucher.


    It is so simple.


    As for his dream, it is to become a title.


    So what is god, he didn''t even think about it. Don''t say that Karl is the same, the light is very big.


    However, Dai Mu is completely stupid at this time.


    He is a person asking this question.


    Originally he thought that the Carl will give an official answer, but the result is such a sentence.


    God!


    What a big ambition!


    But what is the relationship between the teacher?


    Dai Mo has a curiosity and asked this sentence.


    "Teacher Carl, you want to be a teacher, why do you want to be a teacher?


    Can you still practice? Is it difficult to say to you? "


    "You asked this, this is a bit difficult? This is very sleepy!


    I am in this strength stage, and I have said less than a few years.


    So I plan to try to change the way, see if I can''t succeed, my bottleneck.


    Only in this way, I have the opportunity to become God. If this is not, I will continue to change a method.


    As for my teacher, this is purely personal interest. It is the way to come in the road. You don''t think much.


    However, if I can teach a group of super Douro, the ultimate Dou Luo, or even a half God, this is also an achievement for me.


    But who can guarantee that you can''t be god?


    Dream is to have, in case it is true? "


    When I heard the words of Carl, I took a noddion, as if I was inspired, my face was dignified toward Carl.


    "Thank you teacher, your answer, I know what I will do next!"


    "I don''t know what you have to do, but I remind you that since I have to do it, then I simply, and don''t regret it!


    So before doing anything, you must take a good consequence in advance, but when you do this, you must never have any hesitation.


    No matter what to do, this method is common, even if you are looking for your wife, you are also true. "


    I heard the ridicule of Carl, the three people present were blushing.


    Originally Carl is a masterpiece.


    However, he suddenly suddenly changed the wind.


    Such Carl makes them don''t have some tolerance.


    Even if Fland is flashed, it will come to a place to fall.


    "Okay, joke here, have other questions?


    If not, I should go to eat.


    Take a day, I haven''t eaten a meal now, it is really starving! "


    After Karl spit, he went to Dai Mu Bai three.


    They have no problem, except those bugs.


    Carl will not help them clean up these things.


    They are all men, and they don''t need others to help.


    However, the environment here is really a bit daret.


    But the girl''s dormitory is a lot.


    At least there is a wood house, and the tama housing here is still a grade.


    Then Carl passed with the little dance, and there were a few words that were simple and chatted, and they left here and followed Fland to eat.


    ......


    Nothing night.


    In addition to chasing the night war, outside Zhao, who is working overtime, other people, including students, also sleep.


    Wait until the next morning.


    Almost every day on three times.


    Frad is notified all students to the square.


    But this is the square, in fact, the street in the village.


    Now it is temporarily acquired here, and those villagers have also charged money, and naturally they will not be dissatisfied.


    There are even many people, moving the small stool, I plan to sit in the distance.


    Because they are all very clear, every time the Shrake Academy chooses the package, there will be a wonderful battle.


    And this is also one of the villagers in this village, one of the few entertainment projects.


    After all, the soul of the soul, I saw it for these ordinary people, and it was difficult to see it in a lifetime.


    Now it is basically a few months, or even half a year, you can see it.


    It is also very full of fun.


    Karl saw the movements of those villagers, skilled move stools, and some speechless.


    Dai Mu''s white face is slightly changed, and he also encountered the situation of so many people in the first time.


    Two people in love and solo geese are habits.


    Two people are in the Royal College, they are two beautiful women.


    A responsible for lively, and another is responsible for high cooling.


    One heat is cold, it can be said to be a perfect match.


    Even in some people, they have become a lily of lily.


    There is even a biography of the same person.


    These were caught by Carl, and then he did not hesitate to give the other person''s parents, let them educate these children.


    Some of the second generation, it is not dry, and it is not cultivated, and it is a daily painting book.


    It is a bit not orthogonal.


    Fortunately, I don''t know anything.


    Otherwise, you will not be good for the personality of the two people.


    It can be seen that the people are all popular in the end.


    Therefore, for this multi-person gaze, they have been used to it, there is nothing for fear.


    Oscar and Ma Hongjun are similar.


    However, two of them can not have so many popularity.


    They will habits, just because they have too many people, they have attracted many people who come to the crowd, and then look at it and habits.


    "Today''s collection, mainly speaking three things!"


    Zhao Wu has gone up, and the screwdrivers were opened.


    However, his dark circles are very serious, it seems that it is not sleeping, directly all night.


    "The first thing, welcome our new teacher Carl, and officially join the Shrake College!


    At the same time, he still has another identity, that is, the Royal Guest Qing of the Tianzheng Royal! It is also the soul of the soul of 98, the title is super Douro! "


    At this time, Carl is really joined the Shrek Academy.


    At the same time, the system sound is late.


    ''Select has completed ...''

 570 The 570th chapter collectively stupid

    ''Choosing has been completed, freely assigning skill points: 1, freely assigning attribute points: 1, get trading points: 1000. ''


    After more than three years, Carl finally completed this selection task and got this notching reward.


    However, the system is still not upgraded yet.


    But it does not affect the use of other functions such as Mall, which is enough to Carl.


    Anyway, this system is now very difficult.


    The strength of Carl himself is too strong, causing the system choice unless it is strong than him, or some of the tasks that are difficult to Calbet.


    The world of Douro mainland wanted to punish, although the world is more likely to be more than the demon''s tail, but it is still difficult.


    After all, the world''s ultimate fightro, and the soul beast flexible in 500,000 years.


    Subsequently, Karl was in the speech here, opened his own personal property, and looked at it.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken), Huangquan fruit (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 2


    Remainable assignment points: 3


    Trading point: 12330


    Mall: 1 ''


    What is the soul ring is not included in the system.


    Carl''s own ability, still these, just if you want to release it, it is necessary to get it in the form of soul skills.


    In general, there is nothing to enhance.


    But now Karl has more than 10,000 trading points, but you can try, buy something, help the students to improve the strength.


    These have improved physical fitness and enhance the ability of talents, and Carl can be fully bought.


    After all, this thing is very cheap, even if you use a full set of processes, it is also the two hundred trading points.


    Because these things, just increase the potential and talents, change personal physical fit, and don''t directly increase strength, you need to practice yourself.


    So the price will be so cheap.


    If you change to those who can directly improve strength, the price is at least 10 times, and this is less.


    However, there are two people who have never accept this package.


    Their two are only educated by Carl, and the feeding of various Tianwei Dibao is so strong.


    However, it is a solitary Tianwei Di Bao.


    This can give her heart harm.


    As for the package in the system mall, Carl intends to wait until they are actually enrolled in school.


    After all, Karl''s teaching mode is still exploiting.


    He also summed up a set of teaching models in recent years.


    So, the little dance and solo geese have become Karl''s little white rat, and he will do experiment with him.


    Even so, the effect is still there.


    However, Carl is now intended to train these students inside the Zaleke College with their latest education.


    By the way, put the package in the system mall.


    At that time, their strength will definitely fall.


    Carl is confident, directly educating a group, the youngest title in history!


    That''s right, not one, but a batch!


    Only in this way, Carl can let the whole world remember themselves.


    There is no powerful strength, the key is to massage the title of Douro.


    This is the strongest ability.


    Even if it is the current Wushu Hall.


    This is why, Carl wants to start from scratch.


    Because he started from the lowest starting point, it can be shocked, let the people of the whole continent pay attention to themselves.


    Carl is thinking so.


    It is also planning to do it.


    It''s just that Frand is still speaking on the dean.


    Karl was organized here for a long time, and he didn''t finish it.


    have to say.


    Regardless of the world, as long as the leadership, I like a long story.


    Fland also fled this destiny.


    But see Oscar three-person expression, they seem to have been used to it.


    Two people who are small dance and solo geese are some impatient.


    Their two have been asleep, if Fland is not ending his speech, they are afraid that they really have to fall asleep.


    "Well, I have to say so much, now welcome two new students to enrollment!"


    Fland finally said that it is useful, then clapping the cheers and solo geese.


    Zhao Wuji is because of a stay, so now some spirit is sluggish.


    Frante''s speech is over, he has not woken up.


    See this scene.


    Oscar three people look at it, then applaud, speak loudly.


    "Welcome new students!"


    "Happy ... Welcome!"


    Zhao, which was shocked, suddenly a spirit, and then immediately applauded.


    Seeing this scene of Fland, glanced at him, then whispered: "Time to doze off at work, your month''s overtime pay is gone!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Zhao Wuyi face bitter gourd, there is no way to refute, and then I can only show my eyes to Oscar, as if I say let them wait!


    Oscar and others are completely not afraid, as if they are used to it.


    The little dance and solo geese are in the welcome sound.


    Although the applause of the thinness, people feel a bit embarrassed.


    But two of them don''t care about it.


    "My name is Xiaoqiu, danced, this year, the big soul of the 20 or more, the martial arts is the animal martial arts soft bunny, as for my specific level, you can guess it!"


    The little dance is sweet, and the long appearance is cute, and the attention of the three boys have attracted.


    At the same time, she also came to kill, letting these three boys, suddenly attracted.


    The small dance was meager, and then revealed a shallow smile and referred to the fingertips of Carl.


    "There is also that this Carl teacher is my brother, if you want to chase me, remember to tell my brother!"


    The voice falls, the little dance is still blinking, charming.


    I have to say, although she is very young, but this is very attractive in the bones.


    The will of the three people in Oscar is firm.


    If you change to a general soul teacher, I am afraid that she has already hooked the soul.


    However, the last paragraph of the small dance falls.


    Dai Muhuai is collectively stupid.

 571 Chapter 566, three years

    "Ha ha ha ha! It''s really smooth!"


    "Carl''s brother, your ability, it is really too much. For these three years, you have helped me to treat two to three times almost every month.


    So far, almost nearly 100 times!


    But every time, I have different feelings, even my soul, I am unknowingly growing.


    I know that I have finally broken through the 92nd level!


    This is much more thanks to Carl, if you don''t have you, I don''t have a way to clear the toxins in the body.


    Even if my granddaughter is alone in the geese, it is completely by your root, really thank you! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    Solitary present is now very happy.


    These three years since the time.


    Carl has little thing.


    He is not accompanied by a solitary chess, just helping him to remove toxins, and it will be cleared to the toxins in the alone.


    Since these three years, solitary is no criminals, and even improved.


    You know, if you are old, if you want to upgrade, you can say that it is difficult.


    What''s more, he also has toxin erosion of the body.


    But Carl''s appearance, let his body, there have been a wire.


    For solitary, Carl is his benefactor!


    "Solitary, you are not too early.


    Now your body, although the restoration is almost the same, but the toxins in the body have not been completely eradicated.


    But in the future, you don''t have to come over every month, you just need to find me before the end of each year.


    With your current state, I will continue to help you clean up for seven cars, which is the time for seven to eight years, you can help you completely eradicate. "


    Listening to Carl, there is some no solution.


    "Why do you still need this long time? Is it one-time, can''t you clean it directly?"


    "Do you be in pouring garbage? I still give it to you again?"


    Carl Bai has an eye-catching, and then explains.


    "If you can understand, what you can understand is, the toxin in your body is like a water flow, you will gather some every day.


    If you want to talk about the power of toxins in the body, just like the river outside, you will accumulate a lot of toxins every day.


    Now your toxin accumulate speed, just like dew, there is such a little every day.


    So I will fix it at the end of the year, give you a cleaner, to ensure that your toxin accumulation will not be overline.


    As long as this approach is seven or eight times, you can go deep into the bone marrow toxins, you can clearly remove it. "


    "It turned out to be such a thing, you have to say this, I will understand, hahahaha!


    But still want to thank you, if you don''t have you, I may have this in my life.


    But now, I have the opportunity to hit the level of Super Douro! "


    Solitary laugh, as if it is already seen, I became the day of Super Douro.


    Divided according to level.


    The title Store started from the 95th level, and it was called Super Douro.


    And from here, the strength of the title is also a very significant change!


    for example.


    The ninety-first level title Douro upgrade to the 92-level title, the soul of the soul is increased before the soul and physical fitness will increase.


    With this type until ninety-five levels.


    Wait until the beginning of the 95th, the quality will be changed!


    Because from the 95th, it is raised to 96th, its soul and physical fitness will directly increase by 40% to 40%!


    This improvement can be said to be very exaggerated.


    Subsequent continues this improvement.


    After the Ninety-nine-ninth Temple, the strength is more than 98, the super Douuo, basically the soul and physical fitness, all upgrade a double!


    It is conceivable that there is a problem to improve your strength, how difficult it is to achieve the level of Super Douro.


    Carl can only support this idea.


    Since he has this ambition, Carl is not intended to tell him the cruelty.


    After this time, Carl clearly knows that the solitary body, because of toxin, it is already a thousand bore.


    Although these invisible wounds are repaired by Carl treatment.


    But will not crack again, Carl will not guarantee.


    The only thing he can guarantee is that the toxin reciprocity will appear again.


    However, these wounds have once again crackled, although they will not be affected, but his soul growth will be very slow, even more than two or three times more than the cultivation of the general title Douro.


    So Carl is not thinking that solitary can rely on ourselves, upgrading to the level of Super Douro.


    In the eyes of Carl, even if he continued to work hard, the 94th level is almost capped.


    Unless he can find other odd treasures, you can fix your body.


    However, there are two glasses of Ice Fire, and other herbs, they have been divided by them.


    Solitary absorbed part and then raised the soul level.


    As for another part, Carl makes a small dance absorbed.


    Now the small dance is nine years old.


    But because of the eyes of ice and fire, the development of various precious herbs, the development is basically equivalent to a little girl in five or six years old.


    More importantly, her soul has reached twenty-ninth! I will go to 30 levels right away!


    Compared to the original, her current soul is raised, which can be said to be fast.


    Like the rocket is usually rapid.


    The opposite is the same as the same treatment with the little dance, but now it is only 23.


    The herbal medicine is also distributed, and it is also distributed.


    This leads to her soul, and it is also sharp.


    And became a genius in the eyes of everyone.


    However, compared to the little dance, she is still a little.


    But I don''t care.


    Because she and the little dance have become a good relationship.


    Seeing your girlfriend is a genius in genius, and the geese is of course not embarrassed, and even the excitement from the heart.


    From this point of view, she perfectly inherits the method of solitary life.


    And her personality is not very cold.


    At least in front of the acquaintances such as Carl, she can be opened.


    But in the eyes of the outside, she is still the cold poisonous beauty.


    So not how many people are willing to close her.


    Just because she will bite.


    Against the little dance.


    She has become the king of the Tianduology School.


    It can be said that it is called the same group of invincible, even if the snow, the River is not her opponent.


    Even some senior people, the soul is even without a small dance.


    From here, you can see how powerful, how strong it is.

 572 The 557th chapter is in advance

    Three years.


    In addition to staying inside the sky, Karl is also traveling outside.


    However, he is just a hurry, and there is no careful observation of this world.


    However, during this time, Carl is encountered and is going to school.


    Carl did not bother him because there is no need.


    Anti-view Simlack College, Carl is found in his position, but there is no active go.


    Because Carl needs these three years, come to help yourself with some of the world, but also let the little dance stably said.


    Anyway, she did not formally joined the Tianduology School, and even the game of the faculty academy did not participate.


    She is also the most in the competition that has participated in some privately, and then kills the first thing in the Tianou School.


    So she can be said to be a nameless noise in the Tiangou Academy.


    The average person is really can''t afford.


    Even if it is the right to work, even the three generations and the four generations, can only do it in Baba.


    This is not just because the little dance is a girlfriend.


    More important, because of the strength of Carl, and the emperor of the snow night.


    So those people don''t dare to find trouble.


    No one wants to have a ninety-eight-level super Douro.


    In addition to some fools.


    However, whether it is the world, there will be this kind of fool.


    Just like a small dance just came to the Tianou School, when learning the royal etiquette, they were entangled.


    The other party even gave his own identity, found Karl, threatening Carl.


    This kind of dog blood, Karl did not expect that it happened to himself.


    Then he did not hesitate to abolish his soul, and then the other''s parents did not dare to retaliate.


    Carl can stay in this kind of person, it is already very giving face, they certainly can''t continue to find trouble.


    Because they are worried, they have not been retaliated by Carl, and they will be sanctions by the emperor of the snow.


    It is also because of this matter, let everyone realize the existence of Carl.


    ......


    Time is a little lapse.


    The sky is so dark.


    This time period, almost the point in Tianduology, the time point of the school.


    Have to say, this college is generally, but it is very positive.


    This is the same as Carl once in the Earth, and the time you will not delay too much time.


    "Solitary, after a while, I may be gone, I will personally say to the emperor of the snow night, thank you for your attention this time."


    Carl suddenly said such a sentence, so alone.


    "How can you suddenly have this idea? Isn''t it very good here? What is it?


    Still, have other forces, give you better conditions, let you go to their side? "


    Someone is alone, why is Carl to leave.


    Carl was shaking his head and then got a bite of tea.


    "It''s not other forces invited me, and I will not forget my guest''s identity.


    If it is difficult to have a royal family, I will have to come over the first time.


    But I have been here for three years, and the approximate situation is similar.


    So I intend to rely on my hands, personally cultivate a good college.


    Sulverous geese is half an apprentice, the little dance is even more teaching, you should understand my level.


    And recently I saw one, only recruit the Speluder College of the Monster College.


    Although they have no college qualifications, they are really good, saying that they are small monsters.


    So I want to try it, what is the feeling from zero. "


    "It turned out to be such a thing, it seems that you have a lot of ambition, hahahaha!"


    When I heard Carl, I licked the eyebrows, and suddenly laughed.


    Carl is also laughing.


    Just like the solitary saying, he does have a lot of ambition and want to cultivate a forces in hand.


    This is better than that, it is better to send a fence.


    But except that Carl is to complete the selection task.


    This mission becomes the Trick''s tutor, hung it for so long, Carl almost forgot.


    If you pass a few months, you can''t think of such a thing in the past few months.


    "If you say this, do you have to leave with a little dance?"


    "Yes, she is my sister, of course, I have to go to the Shrek Academy with me."


    When I heard Carl, I didn''t say anyone, I continued.


    "If you can, can you bring me a granddaughter, solve the geese?"


    "With her? Are you sure? She is a person in the Tianou School!


    You are not afraid of the emperor of the snow, I personally find you talking? "


    Carl just drunk tea and didn''t give it out.


    But alone is obviously not intended, but I laughed again.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t have to use the snow night, and the Royal College seems to be good, but the strength of our teachers is really general.


    If you have been here, it is impossible to be the opponent of the monster of the Wushu Temple.


    But there is a different, your ability is very strong, but also Super Douro!


    If you continue to teach by you, I believe that the future of Shanyan''s future, must not be old! "


    "No, her achievements, even surpassing the old man!"


    The solitary confidence is full.


    Carl is sighing.


    He said this, just want to say goodbye to the solitary life, but he did not expect that alone intended to throw his granddaughter to himself.


    Into!


    Carl couldn''t help but shake his head.


    And at this time.


    A buck is coming outside.


    After a while.


    A maid came in, respectfully kneel on the ground.


    "The emperor has made it, please two Guan Qing people, speed to the palace collection!"


    After the declaration, the servant respects a head.


    "Let''s get up, I have said a few times, in front of me, don''t have to rush so big.


    Really, I said that you haven''t changed so many times, I am bothering. "


    Carl shakes his head and opens.


    Soaping is frowning, I feel some of them is not right.


    "Is there anything, is it not announced at night?"


    "The slaves don''t know, the slaves are only responsible for conveying the emperor''s directive."


    Although the maid is fighting, but it is still low, even talking is careful.


    There is no way.


    In the face of two heads, she didn''t expect some difficulties.


    This is the soul of the title.


    Ordinary people, even if they look at the title, they will scare the trembling, the quality is almost, and even fainted on the spot.


    "Forget it, or go to it first. If you come back, you will notify them that two people have, I and I have a palace."


    "Followed by the Guest,"

 573 The 558th chapter is ready to leave

    The only thing announced in the evening of the snow night, that is, the Snow Qinghe is a prince!


    This kind of thing makes the civil and military in the palace.


    But this is just a small thing for Carl and Solitary.


    With their strength, don''t care about who is doing the Prince.


    Because no one can lary the title.


    However, Carl is also through this matter, when the emperor of Snow Night is ready to go back to the palace, it means that he is preparing to leave.


    Although Snow Night is somewhat surprised, there is no stop.


    Because he is clear, every title Douro is free.


    In addition to the Wuhun Hall, there is really no place to bind any title.


    And the Soul Temple, the reason can be done, in addition to their high , more mainly is the strength of the East, and the strong resources of the Wushu Temple!


    If it is not to say.


    The internal resources of the Wushu Temple, even if it is the Tiangou Empire and the Xingro Empire, even a bit more than.


    This is the bottom of the Wuhun Temple!


    However, the snow is obviously misunderstood, Carl is not going to go to the Wushu Temple, where he is going to go is the Shrek Academy.


    And Carl also explained this matter, I want to let the snow to help the Shrek College and get a college qualification.


    After hearing this, the snow night is relaxing.


    Carl is not going to the Wushu Temple, he is more happy, because the Wushu Temple is in the eyes of the two Empire, it is a nail that may pierce their body at any time!


    Anti-view Trake College, this is one of the Tiangou Empire, and a small unclear college.


    So the snow night will be so relieved, and a bite promised to help the Quele''s qualification certificate.


    Even some financial and materials will be funded.


    As for the college''s badge, the snow will leave a blank position, and when the Carl is drawn.


    This kind of thing is very good.


    Even if Carl wants to take a little dance to take away away.


    After all, the little dance itself is not the people of the Tianduology, she just happened here to learn royal etiquette.


    Take the same grade student in the way.


    This is only.


    But when you say that he wants to leave Qarel geese with Carl, this makes the snow night is unacceptable.


    After all, I''m going to be the people of Tianduology, but also a famous genius on the Tianduology school list.


    If you lose a solo geese, the overall strength of the Tiandu University''s grade is, I am afraid it is necessary to reduce a lot.


    But once I decided, there is no way to stop the night.


    that''s all.


    If you don''t know anything else, you will have an alone to drop your life.


    She doesn''t even know at all.


    When I returned to Carl and Solitary, I told this thing after the geese. She suddenlyered their eyes.


    How did she still think that her grandfather will let himself study, then join what he has heard of the Shilenk Academy.


    This makes it feel like it seems to be lost, and even a little want to cry.


    But when Carl said, he will also join, and will become a teacher teacher.


    I was excited when I was alone.


    There is no way.


    It is really Karl.


    I can''t reject it at all.


    The small dance is a little doubtful, and asked his doubts in the face of Carl.


    "Calvie, why do you want to suddenly, what Shrek Academy is going?


    Is the Royal Royal House? I stayed here, I feel very comfortable! "


    "Yeah, it is very good, but the luxurious environment, there is not much benefit to your growth.


    So I plan to exercise with you, and let you enjoy enjoy, how to taste from zero.


    But you can rest assured, although the Shrake''s college is very general, but I am, you will not suffer.


    In addition, the emperor of the snow night has been planning to invest in the Speluder Academy, and you can''t afford you.


    However, your only thing to pay attention is that I really have made a teacher, and I will only be more stringent to you. "


    "Hey! I don''t mind, after all, Calgasto is really very powerful!"


    Single geese red face, praise Karl''s power.


    "I don''t seem to qualification, you will not resist the Calv''s brother, I will not resist."


    The little dance is so saying.


    I don''t know what Carl wants to put her.


    However, in the past three years, the little dance is also used to calling Carl as your brother.


    This is not only the relationship between the maintenance surface.


    More importantly, after this called, I can''t change it.


    Even alone is also biased.


    She also called Carl as a teacher at first, and then simply called my brother and also spoiled.


    This is in dancing.


    Have to say, she doesn''t learn, bad people have learned.


    Every time I see this scene, I will spray a old blood.


    Fortunately, she is in Carl, and there is no special mind, or solitary, I am afraid I will pull the blood pressure.


    that''s all.


    Karl decided to get this thing, then start to pack things, ready to stop going to the Shrek Academy.


    The solo geese is also followed together, ready to depart.


    Solitary, is not intended to follow together, in his opinion, Karl is enough.


    Because he wants to turn off now, try to impose a 93th level.


    Now he has a feeling. If you have a closed time, it is very likely to succeed!


    So solitary, you can''t waste this opportunity.


    But before the shutdown, I will send alone, or there is no problem.


    After waiting for the emperor of Snow Night, the eligibility of the Slack College is eligible, and then pays to Carl.


    They are three, this is officially starting!


    The Shrake College is now just one, very small college, and because there is no money, only in a small village, life with the villagers.


    But this village is not very far from the Huangcheng of the Tiangou Empire.


    It can be said that the boundary of the Emperor''s feet.


    Kar hired a carriage, with a small dance and solo geese two, while telling a story, one side advised to the direction of the Shrek Academy.


    Just two nights a day.


    On the third day of the morning, Carl et al. Has come to the suburbs.


    The air here is much fresh in the city, and even the soul of the soul floating in the air is much stronger than the city.


    After all, it is a countryside, the soul of the soul is relatively, naturally the soul of the natural, naturally more than the city.


    But even if this, these freedom produce soul, will slowly drift the royal history.


    Because there are treasures that can gather spirits, they will guide these souls together.


    But that''s okay.


    Even if there is no such thing, there is no impact on their genius.

 574 The 555th chapter of the sky!

    "Here is the Speluder College, the village exists?


    The surrounding environment is not bad, the only thing is not good, it is too desolate here, and it is simply a heirloom in the city! "


    Solo geese jumped from the carriage to looked around, and his eyes were slightly lost.


    She is the first time to come to the countryside, naturally I don''t know the desolate of this.


    Plus the solo geese now, did not go through the starry forest, she is in the forest of the Tiangou Royal College, the forest of the soul beast.


    So she doesn''t know what the world is outside.


    Even the emperor of the Tiangou Empire has not been out.


    Now come here, or the first time, it is full of curiosity.


    But unfortunately, there is no gorgeous environment here, and there is no environment for any scenery, so she is a bit disappointed.


    At this time, the little dance was also gone from the carriage, and then gave a bobbining rock.


    "You are really a big lady, no, you are a big lady, not only the appearance is cold, and even in the heart.


    Your emperor has not been out. Of course, I don''t know the situation outside, so sometimes, I still have to go out, you can think of me is as strong! "


    The small dance is hands on the hand, and it is very chest, and there is no shortage.


    Although she is only nine years old.


    But the development of the body has emerged a variety of seedlings.


    There is no point of defects in the places.


    Even with high height, it has reached more than five.


    If you don''t ask the age, it is an individual who will think that she is a 13th year old girl.


    However, the only defect is that she is a face.


    This baby''s fertilizer is not just her natural, but also a good thing for these three years.


    However, with the growth of age and soul, her body will be more perfect, and the face will slowly become more beautiful.


    In contrast, it is solo.


    Although she is also nine years old, she is nothing now, the only thing is worthy of pride is that her now is high, it is much higher than the small dance.


    Why is this, she will be identified as one of the reasons why others are not good.


    Because of her slender body, there is a cold face, so that he looks so high.


    At this time, the geese is looked at the body, that is a variety of biting teeth.


    "Little dance! You give me death!"


    The solo geese is rushing directly to a bear hug.


    The small dance mouth is tall and then hoses the other party.


    "The geese, if you want to wait, you are not my opponent!"


    The little dance has a smile, and then the opponent buckled each other and took her top on the carriage.


    Their two pose now is completely attached, and the fangs are revealed.


    And more importantly, the face of the little dance is even close to the face of the solo geese.


    Seeing this scene, Carlton felt lily, it seems to be opened.


    However, this scene, he is already more.


    Every time I can take the initiative, I will take the initiative, and then I''m afraid.


    Subsequent solo geese will not be admitted, the little dance will not let go.


    Until the two were exhausted, the double dual weakness went to the sweat position, which would stop Mon.


    Carl and solitary, every time I saw this, I won''t take it.


    Because the two little girls are made together, as long as they don''t move, don''t use the soul and soul rings, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, they can''t hurt.


    But this time is not the same.


    Carl also takes two people, go to the Shrek Academy, naturally wants them to keep the image.


    Otherwise, the two of them have been such as such past, and they will inevitably be regarded as a fool by the people of the Shrake Academy.


    Carl will also be part of a neuropathy.


    However, when the Carl is ready to stop them.


    A strong breath suddenly appeared.


    Both people in dance and solo geese are all, casually, have stopped hiding behind Carl''s body.


    Carl is frown, looking at the man wearing a gray cloak.


    This person doesn''t know who, but Carl can feel that his breath is very powerful.


    Even than the poisonous Douro is stronger than a few times!


    But compare yourself, Carl is not afraid of him.


    Now for Carlla, except for the beast god, and the real ninety-nine-end final fightro, and the existence of the half-god level.


    Carl basically does not exist your opponent!


    However, this man in front of you, in Karl, his strength should be one of the world''s first-class strong people.


    However, Carl didn''t know that this is a little man who is a little.


    "Do you have anyone?


    If you don''t answer my question, I don''t mind give you a little lesson! "


    At this time, Cal is now perceived, and he is now released by himself.


    Although this killing is not strong, Carl is fully able to feel.


    In the face of this two words, it will not be said to let the kill, and Carl will not give him a face.


    "The Royal Guest House of the Tiangou Royal House, running to such a poor hometown of the lonely.


    There is even a granddaughter who is in the alone, and I have to doubt, you have a secret of not maribead.


    Although you ask me, but my name, I haven''t existed! "


    "Do not exist? It''s a bit mean! So, are you going to say it first?"


    The Calmine Horn is soaked, and then takes Hades.


    Now Hades, becomes Carl''s martial arts, which can be released at will without re-retreating the knife sheath.


    This is also very convenient for Carl to say.


    After all, the martial arts contracted, it is to enter his own spiritual world, and if you want to take it out, it is not available for a second time.


    Instead, it is placed in the sword sheath, even if the speed is fast, it is necessary to consume the time for zero seconds.


    So Karl is in this moment, it has initiated an offensive!


    He did not release the martial arts, but directly broke out!


    The powerful power, brought a broken voice, even enough to cut the earth and the sky, affect the surrounding space!


    This hit, with the power of domineering and evil, and Carl in order to test the strength of the other party, simply released.


    However, even if it is, if the strength is below the 94th, it will be directly hit by Carl!


    If the power of the other party is below the title, even the eighty-ninth, will be directly spiked by Carl!


    Unless the other party is a martial spirit focused on defense.


    However, when the other party saw Karl''s attack, he only slammed it!


    At the same time, a huge and gorgeous, and the fans of the golden gilt appeared in front of Carl!


    "This is a hammer ?!"

 575 Chapter 569 Tang Wei!

    "It''s a hammer ?!"


    Seeing this shank, Carl directly recognizes the other''s identity!


    Yes.


    This sudden appears in front of Carl, and some men have a somewhere, it is the legendary, the youngest title Douro Tang Yan!


    However, this is the youngest, you need to add a little water, after all, Become a title of Kaulo, but also a little more.


    But than the East is very low, there is no publicity.


    Then Tang Hao became it, so far, the youngest title Douro!


    And his martial arts is still known as the high attack power!


    Coupled with Tang Hao''s soul and power, it is strong than the general title!


    So, even if he is afraid of the battle, it is not no problem!


    This is the advantage of the hammer!


    The hammer is called the strongest martial art, not for the reason.


    But Carl is not careless.


    Because in his eyes, the hammer is just a hammer. In addition to power, there is nothing worth careful.


    The most important thing is that the power of the strength, Karl no one will be afraid!


    Even if there is a compelling force like Black Dragon, Karl is also in the wind.


    But he can also occupy the wind in strength, other capabilities, it is not as good as black dragon.


    Plus the existence of Gielf at the time, Carl naturally lost.


    Finally, I have to rely on, Huangquan fruit is reborn.


    However, Carl also won the abilities of Huangquan fruit because of disaster.


    Plus the cultivation of these three years, he is already familiar with the grasp of Huangquan''s breath.


    However, this ability cannot be used alone, you must cooperate with hell''s breath, which is the ninth soul ring to release.


    This is why, the hit of Carl, did not attach the breath of Huangquan.


    "It turned out to be the legendary Haotian Douro, it is really famous for a long time!


    I have heard of your deeds in the Tianzheng Room, a human anti-three gods fight Luo.


    If you do anything else, I''m afraid it is dead! "


    The Cal mouth is tall and deliberately filed this.


    Although Tang Hao as the father of Tang San, Carlbourne didn''t want to be enemy.


    But this guy, it is not divided into green soap, it releases the killing.


    Even the two little girls who are solo geese and small dance are brought through the body cold, and they shake.


    How can Carl let him go?


    So he will spend the other party, and if he wants to see where he will do.


    But Tang Wei seems to have been used to it, and there is no response to Karl''s words.


    But alone, I suddenly jumped out.


    Although she is afraid of Tang Hao, she is a granddaughter who is alone, there is a kind of gallbladder, completely inherited.


    "Hey! We don''t know that you are hidden here, this is our mistake.


    But you have to get started with us, it''s not too overbearing!


    My grandfather can be a poisonous Douro. This is a Guan Cales, a Guan Qing, the title of the title!


    If you really do it, do you intend to fight the Tiangou Empire! "


    I heard the words of the solo geese.


    Tang Yan disdainted a school.


    "I don''t even care about the Wushu Temple, will you care about a small Tiangou Empire?"


    "It''s a ridiculous!"


    "you!"


    I heard Tang Hao said so, I''m trembling the geese.


    The little dance is going forward and slowly hugging the body of the alone, looking coldly looking at Tang Hao.


    In this eye, she has not had the pure and innocent.


    The little dance has taken Tang Yu as an enemy!


    Even if he can''t be a real enemy, but Tang Wei''s first impression brings a very bad sense to a small dance.


    So in the future, the Tang San will come here, he is afraid to be unlucky.


    Although the little dance is not the opponent of Tang Wei, but bullying this time period, there is no problem with the Tang San, still there is no problem.


    "Don''t benefit, since you are not willing to say this, I don''t mind teaching you!


    In this village, there are many good seedlings, and in the future, we will cultivate more powerful people!


    So I will not allow you to disturb them here! "


    The voice just fell.


    The huge soul is out of the outbreak of Tang Hao.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, red!


    Nine soul rings appeared on him.


    This is the top of the title, the most powerful, and the most perfect soul ring configuration!


    Tang Hao has such a soul ring configuration, Carl is not surprising, because of this kind of thing, he has long known.


    But there are two people who are in the geese, but they are surprised that their mouths can''t drink.


    Their two little mouths, completely become ''o'' font, and even the little powder of the two people.


    "The two of you retired, if you really fight, you rely so close, it is easy to get hurt, here is handed over to me!"


    When I heard Carl, I didn''t have any hesitated back.


    It is also very sensible to take the carriage.


    Although the carriage is worthless of money.


    But the two people are kind, and they don''t want to have innocent life, which is affected by the combat horses of the two.


    After the two of them left their two, the soul of the body was once again explosive!


    This time, the soul of him broke out, I just said that I have doubled it directly!


    And this is basically the soul of his cap!


    Obviously, Tang Hao has just been to prevent accidental injury, which will converge his soul.


    But they have already left.


    He naturally doesn''t have to continue convergence.


    But in the face of such a powerful momentum, Carl Blue, Thaishan, generally do not change the color.


    I even think about it.


    This kind of soul, exquisite, such as the essence of killing, I want to invade Carl''s body.


    But this power is completely invalid to Carl.


    This makes Tang Hao are a little surprised.


    "The Tang Tang Dou Luo, if there is only this kind, you don''t have to play next, because you are not my opponent.


    But listen to what you just want, just want to protect some people in this village?


    If I don''t guess the wrong, people you want to protect are the teachers and students in the Speluder College? "


    After listening to Carl, Tang Yu face, but did not speak.


    "Don''t you want to say? There is no relationship, let''s take a game, I will tell you, why come here.


    But you can rest assured that I have no idea to them, and even help him! "


    Speaking room.


    Carl also broke out his own soul ring.


    The eight black and red configuration appears in the eyes of Tang Hao, shocked all year!

 576 Chapter 561

    Tang Wei saw the eight soul rings that Karl, the up and down, and suddenly shocked to talk.


    He felt that his life was shocked, and now I am afraid it has been used!


    Because he has never encountered, some people ''s soul cauldue can make the eight black and red level!


    Tang Hao is already a full and full of soul rings, and it is basically a small child in front of Carl.


    It is because of this.


    Tang Hao is now afraid to take the lead.


    There are the existence of these soul rings, even if she is one of the strengths of strength, I don''t dare to hardly Karl.


    After all, this black, and that red, it is too dazzling.


    Even if Tang Hao itself has a red, but in the case of Carl, there is no way to compare it!


    His foundation four soul rings, compared with Carl, the difference is too far!


    "Originally, I just heard that the sky royal family has a ninety-eight super Douro.


    But I really didn''t think that you will have this soul ring, I am hard to imagine, how did you do it.


    The title of the title of the dead, this title is very suitable for you, whether you give this kind of compression, or the soul ring on your body, it is very in line with the image of the dead!


    And your name is Karl? Death Karl? It''s really quite pleading. "


    Tang Hao will raise a person.


    In the face of Carl in front of you, you have to praise.


    After all, Carl this soul ring is configured, and there is also the powerful soul, far more than Tang Hao!


    But Tang Hao will not directly accept it!


    He clenched his fist, all the soul rings on his body, and lit up!


    "Come on! Let me see how strong you are!"


    "Let''s try it out, the legendary Haotian Douro!"


    The Cal mouth is soaring, the seventh eighth ninth soul is simultaneously lit!


    Strong hell''s breath, wrapped in the fruit and shock fruit, and the fruit of the dead bird, and the strength of Huangquan fruit, and gather on Hadis''s knife.


    At the same time, the demon and armed colors are domineering, and they also come here!


    Hades had been trembled for a long time.


    Because it also feels the closeness of the enemy.


    Hades for three years have been awakened, at this time, it is eager to be a strong enemy.


    However, this battle, Carl is not intended to kill.


    Hades is afraid to be disappointed.


    at the same time.


    Tang Hao is also all mysterious simultaneous launches, then all of them are on this hammer!


    At the same time, the killing field in him is also launched in this moment, and all of them are all!


    This area has greatly increased Tang Hao''s power and soul, and he can also let him bring all the soul rings, all together, become the strongest blow!


    This hit.


    Shocking!


    Whip!


    Even if it is the sky!


    And this is also Tang Wei, the most powerful hammer!


    It is no longer to release the soul ring alone, but integrate all the strengths of the soul ring, and release the soul of his body, a hit if there is a substantive killing!


    Such a hammer can be said to be the strongest blow to Tang Hao, can release it!


    And this is also the capital he can fight over!


    Attemside!


    The two power collided with the instant tremor.


    The sky is more full of cloth.


    The surrounding wind whizzed, causing a while, a gap swirl, gathered towards the sky!


    Their two collides, directly changed the weather now, causing a rainstorm to come!


    See this scene.


    Tang Wei and Carl face micro-change.


    Their two of them collided with Karl occupied the advantages.


    Because he just released three soul rings.


    But against the side of Tang Hao, I have already released all the moves, all of them have been released.


    At the same time, this hit, I also took away at least one-third of the soul.


    Carl can feel obviously, the opposite side of the soul.


    But because of the soul rings and some other reasons, his soul recovery is also very fast.


    Karl guess, this may be the advantage of soul bones.


    After all, Tang Yu''s body, more than a soul bone.


    But Carl is not interested in this thing, so I haven''t studied it.


    However, it seems that this thing is quite bigger to the soul of the soul.


    If you don''t, Karl is, enough to save Tang Yu.


    But he did not fly out, even under Carl''s suppression, he also raised his hands, hard-up Karl''s attack!


    "I didn''t expect, I will lose it to others in strength.


    I Tang Hao, as a sacred sacred, there is the most powerful mammillic hammer.


    I haven''t encountered any one, I can keep up with me in strength, and even those people who can suppress me!


    Death Douro, you are the first person who can do this. "


    Tang Hao said a scene, then took the lead, with a few meters away.


    At the same time, he also returned the power, but the soul ring did not reclaim.


    at the same time.


    The place where Tang Hao stands before, there is a very deep pothole!


    But the diameter is not very large, but it is not very exaggerated in five or six meters.


    At this time, Karl looked up and looked at the sky, then released the fifth soul skill, tyrannical, and the fruit capabilities of the seventh soul technology.


    Fighter kingdom Domineering straight horizon, instantly combining the clouds in the sky, combing a middle point.


    Sky: I crack!


    Then Carl is in the ability to use the fruit, the left hand is gently.


    The surrounding sky, instantly recovered calm!


    The feeling of wind and rain, I have disappeared in the moment, even if I seem to see the feeling of heavy rain, I have not seen it.


    This is the power you can do now.


    If he waves, you can change the weather.


    As long as this weather is not completely formed, Carl is completely able to dissipate it.


    However, if the cloud is completely formed, Carl will not do this.


    Because of the power of nature, sometimes it is more powerful than human resources.


    Because the clouds are fully agglomerated, the coverage will be very wide, and it is also very difficult to control.


    But yet is not formed, then it is said.


    Just punch all of these clouds.


    So he can easily remove the clouds in the sky.


    See this scene.


    In the eyes of the two people, the eyes of the two people, they have emerged.


    Their two are very envious of this ability of Carl.


    If you change the power of meteorology, don''t say two people, even Tang Hao is very surprised.


    At the same time.


    Although it is said that this world is mixed with thousands of strange, the soul skills also have many strange strange things.


    But enough to change the soul of the weather, he still saw it for the first time.


    "Death"! This is not convenient to continue fighting, so what is we temporarily stop? "

 577 Chapter 562 Frand

    "This is afraid to lose it, so do you find an excuse to stop?"


    Just say, what do you say, I can''t fight.


    But today is you are not right, you have to apologize to them!


    The little dance and solo geese follow me, but it is coming to study in the Slack Academy.


    At the same time, I am also a teacher for the teacher, so I will appear here.


    And you don''t ask, don''t ask, I have stared at me with a murderous eye. It''s really invincible? "


    Carl enrogated Tang Yu a meal.


    The other party did not dare to pay back, but nodded, then the eyes, looked at the little dance and alone.


    "Sorry, this thing is that I am not right, I have influenced your trip."


    Tang Hao really apologizes.


    But the little dance and the unlicyed geese have paved the eye, and then the head will take the head to the side, and I will not accept this apology.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao is a bit Mongolian.


    She doesn''t know, what should she make a little girl, so they can only look at Carl with the eyes of the help.


    But Carl is white, and then the two hands are booth, indicating that there is no power.


    Tang Wei is scratching, then she has collapsed the soul ring, ready to run.


    "I wish you can learn something here, I will go first."


    Tang Wei, I don''t know how to say it, then I will open it directly.


    He also knows this time, it is a misunderstanding of Carl, so it will make such a big oolong.


    Even a little, leading to the storm.


    This small village is just a plain, and most of them are tombs houses.


    Only a small part is a brick building and wood room.


    If the storm is really coming, this village must be flooded.


    So when he saw that Carl scattered the cloud, it has already understood that Carl is not a bad person.


    At least it is not a person who is gratifying to the mustard.


    From this point of view, Tang Hao feels that he can believe him temporarily.


    So he chose to open.


    As for the small dance and solo geese.


    He thinks herself and these two people, there will be no relationships, and apologize, naturally no need to continue to stay here.


    But I don''t think so alone and the little dance.


    Their two saw Tang Hao, leaving there, then didn''t use it, and then sailed.


    This makes two little girls, very unhappy!


    "Hey! Is this still aunt? It''s better to see it. It is not a good thing!


    And I apologically sincere, I don''t know what something will be compensated.


    What is the use of light? Really, men don''t have a few good things, except Grandpa and Calgast! "


    I opened the ground gundered.


    Karl was full of black lines, and then gave her a cerebelow.


    "This kind of words should be cautious, I will read the guy of the old poison, and you are very fast.


    Sure enough, he said that I will take you here to learn, it is really a foresight.


    If you develop in your current mind, you will live away from the poisonous women in my story! "


    "I, I don''t ..."


    I heard Karl, I suddenly had some panic, and I even cried.


    She also understood that she should not be poisonous.


    This is a bad problem.


    "I don''t want to be the counterparts in the Cargorge story, those who are afraid of death!


    What do you have a heart, cut the throat, and a thousand knives, cooking ...


    Really too cruel ... "


    Karl saw that she was trembled, she knew that the geese was unique, and the brain didn''t have a lot.


    The death laws mentioned in her mouth are Karl based on some of the things he experienced, and some novels have been seen in the past generation, and they will join the story.


    At the same time, because of the viking of Carl.


    He prefer to let those counters, and death is very miserable.


    So will give you a lot of psychological shadows.


    But this story is currently only a single geese and a small dance.


    Even if you don''t listen to Karlo.


    So they naturally know those dead laws, what is something.


    It''s just relative to the solo geese.


    This small rabbit, psychological tolerance is not general high.


    Xiao Dance is in this regard, it can be said that it is very powerful.


    It may be that this is caused by her ability, and it is better than the solitus.


    Even Carl passed a simple test, probably measured the spiritual power of the little dance, and repeatedly jumped around the B-level.


    The mental state is the difference is B-.


    The mental state is the b +.


    The usual state is B.


    It may also be related to her as the soul of the beast.


    But now the small dance, there is also a space for class development.


    Wait until she is fully developed, the mental force will be even greater.


    "Little Dance, take her together, we delayed it for so long, but also triggered."


    "Well! I know! Xiaoyan, we are gone!"


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    The small geese nodded, Chang Shu, which came out from the shadow.


    They are sitting on the carriage.


    Karl is walking below, holding a carriage, silently walking toward the front of the front.


    But just at this time.


    A bright eagle sound appeared in the ear of the three people.


    Carl shouted.


    I saw a man with an eagle wings, which appeared in the air.


    I saw him hion in the air, and then this fell to Karl''s body, the arm also recovered the original state.


    Then he also helped his own glasses.


    "I just got someone, it seems to be two soul teachers who are fighting, is you fighting? Mr.?"


    Looking at this familiar face in front of you, the Calmine is tap, then nodded.


    "It''s worth you, the dean of the Shlake Institute, Frand, one of the gold iron triangles?"


    I heard Carl directly said that my name, Frandon was shocked.


    He lived here for a long time.


    Basically, it is already a touched.


    The title of the gold iron triangle, but it didn''t hear it for a long time.


    Now that Carl is once again again, he is a bit inexplicable at this time.


    "I am Frady, but the golden iron triangle is no longer existed. This is still not mentioned.


    But then say, who are you? I don''t believe that you are a average person.


    I have lived here for many years, and now the young people should don''t know me. "


    "Young people don''t know you, don''t mean in the sky, there is no information.


    And I and Liu Dilong''s relationship, it is still possible, she used to find me to drink, haha! "


    I heard the name of Liu Dilong, and Flend''s face change again.


    Especially when he heard, Carl often drinks with Liu Dilong.


    The vinegar in the eyes is already concealed!

 578 Chapter 563, I am coming to Shilek

    "Who are you, why do you know Liu Dilong!


    There is also, where is Liu Dynasty, she is now! "


    "Don''t be excited, I and Liu Dilong is just a simple wine friend relationship. As for other we slowly say, I will tell you.


    And this time, I gave us a Shrek Institute and send a school qualification. "


    Said, Carl is inside the sub-space bag, and the qualifications of this college entry of the Emperor Snow Night and the Menth Method.


    This secondary space bag is a separate prop site, so it is not one of the power of Carl itself, and naturally does not have to become a soul ring.


    This is equivalent to the space of the World of Douro.


    Fland took this brand and then looked at Carl, and then he didn''t pay attention.


    Although it is said in this world, the space treasure is extremely rare.


    But not not.


    If you have an heart, you can still bought it.


    Just is a bit more expensive.


    At this time, Flanders are firmly qualified, and then reveal the surprised expression.


    "It''s really true! But this is the place where there should be a badge, why is it empty?"


    Flandy stroked his eyes and felt some incredible.


    He did not have seen the qualification certificate of the college, but the Shilek College did not!


    And handle this thing, very costly, and pay a lot of money every year.


    To put it bluntly, it is necessary to pay taxes.


    But Flanders, so he didn''t handle this thing, only to maintain a four unlike pheasant college, relying on luck, recruit some monster students.


    Even some say that it is a monster, but most people are just because they can''t afford the formal college, this only ran to Shileke.


    In fact, there is still a lot of colleges who have not hang up.


    But most of them are the real grassy chicken college, even a few similar souls.


    There is only the Sprice Academy, which is still upholding, recruiting monsters.


    They are poor.


    But the poorest is ideal, poor goals!


    Dream is always necessary.


    What is achieved?


    "Frady, specific things, we went to the Shrek Academy to say.


    The two of them have been tired, and they should be taken at a place. "


    I heard Karl said so.


    Fland kneaded the qualification certificate of the week, as if he was afraid of this thing, and he was grabbed.


    "Come with me, I will take you to rest.


    Just this thing, can you really hang?


    Tell you in advance, our Shrek, there is no money! "


    "It doesn''t matter, the emperor of the snow, it has been sent your fees.


    At least I am in terms of office, you don''t have to pay any fees, just need A-An Xinxin''s teaching.


    However, this tax exemption policy is limited to this decade.


    If the Ten years, the Shrake College can''t do some famous words, this college will be banned. "


    The Callands did not express these words, and Frand was shocked again and again.


    He didn''t think of this unknown man in front of him, there was an ability to close the snow night emperor!


    In addition, he didn''t think that the emperor of the snow night didn''t have a big stronger for ten years!


    Although I don''t know what is the situation, this happiness is too sudden!


    This makes Frand understand that he must do a famous name, otherwise it is also sorry, the snow night emperor and the cultivation of this man in front of him.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I still want to thank you, thank the emperor of the snow, give me such a big expectation.


    You can rest assured, our Shrek Academy, adhering to the elite route, only recruiting monsters.


    Non-monster students, we are not! "


    When he heard him, the Carl dotted and then asked it, about Shrek''s enrollment rules.


    This is the same as the original inside, there is no change.


    When the Slack Academy''s life-life standard, the age is not more than 13 years old, the soul must reach the 21st level, and the two soul rings are the centuries of the soul ring, and they will be enrolled after four assessments.


    Before the age of 20, the soul of the soul exceeded 40, and met the level of the soul.


    There is also some strange strange, I don''t know what to use the martial art, but after the soul can reach the standard, you can still join the Shrek Academy.


    After all, some wonderful monsters, those regular souls colleges will not accept.


    Because they are not teaching, but also worry about their reputation, naturally will not receive it.


    As for the highest level of college ...


    If they have the ability to go, they will naturally go.


    And this highest specifications, compared to the Royal College, they did not refuse.


    Just pay the money.


    It''s that simple.


    Then Karl also learned from Fland, about the understanding of monsters.


    That is the other party, if you have special skills, you can even make a cross-level battle.


    Such a person can be exempted from the exam and enter the school directly!


    Then Karl also asked, how to be a teacher of the Shrek Academy.


    For this.


    Frante''s original standard, is able to persist in his and Zhao''s unpolated hands.


    Then you can become a teacher.


    of course.


    In this, you should also test his theoretical knowledge, so that he can assign his coaching task.


    However, when Carl learned this, he did not hesitate to release his nine soul rings.


    The eight black and red again.


    Frandon shocked again, and the body was soft and could not live.


    Carl is collecting the soul ring and looks to Fland.


    "Is there now a standard?


    As for the theoretical knowledge, just take the test.


    Xiao Dance and Single Geese are good students I have educated.


    Both of them are nine years old, and then alone is twenty-third, with two hundred years of soul ring.


    Xiao Dance is twenty-nine levels. It has two hundred years of soul rings. Are they are also qualified, become a college student? "


    I heard the words of Carl.


    Fland swallowed a spit, some Du Ni nodded.


    "Compliance, it is in line with ..."


    "I don''t know who you are now, can you tell me honest, what person is?


    Also this solo, how do I listen to this name so familiar?


    What is the relationship between her with poisonous fights? "


    Flander only wanted to know the identity of Carl, as well as the identity of Seli.


    Because he now has a bold guess, but not guaranteed is true.


    Carlled nodded and said: "I am Carl, the title of the title of the god, and the Guan Qing of the Tianzheng Royal."


    And alone is the granddaughter who is solitary, so their last name will be exactly the same. "


    When Carl said, Flanders found that their own guess is completely correct!


    He thought it was at the beginning!

 579 Chapter 564 enters Shrek

    The Shrake Institute is a small mood, but not a regular soul of Soul.


    Although this college is small, some people who can''t afford to school will still choose this place.


    Among them, there were many good jobs since I graduated from the Slack Academy.


    Even someone can go to the Tiandu Royal College.


    Such a score, except for those famous schools, I am afraid that no one can do it.


    As for the level of teachers.


    Although it is not the same, it can make a teacher in the seventy-level soul level of the seventy-level soul.


    The Shrek Academy is still the first to do.


    Later, although some colleges have learned this method, they can become a soul, each has their own arrogance.


    They have no patience and teach these furhead children.


    Also on the descendants of some Zongmen, or have a big power, or the descendants of those who are sealed, they will come to teach.


    Unfortunately, there are such strengths and forces, nothing to do with these soul.


    This is some of the status quo of the soul.


    They are not low, and even those students will naturally do not look at those students.


    But the Slack Academy, whether it is Zhao''s helpless or Flande, is a person who is taught.


    And they here, there are some sixty-level soul emperors, and the 50-level soul king help.


    This is a typical sparrow, but the fifteent is full.


    It is precisely because of their own performance, will make those who graduated from the Slack Academy, become more excellent.


    The only unfortunate thing is that people who can graduate from here, not much, now almost two thirty people.


    But these people are now mixed, which is also a good news for the Shrake College.


    that''s all.


    After understanding some of the Slack Academy, Fland is first arranged in the girl''s dormitory first.


    Although the environment here is not good, they are not picky, and there is a place to rest.


    After all, two of them under Carl Education, what is the hard environment staying.


    Even the same is true.


    In addition to no gram, there is an emperor city, life is not really like Miss Miss.


    Even if she has a smooth sailing, Carl is not mind, give her some bitterness.


    And this is also part of training.


    If there is no such part of training, the strength of Seli geese is now, although it may reach 20, but it is not necessarily from the twenty-third level.


    Bad dance is even more.


    She is more original, the level of improvement can be said to be very high, even more than the original, and the level of the Shrake College is high.


    Then Carl will settle the little dance and solo geese. This is followed by Fland, came to the dean office,


    At the same time, Zhao has helpless, there are several other teachers, they are called here, and they greeted with Carl.


    After the brief introduction, in addition to Zhao Wuji, the other people have left.


    They also have their own things to do, naturally there is no need to stay here stay.


    However, Zhao has helpless, as a practical teacher here, naturally, it is necessary to communicate with Cardadia, and make new teaching programs by the way.


    When Karl and Fland were chatted, he said the convenience of teaching.


    Carl is a little experience in this regard.


    He is combined with the knowledge that has not passed, and the models of the previous world, to train the karaoke and solo.


    good results.


    In addition to a bit of bitter, there is no other side effect, or even hurt the body that is developing.


    The only point of defect is that sometimes, a large amount of medicinal auxiliary is required.


    This kind of medicinal material does not need to be too good, as long as it can improve the quality of the body.


    The reason why there are two people who have a little dance and alone, in addition to those herbs, more important still is the treasures on the other side.


    However, these things have been used out, so it is completely negligible.


    When you really implement this aspect, the medicament made of ordinary herbal refining will be used.


    Anyway, the difference is not very large, plus the children here, is in development.


    So it is impossible to absorb too much one-time.


    If no one looks at, they absorb too much, not only will waste efficacy, but will even affect their health.


    The little dance and solo geese have no things, it is entirely because of Carl and the solitary sector, but also a close-time protection.


    But other students may have such treatment, and Carl is impossible, everyone must protect it.


    Even if he can''t do it.


    After all, it is divorced.


    So this thing is temporarily finalized, as for what kind of herbs, will be selected by Carl.


    As for the start of funds, Carl is ready to be fully, and these are not his money, but the part of the Snow Night''s Emperor promised to invest.


    This part of the money, Carl took one-third, used to buy these herbs, and other necessary teaching items.


    Then there are one third, used to improve the environment of the college, as for the remaining one-third, then look at it.


    Anyway, the current Slack Academy is not bad.


    This investment trees in the snow night, but it is very large.


    You can even buy the land of the royal college.


    This is more than an imagination of huge money than the money in Flande.


    However, for the emperor of the snow, this money is just a small investment.


    Anyway, the Flece College has been named in the sky.


    Now it is also a part of the Tiangou Empire.


    If the Slack Academy can really grow, then for the Tiangou Empire, there is only no harm in the benefits.


    What''s more, Carburn God is also the royal family of the Tiangou Empire.


    In such cases, the emperor of the snow night is natural.


    In this way, Carowa Fland also has Zhao Wuyi, discusses the teaching plan of nearly a day.


    At the same time, Kal''s teaching is given, and even the college qualification certificate is hung, the wall behind Flanders.


    As for the Cricket Emblem of the Shrake College, there is no absolute.


    Although they originally have a school emblem, but now it is, it is a bit .


    So you need to redesign one.


    At the same time, Flanders also learned that Liu Dilong is in the Huangcheng now, and has opened a college, which is hard to maintain.


    And according to her own words, she does not accept anyone''s help, unless the person is willing to come back!

 580 Chapter 565

    "It seems that if you want Liu Erlong, you have to have that person.


    Forget it, since she is going to live alone, we are not good to bother her.


    The most important thing is now, or the students'' things are settled again.


    Some time ago, I just received a very qualified student.


    However, he is not a focus, the most important thing is that I have two students. In addition to some problems, in addition to some problems, Can you help me see if you solve this problem. "


    "Fran, you are also dean, you can''t use it respect for me."


    You are calling my name Carl, or the teacher is the teacher, and it doesn''t have to make so much.


    You look at Zhao''s helpless, this is very good, he will call me the brothers. "


    "Haha, Karl, you said, I don''t dare to follow the title, or the 98-level title Douro said brother."


    However, you like this casual personality, I believe we must talk to it. "


    Zhao Wuyi is a look, seeing Flend has some headache.


    If you do other title Douro, Zhao has no greatness, I am afraid it is not a fat.


    But Carl is not concerned, but it is Frand that is more schematic, let Carl don''t like it.


    But this is also Flend''s character.


    He is more cautious, and if you can''t develop a Shrek Academy, you will quietly develop.


    "Forget it, still don''t say this, let''s talk about it first.


    Teacher Carl, about the two students, three words are unclear, please also take a look.


    Zhao Wuji, you stay here, organize us for a good textbook, and leave a standby in a copy.


    My teacher will go to the boy dormitory first, you will sleep here at night, but don''t just touch my things! "


    "Flander, you will also make a call!"


    Zhao has no greatness and is a bit unwilling.


    But his body is still very honest.


    The relationship between their two is very good, and this kind of thing, Zhao has no greatness, but it is used to it.


    And the speed is also fast.


    No him, only hand ripe.


    So this kind of thing is very convenient.


    Flanders nodded and then walked in front to the Carl band.


    Didn''t you have long, they came to the boy''s dormitory.


    "The Shrek Academy has always pursued the teaching method of elite route, so our college teacher is a lot.


    But before you came, only the three students were real students, but they did not start learning.


    This has my reason, because two people in these three, there are some problems I have no way to solve problems.


    However, another person is more convenient. He is not only a good talent, but even the strength is also the strongest among three people.


    Even the granddaughter who is the solitary life is alone, it is not necessarily his opponent, but it is the little dance, it is possible to play with him. "


    "Is this strong? You have hooked my interest, I want to see who this person is."


    When I heard Fland, the Carl''s mouth was rare, showing a rare expression.


    "What is his now?"


    "Twenty-five" soul, but also has a very powerful animal mission. "


    Such a genius, actually drifting to this place, is really sad for that country! "


    Frantes did not speak, even concealed some things.


    However, Carl is guessing the identity of each other.


    Because this time, only one of the people, with such soul, but also has a strong animal martial art.


    Now Dai Mu is coming out, then the other two people are self-evident, definitely is Ma Hongjun and Oscar.


    Two, when the six-year-old martial art is awakened, he was visited by Fland, and then she was taken around.


    And the talents of these two are very good, just because of the problem of martial arts, progress is not slow.


    After all, these two people, one is a evil phoenix, must vent their inner evil desire to continue cultivation, otherwise there will be very serious consequences.


    Oscar, it is because he is the martial arts of the food, there is no killing ability.


    Carl passed Flanders, basically, has basically identified the identity of these three people, but he did not say it directly.


    He continued to follow the side of Fland, listening to him, Huangjun, and Oscar''s martial art.


    These are both exactly the same as Kars, but he is not sure before, he is not sure, can help them solve this problem.


    "Ma Hongjun! Oscar! There is also the new Dai Mu, you have come out, I have important things to find you!"


    Franunda mountain.


    Inside this boy dormitory, suddenly came from a champion, and then saw three people wearing pajamas, appearing in front of Carl.


    Dai Mu, the pupil is also two different colors.


    However, he now looks some messy, as if you have played a one.


    Ma Hongjun and Oscar were also very messy.


    Seeing this scene, Flend couldn''t help but sigh.


    Carl is not seen, and the eyes will look at the house on another road.


    There is a girl dormitory.


    Both dances and solo geese have a good rest, and now I am watching in the window.


    Both two don''t know what Karl came here, but they did not come over to disturb.


    "You are not young now, how can you play a trouble? There is no sense of stability.


    Ma Hongjun, Oscar, I am not talking to you, don''t bully new students.


    There is also Dai Mu, you are the three emperors of the Xingroen Empire, what is this now?


    If your image is known, he is afraid! "


    "Hey! What is the relationship with me, he can''t die, naturally will not care about my image.


    But the Dean of Flander, this time you misunderstand us.


    We are not playing, but here catching insects.


    I really don''t know, where there is such a few insects here, how to shoot it.


    Even let Oscar to lure with sausages, then let Ma Hongjun use flames to burn, really give me disgusting! "


    Dai Mu''s open spun.


    Ma Hongjun and Oscar were also nodded, even Ma Hongjun also ran all the way, took out a small sack from the room.


    In this and sack, full of dangling, all being killed by them.


    There are even some no dead, the body can still be peristalized, it looks incomparably nausea.


    Seeing this scene, Flanders have a little black, and Karl is a little missing.


    "This sanitary environment is too bad!"


    "Hahahahaha!"

 581 Chapter 566 is shocked again

    Seeing Karl is laughing here, Flander doesn''t know what to say.


    Dai Mu Bai three people don''t know why Carl is, but they are a bit uncomfortable.


    This is a place they study.


    Now, it is so laughing, and of course there is no way to endure.


    However, Carl is a person brought by Fland, and they naturally have to take a look at the bottom of Carl.


    "Frand dean, who is this person? It looks good, and he is so young, it is hard to be a new student?"


    Ma Hongjun asked, and pinched his fist, as if I want to give Carl.


    Karl looked at Ma Hongjun in front of him, couldn''t help but laugh.


    He can feel the age, Ma Hongjun''s age, probably around ten years old, the soul level is almost a low level, around 22, and left.


    With his age, this soul is very good.


    The other side of Oscar''s soul level, probably in 23, and his age, is also ten years old to eleven.


    The two of them are very in line with the Hulan Academy''s enrollment criteria whether they are age or wedding grades.


    Said that they are small monsters, not too much.


    After all, such a good talent, even if you are in the Royal College, it is a few days of genius.


    Soloe is so.


    However, they are still a little bit.


    His talents are really strong, even if the Tang San, the Tang San, which is in the original, but it is flat with his level.


    Even one degree is wearing a white anti-super soul level.


    However, after the latter, Tang San did not explain directly, this successfully contrast the level of Mu Bai.


    So from this can also be seen, Dai Mu Bai''s talent, how good is it.


    "Haha, I just introduced it, this matter is grievances."


    Frand laughed, which started to introduce Carl''s identity.


    "He is Carl, which will be your teacher in the future, and his identity is not normal!


    He is from the Guantian of the Tiantou Royal Royal, and it is also the emperor of the snow, invested in the great benefactor of our Shrek Academy.


    Now with this fund, we don''t have to live in this, it is easy to be insects.


    Next, I will give you a more good brick building so that you don''t have to spend your thoughts. "


    Said, Flend feels a bit wrong, then coughing twice.


    Cough, saying that this Carl teacher, he brings us the qualification certificate of the college. In this way, we will no longer be a pheasant college, but a regular soul.


    At the same time, the Snow Night Emperor also has been free of ten years of taxation, but there is a condition, that is, Ten years, the Shrek Academy must play the name! "


    When I heard Fland, Ma Hongjun and Oscar were two people who followed Flanders, and suddenly excited.


    They have only one idea now, that is, the Shrek Academy will operate, so they will not live up to Frand''s cultivation.


    Have to say, their two of them are very simple.


    Instead, we Dai Mu Bai, some doubts about Carl''s identity, and even doubt.


    "Why do you support you with the sky? Even the Xing Luo Royal House Guest Qing, there is no such big right!


    Dean France, is you liered by this person? "


    "Hahahaha, this is your peace of mind, he doesn''t have to lie to me, because he is willing to die, we can all at any time."


    After all, the teacher, but the title of the title! "


    "what?!"


    When I heard Fland, I Dai Mu Bai three people suddenly shocked.


    Carl is very matched to show his eight black red soul ring configuration.


    Whenever he exposes this soul ring configuration, there will always be a big mouth.


    Before Zhao Wuji saw Karl''s soul ring, it was also this expression, even surprised to dislocation.


    Nowadays, Dai Mu and others are similar, but they still don''t let go of the lower bar.


    Flanders are dark.


    Before he was shocked by Carl''s soul ring, now I saw someone else was scared, nature is a pleasure.


    Although the Flanders is very good, he is actually a belly black.


    However, he knows that it is only occasionally showing his belly black.


    This is in the original, and it is also present.


    For example, the school uniforms in the original, and the advertisements above the clothes.


    Normal people can''t design the kind of clothes, but also Frand can make this kind of thing.


    However, after Karl now, they are abundant, Fran is estimated that there is no such thing.


    Otherwise, this is not just the problem of being lost his own face.


    Even the face of Carl, will throw out together.


    So even if Flander wants to do this, Carl will also do our best to stop.


    "Now you understand, he is the god of the title, the level of 98th!"


    And from now on, he is your actual class, as well as the teacher of the comprehensive course.


    In this regard, it should be Zhao''s unpredictable to give you a class, but the teacher of Carl is coming, and he intends to teach you person, I agree. "


    "Then we have problems in the future, can you still find a teacher?"


    Oscar asked a key issue.


    Frand nodded and said.


    "This is not conflict, and Zhao Wuji teacher will give you a lecture, but his things are more foundation, and you will do you personally.


    So his courses are essential, just that the proportion of Carl teachers is relatively large.


    After all, he is successful, education has two little monsters than you have to exaggerate!


    But who they are, I will temporarily keep confidential, wait until tomorrow''s collection time, you will meet. "


    When I heard Fland, I Dai Mu Bai three people brushed the girl''s dormitory.


    The three people are men, and naturally pay attention to the beauty that has just arrived in the female dormitory.


    However, they did not see their faces, but they saw two body.


    A spicy and fantastic, full of energetic, one is full of cold temperament.


    In addition, they can''t see anything.


    After all, the girl dormitory and the boy dormitory are also separated by a room.


    Here is the dormitory of the teachers.


    In addition to Fland and Zhao Wu, other teachers live here, which also let Dai Muhu and others, dispelled the thoughts of the past.


    "It''s actually so serious, I can disclose a little information, and the names of their two are called small dances and solo.


    They are both nine years old, and they are also the big soul of the 20th level.


    As for the specific level, I will arrange a battle tomorrow, and let you experience it in person. "

 582 Chapter 567 Observing

    "Nine-year-old 20th soul teacher ?!"


    Single one sentence, let Dai Mu Bai feel extremely surprised.


    They didn''t have seen the big soul, but the nine-year-old big soul teacher is still seeing!


    What kind of talent can you reach this level?


    It''s too exaggerated!


    Not just them, even Fland is sighing.


    In fact, he knew that the strength of Xiaoqiu and the solo geese was also incredible.


    Because of this strength, in this continent, it is almost absent.


    But two of them, and Karl''s tiger thistle, breaking this rule.


    So it will be unmask.


    "Okay, this will then say, I will come here today, I will see you three students, so that you will know me.


    As for the second thing, that is, for Oscar and Ma Hongjun''s martial arts.


    I just came here, Fland has told me your things.


    Now you have released your own martial arts and soul, let me check it, see how it should be handled. "


    When I heard Carl, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, although some doubts, but still released their own martial arts.


    Oscar''s martial arts is a large sausage.


    This kind of food system can say that it is very rare, no one will continue to cultivate this martial art.


    The most is the soul of the ten sessions, and I have a decade of white soul rings mixed.


    After all, most of the fooder martial arts, at all, do not reach the state of being born in Oscar.


    But Oscar is different.


    He has the potential to go farther, and this world is not only one of him.


    Just his martial arts, it is more embarrassing.


    As for the other side, Huang Jun.


    The evil phoenix on him has burned a strong flame.


    That kind of evil, let Carl have been surprised.


    "Is this a variant martial art, I still see it, it is a bit exaggerated.


    But look at your expression, I still check it out first. "


    Said, Carl embarked forward, released the eighth soul skill, opened the non-dead bird, and smashed the pain of Ma Hongjun.


    "My evil phoenix is ??actually suppressed!


    Teacher Carl, is this your martial art? "


    Ma Hongjun is a bit surprised.


    He didn''t think that his martial art was evenly suppressed by Carl, even if Flander had no way to do so easily.


    This makes him very surprised.


    Carl is shaking his head and checking the other party''s body and the martial arts, and answering it while opening.


    "I just released a little soul, and some of the strength of the soul skills.


    And my eighth soul skill is not dead, pressing your martial arts.


    If you can''t even press your martial arts, what is the title of Douro? "


    Carl Bai has an eye-catching, Ma Hongjun is also scratched.


    Then Karr frowned, the look of the eyes, some were not very wonderful.


    Seeing Karl''s eyes, Ma Hongjun was panicked.


    "Carl teacher, I have no problem?"


    "You have a problem, and the problem is very big! Now I am not good, how can I help you.


    Your evil phoenix, some Phoenix''s gene blood, accurately said that you have some Phoenix blood.


    However, because this blood is too rare, you have caused your martial art to awakening, there is a serious deviation, which will become a phoenix.


    But even if this is the animal martial art, this is also a kind of animal martial arts, so you must be careful, you can''t explore you! "


    "hiss--"


    When I heard the words of Carl, Ma Hongjun suddenly took a breath, and then took Carl with poor Baba''s eyes.


    "Teacher Carl, I am still young, I have no wife, I don''t want to die ...


    In particular, this kind of death method is simply too bad. I am Hongjun, but how can a handsome man, how can I explode?


    Even if you want to die, I have to die in the starry forest, or die in the battle of others, I don''t want to explode and die! "


    Although Ma Hongjun is a little fat, he also has his own image, so he will not accept the explosion and die.


    Carl is shaking his head, and the hand will not be dead, it will enter his body, temporarily in the evil phoenix.


    At the same time, Carl also put a part of Hades, as part of hell, while injected into Ma Hongjun''s body, helping him improve physical fitness.


    This power, although it looks a little evil, it will not affect the god of Ma Hongjun, and will not deepen his desires, but will reduce his desire, let him become a kind of person who is not wanting.


    Of course, this effect will not be so obvious, just make him temporarily become, there is not much desire.


    But the ability to move, he still there.


    "Your business, I have a thinking, that is, I will improve your physique first, help you get the first bottom soul ring, which is thirty level, I will help you completely solve the problem brought by Wuhun.


    Now, you need to make my strength to help you press the evil fire in your body.


    During this time, you only need to master your own Phoenix martial arts and follow me.


    I will use the shortest time, let you become the soul of the 30th level, then take you to get the soul ring.


    When I arrive, I will let you go back and change the bones and become the appearance you want to become! "


    Karl''s idea is to let Ma Hongjun''s evil phoenix, become a real phoenix!


    Although it is said that the martial arts of Ma Hongjun in the original, the upgrade has become a phoenix, and is one of the top beast and martial arts, one of the top fires.


    At that time, there is a pure phoenix martial art!


    This is a real beast!


    It''s better to know how much than this ten phoenix!


    Although the ten phoenix listened to domineering, it is the lower product of Phoenix.


    It is really possible to stand in the peak of the beast and martial arts, still the gods of the beast.


    However, most of the beasts of the martial arts, at all, do not play the power of the beast, which makes people underestimate these martial arts.


    This is just because the talents of those people don''t work, there is no way to play the true strength of these martial arts.


    Specific reasons, or is related to the blood.


    Only those who are pure, will be very powerful when using this martial art.


    It is very weak.


    If he has hundreds of hundreds of phoenix blood, it is not a problem.


    But unfortunately, humans don''t reach this level, 90%, almost the limit.


    But even if this is, let it become a final fight, or even a half god, it is gently.


    If you are fighting, there is no problem!


    And this is also the goal of Carl.


    He wants to let Ma Hongjun, get a hundred percent of the venis blood, and then turn the evil phoenix, become a real Phoenix!

 583 Chapter 568

    Regarding the power of evil phoenix, Call has already had a certain idea.


    But this requires some coupons, the exchange of the system mall, a thing named phoenix fragments.


    This thing, basically there is no role, Carl first, seeing this meaningful thing, I thought it was a real Phoenix.


    As a result, this thing is the ability to eliminate the blood of the phoenix, or the impurities existing in the power of the Phoenix.


    And use this, there is still a certain physical fitness requirement.


    At least the body quality of the other party, including mental strength, must get C-level or more.


    According to the world view of Douro mainland, the soul of the top 30 or more, the physical qualities should be above the C-level.


    So Karl will say, wait for him to gain the purple millennium soul ring, he will change him to change the soul.


    And this phoenix fragment is the key props that Carl needs.


    And this thing is not very cheap and requires two thousand trading points.


    Carl now just joined the Shrake College, the trading point of the body is not much, but also put it out.


    So the Carl is not allowed to make your own investment, he will definitely put this Phoenix, cultivate the truth!


    However, this meaning is unknown, and it is also found by Carl.


    Because the current power of Ma Hongjun''s phoenix, it is mixed with some impurities. As long as the user can remove it, become a real Phoenix Wu Soul.


    But unfortunately, this thing can''t improve blood, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to sell so cheap.


    But that''s okay.


    This world is related to the phoenix, even the more advanced soul beast.


    As long as you can get the soul rings of these soul beasts, Ma Hongjun''s phoenix blood will increase.


    Although there will be some impurities in the blood pulse, after he upgraded to the title of the title, it will be used to remove impurities once.


    As for the blood of the phoenix, it will be said.


    There will always be a way to help him improve blood.


    But this matter, Carl did not say it directly, but put a very difficult look, thinking about it for a long time.


    "Ma Hongjun, now you don''t do anything, every month, I have a room, I will help you handle evil.


    Others, you don''t have to think about it. If you give it to me, after all, I will start from tomorrow, it is your teacher.


    Your question is also my problem, I will treat you as my child. "


    I heard Karl said that Ma Hongjun suddenly moved to an additional, and the five-body trembled.


    Dai Mu is a surprise look at Carl.


    He knows that Ma Hongjun is relatively simple, and it is easy to believe in others.


    However, Cal''s draws the means, it is really good to see.


    Because of the painting of others, I naturally give a commitment, but also give each other must be good.


    Carl''s treatment method is perfect.


    So Dai Mu is a bit surprised.


    He even skeptizes that the true purpose of Carlla is what is.


    However, he did not speak.


    In his opinion, as long as Carl does not pose a threat to the Haleke College.


    He wants to do anything, Dai Mu is too lazy to take it.


    Anyway, he can determine that Carl will not harm people.


    If necessary, a ninety-eight-level super Douro, if you want to kill them, you can do it.


    Naturally, there is no need to draw a relationship.


    at the same time.


    Carl is helping Oscar, solves the problem of Wuhun and soul.


    He said much in this side.


    Just because of the sake of the martial art, some small fluctuations occurred in the soul.


    It is also very simple if you want to solve it. It is to release the soul skills, which can not only exercise proficiency, but even consume soul.


    As long as you consume more times, after all of them are emptied, you can play the role of Successfulness.


    In this way, his soul will become more and more smooth.


    After I heard this idea, Franger was shocked when I was shocked, and the expression was shocked.


    "Why didn''t I think of this simple way, Karl teacher is really super Douro, thinking is more agile than my guy!"


    "Frank, you don''t have to say this, if you observe more, you can find this, you just fall into the misunderstanding, think this is the impact of Wuhun.


    But this is actually just that he rarely releases the soul skill, causing the soul to block a bit.


    Therefore, if you want to solve it, you can only release the soul skills and dredge the soul.


    With your knowledge, I can''t find it really mistakes at the beginning, but you will definitely find yourself. "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Frank sighed, and then nodded.


    Oscar smiled and scratched his head, and then continued to release his soul skills.


    In the mouth, you are also muttered. ''Laozi has the root of the sausage'' ''spells such as the root of the roots, then put your two soul skills.


    This spell is very embarrassing, not to say Oscar yourself.


    He is now red.


    But for your own soul, it can be smooth and smooth, and he is not awkward, as long as it can go smoothly.


    Other Oscar can not care.


    Hold it for so many years.


    It is always cool.


    Otherwise, I really will have a problem.


    "I have given it out. Today, the sky is not early, you haven''t finished eating dinner first, but I have to sleep early.


    Tomorrow, you remember to raise your spirit in the morning, I will inform you when I gather.


    Now you have any other questions, if not, I and Frank dean, I plan to go back. "


    I heard Carl''s words.


    Frank blinked.


    He is the dean, but now it seems that the number of orders that give the number will become Carl.


    However, Oscar and others have not felt violated.


    After all, Carl''s strength is here, and he still died with an old.


    Frante listened to Carl, it seems that there is no problem.


    Just his dean is majestic from today, I am afraid it will not exist.


    At this time, Oscar and Ma Hongjun two asked some, relatively simple questions.


    Most of them are practicing between soul and martial arts, how to quickly improve the soul.


    For these, Carl''s answer is only two words, that is, cultivation!


    In addition, there is no other law.


    Although Tianwei Dibao can increase the soul, it will be slightly inadvertently explosions and die.


    So without safety measures, don''t think more.


    Dai Mo is white here, asked a more meaningful question.


    He asked Karl, why is it to come here to teach.


    Carl smiled and gave his answer.


    "Because I want to be god!"

 584 Chapter 569 Collection

    Carl''s answer is simple and rude.


    Suddenly shocked to everyone in the scene.


    "Hahahaha, are you shocked?"


    When you arrive at my strength, you know that there is no goal that can continue to work out in addition to God.


    And how good is the god, you can freely shuttle each world, no longer need to be restricted.


    But now I say these, still a little time, you will not understand. "


    When I heard Karl, they were scared, of course, didn''t understand what Karl said.


    But Flander is able to understand some, but nothing is said.


    It is a field that does not have a problem with Flanders.


    His present goal is to become a toucher.


    It is so simple.


    As for his dream, it is to become a title.


    So what is god, he didn''t even think about it. Don''t say that Karl is the same, the light is very big.


    However, Dai Mu is completely stupid at this time.


    He is a person asking this question.


    Originally he thought that the Carl will give an official answer, but the result is such a sentence.


    God!


    What a big ambition!


    But what is the relationship between the teacher?


    Dai Mo has a curiosity and asked this sentence.


    "Teacher Carl, you want to be a teacher, why do you want to be a teacher?


    Can you still practice? Is it difficult to say to you? "


    "You asked this, this is a bit difficult? This is very sleepy!


    I am in this strength stage, and I have said less than a few years.


    So I plan to try to change the way, see if I can''t succeed, my bottleneck.


    Only in this way, I have the opportunity to become God. If this is not, I will continue to change a method.


    As for my teacher, this is purely personal interest. It is the way to come in the road. You don''t think much.


    However, if I can teach a group of super Douro, the ultimate Dou Luo, or even a half God, this is also an achievement for me.


    But who can guarantee that you can''t be god?


    Dream is to have, in case it is true? "


    When I heard the words of Carl, I took a noddion, as if I was inspired, my face was dignified toward Carl.


    "Thank you teacher, your answer, I know what I will do next!"


    "I don''t know what you have to do, but I remind you that since I have to do it, then I simply, and don''t regret it!


    So before doing anything, you must take a good consequence in advance, but when you do this, you must never have any hesitation.


    No matter what to do, this method is common, even if you are looking for your wife, you are also true. "


    I heard the ridicule of Carl, the three people present were blushing.


    Originally Carl is a masterpiece.


    However, he suddenly suddenly changed the wind.


    Such Carl makes them don''t have some tolerance.


    Even if Fland is flashed, it will come to a place to fall.


    "Okay, joke here, have other questions?


    If not, I should go to eat.


    Take a day, I haven''t eaten a meal now, it is really starving! "


    After Karl spit, he went to Dai Mu Bai three.


    They have no problem, except those bugs.


    Carl will not help them clean up these things.


    They are all men, and they don''t need others to help.


    However, the environment here is really a bit daret.


    But the girl''s dormitory is a lot.


    At least there is a wood house, and the tama housing here is still a grade.


    Then Carl passed with the little dance, and there were a few words that were simple and chatted, and they left here and followed Fland to eat.


    ......


    Nothing night.


    In addition to chasing the night war, outside Zhao, who is working overtime, other people, including students, also sleep.


    Wait until the next morning.


    Almost every day on three times.


    Frad is notified all students to the square.


    But this is the square, in fact, the street in the village.


    Now it is temporarily acquired here, and those villagers have also charged money, and naturally they will not be dissatisfied.


    There are even many people, moving the small stool, I plan to sit in the distance.


    Because they are all very clear, every time the Shrake Academy chooses the package, there will be a wonderful battle.


    And this is also one of the villagers in this village, one of the few entertainment projects.


    After all, the soul of the soul, I saw it for these ordinary people, and it was difficult to see it in a lifetime.


    Now it is basically a few months, or even half a year, you can see it.


    It is also very full of fun.


    Karl saw the movements of those villagers, skilled move stools, and some speechless.


    Dai Mu''s white face is slightly changed, and he also encountered the situation of so many people in the first time.


    Two people in love and solo geese are habits.


    Two people are in the Royal College, they are two beautiful women.


    A responsible for lively, and another is responsible for high cooling.


    One heat is cold, it can be said to be a perfect match.


    Even in some people, they have become a lily of lily.


    There is even a biography of the same person.


    These were caught by Carl, and then he did not hesitate to give the other person''s parents, let them educate these children.


    Some of the second generation, it is not dry, and it is not cultivated, and it is a daily painting book.


    It is a bit not orthogonal.


    Fortunately, I don''t know anything.


    Otherwise, you will not be good for the personality of the two people.


    It can be seen that the people are all popular in the end.


    Therefore, for this multi-person gaze, they have been used to it, there is nothing for fear.


    Oscar and Ma Hongjun are similar.


    However, two of them can not have so many popularity.


    They will habits, just because they have too many people, they have attracted many people who come to the crowd, and then look at it and habits.


    "Today''s collection, mainly speaking three things!"


    Zhao Wu has gone up, and the screwdrivers were opened.


    However, his dark circles are very serious, it seems that it is not sleeping, directly all night.


    "The first thing, welcome our new teacher Carl, and officially join the Shrake College!


    At the same time, he still has another identity, that is, the Royal Guest Qing of the Tianzheng Royal! It is also the soul of the soul of 98, the title is super Douro! "


    At this time, Carl is really joined the Shrek Academy.


    At the same time, the system sound is late.


    ''Select has completed ...''

 585 The 570th chapter collectively stupid

    ''Choosing has been completed, freely assigning skill points: 1, freely assigning attribute points: 1, get trading points: 1000. ''


    After more than three years, Carl finally completed this selection task and got this notching reward.


    However, the system is still not upgraded yet.


    But it does not affect the use of other functions such as Mall, which is enough to Carl.


    Anyway, this system is now very difficult.


    The strength of Carl himself is too strong, causing the system choice unless it is strong than him, or some of the tasks that are difficult to Calbet.


    The world of Douro mainland wanted to punish, although the world is more likely to be more than the demon''s tail, but it is still difficult.


    After all, the world''s ultimate fightro, and the soul beast flexible in 500,000 years.


    Subsequently, Karl was in the speech here, opened his own personal property, and looked at it.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken), Huangquan fruit (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 2


    Remainable assignment points: 3


    Trading point: 12330


    Mall: 1 ''


    What is the soul ring is not included in the system.


    Carl''s own ability, still these, just if you want to release it, it is necessary to get it in the form of soul skills.


    In general, there is nothing to enhance.


    But now Karl has more than 10,000 trading points, but you can try, buy something, help the students to improve the strength.


    These have improved physical fitness and enhance the ability of talents, and Carl can be fully bought.


    After all, this thing is very cheap, even if you use a full set of processes, it is also the two hundred trading points.


    Because these things, just increase the potential and talents, change personal physical fit, and don''t directly increase strength, you need to practice yourself.


    So the price will be so cheap.


    If you change to those who can directly improve strength, the price is at least 10 times, and this is less.


    However, there are two people who have never accept this package.


    Their two are only educated by Carl, and the feeding of various Tianwei Dibao is so strong.


    However, it is a solitary Tianwei Di Bao.


    This can give her heart harm.


    As for the package in the system mall, Carl intends to wait until they are actually enrolled in school.


    After all, Karl''s teaching mode is still exploiting.


    He also summed up a set of teaching models in recent years.


    So, the little dance and solo geese have become Karl''s little white rat, and he will do experiment with him.


    Even so, the effect is still there.


    However, Carl is now intended to train these students inside the Zaleke College with their latest education.


    By the way, put the package in the system mall.


    At that time, their strength will definitely fall.


    Carl is confident, directly educating a group, the youngest title in history!


    That''s right, not one, but a batch!


    Only in this way, Carl can let the whole world remember themselves.


    There is no powerful strength, the key is to massage the title of Douro.


    This is the strongest ability.


    Even if it is the current Wushu Hall.


    This is why, Carl wants to start from scratch.


    Because he started from the lowest starting point, it can be shocked, let the people of the whole continent pay attention to themselves.


    Carl is thinking so.


    It is also planning to do it.


    It''s just that Frand is still speaking on the dean.


    Karl was organized here for a long time, and he didn''t finish it.


    have to say.


    Regardless of the world, as long as the leadership, I like a long story.


    Fland also fled this destiny.


    But see Oscar three-person expression, they seem to have been used to it.


    Two people who are small dance and solo geese are some impatient.


    Their two have been asleep, if Fland is not ending his speech, they are afraid that they really have to fall asleep.


    "Well, I have to say so much, now welcome two new students to enrollment!"


    Fland finally said that it is useful, then clapping the cheers and solo geese.


    Zhao Wuji is because of a stay, so now some spirit is sluggish.


    Frante''s speech is over, he has not woken up.


    See this scene.


    Oscar three people look at it, then applaud, speak loudly.


    "Welcome new students!"


    "Happy ... Welcome!"


    Zhao, which was shocked, suddenly a spirit, and then immediately applauded.


    Seeing this scene of Fland, glanced at him, then whispered: "Time to doze off at work, your month''s overtime pay is gone!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Zhao Wuyi face bitter gourd, there is no way to refute, and then I can only show my eyes to Oscar, as if I say let them wait!


    Oscar and others are completely not afraid, as if they are used to it.


    The little dance and solo geese are in the welcome sound.


    Although the applause of the thinness, people feel a bit embarrassed.


    But two of them don''t care about it.


    "My name is Xiaoqiu, danced, this year, the big soul of the 20 or more, the martial arts is the animal martial arts soft bunny, as for my specific level, you can guess it!"


    The little dance is sweet, and the long appearance is cute, and the attention of the three boys have attracted.


    At the same time, she also came to kill, letting these three boys, suddenly attracted.


    The small dance was meager, and then revealed a shallow smile and referred to the fingertips of Carl.


    "There is also that this Carl teacher is my brother, if you want to chase me, remember to tell my brother!"


    The voice falls, the little dance is still blinking, charming.


    I have to say, although she is very young, but this is very attractive in the bones.


    The will of the three people in Oscar is firm.


    If you change to a general soul teacher, I am afraid that she has already hooked the soul.


    However, the last paragraph of the small dance falls.


    Dai Muhuai is collectively stupid.

 586 Chapter 586 sensational continent!

    "I heard it, it is said that there is a Slug School, which is called the Slack Academy, actually sent a title to the competition of the teacher to participate in the teacher.


    What do you say, what are they doing? There is also the title of Douro, is it true! "


    "I feel unlikely, if it is true, the other party is the title, how can I come to the soul competition?"


    "What is your quarrel, I have heard that this title Douro is very strong, it is said to be a galaxy of the sky.


    Just, it seems to be because the royal family has sinned him, so he only leaves and then set up a Shrek Academy. "


    "When you look at you, I don''t know if I have a specific thing, I can say to you, what is sin, there is no existence.


    According to the news I got, this Death Karl, it seems to have a simple to have a teacher''s addiction, so they will go to Shrek''s pheasant college.


    However, his appearance, really makes this college, becomes a threat, we must be careful, absolutely cautious. "


    "Call, but also they don''t participate in the youth group, otherwise, we are difficult.


    I don''t know how to know the young group. I know the contestants of the Shrek Academy, but there are three soul respects, the configuration of the three big souls!


    Is this inside a juvenile group? Even in the youth group, there is a battle! "


    "This is still not counting, the three people of their teachers are two seventy-level soul.


    Plus this Death Karl, almost invincible, they can definitely kill the reorders.


    At that time, I will see that the teacher''s teachers are grouped and can be separated by them.


    Otherwise, depending on the strength of this dead fighting, it is really likely to kill! "


    "Not only, I also heard that the big lady of our sect is Ning Rong, in order to prove that he is a genius, and has also joined the Shrek Academy.


    To be honest, I really really distressed that the teenage group of the Qizaba Levan.


    They played, it is possible to fight, even if I have already played, I may have to sin Ning Rongrong, the little princess, as well as the principal and Jian Dou Luo, and Jiao Luo Luo


    If you don''t fight, that is, it is the most difficult to get the most difficult person. "


    When the seven treasure glazes is chatting, it is basically talking about this matter.


    They discussed the heat of the world, completely did not pay attention, and Ning Zhi has already appeared behind them.


    at the same time.


    Two people in Kaido and Jamada are also here.


    "You have a chat, you still don''t hurry to practice!


    I am seven treasures, although I don''t exclude any soul, but I am not a place where the waste is! "


    If you hear the wind, these members suddenly surprised, and they will leave.


    At present.


    Originally intensive squares, it became empty, only three people left.


    "Sword, uncle, can we defeat Carl?"


    "If we live to die, we will join hands to release the martial arts integration skills, and if you fight hard, it is possible to defeat each other.


    But this is just a soul competition, and it is naturally impossible to release too powerful forces.


    So if you want to defeat him, it''s hard to add, let alone him there is a branch.


    I have passed the strength of this furnish, probably the extent of the 94-level title Douro. "


    "Is this exaggerated? Old sword, you determine that you don''t feel wrong?"


    If you hear Jian Dou Luo, Yan Douro feels some incredible.


    Jianou Luo snorted and didn''t look back.


    "Your old bones, wait for you to make friends with him, this Carl is a genuine monster!


    And his teaching method is also really leaving, and those students who teach them, I have a hunch, and I will definitely become a monster that is famous for the whole continent!


    Ok, I don''t say it now, Carl gives me a set of programs, let me practice.


    Take another two months, I see if I can break the current level. "


    Dust and heart, you have left here.


    Kiao Luo is sighing.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, so serious sword, it seems that he is really stimulated.


    However, the main owner, Rong Rong went to Shrek, really did not have any questions? "


    "Reassured, although honor will eat some bitterness, but this is a good thing for her.


    After all, we are too pet her. Now let her go to the Shrek Academy, it is exactly a experience.


    And she can''t stand it, I have come back, I don''t have to advise it at all. "


    "Right."


    The Dou Luo nodded, and it agreed to the state of the wind.


    Then they left here together and began to prepare the soul competition in advance.


    ......


    at the same time.


    All colleges inside the Tiangou Empire, after learning the news of this Shrek Academy, suddenly suddenly.


    They have some people, I don''t know what kind of college, but some are very clear.


    After all, I can participate in the college of the soul master, there is a famous surname, and there are people who have a certain force.


    Naturally, I will explore the Spirit College, and the bottom of Carl.


    Not just them.


    On the Empire, even the Wushu Temple, I learned this news.


    Especially in the past, I saw the strength of Karao, I reached the 98th, and even the soul rings were eight black and red.


    Her first reaction is not credible!


    But when she passed the special channel, she learned that the news was real, she frowned.


    "Popener, this person, should we try to pull it?


    The 98th level of Super Douro, and you are the same level!


    If you can accept such a strong person, our power of our Wushu, that is, it is really a championship! "


    Jiouro said.


    Although there is some yin and yang, he said is not wrong.


    However, the ghost of the side is shaking his head.


    "According to me, I still observe it for a while, in case this guy is only a virtual table?"


    "No, he is true, and Jian Dou Lu is not his opponent!


    Even at the time there was no wind to assist next to it.


    The strength of this person is deep! "


    By east shakes his head and begins thinking.


    Ghost Dou Luo and Jikouro have heard it, and suddenly took a breath!


    Jian Dou Luo is currently recognized in the world, one of the strongest strong attacks!


    Even the Tang Hao, who once hitting the Wushu Temple!


    But he was defeated?


    Is it still failing in the case of rising wind?


    This is really incredible!


    After a while, I stood in the East and picked up my own scepter.


    "You are ready to prepare, I have to see this man in person!"


    "Follow! Pope!"

 587 The 587th chapter of the Wushu Temple!

    "Freed, today you will train them to train them, and Ning Rongrong is relatively special.


    Our qualifiers, there are still half a month, even if it is a juvenile group, it is also started after twenty days.


    So this time, I have to train Ning Rong, let her improve her strength in the shortest possible time.


    Although I dare not guarantee, these twenty days, I can give her too much level, but at least I will not let her head back. "


    Carl said that it was more straightforward, and Ning Rong received it, it was also ashamed.


    She is very proud, if it is changed to the average person, she will not accept it.


    But Carl''s strength is here, plus small dance and others are Carl''s students.


    This leads to the words of Ning Rong, very close to the word of Karl.


    So the Ning Rongrong, at this time, no hair, there is no shelf with Miss.


    However, this is just in front of Carl, she will be so well.


    If you change to a stranger, her probability will refute back.


    "Is this time not to see my brother?"


    The little dance is asked, and Carl is shaking his head and touching her hair.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going out, just on this hill, giving Ning Rongjing.


    If you want to come, you can come at any time, but even if you want to come, you can''t delay training. "


    Said, Carl will look at the body of Fran.


    "Frand, they gave you, although it is very short, I don''t ask them to make any progress.


    But it is absolutely uncomfortable, even if it is just a qualifier, I have to give me a spirit! "


    "Reassured Carl, I certainly know what to do, but fifteen days later, it is the qualifier of our teachers.


    You determine that you participate in the three battles, personal war, do you really don''t participate? "


    "There is no need, if it is not the rule, the three people must come forward three people, I don''t want the three people to go.


    At that time, I probably swept a look, the teachers of their college teams, the strongest strength but sixty-nine.


    Even if they can break through the seventy level, it is impossible to be your opponent, so I am very relieved.


    And even if an unexpected game, several few games can come, anyway, the first place is our.


    The main thing is the most important, or the junior group.


    Because the age of participation is under the age of fourteen, and even the 14-year-old student is also included.


    So some colleges, their students have been fourteen, and all are the 26th grade.


    If they have a good adapt, upgrade to twenty-nine or even thirty levels is not a problem.


    So the young group, it should be the group we focus on! "


    I heard Karl said that Fland was nodded.


    "I know, I now in addition to Ning Rong Rong, the rest of the people come with me!


    In the next ten days, I will be responsible for you!


    Now give you a free time for you for 20 minutes, go to the square collection later! "


    The voice just fell.


    Flanders left here.


    He gives a twenty minute, obviously to organize the textbook.


    The little dance and others are also farewell to Carl, they will leave here.


    But Ma Hongjun and Oscar have not yet left.


    "Teacher Carl, saying that I am now 30, I still don''t want to hunt the soul beast, get the soul ring?


    I understand the teacher you mean, now give me a definitely reported twenty-nine level, it is unresolved.


    But if you have been like this, it is still a bit bad. "


    When I heard Oscar, Ma Hongjun was also nodded.


    "Yes, if you have been like this, I feel a bit wrong."


    "Don''t worry, I am freely, my intention is that after the end of the qualifier, I will give you two people at the same time.


    At that time, I have to grasp the horse Hongjun to thirty.


    You have absorbed the soul rings together, then go to the soul competition, this is not better?


    As for the qualifier, I just want to give some a wrong information.


    At that time, the two of you showed the third soul ring, which would let them unfair.


    Before this, two of you still keep the status quo, because I need a small dance they have three attractive firepower. "


    Oscar and Ma Hongjun still don''t understand.


    But Karl is said to have been said so, and the two are not good, they can only leave here.


    However, Ning Rongrong knows more than.


    After all, she is a seven treasure glazed, naturally understanding this world, is not as simple as it is.


    "Teacher Carl, what you mean, is worried about two people, is it stared by the Wushu Temple?


    After all, the teacher, you are just two years, if you teach the strong people who have no nameless level, will definitely cause attention to the Wushu Temple.


    So if you want to be amazing in the soul of the Soul Competition, you don''t have to worry about the Wu Shu Temple after the support of the Hall of Royal Competition. "


    "Ning Rong Rong, if someone now said that you are not smart, I am in a hurry on the spot!"


    I heard Ning Rong Rong''s explanation, Carl was smirk.


    Although Ning Rong Rong said a little bit of deviation, it is very close to it.


    Carl worried is not a misunderstanding point, staring at Oscar and Ma Hongjun.


    He is worried that the martial arts hosted the overall Slack Academy, as well as Xiao Dance!


    After all, the status of the little dance is here, if it is staring at the people of the Wushu, she will be very dangerous.


    So Karl will only let Ma Hongjun and Oscar are low-key, wait until the Slack Academy grows up, and slowly become high.


    "Okay, now I am not saying this, we still start training!"


    "First of all, the first training, that is, the feeling of the soul, exercise itself!"


    When I heard Karl, Ning Rong was red and opened, and then she was lowered, and she closed her soul to open the training.


    ......


    time flies.


    It''s coming to the day of the Teacher Group Qualifier.


    But before this.


    There are three people, and suddenly landed to the Slack Academy''s square, accused to make a small house and other people who carry out the drill.


    "The Wushu Temple is driving, everyone is not fast!"


    A man who is gentle and yin and yang, talking to a yin and yin and yin and yin, looking at a orchid, appearing in front of them.


    The emergence of this person, suddenly caught the attention of the little dance and others.


    Even is Oscar and Ma Hongjun, they also know where the martial arts belt!


    At this time, I saw the other person, but also a big shocked!


    "Wushu Hall ?!"


    "pope?!"


    Seeing their appearance, people present were shocked.


    "I am the Pope, the Pope, the proportion of the Temple, this is the long lady of the Millennium of our Wushu, and the other is also the elder ghost of our Wushu Temple!


    We only have one for the purposes here, that is, see a meeting, the recent reputation of the name of the dead god of the dead! "


    "Excuse me, he is still here!"

 588 The 588th chapter spike!

    Seeing three beds in front of you.


    People present are shocked.


    And the three breaths are very powerful, even if it is a rest, Frand and Zhao Wuyi and others, at this time, this breath.


    They rushed out at this time, but their faces were very embarrassed.


    After all, two soul sings are no way to compete with the strong people of the Three Seal Douro.


    The little dance is released at this time, which is used to hide its own breath.


    Although she said that she belongs to the soul of the soul, it has become a lot of breath.


    But if you have been watching Douro, she is still very easy to expose.


    So Xiao Dance came behind behind, then disappeared here, running towards the hill.


    Her little movement has not passed the ratio of than the East, but she didn''t take it.


    Because she can find it, there is a powerful existence.


    She doubts that people are Carl, so they will let the little dance and let her leave here.


    "I don''t know why the famous Wushu Temple, why is it to come to me with a small countryside in a poor hometown.


    Our Speluder College is just a pheasant college that does not enter the stream. Why is you such a distinguished person? "


    Although Flanders are not strong, it is not humble than the East.


    Such temperament makes some appreciation than more.


    "Speluder College although the reputation is not displayed, I can predict that the future of this world is definitely a place in Simo.


    So I will come over, that is, I want to make a dean, if I can, I hope you can join the Wushu Temple. "


    "Sorry, I am the Dean Frand, I will not agree with the Shlaike Academy, join the Wushu Temple.


    Pope, if you are rushing to this, please also go back, we don''t welcome you here! "


    The ratio did not investigate too much about the Slack College.


    In her cognition, it is naturally a strong person, is the dean of the Speluder College.


    But it is apparent that Carl is unrestricted, and there is no dirty to be a dean.


    He just wants to be a teacher, you can teach people, and cultivate a monster.


    So than the East just a high appearance, let Flend are very uncomfortable.


    If you can''t play her, I am afraid that Fland has already hit it.


    "It turns out that you are the dean. If this is the case, then it is better to say."


    The ratio is nodded, and then the opening will continue.


    "Since you are so unwilling to join the Wushu Temple, then cooperate with us.


    After three or four years, I intend to hold a high-end Soul Competition in the mainland.


    At that time, you will invite each Zongmen and some of the highest level of colleges to participate.


    If you have a Shrek Academy, you are willing to work with our Wushu Hall.


    I can give you a quota of eight games directly and have additional benefits.


    Whether it is the soul ring or soul, as long as it is the Sulan Institute of Su Russia, our Wushu Hall is all packaged, so is it sincere? "


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Sorry, we will not agree with any way to join and cooperate. Is this not we say before? Flander."


    Just when Fradisso.


    Carl''s figure appears here.


    However, Xiao Dance and Ning Rong have not come.


    Carl let them, do active training on the mountain.


    Although there is a big thing now, it is also independent of their two.


    "Okay, I''m scattered, the students are now going to train, and Zhao has no eye to stare at them, don''t hurt."


    "I know, I will take them here!"


    Zhao helped his nod, then took Dai Mu and others left here.


    Flander saw Karl arrived and a breath.


    "I am sorry to ask for the Queen, and I am doing the teacher, I don''t accept any form of joining and cooperation.


    If you are holding such an idea, you can go now. "


    It was rejected again.


    The face is a little bit better than the face.


    But she hasn''t said yet, and the two people have been standing.


    "Region of Slack, don''t give your face, don''t face! Do you think that you are?


    Let you cooperate with the Wushu Temple, all the best choice, you don''t agree, really don''t know how to be grateful! "


    "Thanksgiving? What do you have to do, we want us to be grateful?


    What this is said, is it too much? Still, because of the egg, you can''t talk about it. "


    I heard the words of the synonymus Yin Yang.


    Carl also returned the other party.


    Yin and Yang strangeness who will say.


    Karl is really afraid of anyone!


    "Bet! I dare to marry me! Do you want to die!"


    Ji Tao Luo Ji is deliberate, but because of Carl, he is really angry.


    So he exploded his nine soul rings!


    Two yellow two purple five black configurations appeared in front of Carl.


    But in the face of the other side of the soul ring, Carl is just a simple to take Hades, and the front is simple!


    Strong sword.


    Instantly break all the soul rings of Jutao Luo, accounting him for dozens of meters!


    A blow to kill!


    I have not released the soul!


    Seeing this scene, the sideline next to the ghost is also, but can not live, directly.


    It is also two yellow two purple five-black configuration soul rings.


    But Carl is still the same!


    No suspense spike!


    See this scene.


    Compared to the eastern noodles.


    He didn''t think of the fighting power of Carl, it would be stronger than you think!


    Even the super Douro, the 98th, is not necessarily kill two ninety-five super Douro.


    If you want to kill, you can do it at the minimum to do it!


    That is to say.


    Carl''s soul has reached ninety-nine poles, and it is currently the number of numbers!


    This is probably in the East, if the Carl is upgraded to ninety-nine poles, I am afraid it will be directly like a half-God!


    This makes her eyes bright, as if I see what I am treasure.


    But I haven''t waited for what she said.


    The two people came back at the same time, and the soul rings on the body showed all the way, and finally fused together!


    "Wushu integration skills!"


    "Two-pole stationary field -"


    This hit is the strongman of the two seals, and the martial arts that released.


    It is also a very powerful area.


    As long as it is in this field, the surrounding time will be stationary!


    But this is not a real time, just resting the time of the enemy, letting it generate the illusion of being pressed.


    This trick has already initially touched the power of the rules, which can be said to be very powerful.


    But the only shortcomings are that there is no way to resolve the enemy.


    As long as you enter, whether the enemy is still a friend, will be still still!


    Even if the two people, there are two people, there is no way to separate.


    Because they are separated, the ability will dissipate immediately.

 589 The 589th chapter forced

    The two people''s martial arts integration skills have very powerful.


    The power of the two seals Douro, which is jointly, even if it is facing high-level super Douro, there can be a battle force.


    But in the face of this pole stationary field, Carl can feel the status of its own suppression, but it is slight smile.


    Next second.


    Black soul ring lights up.


    First soul skill! shadow!


    I saw a black shadow, out of the front of Karl.


    The two of Ji Paulo and the Doulo were shocked.


    They didn''t think of it at all, Karl was in this case, but also released the soul skills.


    To know.


    In this case, both of them even even higher levels of Dazuo can suppress.


    And the main thing is that Carl is still in their eyes, showing a smile.


    This represents, the two poles still areas of them, there is no way to suppress Carl!


    Next second.


    Harmonious shadow is eye-catching!


    Strong sniper, instantly bombards the body.


    Although there is no injury to them, but it has been forced to make their strengths, completely crack!


    Seeing this scene, two people, and ghosts, it is incredible.


    They have never had such a situation.


    Carl this crack method, they are also the first time.


    "The two-pole stationary field is completely invalid, how can this?


    Why do you have free action within the field of our two! "


    Ju Tao Luo has been angry at this time.


    He completely wanted, this is why.


    The ghost of the side is even more elastic, and the eyes are full of killing.


    "If this skill, can I solve it is not normal?


    A garbage loss, there is no anti-injury and defense, just have a power of pseudo-time, and there is no effect on me.


    This ability, in the body of your two, is really violent! "


    "you¡­¡­"


    When I heard the words of Carl, I was angry when I was angry.


    He wants to blame Carl, but it is blocked by the East.


    I saw that the ratio of the arm, reached out, gently wared, and then stepped on the footsteps of Dna, and went two steps forward.


    It is two steps.


    Bisong has already revealed its own body and inadvertently.


    I have to say that although I have been more than 300 years old, it is still still in the wind.


    More important is.


    Her pair of long legs, in this world is also rare, which has led many people''s tempering.


    However, most people like people than the East can only eat ash behind her, and even her footsteps can''t.


    And even the last pope, it is also the master of the East, after doing some unscrupulous things, it is also directly died directly than the East.


    as far as I can tell.


    Only Yushu has been a more than the East.


    But because the last pope thousands of diseases, they were forced to separate.


    Finally, it is also similar to the mid.


    However, Carl is not concerned about her image.


    Although it is also a beautiful woman than the East, Karl has seen too much, and it has already been immunized.


    "Death Karl, I am the Pope compassion of the Wushu Temple.


    Month and ghosts, I have unreasonable for you, I apologize for them.


    But now I will invite you to cooperate with our Wushu.


    This is not loyalty to us, just a simple partnership.


    We can exchange intelligence and resources in exchanges, and we can exchange students, as well as teachers, and ensure the multivity of college students.


    In addition, we can also dispatched team hunting when we will make a team.


    Such a success rate will be better, and it can also get a better soul ring. "


    "That is to say, are you going to cooperate with me, instead of cooperating with the Shlak Academy?"


    Carl deficiency is inquiry.


    The ratio is a nod.


    "Yes, only you, Death Karl, there is such a qualification to cooperate with the Wu Shu Temple, and even sit in flat.


    Although the Slack Academy is now very potential, it is not enough to sit in flatness with our Wushu Temple. "


    "You say that I will understand, but I can tell you clearly, whether it is my personal, or the entire Shrek Academy will not accept any form of cooperative relationship.


    The only thing to say, the most, the most is the Tiangou Empire, after all, my identity can be the Guantian of the sky.


    I am a guest, if I cooperate with your Wushu, this is not a treason? "


    Karl half opened, said such a sentence, I will laugh first.


    Bisong is also a little laugh, and it is full of chills.


    "Death Caller, if you mean this, then we do not have to talk.


    I will give you an advice now, the girl is very special, so I hope you don''t regret it! "


    "let''s go!"


    The ratio is not intended to work with Karl.


    The force in Karl is very powerful, and the ratio does not think yourself, you can win Carl.


    So she chooses to leave directly.


    But her words, let Carl frowned.


    Although the little dance is only an instant in front of the ratio, it is still discovered by the other party.


    What''s more, the ratio is currently the ultimate fighting of 99.


    She was seal because of the nine test of the nine test, and she could only play the power of ninety-eight.


    But even if this is.


    Her eyes are also very poisonous, and they have seen the exception of the little dance!


    When they left, Karl''s face became ugly.


    Then Karl opened the system mall and see if there is anything that shields the breath.


    And be sure to block the most powerful things, if necessary, it is white.


    "Is this the Wushu Temple, the flesh is not frank, the attitude is really tough!


    No wonder the Empire and the Royal Royal Empire, don''t like the Wushu Hall.


    They have a tough way, if there is no title to fight Luo, I am afraid that no one can live! "


    When I heard Fland, Carl was a nod.


    "Okay, this thing is until you don''t mention them, so as not to increase their pressure."


    "Don''t worry, will keep the mouth as bottle, but say small dances before the East ..."


    "Freed, this matter does not need you to manage, she is my sister, handed it over to myself to be responsible.


    Now our most important thing, or by the qualifier, although the budget has been tenth of nine, it is still stable. "


    Said, Carl is left here, Fland is returned to his own office and starting to prepare.


    right now.


    Distance selection.


    There is still four days!

 590 Chapter 590 Qualifier

    "Bisong adults, do we want to kill back?


    They only have a Karl to be a title, when I was holding him with the ghost two.


    Other people don''t care at all! "


    is still very unwilling.


    He believes that he did not show all the best, so the wolf.


    But than the East, he said with his eyes, and he said dull.


    "He is clearly written and said, this kind of power is, even if I can''t do it.


    Even if you are suppressed by me, I must also take a certain amount of time to crack.


    From here I can see, his strength is not under me!


    Such a strong person, two people actually said able to drag him?


    According to me, you are purely to find it! "


    When I heard the ratio, Jiou Luo did not dare to speak.


    Ghost Paul has always been silent, but his present expression, but the gloomy seems to drip water.


    "Let''s go back and say, Shrek Academy, when you have the opportunity to contact.


    As for the dead god Kar, it is currently able to balance his, but only the legendary peak fightro is the ultimate fight.


    So don''t act rashly now, otherwise you can''t live alone! "


    "Abiding, the Pope!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl is running a small dance and others.


    Ning Rongrong''s soul level, just enhanced one level, it seems that there is not much progress.


    But this is a very incredible thing for Ning Rong Rong.


    Because of normal conditions, she wants to improve the level, at least one month, and even longer!


    Now it costs more than half a month.


    This will be the original cultivation world, directly compressed double!


    In this case, she can''t imagine it at all!


    And the most important thing is that Ning Rong Rong has some changes in the physical fitness.


    Her body becomes more flexible, while flexibility has also increased.


    Although the auxiliary soul is not used to participate directly.


    But increase a certain flexibility or can be saved.


    And there is also the most important point!


    That is Ning Rongrong, now you can eat tulip foundation for the future!


    Although this thing, you can eat it.


    But Carl is not anxious, but waiting for the flowers of Ning Rong Rong to put it, then take her again.


    After all, this tulip can make her seven treasure glazed tower, and upgraded to a nine treasure traveler.


    This can not only increase her basic soul, but even let her have the opportunity to become a title!


    But now Carl will not do this.


    After all, Ning Rong Rong''s foundation is still a bit.


    But after this preselection.


    In fact, it''s almost the time.


    that''s it.


    Three days later.


    The qualifiers of the Tiangou Empire Soul Competition officially started.


    First, a day is a teacher group battle.


    Each college, at least one teacher is sent, and the cycle is at least ten times.


    In the middle can change people.


    If the ten-war win, skip the next day, and enter the final selection of the third day.


    So the first day, Flandy took directly to the winning rate, and killed nine people.


    As for the last person, it is because Fland''s soul is not enough, so it is replaced by Zhao Wuji.


    The first day of the qualifiers are all win!


    As for other participation team, there is no record record, and the highest is only nine wins.


    As for the one of them lost, basically is given by Flanders.


    Then I will take a break next day, wait until the third day.


    The third day of the battle is the ultimate selection, and it is also a warlift of four colleges!


    And must be three teachers to collect them.


    So there is no suspense.


    Carl directly looked out of the nine soul rings, released the hegemony of the hegemony of this soul, and then they got.


    No one can fight against Carl''s power.


    And those people, I also saw Carl''s power, knowing that he is a real-time title Douro!


    However, there is no audience without the audience, only live broadcast.


    So when others see the Slack Academy victory, I almost thinks they have their own shades.


    Just when the lens is swept to Carl, people can see his nine soul rings.


    Those who questioned, this closed his mouth.


    But even if this is, some people are crazy in the Shrek Academy, saying that they have bought the event group, which will advance.


    have to say.


    No matter what the world, the leaps and blacks will exist.


    However, Shrake completely ignored this sound, but the next gaze, put it in the juvenile group.


    Since the juvenile group is the last group, the time required to participate in the next ten days.


    In the middle of this time, it is a group of youth groups.


    Therefore, Carl also cultivated ten days with a small dance.


    After the youth group was divided into the victory, this was as a team teacher, with them into the preselected stadium.


    The rules of the qualifiers are simple.


    Every college every day must participate in the challenge of at least three other colleges.


    And each college, at least five students, the competition is the five students who defeated the other party!


    However, the middle can also be admitted, such words will directly determine the negation, enter the next round of competitions with other colleges.


    And this is a major point.


    That is, if a person beats another person, it can continue to stay on the field.


    To put it bluntly, it is another college that can be carried out on the car.


    But in this case, it is also their own strength.


    But it is very dominant.


    So the first victory, and the last person who appeared is very critical!


    The youth group was also this.


    Then there is a breakout called Gallery College.


    They are all personnel, all the cards at the highest age, at the same time, is also very high, basically between thirty-three to 36.


    They are reasonable use of rules, and then finally win, winning the first of the youth group.


    Now I am turning into the young group.


    Some people want to be able to re-enact the records and methods of youth groups.


    But when I think about the people of the Shrak Academy, they didn''t have a bottom gas.


    The news from the Shrake Institute, there is three soul respect.


    And now other young group members, even if there is no big soul in the twenty-ninth.


    The strength is the highest, but it is a two-seventh level, the age of 14 years old.


    Such levels are actually a small day outside.


    Although not in those colleges, the level of thirty-one second level is 14 years old.


    But at least you should take a step by step.


    But the person who is more than Karl is really no watch!

 591 The 591st chapter of the chapter!

    "The first game of the juvenile group qualifiers, officially started!"


    "The team is now participating in this competition, namely the first Shrek Academy of the Teacher Group, and the first white elephant college in the youth group!"


    "Two first colleges, now the first game has encountered together, will it break out how fierce sparks?


    Please look forward to the performance of the players! "


    As the host''s voice is falling.


    Shrek Academy, as well as people in Gornes, all come here.


    For the Slack Academy, the white elephant in front of you is the most threatened college.


    And this college is that the last Tiandu Soul Competition is a little squeezed into the first college, and it is also a point directly to participate in the formal competition.


    It is conceivable that their strength, compare other cowgists, is the extent of rushing!


    The only unfortunate thing is that they will be ruthlessly crushed by the Crown Fighting Team, Qibao Liuli Team, like Azong and the Jacara.


    Finally, they were fighting the blue tyrants of Liu Dilong, and then lost to them.


    So they now come back, just want to re-kill back.


    But unfortunately, their first game has encountered a Shrek Academy, which makes them morale, has been greatly hit!


    "Don''t be afraid, even if we are not their opponents, we must also play the style of the white elephant college!"


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    With the people of the Gorne Icon gave yourself, the first qualifiers also started.


    First of all, people who played the first game, nature is not someone, but now, in the Slack Academy, the rank of the second horse Hongjun,


    Ning Rongrong''s current level is twenty-four, although it is no weak, but she is a secondary soul teacher after all, and it is not positive.


    Oscar is also the same.


    Therefore, Carl first made Ma Hongjun played his head. By the way, the other party''s strength said.


    After all, these people, the strongest strength, but the captain of the other party, a twenty-sixth strong attack department of the beast.


    With horse Hongjun''s twenty-nine-ninth soul, as long as it is not waves, it will beat the opponent easily.


    "If you ask both the players to enter!"


    As the referee is falling.


    Ma Hongjun and the other party have admitted.


    "Please ask the two sides to show the soul ring, prepare to fight!"


    The referee will fall.


    Ma Hongjun and the other party were even in addition to the soul ring.


    Both sides are two yellow hundred years of soul rings, which seem to have much gap.


    But the martial arts hunger after Horses, Herone is a Phoenix Wushu!


    It is said that the other party''s martial art is just a very strong tiger.


    There is no colorful place!


    "Now, the game begins!"


    The referee confirmed the strength grade and martial arts of the two sides, and then the cantilever game started!


    "Although your soul level is higher than me, you want to win the game, not so easy!"


    Along with the voice.


    The two soul rings on him also lit.


    In an instant, a strong soul, instantly swept the entire arena!


    Feel such a soul, Ma Hongjun buckled his nose, showing disdainful smiles.


    "That''s it?"


    The voice just fell.


    Ma Hongjun''s figure disappeared moment!


    He didn''t use the soul ring, just relying on his own soul, let your body speed it quickly.


    Didn''t wait for the other party to react.


    Ma Hongjun has come to the other side, and launched a palm!


    "You don''t even have the qualifications of me!"


    The voice just fell.


    The other party was hit by Ma Hongjun, and then fly directly!


    Strong power, role in the other party, directly abolish the distance from more than a dozen meters, almost reached the verandar!


    If the other party is the animal martial art of the strong attack, the defense is equally strong, otherwise this hit, Ma Hongjun has killed him!


    "It turned out to be purely, gave me so far distance, I really have a set!


    But it doesn''t matter, you have angered me, then I will let you know why the tiger is called the king of the beast! "


    Along with a roar.


    The two soul rings of the other party lit again.


    I saw his hands and turned into two beast claws. At the same time, the tiger''s tissue in the mouth was also more sharp.


    not only that.


    At this time, the other party is more four, it seems like a true tiger, with certain confusion.


    In addition to this.


    Ma Hongjun even felt that if there is no pressure, from the other party.


    At the same time, his two soul rings have also kept in a state in which it is turned on.


    Obviously, this is the effect, and the effect of transforming is his two soul skills!


    However, the other party is very smart and does not directly say his own soul ring name and effect.


    The purpose is to prevent the other party from finding the opportunity to crack.


    But it does not matter.


    Ma Hongjun passed the teaching of Carl, which is no longer the five-year-old guy.


    He is now very good, even if it is Oscar, it is better than Huang Jun.


    It is because of this.


    He has now found a way to win!


    "Since you are so confident, then you will attack, I have to see what you can resist, you can defeat me!"


    Ma Hongjun provokes each other.


    At the same time, the power of Wuhun is full.


    I also burned the fire of Phoenix at the same time!


    The other party didn''t know what Ma Hongjun was planning, so he did not dare to rush.


    He can only be next to it, look for the flaws of Ma Hongjun!


    However, with the phoenix of the rumble bear burning.


    The entire arena is hot and hot.


    Not just the contestant, even if the other people, it can also be sighing from the flames brought by the power of Phoenix.


    "Don''t worry time! The soul of the other party is higher than you, dragging time. You are not his opponent! Hurry to solve the other party!"


    Outside the portal of the gorne elephant school reminded.


    The referee glanced at each other and then reached a finger.


    "One chance, you have used it!"


    "I know! Don''t remind me!"


    The chithagous college''s teacher is not shocked, and it seems to be in the mastery.


    But the heart is panicked.


    He almost thinks that its own field body is a violation of the rules.


    But then he also remembered, every game, there was an opportunity to point his team members.


    But every big field can only use this opportunity, otherwise even if it is fouled.


    If the foul is fouled, the punishment is also very simple, that is, it is automatically lost a small game.


    Therefore, in this intensity rule, no one will choose adventure fouls.


    Because of the loss of the game, it is basically representing their winning rate, which is weakened by ten percent!


    This is what they can''t accept.


    at the same time.


    This student on the field is also a teacher, immediately launched the horse Hongjun!

 592 The fifth hundred and ninety-two chapters have no suspense!

    Facing the enemy''s argument.


    The horses of the horses, and the smile of evil is revealed.


    I saw him backhand for a while, and the strong flame, instantly swept the space around him.


    At the same time, his fist is collided with the other''s claws!


    Ma Hongjun did nothing.


    Also confuse the other''s paws, have been contaminated with the fire of Phoenix!


    At the same time, he is also infected by the fire of Phoenix!


    "How can it be!?"


    "I have already used soul body, why will it be burned by flames ?!"


    "Soul attractive? Oh, my martial art, burning is the soul!


    No matter if you release the soul, under my phoenix fire, you have no fire!


    But look at you so desperate, I still use the soul skill, send you away! "


    Although Ma Hongjun said, the other party didn''t use soul skills.


    But since the other party is so serious, he said he also respect the opponent.


    In fact, Ma Hongjun does not want to admit that he is worried about ordinary attacks, there is no way to retreat it, so it is intended to release the soul skills.


    "First soul skill! Phoenix fire line!"


    Along with the first soul ring.


    Strong flame tongue, burst from horse Hongjun''s mouth!


    Its speed and strength makes the other party to dodge, straight ahead of the other''s chest, then hit it, and finally hit it on the wall, fainting in the past!


    Seeing this scene, the teacher of the white elephant college was shocked and immediately rushed down.


    Waiting until he discovered his own student, he did not suffer from life, and after the fire was dissipated, this was relieved.


    "Don''t worry, I left a hand, he was just faint, and it won''t be too big.


    After all, my teacher said, although the game is very important, but people have to leave a line.


    After all, we may have a chance to meet again, if it is too embarrassing, it is not good in the future, is it? "


    Ma Hongjun said with a smile.


    Although the expression is somewhat, he didn''t say anything.


    This teacher nodded and then gave this student.


    "Next, let you go!"


    "I?!"


    The student referred to is a girl who looks very clear and has a long legs.


    Ma Hongjun saw that after his next opponent, he suddenly became straight.


    "First, the second round of the preparation stage, please confirm the martial arts and soul ring!"


    "Game start!"


    Under the order.


    This female soul, instantly released his martial arts white swan.


    At the same time, she own, as well as this beautiful day goose, starting to dance.


    Especially this pair of long legs, very gorgeous, and it is a bit of a thing.


    "First Soul Technology! Gorgeous!"


    "Second soul skill! Swan wings!"


    Two soul skills also broke out.


    The first soul technology is obviously a charm, directly let Ma Hongjun''s martial arts have not released, and then he flew out by the second soul of the other.


    Seeing this scene, the other party did not hesitate.


    Although she is a girl, the combat experience is obviously very rich, knowing to win the chasing.


    Ma Hongjun was also the dodge of the wolf.


    Carl et al. Saw this scene, could not help but sigh.


    "This little child, although the soul is higher than the other party, but because the other is a girl, it will be very popular, resulting in the passive.


    If he has a level to support it here, it is estimated that this idiotic problem is time to change it! "


    Kar marked a breath and felt some helplessness.


    However, this is also something that there is no way.


    Because Ma Hongjun''s martial arts is the evil phoenix, it is not a real Phoenix.


    Evil Phoenix This martial arts, although it is more powerful than conventional beasts.


    But side effects are also quite obvious.


    That will let Ma Hongjun, can''t control, want to see beauty, forcibly let him become LSP!


    Although men have this potential.


    But this martial art is obviously amplified by the shortcomings of Ma Hongjun.


    Because of this, he will now be chasing a madness than a person with a low level.


    However, Carl et al. Is not worried, as long as Ma Hongjun is taking a good condition, you can also kill each other.


    And the gorne elephant, a female student who participated in the competition was such a way.


    The main thing is that this girl is still the highest in addition to their captain.


    So just defeat her, other people are more insufficient.


    Just like Ma Hongjun himself, defeating those people, he even did not release it.


    But the Golden Elephant College, but it was excited at this time.


    They did not expect that those who defeated the captain will be chased by the vice captain.


    If you see it in your own eyes, they even thought that they were wrong.


    So they started crazy.


    But how long does it take?


    Ma Hongjun''s flame began to break out.


    The second soul ring on him lit up.


    The surrounding Phoenix flame is even more dazzling!


    There is no accident.


    Chasing the girl of Ma Hongjun, was completely surrounded by Phoenix''s fire, and this flame began to burn in her deep hob!


    Seeing this scene, everyone knows, she is deserved!


    The same is true.


    This girl is completely burned by the soul of the phoenix fire.


    Even the clothes, there have been some damage, and there is a little bit of the child''s poor children.


    See this scene.


    Carl even felt that this is Horse Hongjun deliberately.


    But he is too lazy to go to the opponent.


    that''s it.


    Ma Hongjun alone alone, won two consecutive victories, then will soon usher in the third game!


    Just the next game, there is no suspense, both Ma Hongjun won the victory.


    Because of these people''s strength, it is twenty-third level.


    These people are outside, may be called genius.


    But in the eyes of Ma Hongjun, it is ordinary people.


    So he completed, the qualifier, the first one wearing five achievements!


    In this way, the Speluder College completed the first game.


    Next, they need to wait two hours, then wait for the second game.


    However, the next game is also no suspense.


    Ma Hongjun has a total of fifteen games in a day. Every time they have no suspense.


    It is also a trick!


    Such power makes them feel desperation.


    Not just today.


    Every game after the next game is made by Ma Hongjun.


    Occasionally people who have a weaker power will make Oscar or Ning Rongrong.


    However, the words on both people are pure than the soul, as well as their own body.


    Oscar also said.


    He went up, directly took a lot, and used his fist to dizzy.


    It is easy to win the victory.


    But Ning Rongrong said this.


    She got it once, then lost ...


    This can be said that there is only one defeat in the Slack College.


    At the same time, it is also a competition that Ning Rongrong feels the most shame.


    Because she has a twenty-fourth soul teacher, she has never played a seventeentist control.


    Say, it is a bit shame.

 593 Chapter 593 is moving together!

    Ten days have passed.


    There is no suspense.


    Shrek Academy, with only one shot, won the champion of the young group preliminaries!


    At the same time, it is also obtained, participate in the Sky Soul Competition, the qualification of the teenage group and the qualifications of the teacher group!


    If you are not a young group, it is estimated to participate.


    I can only say it now.


    And more people feel unfortunately.


    Ning Rongrong lost the game.


    She was mostly, then found the opportunity to find the opportunity, and they had their own soul.


    If you do not, she is really not necessarily lost by her physique that she is trained by Carl.


    And the main thing is that before starting, Carl has been analyzed, and Ning Rongrong defeats the chance of each other, basically more than 80%.


    Because the other party has only one soul skill, it is to breathe soul!


    Even half-control is not, it can only make people feel slightly paralyzed.


    Such abilities, for the Ning Rong Rong, who experienced special training, basically there is nothing difficult.


    But she still lost.


    This makes Carl somewhat disappointment.


    More memorial.


    Although a negative record, they also successfully broke the reason for the preliminaries.


    But I didn''t get a full victory, which is always a regret.


    But it does not matter.


    You can continue in the year.


    And the most important thing is that no one will be responsible prospective.


    After all, she is a secondary soul teacher, and she has just joined Shrek for a long time, and even the co-operated Carl has never been able to teach.


    With her current strength, even if they lose their competitions, everyone will not be difficult for him.


    If you change the Oscar to lose the game, Carl may punish each other.


    After all, Oscar is under the hand of Carl, and learning for two years, naturally strictly strict.


    It is more than two years old, she just learned twenty days.


    So Karl will be more tolerant to her.


    But this is just temporary.


    that''s it.


    The qualifiers have ended.


    Next, they still have ten days of time, and they can prepare the Soul Soul Competition.


    Ten days later.


    The college ranking competition organized by the Tiangou Empire is also the famous soul competition, will be grand!


    At that time, there will be seven colleges and compete for rankings!


    Among them, the Royal Fighting Team, I am A team, the fire team and the seven treasure glazed team are all old schools and Zongmen.


    Their ranking has always been the first four, almost have changed.


    Until two years ago, the Blue Biltronics team did notach, defeating the fifth white elephant team.


    They originally destroyed the scene this year, defeating the blue tyrants, returning to the top five queues!


    But who can think of it, the Shrek Academy has sprung up and becomes the most powerful black horse!


    none of them!


    Then the White Elephant War, so it is like a background.


    The only thing is worthy of fortunately, the Shrek Academy has no youth group.


    Otherwise, there is no way to participate in the game of the Youth Team now.


    Only this competition is just the planner of the game, and I saw a little unexpected.


    Under normal circumstances.


    Students and teachers who participated in the team will be killed at the same time from the qualifiers and get three first!


    Whether it is a group of young groups, the youth group or the teacher group, will be the first place.


    So in the year, I participated in the Tianchao Master Competition, all of which were only six teams.


    But now I have a monster, that is the Shlaik College.


    This college has no youth group, so I automatically give up this group of other games.


    This leads that the white elephant team hurts and then obtained the first of the youth group.


    So this time the soul competition became a seven teams.


    White elephant how to see, how is it to come in to touch the fish, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is really not happy.


    But that''s okay.


    They are not expected to rankings now, just hope, they can look at the face on the soul competition.


    This is their simple and no news.


    What simple looks!


    However, such a situation, there is a problem with their competition.


    I haven''t found it before, that is, I didn''t have the monster of the Shrake College.


    Now the emergence of the Shrek Academy is to let them find this problem.


    But now you can''t change it, you can only wait for the coming year.


    Now, regardless of the match system, I can only have a hard scide.


    that''s it.


    The time is slowly passed.


    In the blink of an eye, there is less than three days left.


    At this time, Karl, who is carrying people, hunting in the starry big forest.


    Ma Hongjun has already arrived at 30, and Carl also gave him a suitable soul ring to help him hunt.


    In addition to this.


    The third soul ring of Oscar has been.


    Their soul ring is basically the same as the original, there is no change.


    This is also to let them play a maximum role.


    After all, the soul rings of the original, are verified, very suitable for their ability, naturally there is no need to change much.


    However, Ma Hongjun has risen to thirty, now it is time, let him become a real phoenix!


    I saw Karl purchased a phoenix fragment, and when the other party absorbed the soul ring, they were integrated into it.


    Then Huang Jun is coma throughout the day.


    After he woke up, I found my own martial arts and became a real phoenix!


    And the side effects of evil phoenix also disappear!


    Seeing this scene, Ma Hongjun felt incomparable excitement, and also thank Karl and made himself new.


    "Teacher Carl, this is really great, I don''t know how to say it.


    If you don''t have you, my current martial arts cannot evolve completely.


    Now I am not only better, but even the soul is much more than before!


    And the most important thing is, now my martial arts, even don''t have to have the soul skill, you can go straight to the wings out of the sky!


    Such power, I really didn''t want to think! "


    Ma Hongjun was very excited.


    Others, I was happy with Ma Hongjun.


    After all, Phoenix Wuhun, that is really one of the top martial arts.


    At the same time, other students have also brushed the thank you Carl.


    After all, it is his teaching and let them get a more powerful force.


    If there is no Carl, they don''t necessarily be at this age, improved to this level!


    "You don''t have to thank me, as a teacher, these are what I should do.


    If you thanked you, then win the victory of the Soul Competition!


    This is your best return! It is also the place to test your strength! "


    "Come on! For victory, I will go forward with you!"

 594 The 594th chapter of the little princess

    Return to the Speluder College.


    The time is in the evening.


    It is officially started, and there is another day.


    So they want to sleep early today, I will go to the Huangcheng of the Tiangou Empire tomorrow, and take a look at the game.


    But before this.


    Carl has an important thing to do.


    That is to help Ning Rongrong, enhance her soul, and help her complete the evolution of Wuhun!


    "Teacher Carl, you said before the starry forest, there is a way to help me evolve the seven treasure glazed tower, is this true?"


    "Of course, it is true, I don''t have to lie to you because this little thing is lie.


    However, I have a little bit of course, because I think that with your talent, under my training, I can perfectly absorb this herb.


    But I have forgotten something, so I can only live in this now.


    After all, people have people, still somewhat different, I am trying to be too demanding, it is obviously inappropriate. "


    I heard Karl said that Ning Rongrong is obviously lost.


    Just like she lost to the opponent once, some uncomfortable feelings.


    I saw that Ning Rong Rong became so low, and she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Ning Rongrong, you are a princess of seven treasures, and the heart is very proud.


    But you can''t sink it because of a little setback and blow.


    If you only have this, your father will be very disappointed, I will also be disappointed.


    And you don''t want to rely on your own strength, beat the team of Qibao glazes?


    It is the best opportunity now, so give the teacher to the spirit, don''t lose your head.


    Or say it, are you going to make your father, is you seeing such a wolf?


    If you think so, you come to the Shrak Academy, what is it? "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Ning Rong was nodded.


    Her emotions, although there are still some low.


    But in the eyes, some figure has been reproduced.


    It''s just a little dim, but at least a lot more than just now.


    "Ok, I don''t tell you too much reason, you are still small, some don''t you can''t hear.


    Now you use your own martial arts, which will absorb this tulip.


    This thing can improve your soul, and help you evolve the martial art!


    Don''t ask me, there is still no extra, because this is old toy solitary, and if there is anything else. "


    "Well, I know the teacher of Carl, please help me protect the law!"


    Said, Ning Rong has opened his own martial arts and began to absorb this tulip.


    Carl is looking silently next to it.


    Ning Rong Rong''s soul ring, flashing, look very dazzling.


    And this rays, with the colorful light of the seven treasure glazed tower, it is also the same as the fairy.


    This kind of scene is beautiful.


    The only thing is not enough, this small room is not what the temple of the Fairy Palace.


    If it is changed to a place.


    It is said that some people will think that Ning Rong Rong is the Tianxian.


    "Brother! Brother!"


    It can be awarded the law in Karl.


    The sound of the little dance is in the outside.


    I saw the little dance talked about my own half-pull head and shouted against Carl.


    Two rabbits on her head, one jump, look very cute.


    Karl saw, first looked at Ning Rong and found that after he did not have any problems, this left the room and came to the outside.


    "Little dance, what do you have?"


    "Brother, I found a very bad thing!


    I and the young geese two people, I plan to go to Hiss Mountain to make a separate training.


    But I didn''t think of it, some people are tracking us!


    The geese now has to inform the dean, but we have not told other students.


    Brother, you said these people, will it be a Tiangou Empire, or a person in other college? "


    Listening to the little dance.


    Karr frowned, and immediately opened to see the heroic domineering, want to search for surroundings.


    However, Carl also rushed an empty and did not see anything.


    Obviously, the other party is a very good person, and they intentionally avoid Carl.


    As long as there is a place where Carl appears, they will deliberately avoid it, and they will not appear!


    Plus Carl is impossible, all-weather opens to see the heroic domineering.


    So I want to track them, it is slightly difficult.


    And more importantly, some people''s ability is to observe the other party remotely.


    Perhaps the other party is not visible in Karl, using Wuhun or Soul skills to monitor them.


    Wait until Karl appears, then revoked the soul of the soul or martial art.


    In this way, you can make perfect surveillance.


    Even if Carl can''t find it!


    "This thing is temporarily confidential, don''t tell other students, avoiding them because of this thing delayed.


    As for those who monitored, I will be responsible for staring at them.


    If there is really someone, I will kill them without hesitation! "


    "Hey, I know my brother''s most reliable! Then I will go back to the room first!"


    The little dance smiled away, and then Carl saw the solo geese and came here with Fland.


    The situation of the solo geese is the basis of the basics.


    After she is simple, she will go back to rest.


    After all, they have to get up early tomorrow.


    "Karl teacher, what do you think?"


    Flander has no way to determine, who will be in the Slak Academy.


    "Don''t speak this matter, or even let others and Zongmen, and even the battle of the battle.


    I have a kind of parents, this is a person in the Wushu Temple, who is monitoring us!


    I probably guess their purpose, these people want to see, our next move.


    If you are really them, you don''t have to worry about it because they don''t do it directly.


    Even if you have to do it, you have to wait until the end of the soul competition, otherwise they will directly sin.


    This is not worthless, and there is nothing necessary. "


    "I know, then this matter, I will tell a paragraph, but they are really bold!


    I know that there is your existence here, but I dare to be so arrogant. If it is really a Wushu Temple, it is enough to show that their current ambition is expanding!


    I can see a little longer from them.


    If they really dare to shoot, this world will be a day! "


    Frand sighed a breath.


    Carl is also nodded.


    Just at this time.


    A lot of golden rays suddenly broke out in the house.


    A rich soul, soaring from the room!


    Feel this soul, Karl frowned, then the eyebrows stretched, showing a smile.


    Frand, full of face, and surprised.


    "How is this going?!"

 595 The 595th chapter Jiubao glazed!

    "What happened inside? Isn''t it Ning Rongrong, why is her soul, will suddenly soar four levels! Reaching 28th ?!"


    "Carl, you have used her, don''t tell me, you have used it to use some, overdraft''s potential, help her improve your soul!"


    Frand saw the first time, some people can suddenly rise to four levels.


    This is really outrageous.


    Even when Karl tears other people, they just upgrade very quickly, and the upgrade interval is very short, and there is no danger to upgrade the four levels.


    So when he saw Ning Rongrong, the first thing is doubtful.


    But this is also normal.


    After all, Fland has not seen this kind of thing, he will question or not.


    However, Carl has shaken his head and refers to the martial arts of Ning Rong Rong.


    "Frand, before you question others, please see the truth first.


    I know that you care about Ning Rong, but sometimes, look more, it is not bad for you, and it is not easy to be faced. "


    When I heard Carl, Fland was noticed in Ning Rong Rong.


    He didn''t notice anything different from the beginning, and even if you want to ask Karl, this martial art is to observe.


    But the number of consciousness in Flanders.


    Then I found that the number of this martial arts, there is a nine floors!


    Seeing this scene, Fland''s first reaction is that it is your own eyes!


    Then he once again, and found that it is really nine!


    This makes him a bit can''t believe, and then the continuous number is several times to determine!


    Seven treasures in front of you!


    From the original seven floors, it becomes nine floors!


    In other words, the seven treasures of the glass beam became a nine treasure glazed tower!


    This kind of thing, the trial system is shocked, and it can even be said to be unheard!


    The martial arts of Jiubao Glass Tower is only in theory.


    But reality is the first time.


    Even if Fland, I can''t help but feel excited.


    "Carl, this is what you said ?!"


    "Yes, I let Ning Rong Rong''s seven treasures, becomes nine treasure glazes.


    This will not only consume her potential, but even add her potential.


    Especially gave her, become the opportunity of Qi Luo, after all, the seven treasure glazing tower can only accommodate seven martial arts, but the Jiubao glass tower can accommodate nine!


    As for her level, it is not included, but it is unfortunately her potential and has not been completely excavated.


    In accordance with my original plans, she should now be the 29th level.


    But when you are finally a bit urgent, so you can only be like this, it is still a bit less perfect! "


    I heard Karl said so.


    The Flander''s mouth is twitching, you want to be hit.


    He is still the first time I heard that one breath is improved.


    And Carl originally planned, wanting to let her directly improve five levels?


    This is a bit exaggerated!


    Fran is not knowing how to spit.


    But when I think, this person is Carl, which has made a monster of countless monsters.


    So he faintly felt that if he would give Carl, maybe he can really create a miracle!


    "Hey, my glass tower, how to become a nine floors? What is going on!


    And my soul, I turned into 28th, directly upgraded four levels? !


    My God, there is still this kind of good thing, I am not dreaming! "


    Ning Rong woke up.


    What is the first thing is to observe your own martial art.


    But Ning Rongrong is still a little small, and it is not very clear that the gap between the nine layers and seven layers.


    For her, the promotion of the soul is the most real!


    Although she is still only only the existence of the bottom of the Slack Academy.


    But more than other so-called geniuses.


    Ning Rongrong, has already placed most of the genius, under the foot!


    Now she, I claim that the genius in a genius is no problem.


    But unfortunately, Ning Rong Rong''s goal is not here.


    She wants to be a real monster!


    Because only this, she is qualified to say that she is a student of the Shrake College, is a student of Carl!


    "Ning Rongrong, you don''t excite it, now I will finish the soul, then go to sleep.


    Tomorrow we have to start early, this matter is definitely unable to delay. "


    "Good teacher, I am going to sleep! Thank you!"


    Ning Rongrong smiled very brilliant, as if it had returned, the scene of the confident full of Miss.


    However, it is more important to say.


    She now has a lot of arrogance, and she said that she can''t tell the charm of unclear.


    This is also good to say that Carl education is good.


    If she is not her, Ning Rongrong is impossible to change so fast.


    Of course, this also has the trial of the defeat.


    Just this defeat, is Karl, but it has a small effect.


    Can only be said to be a yin.


    "Frady, we should also take a break, tomorrow''s things can''t be delayed."


    Said, Carl left here and returned to his room ready to sleep.


    Flander is sighing.


    He looked at Carl''s back, then looked at it again, and smiled in the house, I didn''t know what to say.


    "monster!"


    "Big monsters teach small monsters, and finally become monsters.


    My dean, I still say what I only recruit monsters.


    In my opinion, Karl is guy, no matter who is, can be teached into a monster.


    This person is really terrible, and he is a teacher of Shrek, my luck is really good ... "


    Frand sighed, then left here,


    at the same time.


    Carl returned to his own room, opened the personal property panel, simply viewed.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agile: a +


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: a +


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: Military Boxing (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored dominement (perfect), see the color domineering (over-limit), tyrant (perfect), double-knife stream (a), wind element is proficient ( C), monster (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hades (s), speed regeneration (s), void walk (s), Thunder Immunization, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken), Huangquan fruit (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 2


    Remainable assignment points: 3


    Trading point: 10330


    Mall: 1 ''


    These things have basically not changed.


    And the most important thing is that the system has not been updated.


    This is the most helpless place.


    If you don''t, this soul team, he can harvest a lot of transactions.


    "what a pity!"

 596 Chapter 596 enters Huangcheng

    The next morning.


    When the sky is still on, the customer loves people take the team to the Tiangou Huangcheng.


    Their group, all are walking, and there is no hiring.


    Original Carl is a good time, calling three carriages, a female student, a male student, and then three teachers.


    But Fland temporarily decided to save money, and also said that he walked to the sky, and it was also a training.


    Then their carriage was driven away.


    They also started an hour earlier, and they felt the Tiangou Huangcheng.


    However, according to their speed, it is indeed very fast to reach the Imperial City. After all, this small village is not far from the Huangcheng, just on the side.


    As long as they are willing, they are not a problem in a day.


    But you will walk through this matter, if you are known by other college, I am afraid I will lose face.


    At least the students will be a bit more concerned.


    Their age is here, there will be less vanity.


    Confused Flanders, he is already an age of people, and the face is not important.


    Karl is nothing, how can he, after all, in terms of his strength, no one will say anything.


    "This is the official text, we are the Shrek Academy, come to the Imperial City to participate in the soul competition, please report, let us go in."


    Carlina travels.


    This is the special official language that lives from the referee, you can bring many people.


    Because now is holding a soul competition, the Imperial City is temporarily martial martial law, only allowing, not allowed.


    If you change to usually, you will not manage this level at all.


    After all, Tianou Huangcheng is also a very important, population flow area, naturally it is impossible to close.


    "It''s true, you can go."


    The person responsible for managing the official text, then nodded, handed it to Carl, and opened the city gate.


    Carl took the official text, then saw a hint and admire from the other eyes.


    obviously.


    Through this manda, the other party has understood the identity of Carl et al.


    Although these soldiers will not be very poor, but compared to those who can participate in the soul master.


    They are too far!


    All them are very envious, now these students.


    Subsequently, Carl et al. Immediately entered the city, came to the Tianguanhuang room, a dormitory that specially prepared for them.


    Here, there are not only the dormitory living in the students, but even the teachers are also.


    However, this is not only for the Speake Academy, but all the colleges have all the treasures.


    it''s here.


    Carl et al. Saw the people of the Royal College, which should be a member of the Crown Fighting team.


    Some of them Karl know, they have been playing with Carl, which has been playing with Carl.


    But the captain of the captain in the snow is not here.


    This emperor should have other things, so there is no longer come over.


    On the other hand, Carl saw a team like a Arab.


    Their staff have arrived, but there is no understanding.


    This is a dragon set, and Carl even has a memory, it is impossible to know it.


    Then it is a blue tyrant team.


    They only came to teased teachers, that is, Liu Dilong.


    The student''s words are coming, but it seems to be a little flat, there is no colorful place.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, I heard that you only lost a one, then I got the champion of the qualifier group.


    It''s really a man who can spell with the old lady, I really don''t miss you! Hahahaha! "


    Liu Erlong and Carl''s relationship is very good, let''s take back, let''s let the Flandy nose of the side.


    He stretched his hand and wanted to go forward.


    But Liu Dilong just glanced at him with sharp eyes, let him.


    "This teacher group, we will give up automatically, so let''s cheer."


    As far as I know, the seven treasures of cross-shakong, Ning Zhuang and the two seals, but all have to play! "


    "They are really ready to go? This is really a good show."


    When I heard Liu Dilong, Carl will look at it, and put it on the side of Seu Baoyu.


    Ning Zhi wind and Karl nod, the swordsman Luo Chen is more smile, hands holding boxing.


    "Mr. Cheng Meng, the old man has now successfully broken through the bottleneck, reaching 97th!


    If there is no help, I am afraid that the old man is stagnant! "


    "Haha, small things, this is disappeared, Jian Dou Luo can break through, can be happy!"


    If you hear the dust, Karhaha smiled, but it was a bit surprised.


    He knew that Jian Dou Lu Luo Xinxin, whether it is talent or strength, it can be said to be a crown.


    Although he said that he became a reputation, it was not named, but his strength is unquestionable!


    Now I have dialed by Carl Point, and then use more than two months, it will increase the level!


    Such qualifications are really a bit horrible!


    of course.


    This is also related to his card in ninety-six, and other factors.


    If you are not adding, you can''t break through the ninety-seventh levels so quickly.


    Subsequently, Carl will look at the team of the Golden Elephant.


    At this point, the six participating teams are all in.


    Carl with his own students, first returned to where they live, others returned.


    They came out here, just to see, what is the Slack Academy, what is the picture.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they have been transmitted into three three-arms monsters.


    Now I can see each other with my own eyes, I naturally have to observe again.


    Just this hurried, can''t let them see what useful things.


    The most, that is, let them know that these students from the Shlake Academy are very small.


    "Let''s take a break, see if someone will notify us of the arrangement of the competition, and study research.


    When I gave it tomorrow, we first fight, be sure to play very beautiful! "


    "Know! Teacher!"


    All students shouted in unison and morale.


    The sound, even penetrated the room, reaching the outside, let someone passing by can hear.


    Just at this time.


    Knock on the door sound.


    Carl opens the door, found that Ning Zhi Feng and Jiaoou, are being at the door.


    "Carl, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Ning Zong Lord? How come you?"


    Seeing the emergence of Ningzhi, Carl is a bit surprised.


    The other party is haha ??smile, I said: "I am here to thank you, thank you for helping the Swordsman, let him succeed.


    As for the second thing ... "

 597 Chapter 597

    "As for the second thing ..."


    Ning caused the fan in his hand, then put his eyes, put it on the back of Ning Rongrong.


    "The second thing is natural to come to my lovely daughter.


    I haven''t seen you for more than two months, I have missing her, so I want to see her, there should be no problem? "


    "Of course, there is no problem, you are the father of Ning Rong, you can see her at any time."


    "Thank you."


    I looked at the boxing and then went backward.


    at the same time.


    Ning Rongrong saw that the wind appeared, and suddenly it was.


    "father!"


    Without any hesitation, Ning Rong has flipped directly, hit a full.


    The other people saw that the wind appeared, and it was also getting nervous from the beginning.


    This is the father of Ningzhu, and their own people have no relationship. If the father of people is still playing, then some don''t understand the rules.


    "Dad, grandfather, how come you?"


    "My little princess, Dad and your bones are not doing you, don''t you?"


    "Of course, but what is the grandfather? Why didn''t he come?"


    Ning Rong was a large number of small eyes, and did not find her heart-minded swordsman.


    "Okay, Rong Rong, your bones, I will see you, you still think about that kind of, you are so hurting your grandfather''s heart!


    Hey, his guy can''t come, he just broke through 97th, need to stabilize its own realm, so it will not come! "


    Although the tone of is not very good, it is obviously joking.


    Ning Rongrong also spitted the tongue and took the arm to grab the arm of the fightron.


    "My grandfather, don''t be angry, do you want me to tell you, what is the story of my time?"


    "Forget it, you still give it to the , I don''t want to listen."


    Jiao Luo is proud of the appearance, and people can see the jun.


    No one can think of it, and the outsiders barely and cold, Dou Luo, in front of Ning Rongrong, so proudly.


    This contrast, it is really not annoying.


    "Good Rong Rong, waiting for the game, we gather together, you will talk about your story again."


    However, I heard that when I was in the qualifier ... "


    "Bad father, you bully me! Hey!"


    Ning Rongrong squatted, and the image of the drums appeared.


    Nothing did not finish it, I will swallow it for a moment, which makes him don''t know what to say.


    Seeing Ning''s wind, Ning Rongrong is also smiling, showing a brilliant smile.


    "Dad, I just tease you, then I have long been there."


    Isn''t it the lost sentence, I will win it when I have a final competition!


    And ah, Teacher Carl has educated me, it is definitely not staring at fail, otherwise it will not succeed in this life.


    So, I will look forward, I will not be reached by setting! "


    Seeing Ning Rongrong, the wind and


    "Right, my current level is 28th!"


    And I still have a surprise, now I will not show my father and my grandfather.


    When you wait until the game, you have to observe my martial arts! "


    "Surprise!"


    When I heard Ning Rong, I would rather surprise.


    They did not expect that Ning Rong Rong actually even rose five levels in just two months!


    To know.


    When they would be Ning Rong and gave to Carl, she didn''t be twenty-third.


    Now she actually twenty-eight!


    This improvement speed, they don''t even think about it, this is really horrific!


    "What is going on? Why did you suddenly improve so many levels?"


    "Grandfather, you don''t ask, I said, there will be surprises!"


    Ning Rongrong, is obviously unhappy.


    Jiao Luo also wanted to ask, but it was stopped by Ning caused.


    He shook his head and said.


    "Rong Rong, this matter is your choice, we will not interfere, but we hope, don''t go to the way.


    This is not only any benefits, but even ... "


    "Hey! You are like this, every time I do this, I said, I have surprises, you just don''t listen!


    Since you don''t listen, then hurry away, I don''t want to see you! "


    "Go out! Go out! Hurry up!"


    Ning Rongrong''s princess was sick.


    Although she has not shown his little princess in these two months.


    But she has become a little princess that is a little inexpensive in front of her relatives.


    I saw her hard-skewers and quit the room and closed the door.


    At this time, Karl, who is communicating with the snow night, seeing that their two have been pushed out, it is a bit surprised.


    "What is your situation? How can be promoted by Rong Rong?"


    I heard Karl''s inquiry, Ning Zhuang and Jiao Luo, and showed a horrible shape.


    "Sharowing!"


    Ning causes the wind and sigh.


    Kiao Tuo is a simple gift for the emperor of the snow night, then question Qaar.


    "What is the way you have used to honor, let her soul level, improve so high!


    Do you know that in a short period of time, the soul will increase so much, there will be a big side effect!


    I will even affect her foundation, you should be a title, you should know this! "


    "It turned out to be this matter, I understand it, you must not believe in Ning Rong, right?"


    The Cal mouth is rare, showing a smile.


    Belomulatory and Ning Zhiwei scratched the brain spoon, which appeared.


    Listening to Carl said that they reacted, they were too excited.


    However, even if it is, Kiao Luo is still worried.


    In this regard, Carl can also understand.


    "Don''t worry, I use it very safe, and she told me, don''t let me tell you about her secret.


    At that time, wait until the start of the game, you are confident that her martial arts is ok, and will definitely surprise you. "


    "It seems that you can only be so, uncle, let''s go first, don''t bother them."


    Ning caused a breath, then leaving Jiao Luo.


    Wait until they leave.


    The emperor of the snow and night sighed.


    "Ning caused everything well, is a colleague who is too pet to his daughter, and lacks a little confidence in her.


    If you give Ning Rongrong, she will not always have the main top of Ningzong.


    By the way, what is we just said? "


    The emperor of the snow and night spit, then forgot the topic you just mentioned.


    Carat patient reminded that they continued to communicate.

 598 Chapter 598 Rules

    Time is very fast.


    Carl and Snow Night Emperor''s exchanges have also been temporarily annihilated.


    The emperor came to this side to find Carl, and there are two purposes.


    The first thing is to personally notify, the rules of this event.


    The second thing is to inform Carl, their Crown Fighting team will not participate in the teacher group.


    This is also what they decided before, not because Carl entries, temporary decisions.


    And through the Shrike Academy, the emperor of the Snow Night also discovered the lack of the competition system, so he intended to change this system after this competition.


    However, it will change to something, then no one knows.


    Then the Emperor of Carl and Snow Night, it is also simple, the situation on the mainland, and the action of the Wushu Temple.


    I have to say, the current Wu Shu Temple is really too Guo President.


    The number of people is a lot, and it is also mastered, other empires have never had, huge resources.


    This leads that many soul teachers have joined the Wushu Hall, and the strength gains a lot of growth.


    For these people, there is no way to the emperor of the snow night. After all, the Tiangou empire cannot be all resources, put on those souls.


    They naturally have to cultivate their own soul.


    From this point of view, the Wushu Temple can say that it is in the hearts of most soul, let their inner heart become the shape of the ratio.


    Plus more than the skin of the skin is still growing, so this also attracts a part, pity her beauty.


    have to say.


    This move is very effective than this move.


    In addition to the three, and the soul of the two empire.


    Those wild souls, nearly 90%, all attribute to the Wushu Hall.


    Although these people are uniform, all condense is also a uncommon force.


    The Wushu Temple knows how to control them.


    The emperor of the snow night can be seen, the ambition of the other party is very large, but he is temporarily unable to stop.


    Because of the Wushu Hall, there is no further action.


    If the Tiangou Empire is the first, it is very likely that it will usher in the Double Help of the Wushen Empire!


    This is what he can''t bear.


    So the snow night emperor and Carl are quite helpless.


    Here.


    Karl has no good suggestion, can only make him carefully defense.


    The two of them surrounded these things, simply chatted until lunch time.


    Subsequently, Karl took his own student to finish lunch, giving them a rule of this time.


    The current rules are very simple, and there is little difference in the qualifiers.


    It is also a competition for the atmosphere group, youth group and the teacher group.


    But the only difference between the qualifiers is that the teacher group game, because some reasons, the team of seven games, eventually chooses to participate in the teacher''s group, only three teams.


    The Shrake College is one of them, then the Qibao glazons in Ningzhi.


    As for the last one, that is, the image of uncomfortable!


    This zone''s sectors and elders are the episode of Eighty-seventh, and their martial arts, all are very powerful inheritance of the martial arts diamond!


    Such a martial art, which has a very high defense, even if it is a general title, you can''t hurt half a minute!


    In the current environment, this principal, it is completely called the soul of the current defense!


    After all, the title of the title is currently known, is not a control system is a strong attack department, and it is necessary to be a sensitive attack.


    The defense is not complete.


    It is precisely because of this, he is eligible to call himself to the first soul of the defense.


    If he became a title, it did a very powerful defense.


    So he will have such confidence and participate in this teacher group soul.


    Unfortunately.


    The enemy he wants to face is not just a strong attack, but the very famous Jian Dou Luo.


    More Karl!


    His blind self-confidence will only make him lose very much!


    So this time I participated in the three teams of the teacher group, I was put in the final game, and this is still a mix of nine people!


    This is also for ornamental and saving time.


    After all, this time the teacher group team, the gap is too big.


    It is not too much to say that there is a gap between heaven and underground.


    And this protagonist, basically only Carl and Jian Dou Luo and Douro.


    Other people, all are just accompanied.


    So directly arrange a battle is also normal.


    But the youth group and the juvenile group of the game are still as usual.


    The first is the competition of the young group.


    The matching system and qualifiers are basically the same, but only three in the game are played every day.


    The seven teams of participating, each team must send five players to participate until the other party is defeated, this is a victory.


    And this personal war is a need to accumulate points, win a point.


    Until all the team, the personal station will end completely after each team.


    Based on the arrangement combination, it is basically a five-day time to enter the next stage.


    However, due to the embarrassment of the white elephant team, they can only participate in the game of the youth group, so the young group, or six teams.


    It is because of this.


    When they were drawn, only these six teams did not appear.


    When I arrived at the youth group, the Shrek Academy couldn''t participate, and then the white elephant team can participate, and the six teams are also the same.


    Therefore, this kind of competition system does have a big problem.


    Otherwise, the emperor of the snow night will not find Carl, and discuss this matter personally.


    However, in addition to the personal battle.


    There is also a group battle, that is, at least five people, you can''t more than 7 people''s group competitions!


    This kind of competition is basically based on the achievements of the previous personal battle, and then by the first team, the last team of the war.


    The second battle of the battle.


    The third place in the battle.


    If you lose, that is, it is completely eliminated, and finally the golden mouth, strive for four or five.


    The first three words, it will be drawn, and then have a team will be empty, directly enter the final!


    In the two teams involved in the battle, if there is a failure, it is the third place.


    So, this round of the team, even if the first did not get the first, the guarantee is the second place.


    This is absolute good luck.


    But want to participate in group war, each team will basically prepare seven people.


    Slack Academy, only six people can play, so there is no way to prepare.


    But there is no relationship.


    Although less than one person, six people are not there!


    The special training in these time is not a noisy!


    Especially Ning Rongrong, she is still can''t wait!

 599 Chapter 599

    The next morning.


    The game is about to start.


    However, a simple lottery ceremony is required before starting the game.


    And this lottery ceremony, the team needs to participate in the competition, and sent a team member to draw.


    That is to say, the Slack Academy will have to choose one person.


    And they want to be on the place, a high platform with a height of 20 meters.


    And where they are, are the arena!


    That is to say, if you want to go, there is absolutely unable to stay, otherwise it is likely to be ugly.


    And this is also the best way to test the strength of the philosophical contestants.


    And they can also exchange tabs with others.


    There is no problem for forcing exchange, but you must give your own hand to the other party.


    So this time the lottery is basically a collision of the six teams.


    But they have drawn together, I can''t see the numbers on the tab, so I can only guess the luck.


    So this collision, that is, the increasing fun, and no one will be real.


    However, for the cards of their respective teams, they all sent their own teams and the strongest person!


    It is only a member of the Youth Team of the Youth Team.


    Their captain, wrapped around the lightning, and the soul rings were also standard with yellowish purple.


    Obviously, this age should not be a very big soul, the strength has reached the soul level!


    And he is also 14 years old, or the soul of 14 years old!


    Such strength is enough to explain that he is a genius in genius!


    Just let Karl are a pity that the age of Xueqing River now, just over more opportunities to participate in the junior group competition.


    However, he participated in the youth group was also very good. After all, the old age of the snow, the age of the snow, and the strength has been in the 40th level, and may even reach the level of 50.


    Therefore, he participated in the youth group, and it is possible to rush all the way.


    After all, members of the youth group, the strength average is more than 30, and some people will reach the level of the 40 level.


    But here, it is not that Carl needs attention.


    "Ning Rongrong, I will take a while in the past, if you need help, or the Crown Team needs to help, you can help it in the past.


    In the end, what kind of sign is left, what is going, don''t want to grab it, because we have confident in anyone! "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Ning Rong smiled nodded.


    Although it is not what it means, she also adopted Carl''s words.


    No matter what kind of enemies, they all have a way to defeat each other!


    This is the confidence from Shrek!


    So when Ning Rong is in the venue, suddenly caused a bit.


    Most people will think that Ma Hongjun debts will be robbed. After all, his martial arts can be in half of the phoenix, naturally occupy a certain advantage.


    Or or they will send, more powerful students to grab the first sign.


    The result can I want to get it.


    Carl actually made Ning Rong.


    In this way, it is basically representative of the attitude of the Speluder College.


    They are not coming here, but come here to see the scenery, by the way.


    Such attitudes are somewhat uncomfortable, but they can''t get started with Ning Rongrong.


    There is no way.


    It''s still not a formal game, just the lottery before the game.


    If this time, the soul of Ning Rongrong is starting, then they still have to face!


    More importantly, Ning Rongrong is a girl, and it is still a daughter of Ning Hui!


    If they really dare to do it, don''t say that they will be stared at the Qibao glass, it is estimated that the elders in their home will apologize to the door.


    There is no way.


    Who makes Ning Rong Rong''s identity, some special.


    Plus now is not a formal competition, a auxiliary soul teacher, there is no threat to them.


    Therefore, the rest of the people directly grab.


    Which one they look, if there is no one want, it will take the sign directly.


    If someone seems to have the same one, in the end, it is not easy to make a simple hand. By the way, it will try to make a plan for the future.


    However, there are people, not to draw, but specialize in trial others!


    The martial art of this person is bone, and the whole body can be free to grow any bones!


    And he also has three soul rings, strength is not to be underestimated!


    This person''s goal is very simple, just finds all of the people to try their strength.


    However, when he came to Ning Rong, he suddenly willed.


    "The big lady, the ember is not necessary to deliberately block me?"


    The man opened her mouth and looked like Ning Rongrong.


    "Little bones, you are a pro-disciple of uncle''s uncle, is there a confidence?"


    Ning Rong said with the tone of the optimistic drama, and the way is also released to release two soul skills, attached to the other party.


    "Let''s go, let this lady to see, what kind of growth has been done in this time!"


    "Miss, you don''t want to play, I am finished, what kind of strength, you don''t know, how can I play four?"


    The man who was evcued to a small bone scratched his head and helplessly said.


    He is strengthened.


    But he can''t really send it!


    Ning Rongrong saw that the other party was boring, could not help but snort, then refer to the sky.


    "Then you will give me a sign, I am auxiliary soul, can''t crawling so high, so this task is handed over!"


    Bone, you have no comments? "


    "Don''t dare, I have no opinion, I will go!"


    Directly a three consecutive, the boy who was called a small bone, set up, and set off toward the high platform.


    Ning Rong Rong is a smile that exposes a deceased, which looks like a small devil.


    People around watching the battle saw this scene, could not shook his head.


    It is even more embarrassing that is even more embarrassed.


    "This child is still so afraid of honor, it is clear that it is a soul, and now it is.


    Little sword, you said, you will not be like a small bone, so afraid of honor? "


    The man who was evcued to the little sword, heard the words of the wind, not humble.


    "I will!"


    Ning Zhuang: ......


    Seeing the other party''s first saying that these two words, the smile of Ningzhi is solidified.


    The two of Jian Dou Luo and Jiapelou are haha ??smile, it is obviously in the embarrassing problem of ridicule Ning.


    However, the other party answered is not wrong.


    Ning Rongrong as a small princess of seven treasures, and also a small devil.


    When she is small, there are not least torture.


    Coupled with her hand, Jian Dou Luo and Jiao Luo.


    People will be afraid that she is also normal.


    I would like to ask this question, purely asked.

 600 Chapter 600

    "Shou Shu, Bone Uncle, have two people who have found that Rong Rong''s martial arts, seems to have changed?"


    Ningzhi suddenly opened, causing the attention of both Jian Dou Luo and Bucado.


    Subsequently they found this, Ning Rong Rong''s martial arts, it is really unsatisfactory!


    "Yeah, how can his martial arts become nine layers? It is difficult to say that the seven treasure glazed towers evolve ?!"


    Schulan found this abnormality and suddenly feel a bit surprised.


    Jian Dou Luo is more like a chin, and his face has been gratifying.


    Like the wind, haha ??smile, then clapping.


    "It turned out that this is Rong Rong, I have to give me a surprise!


    This is really a big surprise, our seven treasures, only the legendary Jiubao glass tower from the history book.


    Nowadays, I saw it from Ning Rong, this is God bless us.


    No wonder her soul, will improve so fast, it turned out that the martial art has evolved, so that everything is explained.


    And our seven treasures can only accommodate seven martial arts, and the poor has not broken through the 79th level.


    But my daughter is Rong Rong, but I have the hope of Bugo Luo, which is really great. "


    Ningzhi is very happy now.


    Although the current occasion haha ??laughed, it is easy to cause attention to others.


    But he has so much land department.


    And what he just said, it also caused attention to others.


    Especially the emperor of the snow.


    He also saw it at this time, the nine treasure glazed tower in Ning Rong Rong, showing a very horrified eyes.


    Other people don''t know, the difference between Jiubao Liuli Tower and Qi Bao Liuli Tower, I don''t know what is glowing.


    They are now more concerned, or the current situation is currently drawn.


    The situation is very hot now.


    In addition to Ning Rongrong, the other five people play a group.


    Although they have not used their efforts, they basically reveal a message.


    People like the Arabian, relying on the powerful defense, guarding their own tabs.


    No matter who has no way to break his defense.


    And the main thing is that his soul level is more than 30!


    The people of the Bluea Academy are a guy with Titan Wushu.


    His strength is endless, the people who are present, no one is his opponent.


    And his strength also reached the soul level, with three soul rings.


    In addition to this.


    The people of the fan of the Viopao are a bear burning leopard.


    His strength is, in addition to the worst of Ning Rongrong.


    He only has two soul rings, if you have a soul level, it is about twenty-nine levels.


    Then the Royal Fighting team, and the people of the seven treasure glazed team.


    The people of the Crown Fighting team are the blue electricity Wang Dragon.


    From this martial art, you can basically see how the other person is you.


    His martial art is very powerful whether it is speed or strength.


    Especially the blue dot is the property of lightning, it can be paralyzed.


    But the bone speed is not blown out.


    Especially Ning Rongrong, it is still auxiliary.


    The two people played and have to come back.


    However, they also point to, and did not share the winning and negative, and then left the table and took their own sign back.


    At the same time, Ning Rongrong also got his own sign.


    "Hey, thank you, small bones!"


    Ning Rong took the head of the other party and then went back.


    However, her movement is to let the other person are a little shy, but also let the people who are brainwear, and cast envious eyes.


    "Cough!"


    "The end of the lottery, now start formal allocation of the team!"


    As the voice falls.


    The six booths were scattered in the sky, and they shine on the top of the sign.


    Next second, the respective numbers were previously emerged.


    "You smoke the sign, there are three numbers, the same numbers, will be your respective opponents!


    At the same time, the number is one, and the first game today, the number is three, the last game.


    As for subsequent battles, it will be allocated according to the first day of the record!


    The next day, the first first will fight the second of the score, and the third will fight with this class.


    The third day is the same!


    If there is a repetitive battle, there is a repetitive battle, and the first place can be combined with the third place, the second place with the fourth place!


    If there is still a repetitive battle, continue to extend!


    And this rule is also very simple, that is, it is not allowed to borrow external forces, or you can''t help!


    If someone uses external forces, or if there is a person''s own aid, cancel the qualification directly!


    And there is also the most important point, you all remember, never hurt the life, don''t seriously hurt your opponent.


    The plot is lighter, and the partial points are deducted, and the plot is seriously disqualified!


    Now, the rules have been announced, the game officially begins! Please be prepared for all participants! "


    With the voice of the emperor of the snow night.


    He quietly left and came to his own exclusive position.


    Subsequently, the strength should be a good man, appearing in front of them.


    According to Carl''s observation, this person''s soul, almost seventy-level, is not very weak, but it is not very strong.


    If he is there, it is also enough to ensure the safety of the juvenile group and the youth group.


    As later, the teacher group.


    That is the fairy fight, unrelated to the mortal.


    Also have nothing to do with the host.


    "Now there is a team that is asked for a number of teams, and the rest of the team can choose to wait for the time being waiting to be summoned, or you can stay here to watch the game."


    As the voice falls.


    The team of the Royal Fighting Team and the Blue Billette collided together.


    Obviously, they are the first group of warfare teams.


    The symbol of the Shrek Academy is three, which means that they are the last group of participating in the competition.


    Now that other college teams, although they can leave, they choose to stay observed in order to find their own strength.


    Even this is the Sylker Academy.


    However, Carl has other things, so he is temporarily left, here is handed over to Frank and Zhao''s unpretched.


    "You are staring here, I will come back later."


    Said, Carl disappeared in the venue.


    When he reappeared.


    Already came to the outside of the Tiangou Huangcheng.


    And in addition to him, drug fightro is here!


    "Old monsters, you use voice skills, pull me here, is there anything?"


    When you have drawn, you will use the soul of the soul to pass the news, let him come to the emperor.


    Carl also came to this side.


    But I didn''t speak alone, but the eyes were seriously staring at the forest next to it.


    "Carl, someone wants you!"

 601 Chapter 66, Tang Sanfang

    "Someone looking for me?"


    Carl has some doubts.


    At this time, will someone find yourself?


    This is really unexpected.


    However, with the poisonous tags.


    I have played a Tang Hao with Carl, which appeared in front of him.


    However, in addition to him, there is a little boy, as well as a middle-aged man, appearing in front of him!


    The image of these two people Karl knows that they are Tang San, and Yushuang!


    Seeing the son of the plane appearing in front of me, and the protagonist of the whole world, Carl can''t make a mouthful.


    He really didn''t think that Tang San will appear here.


    As for the emergence of Yushu, he did not care.


    Anyway, he has no feeling of this so-called master.


    In his opinion, Yu Xiaogang''s theoretical knowledge is good, but lacks practices.


    to be honest.


    He is also experimenting with Tang San.


    Although it is also experimenting, he has practical to protect his students.


    Yushu has no such power.


    So in this point, Carl is a qualified, and Yu Xiaogang is more than a theoretical master.


    He is not too suitable for teachers.


    Because he has no ability to protect your students!


    "Tang Hao, it''s really no longer long time, we met before, or more than two years.


    At that time, he made a hand with me, and I ruined the village at a point! Haha! "


    Carl simple ridicule, this makes Tang Hao touch his head.


    "That thing is still not mentioned. At that time, I did misunderstand you, and I have two years, and I also observe the Sulank Institute.


    I found your teaching level, it is really a very good, so I am going to introduce you to a person, let him be your teaching assistant. "


    Said, Tang Yu took the shoulders of the jade, and then said.


    "His name is called ..."


    "I know, Yu Xiaoang, people said master, with very good theoretical knowledge, but why he didn''t keep up, so there is no way to make the theory of reality.


    However, in addition, he still has an identity, that is, one of the gold iron triangles, but also a key point! "


    When I heard Carl, Yushu nodded and said.


    "Yes, I am Jade Xiao Gang, and I and Flander is old friend, so ..."


    "So you are planning, when will I see Liu Erlong?"


    Carl interrupted the other party, and said, let his face micro-change.


    "Is it not talking about the name of Liu Dilong?


    I am a good relationship with her, and she will complain about you every time, I will complain about you, saying that you are a unique man.


    Jade Xiao Gang, are you really uncomfortable? "


    In the face of Carl''s question, Yushu just bite his teeth and looks some pain.


    Tang Wei saw the shape, could not shook his head.


    Tang Sousse is the front step, and the protective in front of Yushu.


    "I don''t allow you to say this master! Although I don''t know what happened, but the master do things, it must have his hard work!"


    "Tang Wei, this is this?"


    Carl unique does not know who Tang San is, and ask Tang Wei.


    Tang Hao is sighing, with the soul of Power to communicate with Carl.


    He is Tang San, my son, and he doesn''t know that I am a title, I hope you can help me temporarily keep secret.


    When I told him, I just said that our two were old friends. "


    When I heard Tang Hao, Carl''s expression was slightly weird.


    Just lonely, look at Tang Hao.


    Although this is the exchange of Tang Hao and Carl.


    But alone is the title of the title, naturally you can listen, they only see the soul of the soul.


    "Want me to conceal you? Is there any benefit?


    I am very good at this person, but I don''t like being cheap.


    And the most important thing is that you have your own son, as well as Yushu just came here.


    Should you plan to join the Shrake College?


    I can agree with this matter, but what price do you plan? "


    Carl continued to transfer with soul.


    This kind of content is still not allowed to hear Yushu and Tang San, which will affect their sense of Sleek.


    And this is only Karl deliberately difficult Tang Wei.


    Whoever makes him unknown, I played with myself.


    Now it is also a little viusacity of Carl, which is released here.


    Solitary, I turned a white eye.


    He was in more than so many years with Carl, and naturally, this is a little vast interest in Carl.


    So he didn''t say anything, just waiting quietly to answer Tang Hao.


    "Calculate the last time, how do I owe you two people?"


    "I don''t need your human condition, I need you to join the Shrake College and become the old man!


    Of course, you don''t have to show, I only need you at a critical moment, it is enough for the Shileke College. "


    "This should be okay?"


    "This is enough!"


    When I heard Carl, Tang Hao was a bit surprised.


    He didn''t think that Carl''s requirements were so simple, which is completely different from him.


    So he is now entangled.


    In the end, Tang Wei still sighed and continued to say.


    "In this case, then I agree to become the old man of the Shrek Academy.


    But this matter, you can''t understand this. No matter what is there, as long as you say, I will definitely come back to help! "


    When I heard Tang Yu, Carlled nodded and did not refuse.


    Since he said that he did this, Carl, certainly won''t refuse his kindness.


    Then Carl will look at Tang San and Yushu.


    These two people don''t know what happened during that time.


    The two of them just saw that Carl''s expressions have been calm, and the expression of solo is a little wonderful.


    Confused Tang Hao.


    His expression, from the beginning, then became surprised, and finally became a look.


    This is to give Tang San and Yushu just look silly.


    Because two people, I don''t know what happened.


    "Tang San is, from today, you are the students of the Shrek Academy, and I will be your teacher.


    Your jade, from today, you are my boost, and your theoretical knowledge, I will be perfect with you.


    But your strength is too low, so you still do less, after all, you have no way to ensure the safety of students.


    As for Liu Dilong, she is still waiting for your answer.


    If you want to see her, come with me now, if you don''t want to see it, it doesn''t matter, then take Tang San, first go to the Shrek Academy. "


    When I heard Carl, Yushu had some entangled.


    Tang Wei is a nod and then ready to leave.

 602 Chapter 622, Yushus Things

    "Do you still come back?"


    "Dad, where are you going?"


    Tang San saw Tang Hao ready to leave, and the first time rushed up to catch his hand.


    Although Tang San is a traveler.


    But Tang Hao is in this world, is also his father, and it is also very good to him.


    Plus their two have not met for a long time, Tang San naturally asked such a few words, and there is no problem.


    It''s just in Karl, it is slightly illegal.


    But when I think about the age of Tang San, it is about 11 years old, so I said that this is only a violation of Carl.


    This seems to be very normal in others.


    After all, Tang San is now, or a ''child''!


    "Small three, I still have other things, next you are in the Shlai Academy, follow the Carl.


    His ability is very strong, and it is also strong. You are here, you don''t have to worry about what.


    And your current soul is already twenty-seven, if you can make Karl to teach someone, I feel that you can increase it to 30.


    So study hard, I will find time to see you. "


    Tang Yu took the head of Tang San, and then prepared to leave.


    But Karl said, suddenly let him stop.


    "Tang Hao! The Shrek Academy has been stared by the Hall of the Wushu!"


    After a few seconds, Tang Yu put his hand, and did not say a word, and then left here.


    However, from his slightly a heavy step, Tang Hao has already had an idea.


    Carl is laughing.


    Since the Wushu Hall, I have already gained a Shrek Academy.


    So Karl is not mind, let Tang Hao gave them a little.


    So he just said that one sentence.


    But I heard the words of Carl, it was a bit surprised.


    "Wushu Temple to you? When is this? Why don''t I know?


    My granddaughter is really, nothing to tell me, if I know this, I am sure ... "


    "Old poison, you still count, although you are not bad, but compare the Wushu Temple, it is a little gap.


    Now your most important thing is to upgrade to 94th level, because only this, if you really dare to do it, you have the eligibility of this battle. "


    The words of Carl said, but it is also the fact.


    He is now only a 93th level of soul.


    It looks very strong.


    But the two major dedication of the Wushu Temple, all are the 95th title Douro.


    The 93th level is alone, it is not enough to see it in front of them.


    It is because of this.


    Carl will make him soul and then rose to ninety-four.


    Because it is 97th, he is reluctant to have the strength of the 95-level title.


    But his phosphorus snake emperor, it is not good at positive battles.


    Anyway, it will be he suffered from it.


    The soul of the 94th level is just helping to help solo, and it is more than a period of time.


    "Well, this matter, you look at it, if you use it to my place, you must never take me!


    After all, my granddaughter is still studying at the Shrake Institute. If she has three long two short.


    Even the old man put this old life, but also to poison the Wushu Temple! "


    "Humph!"


    Solita, then left here.


    Tang San and Yusuang are some indiscriminated.


    They now understand the understanding of the Wushu Temple, or the understanding of the normal soul.


    So now, they don''t know, the Shrek Academy, is attacked by the Wushu Hall.


    However, Carl is too lazy to explain, but will look at the jade.


    "Give you such a long thinking time, should it be good now?"


    "I think it is good, I can escape for a lifetime, but this will also harm the Liu Qi Long for a lifetime.


    So this time, I don''t plan to continue to escape, but to face the reality!


    Anyway, this time I must say the three words for him! "


    Yushu''s eyes became firm.


    Tang San didn''t know what Yushu did what he meant, but he clenched his fist and smiled.


    "Come on! Master!"


    "Since making a decision, then let me go, by the way, let you see, the real soul competition, what is the picture!"


    that''s it.


    Tang Sanhe Yuxang Gang, was brought into the Huangcheng by Carl.


    It is a pity that is that because of the Simreto Academy joined in the middle of the way, there is no way to go on the field.


    He can only watch it next to it.


    It''s just that his appearance, suddenly caused a lot of attention to many people.


    "Teacher, who is he? There is this person, it seems that it seems to be a bit more familiar, and it feels like where is it."


    Seeing the emergence of Tang San, the little dance and others have rushed to some curiosity.


    But the emergence of the master, but it makes them a little doubt.


    After all, Yu Xiaoang, is also a man who has gone to the soul of youth. His theory is just that it is also reported by major newspapers.


    So the little dance and others are also normal to him.


    "Xiaogang ?!"


    "How come you come here ?!"


    See Yushu''s appearance.


    Flanders were shocked.


    The incident suddenly, he was a bit unknown, and even a little touched.


    Zhao said that it is scratched.


    He knows Yu Xiao just, but their relationship is general, so he doesn''t say something before.


    After all, when the iron triangle was still there, Zhao Wuyi did not follow Flend.


    So they just have seen a few times.


    It is more reluctant to say that it is more reluctant.


    "Frand I am sorry, but this time I don''t plan to continue to escape, I want to fight with Liu Dilong!"


    "Is it ... then, I can only wish you success."


    When I heard Yushu, Frand sighed, and then got a spirit and patted the shoulders of jade.


    "Since you have already thought about it, I don''t want to say more.


    But now Liu Dilong''s team is playing, and they have lost.


    So I advise you, or I will find her later, otherwise I will burn you with my character. "


    When I heard Fland, Yushu just looked at the scene and the score, and then looked at the not far, the expression is embarrassed, and the Liu Dilong, which is constantly biting, can''t help but have a chilly.


    However, the opponent is getting angry back to a head, just with Yushu just regards a few seconds.


    Yu Xiaogang expression is flat.


    Liu Dilong is like a sharpness, and suddenly retreats a few steps.


    Yushu smiled and stretched his hand.


    Liu Dilong did not respond, but he sat down.


    Seeing this scene, Yushu didn''t know what to do.


    Flander took a shot of his shoulders and asked casually.


    "Yu Xiaogang, what is going on next?"

 603 Chapter 66, Tang San

    "From today, Yu Xiaogang is a new teacher in our school.


    At the same time, this classmate named Tang San is also my new student.


    However, because it is still in the arena, it will not hold a welcome ceremony.


    After waiting until the evening, we have a simple to eat, just as a welcome ceremony.


    The formal ceremony is still waiting until the end of the soul competition. "


    Listening to Karl, Fland nodded, and then showed a smile on Yushu.


    "Yu Xiaogang! Welcome back!"


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Yushu sighed.


    Fland is full of joy.


    However, Tang San is now curious.


    He has an extensive, so he can clearly feel that the soul of the people, every one is higher than yourself!


    And in addition to Dai Mu, other people and Tang three, all are leaders!


    Even if we are Dai Mu, it is also a few years old than Tang Dynasty.


    After this situation, Tang San suddenly surprised.


    He thought he was a genius in genius.


    Because Yu Xiaogang often said to Tang San, after all, 11 years old, the two-seventh grade of the soul, can be said to be rare in the world.


    Therefore, Tang 3 will appreciate that he has achieved such strength in cooperation with its own talents.


    And he is not proud.


    Because he knows, what kind of hard work is, it has this strength.


    But when he saw that the soul of these students in the Speluder Academy is stronger than yourself!


    Not just them, even some people in the soul competition are better than him.


    However, this is still an age factor.


    But those who are with him, then the soul is more strong than him, this will make Tang San a little surprised.


    He really didn''t expect that there is really a monster in the world!


    The outside world is true for the rumors of the Shrake College!


    Here is one, focusing on cultivating monsters!


    "Tang San is, welcome you to join the Shrake College, I Dai Mu Bai, this is a small dance and solo geese and Ning Rong, the two are Ma Hongjun and Oscar ..."


    Dai Mu is responsible, then they introduced themselves in their respective self.


    By the way, you will also report your soul.


    This is also a tradition.


    They are all recognized monsters, naturally give new students, look at the real monsters, what is the picture.


    And this also made Tang San to determine, the Shrake College is a monster!


    He is a bit a greatest place to go!


    Then, Tang San also broke their own martial arts and level.


    He twenty-seven soul, as well as the martial arts of Blue Bills, is also quite powerful in the outside world.


    However, there is no use in most people''s eyes in most people.


    But here is Karl!


    As long as there is him, no matter what martial art, you can use it!


    So they at this time, I have put my eyes and put it on Carl''s body.


    Because they know, Carl must have a solution!


    However, their minds are different.


    The little dance and others feel that there is a genius arrival.


    And he will gradually develop in the direction of the monster under the teachings of Carl.


    Dai Mu, etc. is fortunate, and there is a boy.


    Otherwise, their proportion of men and women here soon it will be imbalanced.


    However, Ning Rongrong is totally different from their ideas.


    She is very innocent, even the idea is very innocent.


    Because she is no longer the existence of the soul of the soul, so this makes her excitement.


    "Tang three pairs? Start today, you are the younger brother I am Ning Rong.


    If someone dares to bully you, I will be responsible for protecting you! "


    Ning Rongrong is a bit floating, and even this kind of words.


    However, other people have not said anything, but haha ??smile, the atmosphere is quite happy.


    Tang San is just joined, so it is not too used to this co-atmosphere.


    However, according to his character, how long does it take for it, it can be fully integrated.


    And just here.


    The sound of the referee sounded.


    "The Crown Fighting Team Victory! The Blue Billette is temporarily defeated!"


    "Now score: Royal Fighting Team one point! Blue Biltroenteri ..."


    "Next, we will trimming 30 minutes, next game, by the like, the battle, Qi Bao glazed!"


    As the voice falls.


    The title of the title appeared on the field.


    They have shown the soul of the child, and their soul rings are all in five to six.


    Most of these people are the soul of the earth, and have the power of the mud.


    As they collaborate, they originally become the arena of the pits because of the battle of the battle.


    But the next game is early, they still have more than 20 minutes of free activities.


    "Now time is almost noon, Fland, you go to the team to eat a meal, I am waiting for you here, by the way, protect Jade Xiao Gang."


    "I know, Yushu is in trouble."


    Fland looked at it and walked toward Liu Dilong, it would be a little worried.


    Carl is a shot of his shoulders, erected a thumbs up.


    "Don''t worry, he will definitely not have something!"


    The voice just fell.


    A crisp slap, in the arena.


    I saw Yushu''s stomach and squatting on the ground.


    Li Erlong looked at the head and attacked the jade.


    This posture seems to be said: You a slag male, is there a face? !


    Yu Xiaogang''s painful expression is also as if you seek forgiveness.


    See this scene.


    Carl felt that his face was red.


    He just finished, Yushu did not have something.


    Results this slap ...


    Thief!


    "Ok, you still have a student to eat first, let me give me no problem!"


    Kar rushed to spend them, then came to Liu Dilong and Yushu.


    Other colleges saw Carl came and they left.


    Although they want to watch.


    But Carl''s appearance, most people gave up this idea.


    However, the Student of the Blue Billetics, I didn''t dare to leave casually.


    "Now I am disbanded, why do you do it? Wait until at night, I will find you again!"


    When I heard Liu Dilong, these students didn''t dare to stay here, and they could only flee them.


    I don''t know, I thought it was there any beast, which appeared here.


    However, the actual situation is similar.


    For these students, Liu Dualong is a tiger!


    Can''t afford! Can''t afford!


    At this time, I looked at the atmosphere between Yushu and Liu Dilong. Carl is really not good.


    After silence, he could only throw a hug of Liu Dilong.


    "Don''t be too heavy, so many people look at it, if your reputation is poor, the Blue Billetics may not."

 604 Chapter 624 debut!

    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Liu Erlong sighed a sigh of relief, then drunk a wine, this was sitting down.


    Yushu has also slowed down at this time, then sitting next to Liu Erlong, I want to say something.


    "Roll! The old lady is bothered now, don''t tell me some people!


    If you really have something, I am limited to it within a sentence, otherwise you say what the old lady will not listen! "


    Seeing Liu Dilong so tough, Yushu bite his teeth and squatted directly in her.


    He has already out, don''t care about it!


    Now Yu Xiaogang is most wanting to be able to return to Liu Qiong!


    "I am sorry!"


    Three words resounded throughout the arena.


    Ok, people here, almost too late.


    Even the emperor of the snow, and those staff, they have left the same.


    They have to rest after all, but also eat, naturally they will leave here.


    But more or they gave Carl a face, which allowed Liu Dulong and Yushu, with a separate space.


    At this time, Liu Erlong, heard the apology of Yushu Zhang Zhang, but she looked a little bites, and I couldn''t say it in a word.


    After a while.


    She used some hoarse voice asked Jade Xiao Gang.


    "You don''t think you have this sentence, is it a bit late?"


    Yu Xiaogang nodded and sorry three words.


    Liu Dilong will not speak, just gently Mo Xiaogang''s head, then sigh.


    Her eyes should be tears, it seems that it is forgived Jadez.


    Yushu just wanted to cry.


    But he is strong.


    It can be said that both of them are currently strong.


    Seeing this scene, Cal sighed.


    Although these two have reached a reconciliation, their personality is caused by them to become such a reason.


    But now this occasion, if you cry, it is really a bit bad.


    "You have two people going out, anyway, the next game, there is no great relationship with you."


    When I heard Karl, Liu Dilong and Yushu were looking at it, and then got up and left here.


    But before leaving.


    Liu Erlong has not forgotten and throws Carl''s wine pot.


    Carl drank a wine, just found a half lying down, quietly enjoying the numerous tranquil time.


    The time to rest soon.


    Two teams in the competition, in advance in advance.


    Subsequently, this will return.


    The referee and others are slow for a minute, but this has nothing to do.


    Next, the second group of competitions, the end time is not very fast.


    Because I am really difficult!


    Their defense is very powerful.


    Although their contestants, only two people have reached the level of soul, others are more than 20 of the big soul.


    However, the situation in Sevorary Cross is almost.


    They here, only three people have reached the soul level.


    Two of them were the apprentices of Jian Dou Luo and Jiapei Luo.


    As for another, he is a very good disciple in the seven treasure glazons.


    At the same time, his martial arts is very personal, it is a fish that looks very inconspicuous.


    But this is his, no fleet, penetrating the martial arts like Azong, won the victory of the last game!


    In other words, this time, both sides are five people, and finally the seven treasures of the sea glazed!


    But this fish, Karl how to see how it is like a squid.


    And this squid looks a bit of signs of dragons.


    But now, there is only this signs, and you should have a big way to go.


    However, this person, after all, it is not a student of Carl, and he is too lazy to pay more attention to each other.


    This game is over 40 minutes of rest time.


    The same as before.


    First, a group of people, fix the competition site here, and then take a break.


    After the time passed, it was the battle between the Shrek Academy and the Jackerel.


    "Who is it first? Is it still me?"


    Ma Hongjun was a little jumped.


    According to the information display.


    The people who participated in the junior group competition here, even a soul is not, the strength is the highest, but it is four people who have four twenty-nine.


    Other competitors, the strength is almost 278.


    Although the Fanta Zance is good, but it is a level with Bai Xiangzong.


    Even the Bluea Academy is better.


    After all, there is a blue world, now there is one, with the soul of the Titan Wushu.


    In the comparative Blue Bad Academy, the Viopao Zong is really terrible.


    And the martial arts of this zone is also inheriting the martial arts flames!


    Abbreviation


    They are all masters of fire.


    But compared to the manipulation of the flame, Ma Hongjun is the expert in this area!


    "Be careful, don''t pay great attention, no matter what to say, the other party is also a bit power.


    If you are defeated in the top three, you don''t have to sleep at night! "


    Carl said flat.


    Ma Hongjun heard, suddenly nervous, even stepped up his legs!


    "Teacher! You can rest assured, I will absolutely wear five kills!"


    In order to sleep at night, Ma Hongjun also seriously.


    "Please enter the players!"


    As the sound of the referee falls.


    Members of Ma Hongjun and the Fantopher Leopard were admitted.


    "Please confirm the martial arts and soul ring!"


    As the voice reminder.


    The two showed the martial arts!


    The martial arts of the Viopao, it is really a fancy, this is not wrong.


    And his soul, only twenty-nine, the soul ring has only two yellow centuries soul rings.


    "I heard, you almost play all the enemies in the qualifier.


    It seems that you still have a bit strength, but I will tell you today.


    A pheasant college is no way to compare with our old name!


    District Shrike College is impossible ... "


    The voice did not fall.


    Ma Hongjun''s martial arts appeared!


    Bright phoenix, soaring between the sky.


    At the same time, the two yellow one of his body also appeared in front of everyone!


    Suddenly shocked the eye!


    "How could it be! You are not 29th level, how can you get to thirty levels so quickly ?!"


    "Practice, as long as diligent practice, can always upgrade, isn''t it?


    And remind you, I am not a thirty level now, it is the soul of the thirty-first level! "


    I heard the words of Ma Hongjun.


    The other party has some Huayi people.


    Not just him, the other people see this scene, but also a hot breath.


    Due to the fate of Phoenix, the surrounding space has become hot.


    "It''s really good to calculate! Card is not upgraded in the 29th level, but the result is a shocking, and directly appear directly with the strength of the thirty-first-class soul!


    Carl, are you showing your amazing education?


    It''s really you, my daughter is giving you, it is really relieved! Hahahaha! "


    Ning Zhuang saw this scene and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Although this is the things of the Shrek Academy, he still didn''t hold back, after all, his daughter is Ning Rong, and is also Shrek!

 605 Chapter 65, one wears five!

    "It turned out to be upgraded. It seems that I have a little small to see your Shrek Academy!


    But it doesn''t matter, even if you upgrade into soul, it is impossible to be my opponent!


    The people of our France Academy are impossible, lose to this pheasant college! "


    "Look at my first soul ring, burst fire ring!"


    With the roar of the other party.


    His first soul ring illuminated.


    I saw a huge flame ring, which appeared around him and continued to expand around.


    In the blink of an eye, this fire ring has come to Ma Hongjun.


    But in the face of the other party''s attack, Ma Hongjun only smiled, showing disdainful smiles.


    "That''s it?"


    "I thought it was too powerful!"


    "Look at my new soul ring, the third soul skill!"


    "Fengyi Tianxiang -"


    Along with the third soul of Ma Hongjun lit up.


    Behind his, there are two huge flames in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, the people of the Fanta Academy are shocked!


    They didn''t think that Ma Hongjun can fly!


    Karl saw this scene and showed a gratified smile.


    Compared with the original, it is more vulnerable to the deceived wings.


    Now become a horse Hongjun, a phoenix martial art, his wings already have an entity, and is still a pure flame element, the entity constituted!


    This can not only help him fly, even if the wings are attacked, it will not disappear immediately, but continue to rely on strength to slide for a while, then you can also repair it!


    Such soul skills, comparatively, improved more than one grade.


    In addition, this trick can also increase the burning capacity of phoenix fire, as well as the attack range!


    I can even control the flame!


    As long as the other level, you don''t have to be too Hongjun too much.


    No matter what flame, he can control it!


    Just like the flame of the other party''s martial arts, under the control of Ma Hongjun, it has become bleak.


    I don''t know, I thought that his martial art is an ordinary leopard, not what a fan.


    But even if so, as the genius of the juvenile group of the Fanta Academy, the other party will not be easily surrendered!


    "Even how will it be fly, look at my second soul technology, flame rays!"


    "Hey, then I will use the first soul ring to meet!"


    "First soul skill! Phoenix fire line!"


    In the mouth of the two, it released a burst of fire lines, followed by collision, triggered a dramatic explosion.


    The surrounding space becomes more hot.


    Their two attacks are stalemate and they look up.


    But if you carefully observe, you will find that Ma Hongjun is now fully occupied.


    Confused the other party''s flame rays, it is already insisted, it seems to be defeated at any time!


    Then, Ma Hongjun smiled.


    His Phoenix fire line directly swallowed the other''s flame rays, hit his chest, flew it!


    From the visual effect.


    At this time, Hu Hongjun stands on the right, the other party is standing on the left.


    The public knows.


    Since ancient times, the left is left, except that wearing the pig.


    Therefore, in accordance with the visual effect, the horse Hongjun on the right is not only strengthened, but also occupies the advantages of metaphysics.


    He will defeat the other party is normal.


    "Can you stand up?"


    The referee has seen the appearance of the other wolf, nothing to say, just routine asking.


    This student wants to stand up and continue to fight.


    But he has been injured, the soul is also in this battle, and it is almost the same as Ma Hongjun.


    In the end, he could only shake his head and stopped.


    "Shrike College ends in the first small game of the Foot Foot Academy!"


    "Shrek College, temporarily leading!"


    "Next, I have to ask the Fanta Academy, send the second player to the field!"


    When I heard the rehearsal, Ma Hongjun fully demonstrated the meaning of ''''.


    He not only made a variety of ghost faces, but also constantly released the fire of Phoenix, used to provoke each other.


    Who let his current flames, the people who have compared the Fiopha College, too much.


    Although they bite their teeth, they can''t wait to go straight to the group of horses.


    But in rules, they can only go up.


    In this way, the people of the Juvenile Group of Fanta Academy have no one dare to determine, they can defeat each other.


    "Time is limited, please make a decision as soon as possible!"


    The referee reminded a sentence, and the Fantophara finally biting his teeth and sent the second 29th grade soul.


    When he gave a game, he was very angry, it seems very confident.


    However, the result is no longer three minutes, and it is raised by Ma Hongjun.


    There is no way.


    This is not just the gap between the soul, but also the death of the martial arts being restored!


    This is to change the martial arts of other non-fire, maybe not be defeated so miserable!


    Follow the three games in the back, Ma Hongjun is also very easy to solve.


    But after five car wars, he is also tired.


    Especially the final and a girl fight.


    The other personnel have poorer, he does not go to the hand at all, and it is almost succeeded by the other party.


    But there is a thrilling.


    Ma Hongjun was completed in the throne, completed the horrific wearing five records!


    Such achievements have made many people in the scene.


    They did not expect that the Shrek Academy will be so strong!


    You must know that from the pre-selection, the Slack Academy is here, a total of sending three people playing!


    Ma Hongjun They basically understand, nothing to say.


    The second game is Oscar.


    People also know that his martial art is sausage, but the specific ability is temporarily known.


    That is to know, his body is good, the body is very tough.


    As for Ning Rongrong.


    People know her, nature is nothing to say.


    In addition to their three people.


    The main main member, there is no play!


    This not only allows other colleges, but also felt the horror of the Shrek Academy!


    You know, other people, but when you sign up, you will fill in the information you are the soul.


    Ghosts know that they will break this realm like Ma Hongjun.


    If there is someone in the young group to reach the realm of the 40th level, it is really no fun.


    Directly put the champion and fixed to the Shrake College.


    After all, the soul of the soul is mostly a young group, and the students will appear.


    There are two or three soul respects, and there are two or three souls.


    But at present, the soul of the Slack Academy has four!


    Currently known news, Ning Rongrong is definitely true.


    Now they are the only uncertainty, that is, Oscar, and the number of exact soul rings of other three people.


    Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, the Shrek Academy has become the final BOSS.


    at the same time.


    After this battle.


    The ranks of the Shrek Academy have soared to the first position.


    They got a big point, five points!


    This represents their first record, the five-day winning!

 606 Chapter 66, Simple Welcome Ceremony

    "Hahahaha, I really didn''t think of it, today''s first stop, I am so smooth, it is really winning!


    Now, as a arrogant, I respect you!


    However, you are still young, you can''t drink, use these tea instead.


    But Carl, Zhao Wuyi has Yu Xiaogang, you can''t spend, you must do this wine! "


    Fland is now happy!


    Shrek College, although there is a small name, but because there is no qualification certificate, it has never participated, these souls contest!


    So they have the strength of it, but nowhere is nowhere.


    This also leads that Fland is not known at all, what is the level of people who participate in the soul competition.


    However, after this battle, he probably learned, the level of people participating in the teenage group.


    Although the soul of the soul, the strength of the soul is uniform, but at least in the outside world, they are also a genius.


    However, the students who compare the Speluder Academy have been really a little witch!


    So Flander is happy and starting to drink wine.


    Carl et al. Also didn''t say it, but accompanied by Flend.


    With their physical quality, no matter how many alcohol is related, it will not be sinned anyway.


    So this time, they are open.


    "Today is really too cool, I didn''t think that the Fantophards were made by my Phoenix Wu Shuk.


    If I know before, the other''s martial arts, all said that the gods said, I will not be so nervous. "


    Ma Hongjun boasts how much it is, and the expression is also eyebrow dance.


    Then cooperate with his current action, it seems very funny.


    The little dance and others have seen it, and they laughed.


    They all look at the battle process, but now I see Ma Hongjun, re-interpreting it, it is a bit funny.


    On the side of the Tang San, I laughed together.


    After all, he is a new job in school today, naturally did not integrate into this big family.


    See this scene.


    Carl, I saw Yushu, and then gave Flend a look.


    Frante saw, suddenly took a head, showed a smile.


    "I am happy today, I almost forgot the right thing.


    All students stand up, let''s welcome, add to the Jade Teacher of the Shrake College, and his student Tang San! "


    "All applause!"


    Frante sounds fall, the small dance and other people collectively applaud.


    "Dear students are good, I am Yu Xiao Gang, and I will have your atrial teacher in the future.


    Although my soul level is not high, my theory of my soul is just, and the theoretical configuration of the soul ring, and other theories, there are some individual opinions.


    If you are in theory, if you have any questions, you can come over to ask me to ask.


    At the same time, I am also the help of Teacher Carl. When he doesn''t time, you can also ask me to ask questions, or do other things. "


    Yu Xiaogang made a self-introduction, and said that he is good at.


    However, he just sat down and was pulled by Fland.


    "Although Yu Xiaogang''s soul is insufficient, his theoretical knowledge is really strong.


    At this point, as the dean of the Shrake College, I can guarantee you.


    Because I have this strong strength now, Yu Xiaogang''s theoretical knowledge, at least half of my busy!


    And the part of Carl''s theoretical knowledge, in my opinion, is similar to Yushu just mentioned, but it is not the same.


    Therefore, I believe that the teaching methods of their two can help you, better improve the strength.


    Teacher Carl, do you think this method is not? "


    "Almost, I am more good at actual practice, theoretical knowledge is relatively lacking.


    If there is a jade, it is actually compensated, and the Teaching of the Shlake Institute.


    However, the only regret is that some theoretical knowledge is still not mature in my opinion, this is needed to do more experiments.


    Yushu just did everything, that is, there is less experiment, so I have to come slowly! "


    After listening to Carl, Yushu scared his head.


    Because this is the truth.


    He is in the power of its own strength, naturally rarely do experiment.


    But now it is different.


    He came to the Slack College, naturally didn''t worry about the experiment.


    After all, everything has Karl pockets!


    "Tang San, you sit down to introduce it, by the way, let you pick you, let everyone see your strength."


    No need to hide, what is the use, including your second martial art, and the little gadgets on you.


    To be honest, I also want to see, the son of Tang Hao''s guy, there is much better! "


    The Cal mouth is tall, revealing a little osmor smile.


    Tang San only felt it, it seems that he is in the same way by Carl.


    In front of Karl, Tang San is clear, nothing to hide!


    Even the two-life Wuhun, Carl is a clear!


    Not just Tang San.


    Even Yu Xiao has been shocked!


    "Teacher Carl, how come you ..."


    "I don''t have to ask me how I know, he reported the martial arts is blue and silver grass, but how can Tang Hao''s son?


    Plus his soul is better than the average person, and the body is true.


    So I boldly guess, he is a double soul, and his second martial art, naturally don''t tell me, what is it? "


    When I heard Carl, Yushu took a breath.


    He is aware of the hammer, and also knows that Tang San is a double life.


    But he didn''t expect that Carl was only a little marks on the Tang San, and the Tang San is a two-life martial art!


    This insight, I realized Yu Xiaogang.


    But he didn''t know that Carl is completely observed to know all this.


    If he blindly guess, he does not necessarily guess.


    "If the Tang Hao in your mouth is, is it the sky?"


    Flanders heard the exchange of Yushu, Card, and carefully asked.


    Yushu did not speak.


    Because he promised Tang Wei, he won''t tell Tang three about his father''s identity and strength.


    Although Carl was also told, he didn''t agree directly!


    So Karl is nodded and smiled.


    "Yes, it is Haotou Luo, he is the father of Tang San!


    Although this guy tells me, let me keep this secret, but Tang San as his son, how can I bear to stand?


    Anyway, he will know sooner or later, it is better to say it now, let him accept this fact so early. "


    Listening to Carl, Fland and other people, while taking a breath.


    Even the Tang San himself, and did not think of his father, there is so big.


    He just knows that his own is mysterious, the strength is not bad, but who can think of him will be a title!


    Tang San is in the heart, there is 10,000 MMP, I don''t know if it is not talking.

 607 The six hundred and seventh chapter

    at the same time.


    Interior forest.


    A man wearing a broken cloak, suddenly suddenly, did not make a sneeze, causing the attention of the surrounding soul.


    But those soul beasts, even if they are the soul of the year, they don''t dare to close the middle-aged humans.


    Their instance tells yourself, if this person is close to the eyes!


    "Is Tang San miss me? I always feel that someone is taking me."


    "Forget it, no matter what this is, it is still practiced, for the future, Winning the Wushu Hall, prepare."


    ......


    Back to Karl.


    Everyone learned that the father of Tang San was after Hao Tiandou, while taking a breath.


    Even if I have a big mouth, I am very unbelievable.


    Finally, they have gained their attention and put them on Tang San.


    "Your father is a title, you don''t know yourself?"


    "I don''t know anything, really ..."


    Tang three bitter smiles, then put the double mourning soul.


    "This is my double martial arts, while blue and silver grass, one is a hammer.


    However, my hammer has no soul ring, which can only rely on its own strength to push.


    But my blue and silver grass, there is already two soul rings, currently my strength, the 27th level. "


    Tang San simple came to introduce yourself.


    Then he put his eyes and put it on Carl''s body.


    "Teacher Carl, really want to learn from other students?"


    "Yes, you have to take a look, you choose one, or some people are willing to take the initiative to come and see Tang San."


    I heard Carl''s words.


    Ma Hongjun first raised his hand and looked on eager to try.


    However, Xiao Dance stood up at this time and asked Carl a problem.


    "Brother, his father, is it when we first came to the Shrek Academy, the man who encountered the hammer?"


    "Yes, it is him."


    Carlled nodded and a little scared.


    He didn''t think that the little dance was descriptive now.


    Who said that the rabbit does not revenge?


    The king dance is the best back example!


    "Hey! The son of Tang Hao! Your father, at the time, the green saponis, I will do it.


    So, I see that you are not pleasing, and don''t like you. Next, I will let Xiaolan will learn from you, you dare not fight! "


    "Ah,!"


    "why me?!"


    Sulveruts, a face, don''t know why Xiaoqiu should pick yourself.


    And she is now eating, suddenly being named by Xiao Dance, a little panic at a time.


    Even jams have been stained with their mouths and look at it.


    The temperament of the iceberg beauty suddenly broke, this contrast, let Tang San can''t help but look more.


    "She is called alone, her grandfather is also a title, and her soul has reached the extent of thirty-third.


    So now, she is the most suitable person with you.


    As for Rong Rong and Oscar, both of them are auxiliary soul, not suitable for positive battles.


    Ma Hongjun was playing a day, and the soul is consumed, nor and fighting.


    As for Dai Mu, he can''t do it. His soul has thirty-four, and you are bullying.


    My soul is also 38, more uncomfortable to fight with you, so for fairness, let Xiaoyan play with you! "


    Said, the little dance also took the head of the geese, and then leaned over.


    "Xiaoyan, the father of Tang San, is a few years ago, scared our uncle.


    Although we can fill him, you can find his son to revenge!


    So you hurry, I am optimistic! "


    "Really, what is hassry, in fact, a small dance yourself, everyone is a classmate, no bully is not bullying?"


    The chopsticks on the hands of the geese did not let go.


    She obviously didn''t want to give up, the delicious cuisine in the dish, so I refused to fight.


    However, the little dance drums will pull her.


    "I said, I am going to the game, this is not bullying.


    And you are a little lazy now, do you want me to help you, the first two days you do ... "


    "Tang San, I have to challenge you!"


    The little dance did not finish, and the geese directly slammed the spirit, and his eyes stared at Tang.


    This look, you can see some hair in Tang San.


    He didn''t know, the beauty of his eyes, suddenly made something disease, why is it like a bloody blood?


    Carl is also a little surprised.


    He always feels that alone seems to be a small dance, what handles caught.


    But he is too lazy to pursue.


    The relationship between these two has always been very good, like a sister.


    Carl naturally doesn''t have to worry, what problems will they occur.


    "Okay, you go to the unmanned square behind, just learn.


    Don''t be too hard, just fight, anyway, I just want to see, Tang San, your current strength, the compass does not meet my standard. "


    "Teacher Carl, what is your standard?"


    I heard Tang San''s Fan Wen, Karmo took a lower Bar, smiled and said: "In the hands of lone geese, insist on more than ten minutes, you will pass it!"


    "Ten minutes? Teacher, this is a bit difficult? With his current level, I insist on six minutes, I look at it."


    Soloe is very confident.


    Carl is shaking his head and smiling.


    "Soloe, don''t underestimate Tang San, and then, he is also the son of Tang Hao, and it is a double life.


    He wants to stick to ten minutes in your hand, in fact, there is no difficulty you think.


    However, one thing, I need you to pay attention, that is, you must pay attention to the size.


    People have gone, I can heal it, but what is it is crowded, you will make money! I can''t do it! "


    "The hateful teacher! Hey!"


    Single geese, then put down the chopsticks and walked towards the outside.


    However, when she walked at the door, she didn''t forget to hook my finger in Tang San.


    Action and expression, it is full of provocation.


    Tang San saw the shape, and it was also a smile.


    When he passed by the Carl, Carl said.


    "Let go of your hands and feet, I will block everything around, no one will know, what happened here."


    The voice just fell.


    Carl''s last red soul ring suddenly lit!


    The surrounding space, the moment is shrouded by a black concentrate!


    This is the effect of hell, which is caused.


    You can block all the sights of the outside world, even aware!


    The only defect is that there is no defense.


    Even if it is an ordinary person, it can be casually entering and out, and it is considered a hoven version of the hobby.


    In addition to manufacturing a relatively quiet environment, there is no effect outside of the shielding line.


    But for this tribute to this, it is already enough.

 608 Chapter 688

    "Is this a millionth year of the soul? It looks so spectacular!"


    Everyone was first seen, Carl released the power of 100,000 years of soul rings.


    Although they have seen it before, Karna''s nine exaggerated soul rings, but this is the first time I saw Carl here release power.


    "What is so exaggerated, you will not be too much, you shouldn''t be too much.


    And the power of 100,000 years of soul rings is not so, I am just a shielded space around.


    Now, your two can fight casually, but still pay attention to what I said before, don''t be too fire.


    Otherwise, the loss here is to pay for your two. "


    Carl said with a half-joke.


    Single geese is a cold, obviously uncomfortable.


    Her grandfather is solitary, even if she is really lonely, I will take orders.


    As for Tang San ...


    He may have no money on his body, but the baby is not less, nature doesn''t care.


    "Now, learn to start! Remember, point to!"


    Carl reminded again.


    Then I only lift your own martial arts and soul ring at the same time, and then rushed up!


    "First Soul Technology! Biophosphorus Red Virgin!"


    "Second Soul! !!"


    "Third Soul Technology! Ipsorced purity!"


    Three soul rings simultaneously lit.


    All three toxins are all the capacity of the growth.


    After all, the phosphorus snake martial arts themselves with toxins, so when the level is low, they don''t worry about the soul skills.


    Protecting itself is the most important thing.


    The first soul skill in Shanyan, can improve her attack power and speed.


    The second soul skill is to improve the defense, and the pain is to eliminate pain.


    And her third soul technology is also one of the most critical soul skills!


    This ability can greatly increase her soul coverage, and you can make her large-scale proliferation!


    Thus.


    Solius can use phosphorus venom to make the other side chronic poisoning.


    At this time, the purple soul is filled with purple.


    Among these souls, mixing phosphorus venom!


    As long as the soul is not higher than the solo geese, or there is no immune toxin, the other party must in the trick!


    This is the horror of phosphorus venom!


    And the main thing is that this snake is poison, you can also choose teammates to prevent accidental injuries!


    Because of her own soul, it is also an antidote from phosphomers.


    So her ability, when you fight, you can also release it, don''t worry about poisonous teammates.


    However, in the original, the martial arts of the geese is not so powerful.


    And her toxins inside, nor their own soul, can be easily released.


    Otherwise, she is impossible to poison itself.


    This is all on Karl''s therapeutic inflammation, as well as various herbs, slowly changed her physical fitness, as well as the nature of the martial art.


    And now her phosphorus, increasing the characteristics of a non-dead bird in it.


    However, only a little bit of power, integration into, is an accident.


    It is precisely because of this reason, let the Wan''s martial arts, have its own ability to produce, and will be rich in antidote.


    To know.


    Old poison solitary martial arts, there is no such ability.


    He has to rely on his own martial art, and then we can develop a special antidote, and detoxify it.


    So from this point, you can see it, and the difference between the two people.


    Single geese is more convenient, and the applicability is better.


    Therefore, Carl is completely unfearing, Tang San will be killed by toxin by the solo geese.


    She still understands.


    But at this time, I didn''t leave it.


    He released the first soul skill.


    I saw countless blue and silver to let vine, began to wrap around the geese.


    At the same time, the second soul technology in Tang San also exploded.


    Some seeds, falling on the geese, opening flowers.


    This situation, so that the solo geese feels a little.


    She didn''t have any hesitation, directly released her body, crushed all the strong vines around!


    Then she stepped on the pace of ghost, and she came to Tang San in the moment!


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Tang three is surprised, then avoiding this blow of Shanyan with very fast speed.


    And his body is also a very strange posture, falling behind the ordered geese!


    This is the pace of being famous, ghost fan!


    And his glasses have just become purple, this trick is obviously a purple polar!


    not only that.


    The hands of Tang San now become like the color of the jade, it looks very strange.


    This is his Xuan Yu!


    right now!


    Tang San uses its own ability, successfully comes to the ordered geese, and uses a very strange way to shoot three unidentified objects!


    Sully, I feel threatened, I don''t hesitate to open the soul, make a rotating space!


    This is the body!


    Back to the days!


    Tang San''s hidden, directly by this force.


    But his attack has not ended yet.


    Blue and silver grass continues to be entangled, and Tang San also finds the opportunity, wants to break through the defense of the alone!


    But the solo geese suddenly revealed a strange smile.


    Her soul, suddenly skyrocketing!


    The blue and silver grass released by Tang San is all destroyed by her.


    At the same time, Tang San''s hand is also alone in your hands!


    "Time as a nine minutes, you lose, Tang three!"


    The voice did not fall.


    Solitan geese suddenly came to a strong soul.


    At the same time, Tang San also felt that there is a kind of power, and it is taking yourself.


    Crisp / Ma Ma, a bit comfortable.


    But he is very clear, this is the speed of alone!


    And this comfortable feel is the sign of speed invasion of its own nerves!


    If the whole body has a feeling, he really lost!


    "The battle is not over!"


    "Go out, my second martial arts, hammer!"


    With a roar of Tang San.


    Haitian hammer was taken in his hand, and he went to the alone!


    Seeing this scene, I was shocked by Sellaxy Goose, and I can only let go of trails.


    If you are smashed by this handle, even the soul is higher than Tang Tang, but also to be hit.


    There is no way, this is the power of the first martial art!


    Even if there is no martial art, the average person can''t hurt the flat a.


    Especially in the absence of soul, even more.


    Subsequently, Tang San waved the hammer in his hand, as in the iron, there is a rhythmic and tapped!


    There is another pothole in the ground.


    He is obviously forgot, before Karl explains.


    Solo geese is also anxious.


    She did not expect that Tang San''s body law and body skills, even strength, are so strong.


    "!"


    "But I can''t lose!"


    Single geese bite tooth, release it back to the day, want to fight with Tang San!


    But just in the power of the two, it is about to collide.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of the two, stopping their actions!

 609 The sixth day of the sixth day! The first place!

    "time up!"


    "Now I have been 11 minutes, Tang San is qualified, you have no need to continue to play."


    The voice just fell.


    Carl took the shadow back.


    The black soul ring under his feet did not disappear.


    Then he used the treatment of the treatment, attached to their two, helping them reply to the injury and physical strength.


    By the way, Tang San is detoxification.


    "Hey! I can win, just give me a few minutes, Tang San will be poisoned by phosphorus vest, and I will win!"


    Solemonic said.


    But there is no wait of Carl to talk, the little dance directly is a bombing.


    "Little geese, please, you all have the soul of 33, even if you win a twenty-seven-level soul, what is the pride?


    But tell the truth, if you change to the general thirty-level soul, maybe it is not the opponent of Tang San.


    Have to say, he is strong, not his soul, but an endless base card, as well as excellent talent.


    Brother, this person feels good, and he will be better than us, more like a monster!


    Although I don''t like him too much, I can''t deny his talent and strength. "


    The little dance stays alone, while saying it.


    Tang San was boasting a bit blush, then scratched his head, it was a bit unhocker.


    "It''s so, the power on his body is very good, and there are a lot of base cards.


    Especially the hidden instrument, there is a body physiology, and a hammer is playing, and it is a pure fire.


    Such a fighting consciousness, plus his own talent, I feel that he will not take a small dance! "


    "Hey! What is it, I am not afraid of him!"


    The little dance is also looking up, as if it is waiting for the challenge of Tang San.


    Tang San is a low-key pendulum and laughing; "No, I have no talent, after all, my master martial art, but the scrap mousse is recognized ..."


    "This world, there is no wastewood, only the fat teacher.


    And your martial art is not a general blue and silver grass, as for what is the specific, or wait for you to learn slowly, I just spoiler.


    Now, everyone still grabs the time to eat, tomorrow we are the first game! "


    "Eat! Eat!"


    Single geese cheers.


    Just now she is at the meal.


    If you are pulling out of the karaoke, she is full.


    However, after a battle, she is hungry ...


    have to say.


    In this regard.


    The solo geese is currently the first to be the first place in the famous Shrek College!


    Even is Oscar and Ma Hongjun, there is no more she eats.


    The ghost knew the appearance of the iceberg, gentle geese, how to swallow those foods.


    Is this a mystery of the world?


    at the same time.


    Just leaving here, when I returned to the room.


    Tang San and the place where you have alone, there have been other people.


    Carl now also relieves hell atmosphere.


    In this way, the remaining breath, instantly spread, causing attention to others.


    If this is not the breath, there is only the soul level.


    I am afraid that people come here, not only there are people who have these paramenses, but even the anti-military army of Huangcheng is coming.


    "This is someone who is going here, but what about people?"


    At present, there is only a residual breath, that is, people who have been here have left.


    But they are really fast, I can''t see it. "


    Ning caused a breath.


    When he felt this breath, he came over the first time.


    But I still didn''t see anything.


    Teacher of other colleges, I feel later, and I have not seen anything.


    However, a common point they can find is.


    This breath is a bit of a little unusual!


    ......


    time flies.


    The Speluder Academy has nothing to do, sleeping very well.


    Some of the other colleges, some of them are bumpy.


    In addition to a small number of people, most people, sleep quality is not very good.


    But that''s okay.


    They are all souls, even if they sleep, they will not affect what.


    "Today is the next day of the soul competition!


    Welcome teachers and students from all academies! "


    "From yesterday''s record, we can see that the first is the Shrek Academy!


    They got the results of the first round of five stations with very exaggerated strength!


    And our Royal Fighting team is the second!


    The next third place is our seven treasure glazed, their record is three wins and two losses!


    The fourth place is like A, their record is two wins and three losses!


    Then the fifth place is the Blue Billetter, their record is a win four losses!


    The last sixth is the Vagnet, and they temporarily live in the six-negative full defeat of the sixth!


    As a referee, sincere hope, rankings, don''t be proud.


    Of course, the college team ranked, not therefore discouraged.


    You still have an opportunity to turn over! "


    "Everyone, come on!"


    "Now I announce, the next day''s soul competition, officially started!


    I have to rank first and ranking the second team admission! "


    As the referee is falling.


    The Shrek Academy and the Royal Fighting Team will admit.


    The two sides of the students were joined.


    It is the teacher, there is not much murderous, but in harmony.


    After all, Carl is here, the teacher of the Crown Fighting team wants to be arrogant, and it is also arrogant!


    "Now, give the two sides three minutes to adjust the appearance!"


    As the sound of the referee falls.


    Carl is also caught in this side.


    "Who is our first game?"


    Dai Muhuo Xing asked.


    Carl is to look at the little dance, and then looked at the horse Hongjun, and finally put his eyes, put it on the body of the Crownfall team not far.


    "According to my guess, they first, will definitely let the blue electricity Wang Dragon family play.


    The soul of this person is almost about 33, and it is very powerful.


    And, in addition, according to my observation, the Crown Fighting team, there is another two thirty-first-class soul.


    The rest of the people, the soul is also in the 29th level, so as long as she can resist the roundabout of the three people in front, they will say more. "


    After saying this, Carl will look at the eyes and put it on Dai Mu.


    "Dai Mu, you play the first battle, first eliminate them, so that, even if the second battle is lost, we are also an advantage!


    So, have you confident? If you feel less stable, then you will be on the koon. "


    After listening to Carl, Dai Mu and white eyes were moving, and the fist was cleared!


    "I have no reason to get shrink, and the power of the little dance needs to keep, so let me first!"

 610 Chapter 610, Dai Mu, VS, Yu Tianheng!

    "Please confirm the martial arts and soul ring!"


    As the referee is falling.


    Dai Mu and Yu Tianheng, while showing his martial arts and soul ring.


    Their two soul rings are all exactly the same, they are two yellow one purple, there is no gap.


    However, the soul of their two is still slightly fluctuated.


    Yu Tianheng is the soul of the thirty-third level, and Dai Mu is a thirty-five-level soul.


    The two of them differed between two levels, but if they really played, the gap was very small.


    After all, this is not a battle, just simple, the more you have, and there is no so exaggeration.


    In this world, the 31st level may have people who have lost 39.


    In the same class, the strength gap did not imagine it.


    Only a high-class person will produce some quality leaps with the people below.


    After all, there is more soul rings, representing a skill, you can have a better way.


    so.


    In addition to the superfluo of 95 or more.


    The soul of the same level does not have too much gap.


    Dai Mu Bai and Yu Tianheng are this.


    "Dai Mu Bai? The emperor of the Xingro Empire, even fell, to join a wild chicken college, it is really awkward!


    I don''t know what you have experienced, but since I left the Xingroo Empire, why not join the Royal College?


    Even if you don''t want to cause political conflicts, you can also join other colleges, which is not too bad to say that the Blue Billette is not too bad.


    But you have chosen, such a wild chicken college that heard, it is really disappointed.


    To tell the truth, if you don''t know here, I don''t know if there is such a college.


    And I don''t know what he thinks, it is clearly the title, and the royal family does not do, but it is necessary to go to the teacher.


    I thought about it, I felt a little fun. "


    Yu Tianheng''s tone is full of pride and complacency.


    His whole person is very conceited, can see from his look.


    But Dai Mu, just listening to him silently and did not refute.


    For him, it is now useless.


    Only use practical actions to let the other person know why you want to join the Shrak Academy!


    So Dai Mu Bai two words, do not say, directly release the Wuhun White Hu, bonize the strength and speed!


    "I actively rushed up, you are really big!"


    The people of Yu Tianheng will actually say that others are big, this is also rare.


    However, he saw that Dai Muhu rushed up, and he was not willing to rush, and it intended to touch with Dai Mu!


    moment.


    The fists of the two collided together and triggered a dramatic explosion!


    Two souls have collided, and they even triggered unmisstaneous dust, so that the surroundings became awkward.


    But this is not finished yet!


    Dai Mu made a shot immediately, and the first soul of the body lit up!


    "First Soul Technology! Thunder Dragon Claw!"


    The two collides again.


    But this time, not a simple boxing, but the collision between Wuhun.


    I saw that I had to have a powerful shock wave, I immediately thought about spreading both sides.


    Their two attacks are very vast, let other students, can''t help but look.


    "It''s a captain, it''s really strong!"


    Students from the Crown Fighting team began to blow drums from the strength of the jade.


    In their view, Yu Tianheng has won.


    After all, he is a person in the Blue Power Badlong, and there is inheriting the martial arts, the blue power tyrant.


    And this is exactly the strongest battle of the beast, standing in the top of the food chain, one of the strongest martial arts!


    Although the White Tiger Wushu is a beast, it is in the cause of the blood, and this martial art wants to play all the strength or have some difficulties.


    Just like Ma Hongjun''s phoenix soul.


    Although the martial arts of the beast is the top, but it is impossible to play all the power. In fact, it can only be called a first-class martial art.


    This world''s ceiling martial arts, but also a variety of Blue Power Overlord.


    of course.


    If the gods of the martial arts have a blood type, the ceiling has to be the gods of the martial arts.


    After all, the lower limit of the beast is low, but the upper limit is also very high!


    Confused Blue and Electricity Wang Dragon This martial arts.


    Their limit is high, but the upper limit is very low, basically limited to a certain area.


    So their plasticity has become less.


    It is because of this.


    Dai Mu did not fear each other at this time, even showed a smile.


    Even if his muscles have begun to tremble, but he is not afraid!


    Because the current rhythm, all in his hands!


    "The third soul skill! White tiger gold has changed!"


    With a roar of Dai Mu.


    The third soul of purple is cool.


    Dai Mu''s body, instantly expand a circle!


    At the same time, his strength has become more powerful than before, even the hardness of the body is much harder than before!


    See this scene.


    Yu Tianheng feels some bad.


    He immediately opened the second soul ring and wanted to attack Dai Mu.


    But I haven''t waited for him to release the soul skill, Dai Mu''s fist, has fallen on his face!


    "Let you taste it, I join the growth of the Shrake College!


    I used me, there is no such power, but since I joined the Shrak Academy, I realized what is powerful!


    So, now I also make you feel that what is the so-called monster! "


    With a roar of Dai Mu.


    He is like a real monster, constant is working around, do not give Yu Tianheng any chance!


    His attack is very loud, and the boxing is to the meat, it looks some cruel.


    Even in addition to the third soul ring, there is no use of the other soul rings!


    In other words, Dai Mu is now purely in vital, as well as the soul of themselves, crazy pressing Yu Tianheng!


    See this scene.


    The Royal Fighting Team, as well as people in other colleges, have sucking a breath!


    They know that people in the Slack College are called small monsters.


    But before they saw the battle of Ma Hongjun, I know that this person is more embarrassed, and can restrain the soul of the fire.


    Today, I saw that Dai Mu Bai was close to crazy, and fist to the flesh battle, suddenly felt very shocking!


    Such power, if you change one person, it is really not necessarily supported!


    After all, Yu Tianheng''s martial arts is also the top animal martial arts, so his physical fitness is much better than the general soul!


    Now he is gains nearly ten minutes, except for some silt, the mouth and the nose began to bleed, there is no other scar!


    And he is also worthy of the Tianjiao of the Crown!


    Yu Tianheng found an extremely small opportunity, released his own third soul skill!


    "The third soul skill! Thunder is angry!"

 611 Chapter 61, Chapter, Dadu Yu Tianheng!

    With a roar of Yu Tianheng,


    His body also expanded, and gradually became white.


    Around his body, it is a blue lightning, and the whole person''s face expression has also become got!


    This is the third soul skill of Yu Tianheng!


    Its effect and stay away, with the third soul skill of Dai Mu, is not too much, and it is the same increase in its own body, and the butterfly is more powerful.


    At the same time, their physical fit will increase.


    Whether it is strength or speed, it will be very strong than the butterfly before!


    However, their two of the soul skills, at this time, it will look a bit half a catty.


    Dai Mu, the soul of the soul, compared to Yu Tianheng, a little bit a little.


    But the soul of Yu Tianheng will make him lose ration.


    But this, his increase is better than Dai Mu.


    One party has reason, there is no reason.


    From this direction, no matter what to say, it is the advantage of Dai Mu.


    Although he was suppressed by the other party in terms of strength.


    But he uses Carl to professor his body, and you can escape the other party with instinct attacks.


    In this way, Yu Tianhang has no more than anything!


    However, it is case, and both of them are in pairs, Dai Mu is also suffered a lot of injuries.


    Although the jade is constant, his strength and speed are still more than Dai Mu Bai.


    That''s it, causing Dai Mu to hurt now.


    But the other party''s words, he is not very good.


    This tricky of Yu Tianheng is very strong, but the side effects are also very obvious.


    Once there is a reasonable reason, his combat method is basically messy, without any routine.


    It is because of this, giving a chance to defeat the other party!


    "It''s now!"


    Two people tremble for dozens of minutes.


    Dai Mu has finally found opportunities, and a punch attack on the other party''s chin, hit him to fly far.


    At the same time, the second soul ring on him was shining.


    "Second soul skill! White tiger light wave!"


    With a roar of Dai Mu.


    A large number of soul, instantly, Ning records in the mouth of Dai Mu, I have formed a very powerful shock wave!


    This hit, does not speak, quickly move toward each other!


    Dai Mu made out of respect for the opponent, there is no hand, directly!


    Yu Tianheng at this time, his eyes restored, his third soul ring was dark, apparently resumed ingredients.


    He understands that if you continue this, you can only lose yourself!


    But this situation is not allowed to pass, you can only choose hard to resist!


    Next second.


    Dai Mu Baiqiang''s soul skills, directly hit the body of Yu Tianheng.


    Along with the disappearance of rays.


    Yu Tianheng still stands in place.


    But on his body, as if he was burned, the skin became a black.


    At the same time, his clothes have also become somewhat broken.


    Hair is also very scattered.


    This is coming to him, it is a more handsome face, and it seems to have a taste of the landless brother.


    But this is not the most important.


    Now that Yu Tianheng''s body has already felt any soul fluctuations!


    He lost!


    After ten minutes of war, I finally found the opportunity to find the opportunity, one hit the spike!


    In this case, let the people of the Crown Fighting team are shocked!


    "The second round of the juvenile group, the first small game, the Shrake College, Dai Mu, wins!"


    Now ask the people of the Crown team to carry your students away, give you two minutes, adjust the next player! "


    With the referee, the members of the Huanglou team immediately rushed up, and they will stand here, but they will lose their conscious jade.


    When they took away Yu Tianheng, they looked at Dai Mu and the eyes of the Shrake College, filled with hate and hostility!


    Through this battle.


    They basically, considerate a member of the battle team.


    These people, all are some son brothers, where did this humiliation?


    Even if you are defeated, it will not be a look of this wolf.


    It can be said that Dai Mu''s first battle has made them completely lost!


    This is what they can''t bear!


    "Let me play!"


    Just at this time.


    A man came up.


    "Please confirm the martial arts!"


    The referee will fall.


    The two show the martial arts and soul ring.


    The other''s martial arts, I don''t know what the name is, but it is a paw attached to my hands, it seems a bit of horror.


    And this person is also the configuration of the double yellow!


    He is the second three-level soul of the Crown Fighting team!


    "Next, is my opponent is you? In this case, then don''t say anything nonsense, go!"


    There is no hesitation.


    Dai Mu did directly select it.


    The other party is also not talking, directly using a stronger speed than Dai Mu, it comes to his side!


    "I am the soul of the Sensit, you have consumed a lot of soul, and it is impossible to be my opponent!"


    Along with the voice.


    His claws lit up.


    At the same time, his first two soul rings have also released the light!


    See this scene.


    Dai Mu and white face, directly open the first soul skill!


    "First Soul Technology! White Tiger Ages!"


    The voice did not fall.


    A transparent protective cover appears in front of Dai Mu.


    But the other party is clear, his two soul rings shine, more dazzling!


    at the same time.


    Dai Mu Bai''s white tiger obstruction was ignored by the other party!


    His claws have pierced into the shield while scratching the body of Dai Mu.


    It is not a rapid response of Dai Mu, which is already able to seriously hurt him.


    But even if this, Dai Mu is still very surprised!


    Because this is the first time, someone can completely ignore his first soul skill, thus attacking.


    This is really some outrageous!


    "Do you ignore the soul skills of defense? It''s really hard!"


    Dai Mu is self-speaking, and it is also evasive to the other party''s attack.


    This man, constantly launched the attack on Dai Mu, did not give him a chance to breathe!


    "You defeated the captain, prove your strength, I am not your opponent!"


    But you now consume big! I have to take this opportunity to speed up, and I will not give you any opportunities!


    Although it is not moral, I have to do this! "


    The man seems to be, just like to find an excuse, then attack is also more fierce!


    Dai Mu''s body has already made a lot of wounds, but this is no injury.


    These fine wounds are even more, and they cannot affect the battle between them.

 612 Chapter 622, the soul ring broke out!

    "You have this idea, it is really good.


    But don''t be too small, even if my soul is consumed, it is impossible to admissively admissively. "


    "The third soul skill! White tiger gold has changed!"


    Along with the roar of Dai Mu.


    He released this skill again, and he wanted to speed up!


    With his current soul, this trick does not have much longer.


    So Dai Mu Bai''s current goal has two.


    Either pull the other party together, or it is as possible to consume the other party''s physical strength and soul, so that the next battle can win easily.


    For this goal.


    Dai Mu, did not hesitate to burn all of themselves, and fight with each other!


    This man saw that Dai Muhu took his best, it was also a bit amazed.


    "I still have soul to release this trick? It seems that I really look at you!


    But there is no relationship, if so, you can''t beat me! "


    "Third Soul Tie -"


    With the roar of the other party.


    His purple soul gave up.


    At the same time, a lot of soul, I saw gathered in his hands!


    No, I didn''t wait for Mu, he had waved hands, only released, like the same attack!


    Strong soul, tearing the ground, rushing toward Dai Mu Bai!


    See this scene.


    Dai Muhu also did not have any hesitation, directly opened the first soul skill, hard to hurt to the other side!


    However, even if he, he also has another scar.


    Seeing this scene, this man is somewhat fear.


    He dared to fight with Dai Muhu, because Dai Muhu is insufficient, and the soul has consumed half.


    But now Dai Mu, has become this model, he does not dare to shake at all.


    Although the sensitivity is at speed, it is necessary to transcend the soul of the strong attack.


    But at some particular time, I said that the other party''s gain buff and enhanced my speed.


    In this way, the advantages of the Sensit Attacks are much smaller.


    What''s more, the soul of the strong attack is strong in terms of strength.


    So now the man of this Royal Fighting team, it can''t be close to Dai Mu, only to release the remote attack, and avoid the chasing of Dai Mu.


    In the form, I turned over again!


    After all, in terms of singles, the sensitivity is not the opponent of the attack.


    The sensitivity is more good at or in the team battle, or some complicated terrain, using its own speed advantage to play opponents.


    This kind of match, it is not suitable for the play of the SensitAd.


    Unless his strength, more than the other side, otherwise it is easy to turn over.


    But even if so, the speed of the sensitivity, there is a lot of fastness than the strong attack.


    Even Dai Mu, use the white tiger gold to change, but also can''t catch up with each other''s actions.


    This makes the emotions of Dai Mu, gradually become anxious.


    He now insisted on a few minutes. If he can''t cause harm to the other party in the last time.


    The next battle, even if you win, you will be consumed too much power to consume too much!


    So Dai Mu, a bit bite, and the soul rings on the body lit again!


    "Carl teacher! I am sorry!"


    With a roar of Dai Mu.


    His soul ring, all gathered together, and the soul of the body, also soared in this moment!


    See this scene.


    The people of the Crown Fighting team are somewhat unclear, but they can feel that Dai Mu has introduced horrible momentum.


    Anti-view Slack Academy here, except for Tang San and Yu Xiaogang, everyone is very shocked!


    "Teacher Carl! Don''t Dai Mu do not have something?"


    This trick is just that you have been developed half a year ago, and it is still in the trial stage.


    And you have asked, if you want to use this, you must release it when you are full.


    Now this state, Dai Mu Bai''s body, will not have a problem? "


    The little dance is a little worried.


    This trick used by Dai Mu, is Carl, which is developed in half a year, can bring a lot of soul of soul in a short period of time.


    And this trick, I can only use it once for them, and then I will get off.


    However, relatively, they will have the power and speed of the power!


    And the defect is that the soul can not be launched, and the body will bear a big burden!


    So this is why, the small dance will say this trick and is still in the test phase.


    This is the experiment with yourself.


    But why, his strength is too strong, even if all gather together, the body can bear.


    So he can only give this trick, teach the little dance and others, let them try it.


    The result is very unexpected.


    Everyone can use, the effect is also obvious, very powerful!


    But unfortunately, they will decrease in duration according to the soul of everyone.


    The little dance relies on his own soul and physical fitness, and the spirit of 100,000 years of soul beast, it can be held for twenty minutes.


    If you are alone, you can continue for about seven or eight minutes.


    Dai Mu is in a full lunch, it can last for ten minutes.


    It is said that the horse Hongjun and Oscar have been laid up to three or four minutes.


    And after this recording, it will basically fall into the vital state.


    If Carl is released next to the treatment, they can''t act.


    So this trick needs to be improved.


    Otherwise, every time it is released, it is better to fight directly.


    After all, this kind of move is generally used as the bottom card in the desperate situation.


    For example, now.


    Dai Muhu is released this trick, so that your strength and speed have soared again!


    But the blood on his body is constantly being out.


    obviously.


    Due to the lack of soul, he can''t afford this pressure completely!


    But even if it is.


    He still relying on its own will, grabbing the members of the Crown Fighting team and fighting together.


    See this scene.


    Carl couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Dai Muhu is really wanting to win, but it is now, his body is still inherited, and we don''t have to worry about us for a while.


    Just next, you have to get ready to pick up. "


    Listening to Carl, the little dance and others were relieved.


    As long as Dai Mu is fine, there is no relationship.


    However, Dai Mu Bai''s move, let Carl have some inspiration.


    He seems to know how to improve this trick, but now can''t do this, only after the end of the soul competition is over.


    And this trick has no name.


    Now simply name the ''explosive "or'' small universe eruption ''calculated.


    Anyway, the principle of this trick, and the model of sudden explosion of the blood protracor is similar.


    But after thinking, Carl is still decided to call this trick to break out the soul ring!

 613 Chapter 613, the same

    "Teacher Carl! Win! Dai Mu Bai wants to win!"


    Oscar saw Dai Mu, who broke out at this time, has already placed the opponent on the ground.


    Although Dai Mu, because the imperfection of the move, there is no way to release the soul skills.


    But he rely on his own body, and his own soul, he has ride the opponent.


    The people of the Crown Fighting team saw this scene, the face is gloomy, as if you can drop the blood, it is very ugly.


    They really want to ask Karl, how is it, Dai Mu, such a monster!


    In their eyes, the eyes of the eyes are not the soul, but a fierce soul!


    I don''t know, I really thought that Dai Mu was hunting!


    The college of the Huanglou team is his prey!


    However, over time.


    Dai Mu, the last punch, became somewhat soft.


    His body has also become somewhat soft, eventually physical strength, exhausted soul and mental strength, then dizzy.


    However, he still rides on the other party at this time.


    Although the posture is indecent, it is full!


    And the hammer, a member of the Crown Fighting team, which is also fainted in the past.


    This battle!


    Two defeat!


    At the same time!


    The referee saw this scene, and it was a little surprised, even in a few seconds later, this announced the result.


    There is no way.


    Who is the momentum of Dai Mu, it is really scary.


    Even if it is a referee of the soul, it is also scared by his momentum.


    Especially Dai Mu, ride on the other side.


    Although there is no action, the referee did not dare to pronounce the results of the competition.


    Several factors added, which made him a few seconds.


    As his voice falls.


    Ma Hongjun flew out and then went back.


    The Crown Fighting team is also ahead of people, bringing this man back.


    However, it is tight.


    A girl in the Huanglifou team, a girl wearing a black tight dress, released his own martial arts, starting to heal for them.


    Her soul rings have three, it is obviously the third soul of the Crown Fighting team.


    But she is auxiliary soul, may not be able to play next.


    In other words, it is currently the absolute advantage here!


    They are here, except for two auxiliary soul, there is no way to go directly.


    There are still three souls to fight!


    It has not been able to open the soul of the Fighting Words.


    Others are the 29th grade.


    If you do this.


    In addition to the Shrake College, there is only a three-way glazed side, and there are three souls that can fight.


    The Royal Fighting team and like the side here, only two souls can be played.


    The blue tyrant team is only one.


    The goblin is very miserable, and there is no.


    Therefore, no matter how, it is currently the Slack Academy, accounting for absolute advantages and initiative!


    The Crown Team, there is no possibility of victory!


    It is also like Azong, and the team of Qibao glazes, can be higher than the Shrek Academy.


    "Now, please send the next participating person!"


    As the sound of the referee falls.


    Ma Hongjun and Karl look at it, then flying directly!


    This time strategy is to save strength.


    The little dance and solo geese have not been on the field yet, so they temporarily used to breathe.


    Ma Hongjun is now the ability, basically completely exposed, so there is no problem in playing him.


    However, the person who came to the other party was a 29th control system soul.


    It seems that the strength is not very good.


    But Ma Hongjun did not dare to pay attention.


    Because the people of the Crown Fighting team, it is twenty-ninth, and can also fight with the soul!


    Even the low-level soul is not too big.


    So when the battle was started, Ma Hongjun was flying directly, and did not leave anything!


    The other party also did not leave, directly released his two soul rings, and wanted to control Horse Hongjun.


    that''s it.


    You come to me, and eventually, because Ma Hongjun will fly, it has won the victory of this game.


    But even if this is.


    The other party also completed his own role and consumed the big soul of the horse Hongjun.


    Next, the fourth battle, the other party is also a 29th grade.


    His strategy is the same as the one just now, it is to fight hard to consume the soul of Ma Hongjun!


    This time, Ma Hongjun resolved the other party, more than around the last time.


    Then wait until Ma Hongjun solves the opponent, his soul is basically left.


    Waiting until the last person is on the game, Ma Hongjun just prepared to fight, he saw a legs and appeared in his eyes.


    this person.


    It is the girl who was previously treated with Yu Tianheng, and other injured members!


    "Ma Hongjun is right? I will help you hear, can you directly accept it?


    Anyway, I have no combat power, and this game has failed by default.


    But I still want to try it, can I get a point in this way.


    If you don''t want words, we can make a symbolize two times, then I choose to admit.


    However, you can bear such a one, the hand does not end the chicken, the auxiliary soul? "


    The expression at this time is poor, even with tears, and the mouth also reads.


    Her little expression is equipped with her soft voice, and suddenly let Ma Hongjun are boring.


    This feeling is like going to go ...


    The same paradise!


    I can''t stop!


    The Royal Fighting team saw this situation, could not shook his head.


    They have failed by default, but they did not expect to have such a hand, and I don''t know if Ma Hongjun will make this point.


    However, the male college here, the eyes have been straight.


    Whether it is Oscar, or just awakened Dai Mu, all saw this scene, even somewhat envious.


    Tang San is a bitter laugh, but the line of sight is not allowed to move on the other party.


    Into the little dance they have begun to get on the waist, and the expression is also unhappy.


    "Hey! Ma Hongjun, if you dare to accept, see how we pack you!"


    The little dance sounds fall.


    Ma Hongjun''s voice rang.


    "Referee, I will accept! Hey!"


    Ma Hongjun, and suddenly changed the smile of this beautiful woman.


    The Crown Fighting team is also a bit speechless.


    They didn''t think that Ma Hongjun was actually this kind of person!


    The referee and other people''s people did not expect the plot.


    Have to say, this girl will play.


    At the same time, Ma Hongjun LSP label, I am afraid I can''t get it.


    But they don''t know, Ma Hongjun exposed a strange smile when he was standing.


    "Hey! Let you think that I am very good, when I am fighting the enemy, it will be a girl.


    You think that I have made me, but I don''t know, all this is in my calculation! "


    "This wave! This wave is in the air level!"


    "Hahahaha!"

 614 Chapter 614, third round! Expand!

    "Ma! Red! Jun!"


    A roar with a small dance.


    Ma Hongjun suddenly held his head and squatting, even a sentence dared to say.


    There is no way, who makes the little dance''s deterrence, it is too big.


    Even if it is the biggest Dai Mu, I have to listen to the little dance at some time.


    Although most, the little dance is ignorant, and does not participate in any decision, and often follows the wave.


    But when doing certain critical decisions, she can play a key role.


    Plus her strength and strong background, which makes people respect him from the heart.


    However, the little dance in the original is not like this.


    This is still, Carl in that years, deliberately help the character of the small dance.


    Otherwise, a person can take the little dance to take the little dance.


    Carl is not blood loss?


    In order to avoid the little dance being turned away, Carl will use this way to make the little dance a little powerful.


    But Carl did not change her character directly, because there is no need.


    Bad dance is still more cute.


    "Ma Hongjun, do you explain?"


    The little dance came to Ma Hongjun''s body, although the expression was plain, but it was obvious that she was a bit unhappy.


    Here.


    Ma Hongjun was shaking, and then said his idea.


    If you hear him, everyone feels surprised.


    Can you play this soul competition?


    What is it?


    However, look at other people, watching Ma Hongjun''s surprised expression.


    He seems to be so played!


    Because many people have used Ma Hongjun as an LSP.


    Even Carl opened a sense of domineering, heard some colleges, and planned to go to female students when dealing with Ma Hongjun.


    Such a hoe, let Carl can''t help but sigh.


    The little dance is also observed around, and finally, the hands of the fight, and snort.


    "Hey! I will let you go this time, I hope you will not have next time!


    To be honest, I am not against the gentleman behavior, but this is a game!


    Lose a point, representing it is likely to be surpaid by other teams.


    Although we have a big score, we can''t play casually! "


    "Yes, I know is wrong, I am free at night, I don''t have dinner!"


    Ma Hongjun said loudly.


    The little dance is a swing.


    "Forget it, there is no need, this time it is better to let me go, I want to teach each other."


    If you hear a small dance, the Carl point nodded did not stop.


    After getting the consent of Carl, the little dance also revealed a smile and then entered the ring.


    When she came to the game, she has already shown her martial arts and three soul rings!


    At the same time, beyond the soul of others, and suddenly raise a whirlwind, blow the surrounding sand.


    And the soul of her body is to let the rest of the members of the competition!


    So far.


    The soul of the little dance is the strongest in all people!


    none of them!


    Her soul, surpass others, and it is a dissident.


    at the same time.


    The two of Jian Dou Luo and Jiapelo looked at the little dance. It was full of strangeness.


    "Old bones, you saw no, the breath, and weird, it seems to be ..."


    "It seems that the soul beast is right?"


    The sacred trunks said.


    His voice is very light, even if it is the same as the wind, I can''t hear the communication between the two.


    "Yes, I also have this feeling, but this matter, Carl should be very clear.


    And he is a little dance, so we still don''t say it.


    If we guess, then Karl''s identity has to be doubt! "


    When I heard the words of Jian Dou Luo, my head was nod, and then stopped.


    obviously.


    Although they guess the identity of the little dance, because of Carl''s sake, they didn''t want to be directly blogged.


    After all, they can''t be sure, whether Carl is the same as they think, is also a soul.


    And the most important thing is that Carl''s soul level is as high as ninety-eight!


    Decoction of the identity of the little dance, then sin, a ninety-eight-level super soul teacher, completely not compensated.


    And they entered the human world, and did not have done what injured.


    I even taught a lot of monsters!


    This is completely good!


    They naturally don''t have to pay attention to the identity of the little dance.


    So they didn''t see anything.


    at the same time.


    Xiao Dance This is the momentous to do it.


    But the other party did not hesitate.


    At the beginning of the referee, it has been surrendered.


    The little dance even just put a move, the game is over.


    "I know what you are thinking, before that game is me, I should not take this way.


    But for my college, I can only have this policy, so I apologize to you, this battle is no need to continue. "


    The girl has apologized sincere, and I have to apologize to the little dance ninety degrees.


    Such a behavior is that the little dance is a little small family, which makes her a little bit awkward.


    "That happen, it doesn''t matter, anyway, we are not enemies, just make a friend?"


    The little dance hooks, and quickly helped her.


    The other party also revealed a smile, then nodded.


    "Then I will make a friend, my name is Ye cold, what about you?"


    "My name is a king dance, dance dance! Say, are you recently joined to join the Tiangou Royal College?


    I have been waiting for three years before, if you are old, I should recognize me. "


    Xiao Dance is inquiry.


    The other party is a nod, showing a sweet smile.


    "I did to join the Royal College in the last two days.


    But I didn''t expect, you are a little dance sister! You have come, I really didn''t expect that I met with idols so soon, I am so good! "


    Seeing that the leaves are so excited, the little dance is not very embarrassed.


    Just when she was somewhat embarrassed, the more embarrassing referee opened.


    Cough. "


    "Please pay two, if you want to communicate, please communicate privately, not on the competition."


    "Sorry, we will go!"


    Xiao Dance spitted the tongue, then pulled the leaves and left here.


    The Crown Team, as well as the Shrek Academy saw this scene, and a little surprised.


    They didn''t understand, why did you just get into the sword?


    The girl''s mind is really impossible.


    Even if Carl, it is not clear.


    But that''s okay.


    Today, the game belongs to the Speluder Academy has ended.


    Over time, the game quickly came to the third day!


    And the third round of competition is also the first place in the Shrek Academy!

 615 Chapter 615, Seven Treasure, Liuli!

    After the second round of the game, there is basically no suspense.


    Shrek Academy, there is no extra activity, at night, let everyone, take a good rest.


    Wait until the third day, it is the beginning of the third round of competition, all people have come to the competition site.


    present day!


    They are still the first start!


    Because they are still in the first team!


    At present, the Shrek College has been stabilized with the eight-win-up record!


    The next second place is Qibao glazons.


    Their team is the third place. Now, now, the blue tyrants are killed, and the current record is a seven wins and three negatives.


    Obviously, they only lost a small game when they were fighting against the Blue Billets.


    It can be seen that there is still a small gap between the seven treasures of cross-crossing and the Blue House.


    However, it is also very gorgeous as the record here.


    They are the third place at this time.


    Before their opponent was a jewel.


    Then there is no suspense.


    They rely on the two souls, and they directly completed the score of the second wear.


    At present, they are six wins and four losses, and the record is also good.


    Then the Royal Fighting Team.


    The previous record is still four wins.


    After experiencing the battle with the Shlak Academy, they only had five wins and five.


    And this is still, the cold-cold beauty / temptation, let Ma Hongjun enrolls a game.


    Otherwise they will be even more miserable.


    It is also not optimistic about the current situation here.


    Who they are now doing, the current record is only three games, and seven failures have been obtained.


    Finally, Jacara.


    They gave two people, just use the wheel war, the war is like a soul of the Act.


    And it is still over the next party to overcome the other party, and then they lose them.


    The current record is even very miserable!


    The next battle object, which is the Shrek College, the battle, Qibao glazed glazes!


    White Elephant Academy is against the Fighting Team!


    Blueba team fights the battle of the Pantry!


    From this situation, the Fan Zong should can''t win a team.


    Harmfully!


    However, this is not the problem of Carl care.


    He just wondered, the first place in Qi Baozong, intended to play.


    No matter what to say.


    The other party is also a team with three soul, and strength is naturally not to be underestimated.


    "Not as good as the first game, let me go, anyway, my martial arts has already shown so many times, let me try their strength!"


    Ma Hongjun was drawn by his muscles and intended to be the first.


    However, after such a multi-game battle, the situation in Seven Baozhang is basically also touched.


    They have the strongest three people, respectively, the sword, the martial arts is the bones, and the last one, the martial arts is the control system of a certain metal material.


    The strength of this soul is about 31, it is not the strongest in the three people.


    The martial arts is the bone, the soul level is 32, the strength is good, and the battle experience is also very good.


    And according to Carl''s view, this person should be the pro-disciple of Jiao Luo.


    After all, they have some similarities.


    And the other side of the sword, his martial art is not a sword, but what is the specificity, Carl temporarily can''t see it.


    Because his soul ring is revealed, the martial arts did not appear.


    This is surprising.


    But this world is not there.


    Some people''s martial arts is a part of his body, perhaps the other party is this situation, so it is only to see the outsiders.


    However, his soul ring, all of which are the soul skills of its own, no one is put.


    Even the defense ability is not, purely for its own aggressive, BUFF!


    And the soul of this person has reached 34th, and it has surpassed the solo geese, and it will be close to Dai Mu.


    And he is also the pro-disciple of Jian Dou Luo!


    At this point, from his sword trick, and the habits of all aspects, you can see it.


    So this person is the biggest threat to the Speluder College!


    Carl has not ended the countdown, still in thinking.


    He thought about it, and finally decided to let Ma Hongjun played his head.


    However, if Ma Hongjun, if it ended, the second player is alone!


    She not only has near my fight, but I can even be poisoned.


    And her mission is only one, that is, a pro-disciple from the Douu Luo or Jian Dou Luo.


    The rest, give Dai Mu, you can get it.


    He is the worst, you can take away a poisoned person, then consume a lot of soul of another person!


    Finally, then the small dance end.


    As for other people, in front of the little dance, it is not enough to look at it.


    And Ma Hongjun, he was purely a cannon as a plan in Carl''s plan.


    It is because of this.


    Carl intends to send him, let him play, first look at the other party who is playing again.


    If the other party did not dispatch two pro-disciples, Ma Hongjun is still a big fortune.


    So this time, look at his luck.


    After learning this plan, Ma Hongjun is somewhat uncomfortable.


    But he thought about it, it seems that he is not the two people, so he can only accept Carl''s arrangements.


    "Please ask the participants to prepare!"


    When I heard the referee, Ma Hongjun and Carl opposed her eyes, then directly turned into the game.


    But the other party''s people are not one of the three souls, but a 29th level of the soul!


    This person also has wings, and will fly!


    His martial art is a bat!


    "Please confirm the martial arts!"


    Ma Hongjun and the other party showed the martial arts and soul ring.


    The other party smiled at this time, and the horse Hongjun was a face.


    Not just him, even if the Carl said, the seven treasure glazes actually did not press the routine!


    They used the weakest play to weaken the soul of each other.


    This trick, Carl is really not thinking, even chaos his layout.


    "Rong Rong, your father is worthy of the principal, the troops are really one hand!


    Let the weak head array first, so, no matter who our first game, the third game is stable!


    In this way, the seven treasures of glaze will lose a lot of points, and even forget the little dance, let her work.


    I have to say that there is still one hand. "


    I understand that Karlquas is in the wind, and Ning Rongrong is a little proud.


    "That is of course, he is my father!"


    at the same time.


    Ningzhi is scratched, and the expression is somewhat lost.


    "Unfortunately, if the other party''s first play is Dai Mu, or you are alone.


    If they go directly to the little dance, this is the best battle for us, and even win!


    But Carl is on Ma Hongjun, so I lost a lot! "

 616 Chapter 616, Ma Hongjuns determination

    "Is this the tactics of your seven treasures? I chose to let the big soul, fight my soul, you have determined to win?"


    Ma Hongjun did not know the tactics of Qibao glazes, and then Karl was not able to provide tactics from this side.


    So now Ma Hong Jun Tian really believes that the other party will come to send points.


    This makes him some small to see each other.


    But in front of him, the man belonging to Qi Bao Levan shook his head and showed a splendid smile.


    "To tell the truth, I have always thought that I was a genius before you didn''t appear in the Shrak Academy.


    Even if some people''s soul level is higher than me, it is just a few phenomenon.


    But when I found out that you are a monster.


    Even the soul of Missing Miss, can pull up to the extent to I only have a difference in just two months.


    This makes me understand that the Slack Academy cultivates the name of the monster, is not the walker!


    So, you can look at me, this doesn''t matter, but I will let you know, I also have my pride!


    Even if you are all a group of monsters, I will not easily admit defeat!


    Because I will fight in the end, complete the task given to me! "


    Along with a roar.


    This man exploded the martial arts.


    At the same time, the two soul rings on his body lit up, and he did not hesitate to make a charge against Ma Hongjun.


    His martial arts, I don''t know what it is, but it is very huge wings behind him. It looks very handsome.


    Should be black bird martial arts, and he can fly like Ma Hongjun.


    However, the other party has a little advantage.


    That is, he doesn''t have to release the soul skills, you can fly.


    Maybe this is the advantage of the martial art.


    After all, I will even have Ma Hongjun, and Frald them, they need to release the soul ring to fly.


    However, it is like this.


    He wants to attack Ma Hongjun, but also an idiotic dream!


    At this time, Ma Hongjun, although the body is fat, but he is a smart fat man.


    The other party has no way to close to Ma Hongjun, and the attack is completely empty.


    But even if this is, he has not given up, and it is still attacked in persistence.


    However, the more this, the more you let Ma Hongjun, there is no way to start counterattack.


    Because the other''s attack is too tight, even if Ma Hongjun''s soul is two levels than him, it can only be paid by passive defense.


    Now, Ma Hongjun can only look for the flaws of the other party, and strive to defeat the other party!


    that''s it.


    Under the offensive of the other party, the two were dead for six or seven minutes. Ma Hongjun found a chance to start counterattack!


    But his attack, falling on the other party, but let his offensive is more violent!


    Ma Hongjun was shocked by the other party, and then he was hit.


    The two fuse at the same time.


    Ma Hongjun was covered with a chest, and a blood of his mouth was blocked, and he looked at some wolf.


    But the other party has been franched by Ma Hongjun''s attack, and it is not coming.


    This hit has laid a winning and negative, but it also makes Ma Hongjun''s injury.


    In this case, let Carl et al. Frown, feel some of them.


    Although Ma Hongjun won a small game, the other party also spelled the serious injury and coma, but also gave Ma Hongjun seriously injured.


    Thus.


    Although Ma Hongjun also fought, the next fierce is less.


    Although the next game, the other party is likely to send a 29th level of soul, but Ma Hongjun still has the risk of lost the game.


    If the other party dispatches the soul of the Ming Thirty-first level, basically Ma Hongjun stable.


    So Karl is a little worried, Ma Hongjun is now in the case, and can not stick to the fight.


    at the same time.


    Seven people are also very good in the face, the face is also very good.


    Although this battle is carried out according to their plans.


    But I saw my own brother, because the plan was successfully implemented, which was seriously injured.


    This makes them sad.


    However, the sound that the referee urged has sounded.


    They need to send people here to continue to fight.


    "Next, let''s go, with your thirty-one soul, no matter how you can defeat each other.


    The next one, you are responsible for a lot of souls that consume each other. "


    "I know, the principal of the people."


    When I heard the wind, this boy nodded and said.


    Subsequently, he jumped directly and came to Ma Hongjun.


    "Please confirm the martial arts!"


    As the sound of the referee falls.


    The two of them released their martial arts at the same time.


    The two are the standard of soul, and there are two yellow and a purple configuration.


    However, Ma Hongjun saw that there is a soul of the soul in front of himself, and suddenly it is nervous.


    His soul, it has consumed some when fighting.


    In addition, the other party is fighting, but also give yourself harm.


    This causes Ma Hongjun now, not only the soul is not full, and even will be injured.


    The strength dropped to the original six or seven centers.


    In this way, the chance of winning will drop.


    But that''s okay.


    If so, Ma Hongjun also takes a look!


    He is not a person who is easy to accept!


    Unless it is a girl.


    "I will hurt my brother, I will let you start!"


    The voice did not fall.


    The purple soul of this man looked up.


    Suddenly.


    No signs!


    A huge iron cage falls from the sky, directly putting the horse Hongjun!


    "Is this a cage ?!"


    Seeing this iron in front of you, Ma Hongjun is angry.


    He didn''t expect that the other''s soul skills would be this!


    This is really a bit beyond imagination.


    However, the other party''s trick has not stopped.


    I saw he continued to release his soul skills, and the cage continued to compress, and there was another spike around!


    See this scene.


    Ma Hongjun''s face is slightly changed, and immediately starts the phoenix wings, releases the third soul skill and the first soul skill, and wants to break away.


    Other people see this scene, and they have a little worried about Ma Hongjun.


    They have seen this man''s ability, and it is a very strong monk''s martial arts.


    It can even cause a fatal blow to the other party.


    In this case, Ma Hongjun is somewhat danger.


    However, this ability of the other party is not unpublished, as long as the power is released, it is enough to break the control of the other party.


    But now there is a problem.


    That is Ma Hongjun, the soul of the soul is insufficient, so it is difficult to break free of the other party now.


    In this way, Ma Hongjun is completely in the disadvantage.


    But even if it is.


    Ma Hongjun will not give up easily!


    Although his battle, the probability is to be defeated, but he will pull the other party to the water!


    This is the idea of ??Ma Hongjun!


    So he didn''t hesitate to put the three souls together, and shouted a word, two words in the classic


    "My little universe! Break!"

 617 Chapter 617 pulls down water

    Carl: .........


    Fland: ......


    Zhao has no extreme: ......


    Jade Xiaoang: ......


    Tang San:¡­¡­


    Xiao Dance: ...


    other people:¡­¡­


    At this time, everyone''s expression is this ''¦Ò (¡Ñ ¨Œ ¡Ñ "A'' looks.


    All of the Shrek Academy didn''t think that they were at will, and the name of this move last night.


    It was used to be used by Ma Hongjun!


    And he also liked it, the little universe broke out this name.


    Even finally finalized the name of the name broke out, he didn''t care, but it took this name.


    This kind of scene, there is a little bit of mid-two.


    Carl is not to know how to spit each other.


    In the case of the comparative soul ring, this name, the second level of the small universe broke out, it is clear!


    Even the degree of shame is also completely rolled explosion!


    Ghosts know why Ma Hongjun will like to have such a mowed name.


    This may be related to his Phoenix Wuhun?


    After all, the Phoenix Wuhun is already very second.


    Ma Hongjun will have such a nature.


    But he is not awkward.


    It''s awkward!


    Other people in the Shrak Academy, I want to drill into the ground.


    At the same time, they still have to face the different eyes of other teams.


    Yes.


    Other teams of the team, except for this trick, more, more to this name, with the thoughts of vomiting.


    After all, this arena is open, no soundproof equipment, so Ma Hongjun shouted so much.


    As long as you are on the scene, you must be able to listen.


    So Karl et al. Is now very embarrassing.


    But Ma Hongjun, like a chicken blood.


    He not only has no embarrassment, even burst out, than the power and soul of strength!


    The current horse Hongjun, sacrificed her soul skill, in exchange for powerful explosive power, and instantly broke the other''s cage.


    However, he broke through this cage, he also paid a little consideration.


    One of the chest, it is not a very deep wound, that is, he broke through the cage, the price paid.


    The other side saw that there is no hesitation, constantly released your soul skills, I want to trap horson.


    At the same time, he also moved to prevent it from being adjacent horse Hongjun.


    Just, no matter how he releases his soul skill, Ma Hongjun can break him with two or three boxes.


    And the most important thing is, now the speed of Ma Hongjun can be said to be three times the other party!


    In this way, he wants to escape the chasing of Ma Hongjun, it can''t be done at all!


    But the other party did not fear.


    When he fled himself, he released the first soul technology directly, and a chain appeared in his hand.


    But his chain is not bundled, but it is attached to your own body!


    "Come on! Since I can''t control you, then I will hurt hard!


    Let''s take a look, is your fist, or my iron chain is hard! "


    obviously.


    He will wrap the reason, just because he wants to let Ma Hongjun hit!


    Although the chain can be used to control, it is also a weapon.


    I can even use it as a guard!


    Just as a weapon and armor, it is slightly rough and is not well controlled.


    But in this situation, he is also an urgent worry, thinking of this method, or face the horse Hongjun''s fist, he will be undoubtedly!


    However, I can think of this approach, and it also shows that his battle talent is very strong, saying that it is a genius in genius.


    See this scene.


    Ning Zhi Feng and others nodded, very much appreciate his approach.


    Carl, this is sighing.


    "Ma Hongjun is lost ..."


    With the sound of Carl''s voice.


    Ma Hongjun''s fist has touched the other party''s body.


    However, his fist, the solid hit it in the upper place, so that it shook.


    Then, this man, spit a blood, and then spit a blood, then let''s go on the face of Ma Hongjun!


    His hand also attached to the chain!


    This kind of hit is on the face of Ma Hongjun, which directly let him have a sense of dizziness.


    After all, this is a metal, and it is much more powerful than a simple fist.


    And the main thing is that the strength of the soul is strong than ordinary people, but it is also strong.


    Only when they reached more than 70, learn the martial arts, the body strength can change.


    At that time, they don''t even have to have a soul, they can break the steel and crush gold!


    Even if it is auxiliary soul, you can do this.


    But before the seventy level, do not use the soul or the auxiliary assistance of the martial arts, do not do this at all.


    This is why, the soul of the soul is the following soul, will be killed by the various ordinary hidden in Tang San.


    This is their body, and there is no qualitative.


    However, it is a seventy-level soul teacher, in the face of special techniques, and in front of the wedding auxiliary hidden, it is necessary to be cautious, in order to prevent the hidden body.


    From this point of view, only Super Douro''s body can fully prevent the hidden attack.


    Even the ordinary title Faro, it can also prevent the attack of ordinary hidden dishes.


    The top rare, and limited mourth, it is still difficult to defend.


    So in the original, Tang San will use the rare hidden, multiple times.


    Now, although there are some differences to the original.


    But the other party uses the advantages of the iron chain, but also successfully resolved the attack of Ma Hongjun.


    Although he consumes very much.


    But the horse Hongjun at this time is already unable to hold.


    See this scene.


    Carl gave a little dance, knead, nod, then shouted.


    "This game we lost!"


    The voice just fell.


    The little dance will play, and Huang Jun, who is about to fall into a coma, will come back.


    Carl is also with his body, not completely collapsed, immediately release the treatment of the disease to him.


    Ma Hongjun''s situation, some different from Yesterday''s Dai Mu.


    His physical fitness, it is better to Dai Mu.


    If he naturally fell into a coma, the body will definitely collapse.


    Although Carl can save it, he also has to suffer more pain.


    Carl can''t bear to make him wow, so it simply took him back in advance and ending this game.


    But more mainly, Carl is a relatively noisy, so it will be made to do this.


    "Sorry teacher, I didn''t defeat him ..."


    Ma Hongjun said someone to blame.


    Carl is shaking his head and loudly comfort.


    "You are doing very well, just the other''s tactics, a bit for the first person.


    So the next battle, I will give others, you will rest. "


    Said, Carl took the stomach of Ma Hongjun, and then put his eyes, put it on Dai Mu Bai.


    "Dai Mu Bai, you are playing!"


    "I only have one for you, and I will continue to take away a soul of the opponent!"


    "Even if I finally put together, I have to let the other party end, only this, we can continue the strength of the little dance!"

 618 Chapter 618 Dai Mu White! Debut!

    "I know the teacher, I will try to do your requirements!"


    Dai Mu and nodded, then prepare the fight directly.


    The other party saw the second person in the next side of the Shrake College, it turned out to be Dai Mu.


    This makes them a little surprised.


    "I thought I would like that the people who are at the end will be a slightly low level, but I didn''t expect to debut.


    His strength can not be underestimated, and even the jade is heard.


    To know that the guy, but with a hard work, we will overcome a soul, and dragging another person, which makes us in a disadvantage, leading to the final loss.


    In front of this, this is more than the jade, but it is better, but it is not good! "


    Ning caused a breath.


    The tactics he arranged, it is obvious to be in order to target the Speluder Academy.


    After all, their soul is more, naturally use other methods, it is likely to overcome them.


    But Karl is not going to work, and does not make a slightly lower geese on the routine arrangement order.


    Instead, the strengths and grades are sent directly, and they are ranked by the second Dai Mu.


    Thus.


    Just on the sea of ??seven treasures, a press is formed.


    If they want to solve the dramal, the at least two souls will be played.


    But the soul of the soul is seriously injured, and the strength has dropped more than half.


    Can he support Dai Mu, such as a hazy attack, is a problem.


    So they don''t have hope for him, but to the eyes, lock it on that Jian Dou Luo.


    "Little sword, after he lost, you will go directly, even if it is the finals, you must also lower the Dai Mu Bai!


    No matter what, we must finally force this king card.


    Her strength is very strong, after all, I have seen her many times from early.


    But now I haven''t seen it for a long time, and I don''t know how much she grows.


    For the next group match, we must force her to end!


    Because the final group competition will be our last chance.


    The contestants of the Shrek Academy have only six people, and we have seven people, this is an absolute advantage.


    So, look at you, little sword. "


    It took a long way to say that it was a half-day, and the interest relationship was also said.


    Jian Dou Luo and his bones nodded.


    At present, the situation is extremely unfavorable, so it is very right.


    They have to force the little dance, try her strength.


    Only in this way, waiting until the last group match, they can better formulate strategies.


    "I know the principal of the host, I am going to be in the game, he has already insisted that it can''t hold."


    As the boy''s voice falls.


    The one below has been attacked by Dai Mu Bai''s wind, and it is completely suppressed.


    He even looked at the integrity of the soul, it will be broken by Dai Mu Baiqiang!


    Finally, he did not stick to it even ten minutes, and he was launched by Dai Mu.


    However, what is the other party say, it is also a thirty-first-level control.


    In order to defeat him, Dai Mu is still consumed some soul.


    But it is nothing but itchy.


    Then Dai Mu, sit in the ground, and rest three minutes.


    After the other party played, he opened his eyes and saw a very threatened man!


    This person is Jian Dou Luo''s pro-disciples!


    At the same time, his soul is in 34th, only a lower level than Dai Mu!


    And the most important thing is that this guy is not dealing with the jade heng!


    Although Yu Tianheng, it is at the same time and the pro-disciples of Dou Luo, leading to the other party and Yu Tianheng, have not been exposed.


    But look at the temperament of this cold shrinking cold, and the swords of the eyes of the eyes, Dai Mu is very clear, this person is not so good!


    Is a enemy!


    And he can''t be sure, can you overcome, in front of this man!


    "I have no name, you can call me as a sword, and the sword is also my life, the most important thing!


    So this game, no matter what I will not allow you to lose, sin, Dai Mu Bai''s three emperors! "


    When the man''s voice just fell, use the wedding, and force the long sword behind the sword.


    This set of operations of the clouds, quite a style of Jianxian.


    If he is too young, there is no kind of temperament in Jian Dou Luo, otherwise, Dai Mu is really might be embedded by each other.


    "Sword? This name is really not good, your parents give you the name?"


    Dai Mu White is ready to do battle and talk to the other party.


    Since the other party is not intended to act first, then Dai Mu will take this opportunity, and recover more soul.


    "I don''t have parents, I am like the orphans that I have been coming with my bones.


    If there is no teacher and the host, we are probably in the starry big forest, become the food of the soul beast.


    So we have the name of the title of the teacher, naturally, there will be no name.


    But chatting here, give you a long time to restore soul, you are almost almost? "


    "Thank you, the little brother lifted one hand, now I have no problem, everything is ready!"


    Dai Mu laughed and the arched hand.


    The other party nodded and nodded. Very wind bone will be slowly placed in his own body.


    Next second!


    The three soul rings on him also lit!


    A inexplicable pressure, instantly, it is not possible to move!


    This is his third soul technology, similar to the might of spiritual attack.


    There were many people before, they were trocked by him, and there was no way to crack this trick.


    But Dai Mu is different.


    Carl specially requested them to meditate, so he now mentally mentally, it is much stronger than the same level of soul!


    So when this is pressure, when you gather the whole body, Dai Mu has opened its resistance.


    At the same time, the third soul ring on his body also lit up, and his body swells a punch!


    The other side saw, and there is no hesitation, directly release the first two soul ring soul skills, instantly rush to Dai Mu Bai!


    White lighting!


    Drain the sky!


    If the strength is less than 30 levels, it is impossible to capture the blow, and I have left a not shallow wound in the body.


    Blood horizontal!


    But the other person''s arm, also appeared in the sky!


    obviously.


    This is the arm of Dai Mu!


    See this scene.


    The man named the sword frowned.


    He did not expect that Dai Mu was actually resistant to resistance in the case of control.


    The previous person is either by a spike.


    Either it will have resistance after being attacked.


    In the people who fight against him, only Dai Mu Bai is the only one, in the controlled conflict, people who fight against!


    This makes him feel a little surprised!

 619 Chapter 619 does not divide Bozhong

    "Your Soul Technology, after the analysis of our teacher, basically has been transparent.


    Although it is still not only, your martial art is what, but according to the teacher''s words.


    Your martial art, or your own body, or a part of your brain.


    Based on these, the teacher pumped your first two soul rings, which were the increase in speed and strength.


    The last purple millennium soul ring can be used to suppress the opponent, then you are in an attack.


    Because of your teacher, Jian Dou Luo, there is more than one priest and swords.


    So as long as the other party has no preparation to your ability, he is hard to be against you!


    But I am different, the teacher has already pointed us out.


    If so I can''t beat you, then explain, I am really just an ordinary person, and even let the teacher disappointed. "


    While Dai Mu said, while turning around and the other party is going to face.


    The little sword is also nod, and it is simple to pull a sword flower, and all the blood above it out.


    "You are very strong! It''s among the same age people who have seen it!


    Unfortunately, I didn''t play my hand with Yu Tian, ??otherwise I can judge that you are more difficult.


    However, you defeated Yu Tianheng, although it is in the other party, don''t know you.


    But your strength is really nervous. "


    The little sword spoke, and set up the stand again.


    At the same time, the three soul rings on his body also lit, and the soul suddenly gathered in his sword!


    "To tell the truth, I am a pity that my martial art is not a sword, so I only use the soul tunator to play strength.


    This kind of me is really unqualified as the soul.


    But there is no relationship, I believe there will always be one day, I will have one, really belong to my sword! "


    "Dai Mu Bai! Let''s take it!"


    A roar with a little sword.


    He waves the long sword in his hand, and all the soul of all gathered, out of an instant!


    The powerful soul, in this moment, condensed into a shares, enough to tear the extension of the earth, rushing to Dai Mu!


    Even the ground, all by this sword, cut out, near the depth of the trench!


    And the speed of this sword is very fast.


    Dai Muhu could not be dodge, only to defense with his own soul!


    But when his shield, touch the first time of this sword, it will rupture!


    At the same time, this sword is also let Dai Mu felt a threat!


    "Oops!"


    Dai Mu and white face, the pupil earthquake.


    He didn''t have any power resistance, which was directly hit by this sword.


    But he did not give up, he was still resisting his own soul.


    However, next second.


    The figure of the little sword is sold in another side of Dai Mu.


    When he came this, his face was a bit of shame, it looks some distressed.


    But the soul of the gathering in his hands did not weakened!


    As he waves the sword again.


    Strong sword, once again, Dai Mu, you!


    See this scene.


    It is also not allowed to wear, he also released the soul ring out!


    I saw three marriage tests together.


    Dai Mu, the soul of the body, changed in an instant!


    His soul, the multiple of the multiple begins to break out, directly blocking another sword, even the first sword, has also become somewhat broken.


    See this scene.


    The face of the little sword becomes more serious.


    Dai Mu is continuing to explode, the power is still increasing.


    "what!!!"


    "Give me !!!"


    Dai Mu''s snoring sound, resounding throughout the arena.


    Everyone can listen to his heart of the lungs.


    And this moment, this kind of power is completely unlike the soul level.


    Whether it is a little sword, still Dai Mu.


    The power they present now, even if they are the soul of the 40 or more, they will not be able to live.


    At the very least, you have to be a fifty-level soul, in order to guarantee the two people!


    Thinking of this, the rest of the scene, couldn''t help but got a chill.


    They know that there will be a monster in the Slack College.


    But who can want to get, the seven treasures of the wind, also hidden a small monster!


    As long as he can''t die in half, this person''s future strength will never be lower than Jian Dou Luo!


    Compared with the pro-disciples of Douro, Jian Dou Luo''s pro-disciple is the monster in the genius!


    Even if Karl saw this person''s talent, it could not help but be a bit movement.


    But he did not care about Jian Dou Luo''s pro-disciples, Carl would not go to the love.


    Otherwise, Jian Dou Luo, really wants him to be desperate.


    "Teacher, can Dai Mu, can he support it?


    This is really too strong. "


    Oscar is worried about.


    Others are also very nervous, even if you are a little dancing, you are not laughing at this time, and the expression has become serious.


    She is very clear to Dai Mu''s strength.


    Although it is very low, he is difficult to completely press when he faces a small dance.


    However, Xiao Dance is the animal martial art of the Sensit Attack, which is naturally better than Dai Mu.


    Even if her level is higher.


    But in terms of speed, she is almost twice as much as possible.


    So every time I fight, unless the little dance came up, I was compressed, otherwise she was impossible to lose.


    This situation in front of me is that Dai Mu is in terms of strength, it is pressed by the other''s swords!


    Even if you use Carl to give them homemade skills, there is no way to completely break free!


    From here, the strength of the other party is really amazing!


    "Don''t worry, Dai Muhu has not lost, they can still fight!"


    Carl was observed slightly and said.


    When he said this, everyone is relieved.


    "Hey! This guy this guy is good from a small talent, even more than me, even if it is a little bone.


    Have to say, the educational approach of Grandpa sword is really special, but it is only suitable for him.


    If you change the average person, I am afraid I can''t hold it all, because of his every year, it is to meditate on the sword!


    And a meditation is the kind of not stopped two days a day, and there will even forget to eat in the middle!


    Take a look, is this the training of people? On the grandfather of the sword, and the little sword can be done, do not do other things at all! "


    I don''t know if Ning Rongrong is embarrassed, or it is in vomiting.


    Anyway, when she said this, the expression was full of dislike.


    However, she is not to abandon the little sword, but it dislikes the boring method, and even a lot of practice.


    Even if it is Carl, you can''t understand this approach.


    But the side of Tang, the eyes of the eyes.


    After all, his cultivation method is also meditating.


    This, he is with each other, a bit the same.

 620 Chapter 620

    The war is still going on.


    Dai Muhu broke out with the soul ring, put its own soul and the strength of the soul ring together, let him own, very powerful explosive power.


    Plus, Carl quantity gave him a sophisticated body, which made Dai Mu Bai in the near-fighting species, accounting for absolute initiative.


    However, Xiao Sword This Jian Dou Lu has passed the disciple, facing Dai Mu, as the attack of the wind and the wind, still Thai.


    Among the feelings, I can''t see any shackles.


    Even his movements, still so floating, not half a panic.


    In this way, although it seems that Dai Mu is pressed against each other.


    But it is actually a small sword occupies the upper wind!


    Because of his gentle mode, every attack can be blocked by Dai Mu, every time.


    At the same time, each of his blocks can also be just right, let Dai Mu Bai''s power can''t fully play!


    This is extremely high in energy!


    This kind of trick can put the opponent''s power, and finally transmit it to its own strength, becoming very small.


    This technique, Carl will also, but he is basically not available.


    Because after this level of this level, it is basically a defense against various energy.


    Delivery this skill, that is, it will only be used when he is a melet.


    And Carl''s effectiveness is the passive ability of the body, regarding muscle memory.


    Specifically, he is not very clear.


    If you don''t, he will definitely drop this skill, hand it over to Dai Mu.


    After all, the world of Douro mainland, as long as it does not reach the level of the title.


    Basically, it still has to fight against the flesh.


    But unfortunately.


    This skill is generally can''t learn, and Carl can''t teach them.


    Most people understand this skill, purely see talent, and their own muscle coordination.


    The Jian Dou Luo''s pro-disciples, obviously very talent in the swords and body.


    Otherwise, he will not have this skill.


    After all, Karl and Jianou Luo fight, the other party can have used this skill.


    This is obviously the ability of the other party and self-understanding.


    "It seems that I still underestimally, Jian Dou Luo''s strength is very strong, even more than Bai Bai.


    However, he also has a deadly defect, that is, his own soul is not too abundant.


    The reason for this situation is because his talent is not maded with his own martial art.


    And before, he fights with the member of the Crown Team, and eventually consumes notgered, and the soul is exhausted.


    From here, basically can be seen, his strength is the most stronger one of the current young groups! "


    I heard the words of Carl, even the little dance couldn''t help but sigh.


    She and other people did not think that the other party would be so strong.


    "I really didn''t see it. This sword will be so strong. When I bullied him, he didn''t fight!"


    Ning Rongrong squad hands, his face is full.


    Carl is white, and then licking the head of Ning Rong Rong.


    "Bullying people are also awkward? And you don''t want to think about your identity, you are the daughter of Ning Hui!


    If he is doing it for you, isn''t it true?


    And if he wants to do it for you, I am afraid that you are not enough. "


    I heard the words of Carl, Ning Rong, but did not refute.


    Because she is also very clear, this little sword, who has been small, there will be such a strong strength.


    at the same time.


    All people, all the gods watch this battle.


    In their eyes.


    What is the soul of this battle?


    This is clearly soul, or even the battle of the soul king!


    The general soul, there is such destructive power?


    Simply leaving!


    The battle between them has lasted more than 20 minutes.


    This battle is a battle in the battle, the longest battle.


    When other times, the time is longer, no more than fifteen minutes.


    After all, their level is still very low.


    And in such a high-intensity battle, the soul is very large.


    So this time consuming for twenty-minute battles is the first time.


    But now.


    Dai Mu has no longer supported.


    Everyone in the field can be seen, his speed is slow, even fists have become a little soft.


    Even his mouth begins to bleed.


    In this case, it is almost the same as him.


    It''s just a comparative horse Hongjun, he is now a little better.


    This is the benefits of physical strength.


    If you change your horse, if he is afraid of full state to open this trick, it is impossible to stick more than 20 minutes.


    For up to seven or eight minutes, he will have a break, and the side effects have to be larger than Dai Mu.


    "Time is here, small dance, go on, we lose."


    Although Carl did not want to admit it.


    But Dai Mu''s body has reached the limit.


    Just a moment of his voice just fell.


    Dai Muhu fists have not yet played, he will fell straight to the ground.


    The other side saw that the face of facial paralysis was a little twitching, followed by a scientific step, will wear a white hugging in his arms.


    Some sisters saw this scene, suddenly the face is ruddy, laughing.


    I don''t know what they are thinking.


    The little dance is immediately rushing forward and came to the other party.


    "Sword is right? Thank you, didn''t let Xiaobai fell, and then handed it to me."


    The little dance line is very cute.


    The long phase is also very beautiful.


    Such a pure phase, with her, if there is no one, hook the charm of the heart, even if the heart of the sword is, it is not allowed to stop.


    "Hey, you have heard it, you can make it!"


    "Oh! Sorry."


    The sword is heard, immediately released Dai Mu.


    He looked at the figure of Dai Mu, and couldn''t help but shout.


    "My name is a sword, not a sword!"


    "I know, swords!"


    The little dance will answer.


    She is too lazy to the other party, anyway, the sword is right.


    The sword is redefined, and then the eyes, put it in the wind, and the sword fight.


    Just when he was opposed to the wind, I found that the other''s look was very strange.


    At this time, the wind and Jian Dou Luo have revealed a smile.


    They all see that the swordsman danced.


    Even if I just saw it in a hurry, let him feel at first sight.


    In this case, even the two old rivers and lakes are also the first time.


    "This kid, I thought he had never destroyed, I didn''t expect that I didn''t touch people!"


    .


    Jian Dou Luo, on the side of it also showed a smile.


    Then he just want to say something.


    The swords under the stage are unsatisfactory, and they are spit out of a blood!

 621 Chapter 621 Respect

    The sword suddenly vomited.


    And this blood is sprayed directly, nearly half of the distance.


    This is visible.


    His internal injury, however.


    "Little sword! You are fine!"


    "Master, I am fine, I can fight again!"


    Sticking to shake his head, forcibly squeezing a very ugly smile.


    This makes the swordurus and Ning Zhuang, very worried about his body.


    "Little sword, you are wrong, you are not easy, then give it to the small bones ..."


    "No! I can still fight again, I can continue to weakers your opponent, even if you don''t do it!"


    Stick to persistence, tone!


    Such attitudes, let all the people on the scene are side.


    as far as I can tell.


    The best person, in addition to Dai Mu, it is a sword.


    This is not just because of his strength, it is more important because of his attitude.


    However, compare him, the people of the Crown Fighting team are also very good, at least they are seriously treating the game.


    A view of Fur Leopard College and people like Azure.


    They have lost their confidence due to the game, resulting in a little negative competition in the first two days.


    Although there is no stone hammer.


    But from the state of mind, you can see that they differ from other teams.


    So this attitude is still approved.


    "In this case, then you will continue to fight, until you are completely movable!"


    Jian Dou Ron shouted out.


    The sword is once again squeezing a griety, holding a sword with a sword, and then putting his attention, put it in the Slack Academy.


    But when he once again licked the following long sword.


    Along with ''''.


    He smashed the long sword of the soul, and shredded into an irregular straw, which made the people present again.


    How to fight the sword?


    Nobody knows!


    But he did not end, but shook his head, throwing the sword handle, and then the right handfint finger and middle finger extend at the same time.


    Create a sword!


    This is his only combat method.


    But more real swords, this, his strength will undoubtedly fall from around six or so.


    After all, the sword is the body of the sword!


    And in this regard, the rules are also very dead.


    As long as you enter the arena, you can''t provide assistance.


    Even if it is re-handed to him!


    So he has no way, can only refer to the sword, continue to fight!


    See this scene.


    The rest of the scene, I feel some sad, and I also admire his spirit.


    Even if it is a snow night emperor who has been watching, I can''t help but praise.


    "Jian Dou Luo has a good apprentice, and there is a good disciple in the wind!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    at the same time.


    Karl saw the movement of the other party, and it couldn''t help but sigh.


    "According to the plan, you can go."


    "I know the teacher, but I have a request, I hope you can promise me."


    "What request?"


    "I want to have swords!"


    When I heard the words of the geese, the people around others were confused.


    Carl is blinking and loudly.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I am serious!"


    "In this case, this sword is given to you, but it is unfortunately there is no soul of the tinner here. Otherwise, the battle between you must be very exciting!"


    Karl said, took the one I Iron sword in the space came out.


    This is sophisticated, regardless of the superior weapon.


    But this sword is in the heritage of the One Piece.


    Carl thought that there was no chance to take it out, only accumulated in the depth of the space bag.


    But who can think of it, now this is the iron sword, actually sent the field.


    "Thank you teacher!"


    Soamel, I then took this sword.


    Other people see this scene, have some doubts.


    "Do you don''t use poison? How do you still take a sword? What is this?"


    Ma Hongjun was lying on the side, while he was healing, and then he did not forget.


    Carl is then giving Dai Mu, who has been treated with the disease, and then answers Ma Hongjun''s question.


    "This is respect for strong people!"


    The Carls moved.


    Solo Goose has come to the field and throws the iron sword in his hand.


    After the sword is getting this sword, it is a little surprised first, and then looked at the god geese with the doubtful eyes.


    "Don''t use this kind of eye to look at me, in my opinion, if a strong person doesn''t even have a good weapon, then defeat the other party, I have no sense of accomplishment.


    Although you said, you are seriously injured, and the soul is exhausted, defeating such you, I have no sense of accomplishment.


    But there is no relationship, at least this sword can bring you the last dignity, so I bully you, and I will bullish it, I will not have any embarrassment!


    After all, I am alone, is a granddaughter who is free, I don''t allow me to bully people who can''t resist! "


    I have her own pride.


    She certainly will not go to bully others.


    So whether it is for the dignity of others, it is still comfortable to your heart.


    She will bring a sword to each other.


    In this way, as she said, she won the heart and peace.


    "The game begins! Please confirm the martial arts!"


    At this point, after the two people have been chatting, the time is actually timeout.


    The referee can pronounce all the negatives.


    That is to lose this game together.


    But whether it is the spirit of persistence, or the pride of Shanli, let him feel a little touched.


    So this timeout is more than a minute, he is completely ignored.


    And with the sound of the referee falls.


    Sulverous geese released his martial arts.


    I saw a huge phosphorus snake, appearing behind her.


    At the same time, two yellow and purple soul rings appeared in her.


    However, it is revealed that the sword.


    He just held a sword to defend his eyes, there is no slight soul fluctuation!


    Just like it is the same alone.


    He is now exhausted, and even the martial arts can''t release it!


    "Sorry, although it is very unstead, I have to do this!"


    I apologize in advance, then the three soul rings also lit!


    The soul of the three soul rings is directly attached to her own body, the speed of alone, suddenly increased!


    Such speeds, compared to Dai Mu, but only a little inferior.


    The sword is awkward, slowly closes his eyes, and the other hand, also exchanged in the sword handle.


    "Thank you for alone, gave me a weapon.


    Now, let me use the strongest hit that is now released, and I will respond to your respect for me! "


    "Self-Creating Soul!"


    "Swordsman" - "


    Along with a sword.


    His figure, in the eyes of alone, instantly spread into hundreds!


    Seeing this scene, I was shocked.


    However, didn''t wait for him to react.


    Hundreds of figures, at the same time, the sword thorn in her eyebrow!

 622 Chapter 622 Continues to fight

    "I actually released my self-created soul skill, this little guy, when will I start myself? I don''t know?"


    Ning Zhuang saw this scene in front of him and was surprised. The squid is also a surprises next to it.


    It is said that there is a laughter.


    Obviously, this is that he deliberately concealed, the purpose is to let the sword idling amazing.


    But let Jian Dou Lu have not thought that the swords will release this hit at this time.


    This is really unexpected.


    Because this is the situation that is required, even if he releases itself from the soul skill.


    Because of its own soul skill, the soul skills that come with the soul ring need to support the soul.


    It is because of this.


    His hit, looks like a lot, even nearly 100 years of distinguishing.


    But in fact, there is no power.


    at the same time.


    The solo geese is also a bites, directly released the body, and sweep all the phantoms in front of him!


    At the same time, it was swept out, and there was a sterium of the sword.


    At this time, the geese, his eyebrow appeared a little blood.


    A drop of blood, along the nose, flowing into her mouth, which makes her extremely suppressive.


    However, the sword is also caught up.


    Even the sword to him, but also suffer from the pressure of the unique geese and swords, thereby turning into a gap!


    Yes.


    This is cost-effective, making a well-made iron sword, turning this into iron powder!


    In the end, with the wind, dissipate to the air, I don''t see the trace!


    "This small field, Slack College wins!"


    The ending in the expectations.


    The only thing is that the swordsman have learned from the soul skills.


    This is what everyone didn''t expect.


    I feel very dangerous even alone.


    "Sure enough, swords and swords without swords are completely two people.


    Just now, my momentum, I almost thought I was lost.


    If he didn''t use the sword, he didn''t release that strong momentum.


    And the main thing is, but if he is, there is a little soul, you can release the third soul skill.


    This ratio, I am afraid I will be given a spike by the other party! "


    Sulverous geese, I feel that I feel cold!


    A person who is killed is almost spike, what is the concept?


    This represents, in the case of the two people, the gap is very big!


    So I am skeptical now, who is the two people who are very positive!


    Just at this time.


    The fourth person of Qi Baozhang is debut.


    This person is the child of Dou Luo, the name is also with the bones, called the bones.


    However, people who are generally familiar with him will call him for the small bones, or the bones.


    And he looks more honest, and there is no appearance of Kelong Luo.


    But when he released the martial arts.


    That kind of texture is coming.


    This makes the unlike geese, and the other party is a person with poison.


    After all, the other''s martial arts is really too much.


    Although it is said that Kelong and his pro-disciples are bones, they are the martial arts.


    But two of them are different.


    Kelguo is a bone to attack.


    And the small bones are at the heart, launching the attack, and releases all kinds of soul skills!


    This kind of ability, the yin can''t be in the middle!


    I think that I have to fight with a bone shelf, this is a bit of a little dare to compliment.


    Even a little nausea.


    So I am cautiously, my eyes are also very serious.


    This is not just because of his martial arts, but also because he is a disciple of !


    It''s just that the other party scratched his head, and the third soul ring on his body said.


    "Siki Goose, in fact, you don''t have to be so nervous, my strength and the brother can''t compare it.


    Although we only differ from one level, the strength gap is really too big.


    I just said with you, I fight with him, I only won him once when I just wake up Wuhun, I used my own advantage to win him once.


    When other times, they were not taken by him for more than a dozen tricks, which was sentenced to the second second, and recently, it was exaggerated by his five tricks.


    So you don''t have to be so nervous, I am not so strong! "


    The voice just fell.


    The small bones are instantly rushed up!


    His third soul skill is an additional one, very powerful bone armor!


    This will not only increase his strength, even speed and defense, will increase much.


    And the most important thing is.


    The bone armor he released is the bone removed from his body and then attached to the body.


    However, the bones in his body will be automatically reborn, and the rebirth will be determined according to his soul.


    That is to say.


    His ability has a very powerful bug.


    That is, he is not afraid of it!


    Even if he is really broken, the bone can also rebirth.


    And also does not affect the actions.


    Then give him a few months, and even the places where the limbs can be reached!


    This is his ability bug!


    And the wind and others know this.


    Because he was interrupted by the soul beast.


    Originally, people thought he had to abolish, but the result was intact after half a year!


    It is precisely because of this, Komaul will receive him!


    Just, if he is cut, the big probability can''t live.


    After all, the head is an important organ.


    Even if his martial arts compares BUG, ??it cannot be changed.


    But it doesn''t matter, these things don''t know.


    She is in the face of the offense of the small bones, only to constantly dodge.


    Although there is no killing force, he can use the soul skills to change your own bones!


    Especially the bones in your hand.


    Under his soul skill, the bones here are directly turned into bones!


    This is his first soul skill!


    And his second soul skill, let the bones become harder.


    In this way, you don''t have to worry about yourself, it will be broken by the other side.


    In this way, two people come to me, and the two sides can''t stale.


    Sulveruts have been released the soul, while trying to access the side of each other.


    But the bones, for their own side, and the rear defense is very in place.


    As long as you have access to the geese, he will change the bones immediately!


    In this way, even if you want to attack, you can''t do it.


    However, it is nothing to do, and the singles are the most good at doing.


    Although she is not bad, she is more than a small gap.


    And the most important thing is.


    Her martial arts can be the famous phosphorus snake!


    The toxin of the phosphorus snake is all in all soul beasts. It is a first-class existence!


    So just give her time.


    As long as the other''s soul, it doesn''t exceed too much!


    There is no creature that she is poisonous!

 623 The 623th chapter has no suspense

    The battle is still continuing.


    The bones belong to the soul of the Sensit Aer, with very fast speed.


    But the speed of alone is not slow.


    She is an integration of the Sensitive Attack Department, plus auxiliary soul.


    So her basis is different from the bones.


    Coupled with their two, there have an increase in its own speed.


    This results in.


    No one of them cannot be close to each other.


    The small bones can''t catch alone.


    The opposite is the side of the geese, but also because the perfect defense of the other party, can''t touch the small bones.


    In the outsider, if they continue this way, I can only wait until someone else, the soul is exhausted, then the martial arts can end the battle.


    After all, this battle has lasts more than 30 minutes.


    Before Dai Mu, I just broke the record, lasting for 20 minutes, so they were broken by them.


    And this time.


    Solo geese not only breaks the slowest battle record.


    I even broke the fastest winning record.


    When the last battle, because the other party refused to accept it, the two sides only collided once, ending the battle.


    Total consumption is not ten seconds.


    And the record of this shortest end game does not include the acceptance.


    So the current solo geese is to cover two records, but she does not know.


    Now there is an idea now, that is, it is not stopped to release the phosphorus snake to poison, and the other person is completely poisoned!


    As for what the soul is consumed, she did not put it at all.


    "Call, you are really hard, Soliusa.


    But we continue to stop this, there is no significance.


    Not as good as we try, what is the victory? "


    The small bones stopped chasing, but instead of helping the geese so persuaded.


    But alone smiled.


    Her face is cold, and it is a smile at this time, and suddenly let a young man dump.


    This is the beauty of glamorous beauty.


    The love of the seduce, the singularity of the iceberg, is a good dish.


    "Bone is right? Do you want to have a victory with me, do you think you still have this opportunity?


    You don''t want to think, what is my martial art, according to the time, you should already be aware, your body is somewhat paralyzed? "


    When I heard the words alone, the little bones were twice.


    Since he wore a bone armor, even the head was also blocked, so he couldn''t see his expression.


    But the two people can be distinguished by the two people, and the other party must notice the body''s strange.


    In this regard, the solo geese is not moving, but it is only maintained, releases its own martial arts toxin.


    About more than ten seconds.


    The bones released the bone armor, seven bleeding, half squatting on the ground.


    "I lost ... phosphorus snake, really strong ..."


    Didn''t finish it.


    He is very hard to fall.


    Although it is said that the other party has a consciousness, his tongue is completely paralyzed, and now there is no strength to talk.


    Even him is still full of eyes.


    It seems that it is asking you to save him.


    In this regard, the solo geese also looked at the referee, until the other party was unique to win, she released her soul and interpreted it.


    "More, thank you ..."


    The bones barely got up, but his tongue is still hemp.


    Even the walking posture is all turned.


    I don''t know, I thought he was on the big, causing the legs.


    Single geese, the mouth is slightly smile.


    She is the least afraid of consumption.


    Although her soul is not a lot, but if they fight, no one is the opponent of toxins!


    This is an eternal law.


    Unless the other party itself has a detoxification ability.


    Otherwise in the consumption war, the phosphorus snake toxic is invincible.


    So she is most afraid of that, can be divided into the battle in a few minutes, even a few tricks.


    at the same time.


    Other people see this scene, but also a breath.


    They all know that alone is the grandson of solitary, and inherited the phosphorus snake soul.


    But no one thought that the monk of the soul of the geese was completely not inferior to the old poison!


    And the most important thing is.


    She is not there, she can actively enhance the soul skills of toxins!


    If she will give her a soul skill, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    And the next battle is also without suspense, so that the solo geese has won.


    After all, the next battle is the twenty-ninteen soul teacher who is solitary.


    This is completely unspellent.


    The final Shrek Academy got today''s victory at the expense of two games.


    The back of the two major plants.


    The Royal Fighting Team is the battle of the battle, as well as the Blue Billetter.


    First, the battle between the Crown Fighting team.


    They were defeated by the Shrake College, causing Yu Tianheng very self-blaming.


    At the same time, the hearts of this self-blanking also turned into motivation, when he broke through, directly reached the extent of thirty-four!


    And his battle against the war, but also a person, killing the soul of the two defensive department, and kneading two 29th grade, this is exhausted.


    It can be said.


    Today, the battle is completely the highlight of Yu Tianheng!


    If there is no battle to Dai Mu White yesterday, it will be more perfect.


    But that''s okay.


    For him, this is fully acceptable.


    So this time the Royal Fighting team is lost at the expense of the price.


    Finally, it is the blue tyrant.


    Their situation is also very optimistic,


    A soul is surrounded, wearing four directly, and then because the soul is exhausted.


    It wins the idea, and the Crown Team, it can be said to be exactly the same.


    It is the cost of the whole game to be lost.


    Then the battle today is a paragraph.


    The fourth day of the battle is the Shlaike College, the battle of the battle.


    There is no suspense.


    Ma Hongjun has killed two soul respect, and then he is easily winning.


    On the 5th day, it was also the last day of the battle, the Battle of the Blue Battle.


    This battle, directly let Dai Mu, and he also completed a five-point record!


    The last two days of fighting has no suspense, and even the desires that make people look.


    However, after the battle, they have three days of time renovation.


    Because next, it will be a group competition!


    The group competition will allocate opponents according to the rankings of the competition!


    But this is a little less than a battle.


    In order to prevent strength, the team is prematurely leave.


    Therefore, the team''s competition system is the sixth place in the battle, the second battle fifth, the third battle fourth!


    Only the strength of the third and fourth is the most close.


    The first and sixth strength gap, that is quite far!


    However, for most people, it has not matter.


    Because the people currently starting to the first start, there is only the Simo College, the Crown Fighting Team, and Qibao Liuli.


    The remaining three colleges are completely accompanied.


    And they also recognized the identity of themselves.

 624 Chapter 624 Rest Time

    "Haha, I can finally take a break."


    And the next battle is the fourth place in the third battle, then the second place in the battle, and finally turned to us.


    In other words, we have five days after we have a rest, it is really cool! "


    Ma Hongjun and Oscar were very excited.


    Due to the cause of the game.


    There is only one day in the group competition, and the remaining time is a rest, and the plan is formulated.


    However, Carl, there is no plan for the time being.


    Because their next opponent is a fan.


    Although it is said that there are only six people on the Slack Academy, and the other party is seven.


    But the god leader is really too pulled.


    At that time, let Ma Hongjun directly, with the solo geese, then let Ning Rongrong and Oscara one-wave assistant can take them.


    As long as you don''t accidentally, Dai Mu Bai and Xiao Dance, you can easily solve the other party.


    There is no way.


    Who lets each other, it is such a dish.


    And the karafa has not been handled until now.


    Her strength, in the eyes of others, has become the largest mystery.


    After all, everyone has seen the information of the participating personnel, knowing that the little dance is the Sensitive Action of the 38th level.


    But her specific martial arts, as well as soul skills and combat methods, all people have never seen.


    Even if someone used to be dive with a small dance, the transit is moved.


    They can''t calculate, the karafen''s current strength, how much improvement is compared.


    The main thing is.


    The little dance at the time was just a big soul.


    Now she is a soul, and has the third soul skill.


    This is an important reason they can''t speculate.


    Insufficient intelligence, it will lead to defeat.


    This is a common situation, so other teams will not be powerful.


    If the ordinary team is, they can still find a reason to find it, by the way.


    But the Slack Academy has the existence of Carl.


    Are they going to find someone?


    That is going to find it!


    So they gave up this idea, or the heart of An''an, I will say it after the start of the game.


    It can be said that now Karl is the easiest, set plan team teacher, no one!


    "Now give you two days, you will play casually these two days, but don''t give me something.


    There is also, it is necessary to come back to eat before the darkness, this is a rule, strictly enforced! "


    "Roger that!"


    Everyone was joining when everyone was coming.


    Now that there is a holiday, they can play casually.


    And before, they also praised a lot of money, now I can go shopping.


    The little dance and solo geese are planned to go to Huangdu Commercial Street.


    Both two people used to play there.


    Now I have a long time, I naturally miss them.


    Dai Mu is not going out, but returns to the room to start meditation.


    Tang San''s words, he has been on holiday this time, so there is nothing to say.


    Oscar and Ma Hongjun are planning to go out to turn a circle.


    When they first arrived, they didn''t have a good visit to the emperor, and naturally wasting this precious time.


    As for these teachers, these teachers, there are also their own things to do.


    After all, they still have some private feelings to deal with, Cal can''t manage these, and the sure will go.


    Finally, it is Ning Rongrong.


    She is here, packing up what packing up, ready to find her father to live for two days.


    Carl did not block, just let her come back early.


    After all, he still has something to arrange.


    Ning Rongrong nodded and left here with a smile.


    Karl looked at the empty big room, as if returned, I just came to the Month of Tiangou Huangcheng.


    At that time, Karl was also alone, and it was bored in this room.


    Although the little dance will accompany himself, but she still have to learn the royal etiquette, naturally can''t be with them every day.


    Fortunately, the emperor of the snow night and the solitary, and Karl became real friends.


    They will often come to the door.


    And with the reputation of Carl.


    Although it is passive, some visitors will also appear.


    Slowly, Carl is tied in the Huangcheng and has its own relationship network.


    However, only a few people, it seems to be deepening in Karl.


    After all, people are suffering from belly.


    Even if Carl has this strength, he can''t fully guess the minds of the other party.


    "I haven''t been alone for a long time. Now I feel so easy now!"


    The Cal mouth is slightly laughing, and then looks a rocking chair to move out the door, ready to sun dry, and take a break.


    But just when he is ready to lie down.


    A familiar figure ran from the distance.


    This makes Carl a little surprised.


    "Rong Rong, what is your situation? Forgot things?"


    I saw Ning Rong Rong, who was coming back, Karl was a bit surprised.


    Ning Rong Rong is a deep breath, and then wear a roughness, this said.


    "I will go again later, because my father said, he has something to find you.


    Oh, in addition to my father, my grandfather and grandfather, I have come with a little sword and the little bones! "


    When I heard Ning Rong, Carl was a doubt.


    I don''t know what the other party is.


    "Teacher, I will go to the house, if there is something, call me again."


    I will not hit people, you talk to my father. "


    Said, Ning Rong Rong ran all the way and returned to the house.


    After a while.


    Ning Zhi Feng and others also appeared in the eyes of Carl.


    "Carl, congratulations, you got the first place!"


    "In fact, isn''t you the second place? In fact, we are almost the same."


    Carl laughed back.


    Ning Zhuang is also a smile, and then push the sword.


    "Carl, I know that you are a refreshing person, so I don''t turn around.


    I would like to ask you now, is there interest, if you have a small bone and a little sword enter the Shrek Academy?


    Although they are already 14 years old, no matter what to say, is it in line with your enrollment rules? "


    "14 years old ..."


    When I heard the other party, Karl frowned and then nodded.


    "It is more in line with it, but it is still a bit too big, and the 14-year-old student is still the first time. I have to discuss the dean of Flanders."


    "Frady? One of the golden iron three? He is the dean?"


    When I heard Carl, I would rather be surprised.


    Not just him, even Jian Dou Luo and Jiapelou have never thought of this.


    Because of the strong strength of Carl, they naturally believe that Carl is the Dean of the Shlake Institute.


    As a result, he is not.


    This is a bit oolong ...


    "No one stipulates that strong strength is the dean?"


    Carrown shrugs so much.


    Ning Zhi and others are opposite each other.


    I feel that Karl said, there is really something!

 625 Chapter 625 Entry and Merge

    "That is to say, Ningzong owner wants to let the little sword and the small bones, and join us at the Speludes College?


    But two of them are not the seniors of Jian Dou Luo, and the pro-disciples of the seniors of Jiao Luo?


    If you also let them join us of the Shlake College, is it a bit for your reputation ... "


    "Don''t worry, our seven treasures are not like this, let alone my daughter Rong Rong, don''t you join your college?


    And, this year this year''s Soul Soul Competition is also our last year.


    The seedlings of seven treasures are very good, but our teaching methods have some problems.


    So we intend to transform a slightly, do a paradise that can provide resources and talent output.


    As for what teaching, or give it to the college, after all, in this regard, we are not very professional.


    After all, the strength of Shou Shu and Bone, only enough to teach someone, and can not teach most people.


    So we discuss it, decided to put two bons, handed over to the Speluder Academy. "


    I heard the words of Ning Zhi.


    Carls smiled while looking at Fland.


    For this kind of thing, he doesn''t care.


    More than one person is less than one person, but it does not increase the burden of Carl.


    But Fland is now obviously a little entangled.


    Look, he seems to be a bit unwilling.


    Just after a moment, a thick female voice appeared from behind, awakened the Flend in Herd.


    "Frady, your guy, when is this mother-in-law?


    In the end we are two, who is a woman! You, or what I used to know? "


    Liu Dilong appeared in front of Fland, took a big way to take a look at his back.


    Jade is just behind, gently puts in Carl, and the rare people.


    "I am Yu Xiao Gang, I have seen Ning Zong, Jian Dou Luo, and the seniors of Dou Luo."


    "Haha, I am the dean of Liu Erlong, the Blue Biltro, before we have seen it."


    Liu Dilong is also arched, which is quite a lot.


    "I will be the Lord in Fland, and the little sword and the bones can join the Flanders College!


    Not so, after the end of this Soul Competition, our Blueburgie has also merged with the Shrek Academy.


    At that time, the Blueburg University''s current address is the teaching address of the Future Slack Academy. "


    I heard the words of Liu Dilong, and the wind and others were shocked.


    Flander is sighing.


    They previously chatted, in addition to the problems on the bar, the college merge is also their goal.


    Carl will know this soon, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, it did not expect that the Slack College was incorporated by with the Blueburgical College.


    This is really, it is too unexpected.


    "First, you have to consolidate the standard, as well as teaching standards ..."


    "This doesn''t have to worry, wait until the true merger, we will divide Sch?newood and the interior.


    The dean of the door is Fran, and he, Yushu has Karl, will be responsible for the teaching of the door.


    And only the real monster levels are qualified to join the inner door, you can rest assured.


    As for the dean of the outer door, it is served by my Liu Erlong, Zhao Wuji and other teachers are both foreign teachers.


    They are responsible for teaching those, qualifications, or a genius level. "


    The explanation of Liu Dilong, got a breath.


    He wants to let the swordsman and the cause of the Slack Academy, is because of the teaching criteria of Carl.


    When they heard that the college is going to merge, it will naturally be shocked.


    But when they learned that the situation in Carl is not hitting, they are relieved.


    As long as Carl is still in the Shrake College, then everything is good.


    "To be honest, I just consider this problem.


    If it is directly to join the inner courtyard, it will lead to dissatisfaction with some people.


    But with their strength, put it in the outside hospital, even if it is only one month.


    So I just hesitated just now, I don''t know how to give you Ningzong, I hope you don''t mind. "


    "It doesn''t matter, you are also for them."


    Ning caused the style.


    Frand heard the other party, this is loose.


    If Liu Dilong does not come, he is really likely to refuse.


    that''s it.


    They talked to this topic.


    At the same time, swords and small bones, also booked the future of Shrak students.


    This is also a win-win situation.


    However, this is to let Ning Rongrong and Tang Success have psychological pressure.


    Ning Rongrong did not expect that two people who were often bullied by her, they would join the Shrek Academy and became a classmate with himself.


    When she learned about this, I was very happy, but I was soon got a spirit.


    She is happy because someone can bully.


    Not happy because the soul of these two people is higher than her.


    In this way, Ning Rong Rong''s soul ranked, it is rushing down.


    But how is it again, she is currently a position where the countdown is second.


    No one can shake.


    As for Tang San.


    He felt that his competitiveness, it seems to be bigger.


    After all, the strength of these two people is obvious.


    The bones are good at defense and consumption. Before encountering solo geese, his record is quite gorgeous, and very little defeat.


    The worst is also from the other party.


    Until I met the solo geese, this is also good at consuming war, and is good at people who are good at us.


    He is only a real lost one.


    It can be seen from here. His strength is very strong. If it is not the ability of the solo geese, it just restizes the other party.


    She really doesn''t have any way, can break the defense of the bone.


    The strength of another sword is also recognized by Carl.


    At present, only the small dance can defeat him only.


    Dai Mu is improving a little power, perhaps it can be done.


    After all, the difference between them now is not very big.


    However, the sword is also progressing.


    Can Dai Mu be surpassing each other or an unknown.


    However, the sword is also a very deadly defect, that is, his soul is very small.


    This, it can be seen from the previous battle.


    He just put the soul, stored in the soul tunator twice, almost empty.


    In this case, the sword can only speed up the speed.


    Although he relies on physical fitness and its own swordsmanship, it is also very powerful.


    But if there is no soul, the strength of the soul is mostly cut.


    So I want him to improve the strength, the best way is to improve the reserve of the soul.


    This is a correct way.


    that''s it.


    This thing is temporarily finalized, as long as there is no accident in the middle, basically on the board nail.


    Then Liu Dilong, also with Fland and, to do the college handover procedures.


    Wait until the end of the soul competition.


    Blue Biltro, will be officially renamed to become a Shrek Academy!

 626 Chapter 626 Groups! Start!

    time flies.


    The day of the group game is coming to the blink of an eye.


    The first day of the team is the fourth battle!


    Formal ranking on the third place, Her Kong is the Crown Fighting!


    As for the fourth place, it is a team like the Azong.


    The strength of the two teams, is now a force, and no one can win.


    Then wait until they really play, it is called a chaotic!


    The seven people of the Crown Fighting team, the cooperation is very smooth, can''t see a little.


    The cooperation between them is dazzling.


    Visual effect explosion!


    The opposite is like Acta, just standing in place, as if it was pressed by the Huanglou team.


    However, they insisted that it was not injured at all.


    In this way, they will cause their combat time to be unlimited.


    Finally, it is also accompanied, they will transfer the soul, all of them to Yu Tianheng, let it release the martial arts, which is crowded to the other party''s defense and achieved victory.


    The total time of this game has reached more than 40 minutes.


    Although this time, in the team, it is not a long, but the performance of the Crown Fighting team.


    Or let the emperor of the snow night are some disappointed.


    He didn''t expect that the college of his own home solved a small manner, but also so hard.


    It is really ugly.


    However, this is only a competition of a young group, and all participants, the biggest one is not 14 years old.


    Think of this, the emperor of the snow is relieved.


    These people, most of them are in the future, and they are all teenagers, naturally to be tolerant.


    If the people of the youth group, this is also the case, it is estimated that the emperor of the snow night is really going.


    As for the teacher group ...


    They didn''t participate, and the emperor of the snow did not want the teacher of the Crown Academy, and they were killed by Carl.


    So just now.


    that''s it.


    The first game has ended.


    It is the second group of teams next day.


    This time is the second name of the seven treasure glazons and the fifth Marka College.


    The battle between them can be said that there is no suspense.


    The seven treasures of the Dibao except, except for the regular lineup, even dispatched one, the soul of only one second-end auxiliary soul.


    But her soul, although only twenty-first level.


    But she is also a seven treasure glazed tower Wuhun!


    This person, He Ning Rongrong is a relative relationship, naturally there is this inheritance of Wuhun.


    However, in Ning Rong, she said, even even the genius is not, it can only be moderately biased.


    However, the seven treasure glazed tower martial arts, it is difficult to upgrade.


    She is very difficult to have a twenty-first-first-class soul.


    It is also because she has this martial art, directly helping other people present, with a increase of 30% of the strength!


    Such groups have increased, many auxiliary department of Wuhun can do it.


    But the seven treasures of the glass tower are different from other auxiliary martial arts.


    The group assistance of the seven treasure glazed tower, the percentage of increase is very exaggerated!


    The strength of swords and others, under her aid, directly increased by about 30%!


    This is the horror of the seven treasures!


    This martial art can be evaluated for the mainland''s first auxiliary department of martial arts, not unevenness.


    that''s it.


    The battle lasted less than 30 minutes.


    Qibao glazons, completely undercritical gestures, defeating the Blue Billetics.


    The next day, the game is equally ended.


    Only the third day of group competition.


    Now, I finally turned to the Slack Academy.


    However, their people here, although there are seven, but only six people in the event.


    "Next, in accordance with the plan, Oscar, your sausage gives me and Ma Hongjun, then you also pay attention to a little, protecting Ning Rong.


    And Ning Rongrong, don''t forget, give us two people.


    As for other, it is enough to hand over two!


    The little dance is completely unwritten! "


    Dai Mu''s mouth is rare, and the mouth is sorrowful.


    His expression, with his eyes, it looks full of evil tastes.


    The horse Hongjun on the side is the hands crossed, up and down, burning the phoenix flame.


    "I burned it !!!"


    Along with their roar.


    The game officially started!


    Ma Hongjun and Dai Mu Bai, took the lead in eating two sausages, then the soul is directly incremented.


    Next second.


    The two of them directly rushed up, and they couldn''t help but say that the other party is a hammer!


    at the same time.


    Ning Rongrong also released its own nine treasure glazed tower, as well as two soul ring skills.


    The power of the increase, instantly gathered to their two, let their speed and strength, once again improve!


    The double-assisted power is in this place.


    There are two people who have two people, Dai Mu, and Ma Hongjun, which is incomparable, and even a few!


    Not to mention, there is also a single geese.


    She didn''t eat any assistance, even in this plan, there is no role.


    Now I am like a small dance, and I will watch it next to it.


    But she is not a person who can completely draw.


    So she still releases the martial arts, I want to turn the opponent to the opponent, and use the soul rings ability to help Dai Mu Bai and Ma Hongjun to improve their strength.


    In this way, they are almost got, close to 100% strength increase!


    Fanta Academy, there is no power to fight!


    They can only be fascinating by Ma Hongjun and Dai Mu, and even don''t do it.


    However, the captain among them is still a bit brain.


    This person, with Ma Hongjun and Dai Mu, attacking other people''s empty files, rushing out!


    "As long as we solve the auxiliary soul, we can definitely kill them!"


    He wants very well, and there is no problem with this plan.


    But he missed a person, it is a small dance!


    Although Oscar arrived at 31, he was an auxiliary soul teacher after all, and the reaction was naturally going slowly.


    When he found the other party, this person has come to him!


    "I will never let you close to Ning Rongrong!"


    Oscar yelled, directly flesh!


    But there is no role.


    This person directly fired a flame, giving Oscar.


    His goal is only one, that is, Ning Rong!


    Just at this time.


    A pink high heel, suddenly falling from the sky.


    Directly hit his ass, let him beside it, and even he is still unable to resist!


    "Hey! I don''t exist when I don''t exist!"


    The little dance patted his hand, and the tone was proud.


    The solo geese on the side is white.


    Oscar is even more stood next to it, and the eyes are full of observations.


    "Little dance, you are so fast, why do you shoot before I am injured!"


    "Ah? Do you say? I didn''t hear it!"


    Oscar: ......


    Ning Rongrong and solo geese, smile and smiled.


    at the same time.


    Ma Hongjun and Dai Mu have ended the battle!

 627 The 627th chapter of the lucky goddess behind me

    There is no suspense.


    Single, Ma Hongjun and Dai Mu, and the auxiliary of Oscar and Ning Rong, in the Laoto Academy.


    Sulveruts just next to it, a little helped, basically not doing it.


    Xiao Dance is only one foot.


    That''s right, it means literally.


    She just gave the other party''s team leader, Shun Li loved on the other''s butt, left a shoe print.


    The little dance even has no release.


    This kind of no suspense battle, even if you win, there is nothing to show off.


    However, after the end of today''s game, you can''t leave directly, but you need a lottery.


    This time, it is a team teacher to draw.


    And the rules of the lottery are also very simple, just randomly from the container, take a jade sign.


    And this is the representative of the jade sign, and it will fight.


    And there are two jade signs written on a number one.


    As for the left, there is no writing above.


    People who smoke this sign represent the wheel, and then directly to enter the final decisive battle.


    And the most important thing is that this container and jade screame have been manufactured by special processes.


    As long as you want to take advantage of the soul, find the above number, the jade sign will turn into a snap in an instant!


    That is to say.


    Even if it is a title, there is no way to violate this rule.


    After all, this is a procedure set in advance, and the internal is not broken, and can only be released from the outside.


    But who wants to do this, then explain him to cheat.


    So no one is willing to do this.


    Subsequently, Carl, Ning Zhuang and a teacher representing the Royal House, walked to the stage and started to draw.


    It is the first to start the lottery.


    When he came up, he took a jade sign, and then sighed.


    "It seems that my luck is not very good."


    "It''s really not good, but now I am two choices, I am more sure about my own luck."


    The Cal mouth is tall, and the jade sign is taken forward.


    When he saw this jade sign, he revealed a smile.


    "I said that I am lucky, there is nothing above.


    It seems that today''s lucky goddess, standing behind me! "


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    The teacher of the Royal House, there is no choice, only the last jade sign can be taken.


    obviously.


    Tomorrow''s battle will be a Huanglou team, fighting Q7 treasure glazes!


    In this way, the Shrek Academy is turned empty!


    However, their final decisive battle must be put in the day after tomorrow.


    That is to say, after tomorrow''s team, the first day will be held in the first day.


    But the day after tomorrow will not be idle.


    At that time, it will carry out the last three qualifying war.


    Just this fight, there is no need to see, they just take a full stay.


    "Ha ha ha ha, our luck is really good, even smashing the wheel, first let''s come!"


    Ma Hongjun said loudly.


    They have been detained at this time and are in the corridor.


    Since this corridor is very long, the surrounding environment is also a sealed environment, so Ma Hongjun shouts, directly throughout the corridor.


    Plus here four-way up to eight-way, can also lead to other places.


    His voice is naturally heard by other teams.


    "Ma Hongjun, you don''t think, wait until we defeat the Crown Team! Next, you will defeat your Shrek!"


    The sound of the small bone came from another direction.


    His martial arts and soul skills, although comparative over the room, but he is still a sunshine.


    Especially for some time, he came to Carl, and he met Ma Hongjun and he communicated with him.


    The two are smelling, becoming a more good friend.


    "Hahahaha, little bones, don''t think about it, the last first, definitely our Slack Academy!"


    Ma Hongjun responded loudly to the other party.


    Although their respective corridors are different, but through the sound, I can still shout on the emission.


    But just at this time.


    A indifference and proud sound, mixed there.


    "Hey! No matter what, my Royal Fighting team is absolutely impossible!"


    Obviously, this sound is Yu Tianheng.


    But people have never thought about it.


    This high-cooler guy actually learned two people and began to shout on it.


    Obviously, he can''t hold it in the face of these two people.


    Even if these two people don''t say anything about the Crown Fighting team.


    "Hey, Caller, next to what tactics we should specify?"


    I heard Ma Hongjun''s inquiry, Carl knead his hair smiled.


    "What tactics now now, even if you want to formulate tactics, you have to wait for you to see who will win."


    "Oh, yes, I forgot this!"


    Ma Hongjun spitted his tongue, slightly embarrassed.


    Others saw Ma Hongjun''s appearance, but also laughed.


    that''s it.


    Today they have no things a day.


    However, Carl is still giving them a meditation plan.


    Due to the Imperial City, there is no way to carry out high-intensity training, so Karl can only retreat, let them meditate.


    No matter what to say, this is also talking about nothing.


    In general, it is better than letting them do nothing.


    Time is fast.


    It came to the next day.


    Seven people of Qibao Zongzong, and the Tiangou Royal College, the seven people of the Crown World, came to the arena.


    Along with the high voice of the referee.


    Start!


    Skate Royal Academy, let''s open the standard formation.


    The auxiliary soul of the auxiliary soul opens the martial arts and soul skills, and can be supported at any time.


    Then left a person and protect the auxiliary soul of the soul.


    The remaining five people sent four people, from two directions, copy the two side of Qibao glazes!


    Yu Tianheng is directly opened the martial art, seeking breakthrough from the front!


    See the appearance of Yu Tianheng.


    Stick to the eyes of the eyes, directly.


    The new long sword type of soul tunner, unplugged from the back, accurately falling into his hand!


    This is his latest weapon, which is the same as the previous paragraph.


    However, it seems that this latest style seems to be thickening, much more than before.


    Otherwise, after a fierce battle, then it is a bit of a loss.


    "Yu Tianheng! I am coming to fight with you!"


    "Sword" !!! "


    "My name is a sword, not a sword!"


    I heard the jade sky, and the sword is a refute.


    But his rebuttal, in the eyes of the outside, a little funny.


    After all, his people are the swords, but he is not cold, just don''t talk too much.


    If you adhere to people who are quite with your own, he is willing to speak.


    Dai Mu Bai and Yu Tianheng are so!

 628 Chapter 628 Decisive Battle Object

    The battle between Qibao glazons and the Crown Fighting team is being fierce outbreak.


    Their alliances are almost exactly the same.


    They are all auxiliary soul, with a strong attack soul, two sensitivity, and two control systems!


    However, the swordsman''s martial arts can''t be considered strong, he is just a style of strong attack.


    If it is not to say, his smart body method, as well as the elegant walking position, more like a sensitive attack system.


    However, he is too high to walk the line.


    This is also one of the reasons why the sword is exhausted.


    This does not conform to his martial arts!


    but!


    This is very in line with his style!


    After all, use the sword, just want to go forward!


    What is the law and walk, but it is just auxiliary!


    If there is no sword to open the belief, what is the sword?


    This is the concept of swords, the same is also the road of Jianou Luo Chen!


    Both of them, all of them are the same path, even in terms of personality.


    Even if it is an obsessed with the sword!


    But still that sentence.


    The martial arts of the sword, delayed his speed.


    But the martial arts of the sword is a sword, and he is definitely stronger now!


    However, the martial arts awaken this kind of thing, Carl has no way to help.


    After the sword is really enrolled, he is the most, helping swordsters more adapt to their own martial arts and enhance his soul.


    More, Carl also couldn''t teach too much, because of his kind of person, Carlon education is not a lot.


    In terms of swords, Carl can give each other points.


    On this sword, Carl is still confident.


    After all, even Jian Dou Luo, in the sword, it is also better than Carlioton.


    This is a little bit of Jian Dou Luo when they fight two people.


    So Jian Dou Luo said such proud people will be willing to send their own disciples and send them to the Shrek Academy for learning.


    ......


    As time goes by.


    The time of the two sides fought soon exceeded an hour.


    There is almost no complete place in the arena at this time.


    At the same time, the students of both parties, only the only swordsmanship and Yu Tianheng are still standing in place.


    Other people have fallen, obviously there is no combat power.


    Even if it is a small bone head.


    However, persistence and Yu Tianheng will also wear a roughness at this time, and there are many scars in the body.


    "It''s a sword! The strength is really not to be underestimated, no wonder can defeat Dai Mu Bai!


    However, next, it is my victory, I will let you know that the Blue Power Baowang is really powerful! "


    Along with a roar.


    Yu Tianheng uses the last slight soul, roaring and rushing to the sword!


    However, the sword is shaking his head, holding his hands with his hands.


    "Yu Tianheng, you are also very strong, almost with Dai Mu, not divide!"


    However, in this way, you can''t overcome me! "


    "Self-Creating Soul!"


    With a sword .


    The huge soul, instantly gather on the swordsman!


    At this moment.


    There is a hundred borders around the surroundings!


    This is the self-creation skill of the sword!


    And now he still retains a soul, release this.


    Before he faced the solo geese, he was purely relied on his own spiritual power, as well as the fantasy of the sky.


    In the end, it is only hurt the forehead of the solo geese, and she left a drop of blood.


    But now the sword, although it is not perfect, but he retains some soul, release this trick.


    When the momentum is alone, it is completely different!


    Attemside!


    The surrounding air has a second still phenomenon!


    Hundreds of bles, integrated together in an instant, forming the image of the sword!


    Along with a white martyrdom!


    Yu Tianheng spurting a blood, the abdomen appeared in a very deep, but not too shallow injury.


    This injury will not have his life, but it will make him temporarily can''t act.


    After a hit.


    Yu Tianheng fell in the ground, did not move.


    The sword is holding a sword flower, and the blood on the sword is out, and then handsome will return the sword.


    Although his current image is a wolf.


    But the momentum is invincible!


    Especially his set of consecutive moves, but also a little girl''s heart!


    "This game! Qibao glazman wins!"


    As the referee announced the victory of the victory.


    Today''s competition is also a curtain.


    Shrek Academy here, and finally I saw who my last competitors!


    In this way, Carl will designate a combat plan according to the strength of the other party.


    However, the Slack Academy is here, and there is still a few people.


    And the most important thing is that there are two people here to be auxiliary soul, so when they arrive, some people must protect them.


    This is the most important!


    "Soloe, we are lacking one person, so this time, I plan to make you master attack, when you cooperate with Dai Mu and Xiao Dance, must take the first to solve the sword!


    He is the opponent, the most threatened one, as long as he sent him out of the arena, we won half! "


    "I am the master attack? But my martial arts ..."


    Although I''m excited, although she is in general, she can only attack on the side wings, and there is no way to do the master attack.


    But Carl has made her.


    This is a little surprised by a colleague who is exciting.


    She doesn''t know why Carl is so arranged.


    "Duo, you don''t have to doubt, you are the master attack, with the little dance and Dai Mu, can better play your strength!


    To know, your advantage is not on the speed and strength, but the invisible colorless and odor!


    As long as you go deep into the crowd, release your own highly toxic, even if they do the way to prevent your toxin in advance, it is impossible to give you a main attack!


    At that time, as long as they suck in toxins, they are great! "


    I heard the words of Carl, I didn''t even gright my fist.


    "I know the teacher, I will work hard!"


    "The words of the geese and the little white, doing the master attack with me, this is not a problem.


    But what should I do if Oscar and Ning Rong? I can''t protect their two alone. "


    The little dance puts forward a very serious problem.


    Here.


    Carl just laughed, then looks to Ma Hongjun and Oscar.


    "Ma Hongjun, Oscar, your two have confidence, protect good and Ning Rong?


    Even if you sacrifice yourself, let yourself go back in advance? "


    "I''m OK!"


    Oscar answers the first open mouth, but expose a smile.


    It''s just his smile, it looks a little wretched, which makes Ning Rong Rong just raised the heart and immediately returned.


    Ma Hongjun was scratched, some doubts.


    "I have no problem, but the teacher, your method, is it really feasible?"

 629 Chapter 629 Chapter Decisive!

    "Of course, it is feasible, and this is the most secure one, you can win!


    And moreover, I have other methods, do you want to listen?


    However, other methods are all to increase the pressure in Oscar and Ning Rong, and they can also win your main battle. Just rush into the crowd.


    After all, no matter which method is other, do you need to let Oscar and Ningrong awards.


    At the same time, your first goal is also to solve the sword.


    So if you want to listen, I don''t mind telling you. "


    When I heard Carl, the little dance and others had paved, and then shook his head at the same time.


    "Forget it, compare them two auxiliary soul, bear the main pressure, let me come."


    At least I am very fat, you can withstand a lot of pressure, and they also handed it to me! "


    Ma Hongjun took a shot of his belly, pulled an open mouth, and put a ghost face.


    However, Carl has shaken his head and then put his eyes, put it on Oscar.


    "In addition to Ma Hongjun, Oscar, you have to bear a certain pressure.


    Because in this plan, Ning Rongrong''s martial arts is very important, and it is absolutely unable to let her go.


    Confused your sausage, it is almost the same, it is good to pay for Ning Rong Rong.


    And your role is only one, that is, the flesh shield acting as Ning Rong.


    If Ma Hongjun does not come, it is your hero to save the beauty! "


    The Carl''s mouth is soaring, and the eyes are showing a smile.


    ''Kid, I can help you, I will see you after these, can you grasp this opportunity.


    If this time, you can''t grasp, advise you to die early! ''


    Karl knows that Oscar likes Ning Rong, but he knows that he is humble, and it is not worthy of Ning Rong.


    So he has never dare to talk, only to follow others, and then chat with Ning Rong Rong.


    His little thoughtful, Carl will look through it early.


    And the original, Ning Rongrong and Oscar are original.


    Carl didn''t like to develop, so the two did not make a pair according to the original CP, and there was no place to place.


    Even when I arrived, I became a pair of Ma Hongjun and Bai Xiangxiang group, Carl would not say.


    Only a small dance and Tang San, the original male and female, Carl is definitely will not let them be together!


    As for the reason ...


    That is there is no reason!


    Carl was thinking so, and then looked at the pensive little dance, and there was a Tang San next to it, but I couldn''t help but laugh.


    at the same time.


    Oscar is also exciting.


    He is the first time, it is possible to fight with Ning Rong.


    So his ideas are very simple.


    That is exhausted all means, protecting Ning Rongrong not to be injured!


    This is his simple idea.


    After all, Oscar at this time is still very young, and has not experienced so many life and death, and it has not been deceived.


    He is still more in love now.


    Even if it is Ning Rongrong.


    Although she is now not having any good feelings for Oscar.


    But for classmates, she will still give certain respect.


    "In this case, my safety is handed over to you!"


    Ning Rongrong pourmed the body slightly, and suddenly made Oscar and Ma Hongjun''s small face.


    This is a laughter of Ning Rongrong.


    "The brother, we are the main attack, is a front attack, or a roundabout? Al or a dispersion?"


    "Don''t use it so trouble, your goal is only one, that is the sword!


    Where do he go, where are you going, and I will give you a goal, that is, let him go with it within three minutes! Can you still do it? "


    When I heard the words of Carl, the small dance was coming to the spirit, and Dai Mu Bai and solo geese were also in danger.


    They tried to look at it and showed a confident smile.


    "No problem, guarantee completion tasks!"


    After listening to the answers of their three, Carl will then look at it, put it on Ma Hongjun and Oscar.


    "You are two, is there confident within three minutes, protect the safety of good Rongrong?"


    "no problem!"


    These two people are also answered questions.


    Karl saw this scene, nodded, and finally, in the body of Ning Rong.


    "Ning Rongrong, this battle I only give you a mission, then don''t go out, and the martial arts ability is not too bad!


    You don''t want to prove, can you become like a seven treasure glazes?


    It is the best time to show your father!


    As long as we gain a victory, and if you haven''t yet out, your father will be happy to be happy! "


    "Well! I know, Teacher Carl! I will try to fight for it, let my father look at me!"


    Ning Rongrong is also excited to tightened his fist.


    Seeing this scene, Carl is very satisfied.


    Others have seen a smile.


    In this regard, the atmosphere is still in place.


    Even if I saw the Tang San on the side, I couldn''t help but get it.


    Just this time, there is no copy, so he can only win the next soul competition.


    After all, this is just the soul competition in Tiangou Emperor.


    In three or four years, there will be the Wushu Temple and the Tiantou Empire, and the All Mainland Elite Soul Competition held by Xingroen Empire!


    .


    This game is held in five years.


    It is necessary to participate in the age of fifteen years old and 25 years old.


    So this is the goal of Tang San''s current struggle.


    At the same time is Carl, I want to reach the target.


    He wants to let the Shrake College are completely famous, and the soul of the Empire is far from enough.


    But this time the soul competition can be used as a springboard to help them participate in the entire mainland soul competition.


    So this first, is especially important for Carlo!


    that''s it.


    Time is quickly lost.


    This day came to the battle between the blink of an eye.


    However, before this, there is still a battle for four or five rows.


    The battle between them is over one day.


    And this battle is also no suspense.


    I got the fourth place in the fourth place, the fifth place in the Blue Billet, the sixth place.


    However, due to the Blue Billetics, the college qualification has been logged out, and voluntarily combined with the Shrake Academy.


    So now, although they also participate in the competition, the ranking has no meaning.


    That is to say.


    Wait until the end of the game.


    The Fantopara will automatically rise a ranking.


    In this way, he is a leak, and he can continue to eat the bunting room.


    However, after their battle, I came to the real battlefield!


    Shrek Academy and the team members of Qibao glazons, all are ready!


    The battle is about to begin!

 630 Chapter 639 Confund!

    "Everyone is careful, although they only have six people, but everyone''s strength is very powerful.


    Although Oscar is auxiliary soul, it is now not moving, so it is difficult to guess what the other''s martial arts is.


    As for the little dance, her strength is the strongest in the opponent. When the brother will go to her.


    Dai Mu''s strength is not weak in the karach, so I will be responsible for holding each other.


    The rest of your people, find a chance to bypass Ma Hongjun and solo geese, now solve two auxiliary soul! "


    The small bones said that the rest of the people nodded and agreed.


    Although his strength is not the strongest, it is the captain of Qizabao glazed.


    There is no way.


    Although the sword is strong, he is not suitable for the captain, because he has no way to mobilize the atmosphere, and develop a combat strategy.


    He is best to break through the front, this is the normal style of the sword.


    at the same time.


    The little dance is also a preparation for the planned formation.


    Little dance, Dai Mu Bai and the alone, standing at the forefront.


    Oscar and Ma Hongjun are listed in the second echelon, and Ning Rongrong is in the last one.


    Their array is just a triangle, it looks a little strange.


    Because this is still the first time I saw this type!


    "Please confirm the martial arts!"


    "Now, the game begins!"


    As the roll of the referee falls.


    The two sides are like the beasts that are in the cage, and the moment is turned up!


    The opponent to find the sword is a small dance.


    Although they don''t know, the strength of the little dance looks like, but as long as you touch it, the sword can find a plan.


    But when he just came to a small dance, he could collide with her.


    Dai Mu Bai and the unlike geese two people have come to him on the side!


    "how come¡­¡­"


    "Sword"! This is our plan! "


    Dai Mu Bai revealed a smile, directly opened the third soul skill, and did not hit it out.


    Solo Goose is also full of hits, heading towards each other!


    At the same time, I didn''t forget to release phosphorus venom.


    Although this toxin is slow, the victory is in colorless and tasteless, as long as the other party is slightly unsatisfactory.


    The little dance is even more hesitant.


    She directly released the second soul skill, let the swords of the fantasy!


    Subsequently her pink fists, wrapped in powerful power, bombarded on the sword!


    at the same time.


    The attack of two people in Dai Mu Bai and the alone is also arrived in time.


    The sword idiots were directly siege, and I suddenly went to the edge of the edge, even put the wall, pulled a huge human pit hole.


    Just less than ten seconds, the sword was hurt.


    This scene, suddenly let other people in Qibao glazed, it feels incredible.


    They knew at the beginning, the Shrek Academy will handle swords.


    But no one can think of it, they will join hands to deal with one person!


    This is really not going to fight!


    But this is a game, they use it, it is their freedom!


    It is necessary to use it to take it too simple, and I have not seen this conspiration of each other.


    So the little bones and other people, they don''t hesitate to rush, and want to block the three people''s continued attack.


    If they let them continue to surround the sword.


    He has no way to resist, and even the big trick can''t open it.


    This is a small bone that is unwilling to see.


    However, their choice, is in the middle!


    There are two branches in the scheme given in Carl.


    One of them is that the other party will only send one or two people to support the sword.


    At that time, you can do anything without tubing, directly to the swordsman!


    Even if you fight injured, let it go.


    After the horse, Hongjun and Oscar, will be responsible for the rear of Ning Rongrong.


    However, the other party has nothing to do, but a brain, everyone rushed up!


    In this way, I will go to Ning Rong Rong!


    "Jiubao turned out of glazing!"


    "First Soul Technology: Nine Bao is famous: force!"


    "Second Soul Technology: Jiu Bao is famous for two : speed!"


    With the two yellow soul rings, they continue to rise in Ning Rongrong.


    The increase in strength and speed, instantly covered with the three people.


    They are three, and they are fully based on the plan.


    "Dai Mu Bai! Help me stop them!"


    The little dance is recognized!


    As long as she is serious, she will call the full name of the teammate.


    Dai Mu was nodded at this time, no hesitation of the soul of the soul, combined with three souls!


    The powerful soul is hot, and the moment is swept around, causing large smoke.


    At the same time, I am alone, and the three soul rings are lit together, directly to Dai Mu and Xiao Dance, which have their own ability!


    Dai Mu is needed to defense, and the karaoke needs strength and speed!


    The martial arts of the solo geese is a half auxiliary department of the martial arts, so she can add BUFF for others.


    But her martial arts, and Ning Rongrong have a very big gap.


    That is her own skill, can only be attached to a person alone.


    Not just her, most of the auxiliary department of martial arts is like this.


    Even if there is a wide range of capabilities, the increase is relatively small.


    Like a seven treasure glazed tower, even nine treasures, you can directly accurately superimpose the martial arts, one!


    So, Dai Mu, but also a person, blocked the other six people''s offensive.


    Single geese is more free to release toxins and envelopes everyone.


    "All people listen to orders, wear masks, don''t inhale toxins!"


    As the sound of the small bones fall, they all worn on the mask.


    But alone is smile.


    Obviously, these people''s reaction is slow, and phosphorus venom has been inhaled in the body.


    Although the toxin is not a lot, as long as they inhale, the phosphorus venom can tear an gap in their body, then let more speeds, through pores or other ways, enter the other party!


    This is the horror of phosphorus venom!


    If it is the martial art, it can evolve the emperor of the phosphorus, and it will follow the solitary life.


    Even if you don''t have to succeed, just touch it!


    And the choice of the other party is the most beneficial for the Slack Academy.


    at the same time.


    The little dance is also coming to the sword, released all the strength, hit his belly!


    At this time, the sword is also awake.


    Although I have been surrounded by three people before, he caused him to be a little, but now he has reflected it.


    In the face of the championship of the small dance, the sword is directly dodge.


    He originally wanted to continue against attack.


    But the little dance has led his fist, bombards the force on the wall, and instantly let himself rebound back.


    At the same time, she also kicked a feet with a very strange posture!

 631 Chapter 631, the final winner

    This footage of the little dance is very powerful.


    The sword was originally wanted to take the opportunity to counterattack, but the little dance was whip whip, and some can''t prevent it.


    He is completely unpredictable, and the little dance is in this case, but it can still make your strength!


    And she still re-hits her strength!


    Such a combat method, the sword can be said to be unheardful, it will not be seen.


    Whether he is playing with anyone, the other party has not used this skill.


    This makes the sword.


    This looks very cute little girl in front of you, is actually a rabbit that will bite!


    And still, threatening is comparable to the rabbit of the beast!


    Thinking of this, the sword is anti-hands, taking advantage of the karacement of the housing attack, the legs are inserted into the ground, and then sway!


    The soul of , in this moment, becomes a sword, sway!


    At the same time, his feet, because inserted into the ground, he added a stable to him, let him release his sword!


    This sword is, even if Dai Mu is coming, it should be cautious.


    Because of the swords of the sword, it is not a general person, you can bear your front!


    But the little dance is slightly smile, and the head is, and the lovely expression is revealed.


    "Third Soul!"


    "Transient -"


    As the voice of the little dance falls.


    Her voice is still, but people have disappeared!


    Sword is in the crisis.


    He didn''t think that the other party was really transient, his feet, now we must pull out from the ground.


    But didn''t wait for him to have any action.


    Xiao Dance Pink fists have appeared in front of him!


    There is no sign of punch, directly on the face of the sword, I want to force him to go out.


    But the sword is released, blocking this shot of the little dance, and the long sword is coming, tapping the front!


    See this scene.


    The little dance once again laughed again and once again launched a transient ability.


    "First Soul!"


    "Waist Bow -"


    The little dance shouted, after the swordsman, while the legs clamped the other party''s waist, released the first soul skill!


    The sword invitation has no resilience, and it is directly in the air.


    After I felt it, I was a little surprised, but he did not panic.


    But at this time, a flaming figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    This is what the sword is not expected!


    "Sword"! Let me go!!! "


    With the roar of Ma Hongjun, his first soul skill directly broke out, released a powerful flame ray, rushing to the sword.


    In the face of horse Hongjun from the height of the height, the sword ingredients snorted, directly released the soul, produced a burst of explosions in the air, and then changed the direction of the body.


    Seeing this unconventional, moving body, small dance and Ma Hongjun are a bit surprised.


    Subsequently, I saw Ma Hongjun''s move, straight down, let the ground have a pothole.


    The small dance is a chance to rush to the sword immediately!


    "Eight paragraphs!"


    Along with a light.


    The small dance body is directly released.


    It is dazzling, as well as the blessing of the soul, causing the sword ingon that the sword is faded is unable to resist, and can only be released by the koons.


    Empty seven combo, and finally come to a very heavy crash, fall the sword to the ground!


    This is the power of eight paragraphs!


    The sword was fell on the ground without rebelling, and also a huge pothole, directly covered the small pit that Ma Hongjun called.


    "Ma Hongjun, go back to protect Oscar and Ning Rongrong!"


    "Roger that!"


    When I heard the little dance, Ma Hongjun immediately flew back.


    Because they are fighting here.


    Some people have to go, want to attack Oscar and Ning Rongrong.


    However, this person''s soul level is only twenty-nine.


    The Oscar even is just auxiliary soul, and it can also temporarily delay for a while.


    Then I wait until Ma Hongjun is present, this person is directly out!


    Now, their number has been balanced.


    Only a bit deviation has occurred with the original plan.


    The three minutes have passed.


    The sword is not returned, and even the eight paragraphs of the little dance, it can stand up and stand up.


    Such a spirit, even a little dance is a bit surprised.


    "Not finished yet!"


    "Self-Creating Soul!"


    A roar of swordsmanship.


    The sky is flying towards the little dance.


    But his hit, I have already been cultivated by Carl.


    Yesterday, when I specified the plan, Carl said specially said that this self-created soul technology, not only consumes a lot of soul, but also needs to consume a lot of spiritual power.


    And the phantom of his creation is likely to use his own martial arts characteristics, making it.


    These welcome virtual virtual facts have true and false, very bad.


    However, Carl gave a little dance, that is, the reflection of the other party, or shadow!


    As long as there is a shadow or reflective place, that is the entity!


    No words, it is definitely a vain, it is not worth noting.


    But this way of distinguishing is very easy to Carlo.


    But for them, they are uncomfortable.


    After all, they are all striking routes, it is difficult to discover these details.


    Even if there is Carl guidance, they can''t find these small things quickly in the battle.


    But the little dance is different.


    She has the spirit of 100,000 years of soul.


    Although it is still unable to fully play, it is enough to support her to observe the details of these and not perceived.


    So, the two pink pupils of the little dance are constantly shaking.


    Her eyes quickly adjusted, and finally found the largest place in the opponent''s vain!


    "Third Soul! Instant!"


    With the cry of the little dance, she directly released the third soul skill, rushed to the other''s phantom!


    Then the post-sword is welcome, but also the moment, which is ultimate!


    The powerful swords will draw the ground out of a crack.


    But Xiaoqiu uses his own insight, and the third soul technology is transient, escaping the end of the other party.


    She is not injured!


    The sword is surprised, and the figure is shaking.


    This hit, almost consumed his strength.


    Plus the previous injury, let him become very weak now.


    But he still doesn''t understand why the koon dance can avoid him!


    Because in his calculations, this hit is in the same level, it is a must kill!


    But the little dance is hiding, which makes him unable to understand!


    "Why you¡­¡­"


    "No, if you want to know, then wait until you join us, go to the teacher teacher!"

 632 Chapter 632 Victory!

    "Teacher Carl? I know ..."


    The sword nodded, and then put it again on the ground.


    Although he has consumed most of the power and was injured.


    But as a sword, he naturally impossible.


    Although he rushed up, it was also a big probability that it was solved by a small dance, but this did not affect his determination.


    The little dance is more faceable, directly releases the soul ring out, put the three souls, with the strongest power, give each other respect!


    at the same time.


    Ma Hongjun, this is also a person who wants to attack behind.


    Due to the solo geese and Dai Mu, it has been hosted by the other two soul.


    So the rest of the two A29-nine big souls, with a 21st level of the auxiliary soul, so began to steal home.


    If there is any personal, some people want to steal home, Ma Hongjun is really not very good to face three people.


    But now there are only two twenty-nine levels, although they have been added to BUFF, but Ning Rongrong will add BUFF!


    And her soul is more than the other party, give Ma Hongjun''s growth time, and longer.


    So he is not afraid to fight against the other party.


    More importantly, Ma Hongjun''s sausage can help them recover injuries.


    And the most important thing is that Oscar''s third soul skills have not been used yet!


    And the third soul skill in the bottom of the box is enough to change this battle!


    Their current battle has lasted for ten minutes.


    Almost everyone uses the unknown, and wants to end this battle.


    However, from the current situation, they have been stalemating here.


    Therefore, Oscar has directly opened the third soul ring according to their own judgment!


    "Little dance! There is also everyone, please contact my third soul!"


    "Speed ??flying mushroom intestines!"


    A roar with Oscar.


    Three big sausages, flying out from his hand, and accurately fell in the hands of the little dance and others.


    However, a three large sausage is released, and Oscar is false.


    This is why he doesn''t easily use this trick.


    He got this soul ring time too little, and the current level is too low.


    So release three soul skills, almost hollowed out half of his soul.


    But the level of heights is two or three, and it will not be like this now.


    But this is enough.


    After getting this sausage, the little dance and others quickly eaten, and then gave birth to a very beautiful illume!


    And the most important thing is that they have been temporarily flying!


    "It will fly ?!"


    Seeing this scene, the people of Seven Bao Zongzong, suddenly feel a little.


    They were stalemate with the little dance and others, or because the gap between the soul is not very big, and they all needed to fight.


    However, after they got the flight, even the speed of Dai Mu, it is more than doubled than before!


    Such strength is a horrified.


    At the same time, it is nematched, and it also saw the plasticity of Oscar!


    "I really didn''t think that this most inconspicuous food is auxiliary soul, and there is still such a force.


    Although it is unclear, this ability can help them fly more.


    But as long as there is 30 seconds, this battle is basically over. "


    Ning caused a breath.


    The two of the swordsmanship and the Doulouo next to the sigh were also sigh.


    They are very clear, this battle, self-playing swords are siege, and after being treated with small dance, victory has nothing to do with them.


    Now the Shrek Academy is here, but also the ability to fly.


    In this way, it has greatly increased their mobile, coupled with the previous consumption, and the phosphorus venom of the solo geese, has been stimulating their nerves.


    This battle is already over!


    Along with time lapse.


    One minute later.


    Unreal wings have just disappeared.


    The Slack Academy has stunned all the people of Qibao glazes.


    They have been unable to fight!


    This battle, the Shlake College won the whole victory!


    "Qi Bao glazen all faints, the Shlaike Academy wins!"


    With the referee''s high emotion, the people of the Shrake College, suddenly hugged together.


    Especially Oscar.


    The people next to him are Ning Rong, which makes his excitement double!


    Along with a burst of cheers.


    The teenage group of the Safety Soul Competition has come to an end.


    The crowd of the Shrek Academy is also gradually detached in cheers.


    From tomorrow, it will be the game of youth groups.


    Shrek Academy did not sign up, so there is no need to go to the game.


    Next, they have nearly half a month.


    Because of the competition system of your youth group, it is basically the same as the teenage group.


    And in order to celebrate them to get the first, Carl is also giving them half a month, let them play casually!


    After getting this license, everyone of the Shrake College is even more excited to add.


    Even on the night, all students collectively insomnia.


    The next morning.


    All of them, all of them have a dark circle and start to play.


    They haven''t visited the place before they continue to visit.


    As for Ning Rongrong, Xiao Dance and Single Wort, they used to live in the Huangcheng before, and there is nothing interest here.


    So they are now going to the auction field to play, what is interesting things maybe I can buy it.


    And these three people are rich and sisters, and they are not bad.


    If you are done, the little dance can also call contact with Carl and let him pay.


    And this operation is not the first time.


    Carl is getting used to it.


    However, after all people go out.


    The emperor of the snow night came to Karl, and personally congratulate his students and won the first of the juvenile group.


    And the emperor of the snow, come here to invite Carl to see the game of youth group.


    Here.


    Carl Hey was rejected, but he thought that he didn''t matter in these few days, and the sure was followed together.


    As for the procedure over the Blue Billet, I will give France to do it.


    He is in this regard.


    that''s it.


    Under the invitation of the emperor of the Snow Night, Carl came to the competition, and began watching the game.


    This is the case after ten days.


    And the first game of the youth group, the unusually hoped by the Crown Team!


    The Xueqing River led the members of the Crown Academy to win the victory with absolute advantages.


    have to say.


    In the juvenile group, the Royal Fighting team, to the youth group, can be frowning.


    The second place is the seven treasure glazons.


    Their bottom is still there, and this ranking is not surprising.


    The third place is like A, followed by the Viopao Zonghe University.


    As for the number of white elephants, there is no accident, the sixth place in the bottom.


    To this end.


    Youth team ended.


    Next, it is the teacher group competition expecting!

 633 The 633th chapter of the fairy fight miners

    The last game of the Safety Soul Competition, although it is a team of teachers.


    But in fact, this is already, pure entertainment show.


    For teachers of these colleges, in addition to the teacher of the Arabian, I want to touch the strength of the title.


    Other colleges, I don''t want to touch this brow at all.


    So they didn''t participate in this game.


    And this game, from the beginning, basically Carl and Jian Dou Luo, and the battle between the bones.


    Ning Zhuang, that is, beat it next to it.


    Zhao Wuyi and Flander, more, .


    They have basically reached a consistent, and others will not work.


    In other words, it is now Karl, single, Ning, Sword, Jian Dou, Sanzhuang, and Douro.


    As for the side of the other.


    I have been ignored by them.


    "Next, I will announce that the last mella is now!"


    Since the title on the field, there are three, plus their identity.


    So this time the referee, there is a snow night emperor personally served.


    As his voice falls.


    The game officially started!


    "Qi Bao turned out of glazing!"


    Along with the sound of Ning Zhiwei.


    He immediately lit up seven soul rings!


    Huanghuang purple black black black!


    This is his seven soul rings, and it is also a seven treasure glazed tower, the most standard configuration!


    Every soul skill in the wind can give and Jian Dou Luo, at least 50% of the strength!


    And Ning Zhi Feng, unsitablishment of the martial arts, reinforcing the effect of soul skills again.


    In this way, Ningzhi''s growth has reached a hundred percent!


    Unfortunately, this is his limit.


    If his seven treasure glazed tower can also evolve into a nine treasure tower, and you will break through this limit.


    But Ningzhi did not hope, so he put this dream, now it is already the soul of Jiubao Liuli Tower, Ning Rongrong.


    However, it is only one hundred percent. It is also very powerful for and Jian Dou Luo!


    The grade of Kelong Luo is 95th. Under such an increase, his soul and other strengths, directly came to the level of ninety-six, and went straight to ninety-seven!


    Then count his personal explosive force, even if you face the ninety-seventh level of Super Douro, there is also a battle!


    And the other side of Jian Dou Luo, he is because Carl''s point dial, the soul has increased to Ninety-seven.


    Today, he also stabilizes this force, plus the growth of Ning Zhi.


    In this way, the strength of Jian Dou Lu Lu is directly reached the extent of 98-level peaks!


    However, ninety-nine and ninety-eight levels are a very huge threshold.


    With his current growth, it may be a wave of ninety-nine, but it is absolutely improving.


    Karl, this is also gave Zhao Wuji and Flandy a look.


    They nodded at the same time and then returned directly.


    Yes.


    It''s so simply.


    In the following, it is easy to be hurt by the battle of Karao.


    Plus this time, it is the battle in advance, France and Zhao have no extreme, there is no need to join in it.


    They can take it directly.


    As for the side of the other.


    They are very unbelievable.


    These people do not believe in Carl''s strength, they are so strong.


    So they three more than eighty-level epidemic, released the martial arts together, rushing to Carl.


    But facing the charges of these three people.


    Carl is just a light trick.


    Eight black red soul rings, while emerge from his feet.


    Next second.


    A dark soul ring flashes.


    With the movement of Carl, the other three-person charge, there is a space collapsed in an instant!


    There is no sign.


    These three people are directly overwhelming by Carl''s shock fruit capabilities, and they can''t!


    This hit, kills three epicolor, which makes people present, and take a breath.


    Even if it is the emperor of the snow, this is also the first time to see the karmart.


    He is now very shocking, and the power of Carl is currently displayed.


    "It''s really worth you, just give them three spikes, now there is no more people here, then let me be you!


    Dust heart, don''t do it, let me have two tricks with him! "


    The voice did not fall.


    Kelong has rushed up.


    I saw his ninth soul ring.


    Kaelo did not dare to see Carl, one is powerful!


    I saw the huge bone dragon, raised from Karl''s eyes!


    This is the strongest number of !


    But the Fuguo''s strong party is his defense!


    If you say attack power, , it is not as good as Jian Dou Luo.


    So his bone dragon looks great and has endless percentage.


    But in Karl''s eyes, there is no power.


    The only thing you can praise is also the defense.


    But for this hard thing, Carl has his method, you can make it soft, brittle!


    I finally became disappeared!


    I saw that Carl took a breath, summoned Hades, and released the power of shock fruit and fluttering fruit!


    These two power combine together, forming his soul skills, while the soul ring is bright!


    Along with the air, you are sorrowful!


    It is enough to wear a dollar, and you are moving.


    Strong blow, even have some cracks, and the bone dragon of Dou Luo, also was directly resolved by Carl!


    However, the space of the Douro''s mainland world is still very stable, but also more than other worlds, there is a lot,


    So the spatial crack caused by Carl, it has been repaired in less than a second time.


    This is to change the other world you stay before Carl, without two or two seconds, spatial cracks are basically impossible to recover.


    It can also be seen from here, the gap between the world.


    It is not a problem that Carl should pay attention.


    He is just a slightly looked at the spatial crack, followed by a sky, and rushed toward the bones in the air!


    At this time, Douro, I really want to say: You don''t come over!


    But considering your own image and majesty, he can only support, once again open other soul skills, want to prevent Carl attack from yourself.


    But no matter what kind of bone dragon is made, what kind of soul skills open, can be broken by Carl!


    In this case, let the squatro suck a breath.


    Not just him.


    Calt is also used in the 80% of it, so every attack is very attacked!


    Thus.


    Unlucky is more than hesome.


    Those who look, other college teachers and students, even including the Shrake College, can only hide far away.


    I am afraid that the battle of the title is the battle.


    I have no problem.


    But it is misunderstood, it is not good.


    The so-called fairy fight miners, this is the case!

 634 Chapter 634, one to two!

    "Dust heart! No, I can''t live it! Hurry up and help me!"


    Although


    He is alone, and he does not top Carl, such as the venter.


    And the most important thing is.


    Every attack of Carl can destroy the soul of the ancient bles.


    He is proud of the defense ability, in front of Karl, like paper passers, there is no resistance to any resistance, it is shredded.


    But this is not all right, at least his soul skills can block the part of Carl.


    If you don''t, the ancient heritage has already been defeated.


    And after this time, it is not a long battle, and the Fuguo has basically realized that there is a gap between himself and Karl.


    And this is still in the case where there is no wind assistance.


    If there is no such thing as the wind, the Fuguo feels that he does not be killed by Carl.


    But it also supports ten rounds.


    Even now, they have experienced two thirty rounds of battles, and Both Dou Lu has felt that she had to stick to it.


    As long as you continue to play, there will be more than 50 rounds, he will definitely defeat!


    Although Kelle Luo, now has a good forty-seventh, the soul and combat power, but the comparative Carl is very far.


    At this time, the swordsman Luo Chen is also in the help of ancient heritage, rushed to the sky.


    He Yujian flying, like a real sword, handsome!


    Accompanied by dust and heart.


    Carl''s expression became more.


    Although the soul of Jian Dou Luo has been upgraded, and it is also held by Ning Hui, and the strength of all aspects.


    But compared to Carl, there is still a significant gap.


    However, he and Jiao Luo are friends for many years.


    The two people have a martial arts integration skill.


    The cooperation between them is more intimate.


    So I really want to play, Karl will be very tricky.


    Of course, he will not think that he will lose to these two, because this is almost impossible in Karl!


    Accompanied by dust and heart.


    The ancient rustic is also fixed, and once again released his ninth soul skill, summon a huge bone dragon.


    Dust and heart are not hesitant, directly open the ninth soul skill, create a hundred meters long sword!


    The two will release the soul skills at the same time and come to Karl!


    In the face of these two offensive, the Carl brow is slightly wrinkled, and the red soul ring suddenly shines!


    Hell''s breath, with Carl''s capacity, directly around the area!


    Next second.


    Their three people have disappeared directly in this space!


    This is Carl to prevent the collision between them, causing the explosion of this area, so directly open the hell atmosphere, and send yourself and two people, and send it inside the hell space.


    In this way, the ability of Ningzhi wind disappears directly.


    Because of his auxiliary ability, there is no way to penetrate space.


    "How could it be! They are not in this space ?!"


    I am aware of this, I''m in a very incredible.


    Now that the whole arena is left, he is alone, and it is far from falling, belongs to the elders and dean of the Arab.


    The rest of the audience, I don''t know what happened.


    They just felt that there was a sudden red light around.


    Then Karl, Dust Cart and the ancient three people, so disappeared.


    "What happened? Do you say that Carl has the ability to spatially transfer?


    But this is not spatial transfer, and more realistic is alone.


    Otherwise, my soul is never interrupted so awkward!


    This will explain that they must go, and the other is in the space I can''t enter!


    Only in this way is the most reasonable explanation! "


    Ning Hui''s way of thinking about a moment, still got this conclusion.


    If you don''t, he has no way to explain, why did you suddenly interrupt.


    Not just him.


    Most people can detect this at this time, so everyone is also guessing, this is Carl to make a space, pulling them in two people.


    And this is also a person present, and it takes a breath.


    They all know that Carl can shuttle space to achieve the effect of instant movement.


    And Carl shock space, the ability to split space is not the first time.


    So they have seen these capabilities for Carl, and there is nothing to be surprised.


    But the Carl this hand has manufactured another space.


    And this is also all people, the first time I saw Karl''s red soul ring completely lit!


    Even if it is a Slack Academy, when I was on the same time, I was going to practice.


    Carl''s red soul ring, but also shines, and did not have a shocking ray as just now.


    So they boldly guess, Carl''s ninth soul ring is related to this space!


    However, when everyone guess.


    Blood red rays, suddenly sparkling in the center of the venue.


    Karl didn''t know when it returned to half the air, and he had more injured in addition to the clothes, there was no injury!


    Concerned about the swordurudal and osmoto, the half of the wolf is already in the earth, it seems that it seems to be experienced, and there is nothing.


    "How, now I know the gap between us now?


    If you don''t care, you have no relationship. If you continue, I will still be accompanied. "


    The Cal mouth is tall.


    Before the geographical space, they lost their attention to the Nugui''s note, and the strength directly returned to the original normal degree.


    Thus.


    Their attacks do not work at all, and finally let Karl''s clothes are broken, or because of these two people, they released the martial arts integration skills.


    But even if this is.


    Carl deals with them, but it has been used 10 rounds, and it will be resolved.


    Time is even less than a minute.


    And this is also Carl came to this world, and the first time I first tried.


    And he also made the dust and the ancient two people, see the gap between the title, the existence!


    "We are admitted!"


    Dust and heart and the ancient hypothy, I said in the same way.


    In the latter wind, I don''t know what the situation is, and he is now a little covered.


    "Sword, uncle, what happened?"


    Ningzhi''s mouth asked, Jian Dou Luo and the Dou Luo looked at each other and sighed.


    "Let''s go back and say it!"


    Karl saw this scene and smiled slightly, then he looked at the emperor of the snow night.


    "Snow Night, can I announce my victory now?"


    When I heard Carl, the blood came back from the shock!


    "Now I announce, the Sky Soul Competition is successful!"


    "The winner of the teacher group is a teacher of the Shlak College, the Tiandu Royal Guest, Death Douro! Carl!"

 635 After the end of the 635th chapter

    Time-consuming a month of the Sky Soul Sacchai competition has come to an end.


    The final ending is good, and the Slack Academy, there is no suspense to get the first location!


    Then, it is the Royal College, which has been ranked second.


    Qi Baoyuzong originally can rank third, but they intend to launch this model, concentrate on their own zone, and deliver talents for the Royal College.


    This will basically explain that Qibao glazes is no longer one, you can learn and practice.


    If you graduate from the Tiangou Royal College, you can go to Qibao glazons.


    But they are not recruiting students.


    In this way, it is invisible, giving a fresh blood in the Empathetic Royal College, invisiblely transported a wave of fresh blood.


    And more than this.


    The ranking of Azong also lifted it up.


    At the same time, add the Blue Billetics, which has been merged with the Shrek Academy. When the Soul Competition is held, the procedure is completed.


    Therefore, the original rankings of the Bluea College are directly canceled, which also makes the Fanta Academy, lying in the fourth position.


    At the same time, I didn''t have any hope, I was lying down to the fifth position, got the last funded number of the Royal Royal House.


    have to say.


    These two colleges have been lost, and their luck is still good.


    If it is not a blue world, the Slack Academy merge, coupled with the seven treasure glazed to recruit students.


    The two of them will not rise.


    However, it is like this, and people are not much better for these two colleges.


    After all, they are over the way, and more than other colleges, there is no one milliant comparability.


    Unless it is the talent of those people, there is no way to join the Shrek or Safety Royal College, or you can''t afford to pay.


    If you don''t, no one will go to these two.


    As for the like.


    They are a little special, generally not easily enrolled, but they have the interior of the college, and the purpose is to cultivate this disciple.


    So will come to compete for this ranking, seeking to get the support of the sky.


    However, these have nothing to do with Carl.


    Now the Shrake College has become the first first.


    At the same time, the emperor of the snow is temporarily announced that the Sky Soul Competition will be suspended.


    They will take out more complete rules first, then continue to open the soul competition.


    However, after four years, the whole mainland elite soul is still held as usual.


    This is a five-year festival, as long as it is fifteen or older, or less than 25 years old, you can participate.


    And this is also the Tiangou Empire, highlighting the big stage of the soul of the country.


    Snow Night Emperor will naturally not miss.


    At the time, whether it is the Tiangou Empire or the Xingro Empire, two teams can be sent.


    The Wushu Temple will also send two teams directly.


    These six teams will directly enter the eighth quota.


    Then there will be two places left, the first selection of points, and the second surrounded by the integration.


    So this game, everyone is looking forward to the arrival of this day.


    Just like this time.


    There is a year of time in an eye.


    All of them have a long one year old.


    Xiaoqiu has changed slim, more cute.


    The solo geese also became more embarrassed, and there is an inner taste.


    Ning Rongrong is also more and more people, and the previous arrogance, and slowly becoming a lot under the hit of other students.


    not only that.


    At the beginning of this year, there was another member and joined the Shrek Academy.


    This person is Zhu Zhuqing in the original.


    She is free to marry and Dai Mu, and now I have heard that Dai Mu, studying in the Shrake College, and has also been ranked first in the group player of the Sky Master Competition.


    Even this Slack College has become the first college ranking the Tiangou Empire.


    At the same time as Zhu Zhuqing is surprised, she also strives to say to Dai Mu.


    Because she wants to see, this college, there is no legend in the end.


    At the same time, she also wants to know, Dai Mu Bai is my thoughts!


    If you are Dai Mu, if you are not willing to accept, Zhu Zhuqing will leave if you don''t say it!


    But Dai Mu did not say anything, but it was a little vague, which made Zhu Zhuqing helpless.


    But she still chooses to follow Dai Mu.


    Because Dai Mu Bai said, he would prove to his father, but also to let the people of the West Luo see him.


    He Dai Mu, is not a waste!


    He wants to prove his strength!


    It is precisely because of this in some Chinese, let Zhu Zhuqing have recognized this man and choose to accompany her side.


    Although Zhu Zhuqing did not say anything, her movement has shown everything.


    In addition, they are playing from small, even if nothing to say, using eye god exchange is also enough.


    This is the little tacit understanding between the two.


    However, after Zhu Zhuqing joined, there was two icebergs in the lineup of the inner courtyard of the Shlaik College.


    Single geese is a three-eyed iceberg, but it is still a normal person.


    But Zhu Ziqing is true, from the inside, is a high-cooled image.


    She is not because of proud, only simple words, and she will not speak, so I will give it a high impression.


    If you talk to the topic of her, she chats more than anyone.


    This is also something that everyone has learned later.


    However, her joins, let the Shrek''s inner courtyard, add a vitality.


    And over time.


    Their strength is also rising.


    This is another two years of time.


    It is still a year around the whole mainland elite soul.


    Now they have the strength of each person, basically reach the bottleneck.


    And Carl also developed their unique body in accordance with these human combatations.


    At the same time, the herbs are also given to other new students, all join.


    as far as I can tell.


    There is ten people in the Slack Inland Hospital.


    They are all genius in genius, monsters in monsters!


    Especially the highest strength of the small dance, level and even achieved exaggerated forty-nine levels!


    No accident, this year''s time, she will definitely break through the 50th level, reach the realm of the soul!


    Except for him.


    Dai Mu Bai and Tang San''s soul increased very quickly.


    Both of them reached the soul of forty-six.


    Then, the sword is swaying and alone.


    The soul of their two is forty-third.


    Subsequently, other people''s soul, in addition to Zhuzhu Qing and Ning Rongrong, all of the unified thirty-ninth.


    Ning Rongrong is due to the cause of Wu Shu, the current soul is 38, but Carl has confidence, which can make her break through the 40th level this year.


    And Zhu Ziqing, due to the late joining time.


    So her soul is growing, it is not as good as others, and it has reached the extent of 37th.


    But even if this is the general peers, it is difficult to enter the height!

 636 Chapter 636 Dispatch

    In the hall of the Shrake College.


    Carl sat on the main sitting.


    Xiao Dance and others have stood below, waiting for Carl to enact mission.


    "Time has passed for so long, and you have learned things in the college, in fact, have been almost learned.


    I can teach you, and there is no ignition, all teach you.


    And now you are poor, not cultivation, nor learning knowledge, but from the feelings between life and death.


    So after a month, I finally decided, let you do ten people into a team, go to the starry forest experience for half a year!


    During this time, I won''t follow you, but Yu Xiaogang, Fland and Liu Dilong will follow you.


    With your strength, there is also the martial arts integration skills of their three people, as long as you don''t encounter the title, and the 100,000-year soul, you will not have any danger.


    And I hope, when you return, you can see more breakthroughs! "


    Speaking here, Carl will look at the eyes, put on Oscar, Ma Hongjun and the bones.


    "You are three hundredth levels, cards are almost almost a year, full of full-scale, at least nine months!


    If you don''t break through, there is no difference in abolishment.


    So this time, I don''t ask Ning Rong Rong and Zhu Zhuqing, there will be a breakthrough.


    But you must give me the soul to 40 levels!


    Then you contact me with the communication server, when I will pick the soul, give you!


    However, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, if it can break through the 40th level during this time, it is better. "


    When I heard Carl, Ma Hongjun three could not help but flex.


    In the eyes of others, they are indeed a small monster.


    But the monster also has a card shell.


    They raised the soul to 39, which is already a good talent in three years.


    The general genius, even if it is within three years, it is not necessarily improved the soul of the five levels.


    So they look at the outsiders, still being in monster.


    But in the eyes of Carl, these three have begun to gradually disconnect.


    If they can''t break through for half a year, Carl is going to try other stimulus methods.


    However, that method is more dangerous, Carl never used it.


    That is to put the other party, throw it into your hell space, and summon the prison devil to siege!


    Karl trials beforehand, the strength of these hell devils, almost seventy-seventh levels, 90th.


    Nothing is the level of the title, but it is used to clean the butter fish, still there is no problem.


    However, if you put the horse Hongjun a few of them.


    Even if you only face a hell devil, they are also quite dangerous.


    Therefore, it is not to have a honest point, Carl is not in such extreme way to help them understand the power between life and death.


    After Sika slightly, Karl was slightly thoughts, and he looked at the solo geese, Dai Mu, and the swordsman and Tang San.


    The strength of these four people is steadily increased, and even doubts, they don''t have a little bottleneck when they break through the layers.


    You know, there is no bottleneck, it is the soul of the beast, the unique advantage.


    If you don''t, Ma Hongjun will not be able to break through the 40th level.


    However, here are slightly different from the original.


    Tang San did not have to be a forgotten year.


    He also didn''t have the opportunity to soak the ice and fire, and he did not let his own blue and silver grass, the ability of Icefire immunization.


    But his talent, and his diligence, Karl arrived.


    In this regard, Carl can only say a sentence, it is a child!


    Upgrade all the way is unimpeded, it is completely open!


    And he made a hidden instrument, but also sold a lot of money, at least the seven treasure glazed, and the guards in the sky, basically all equipped.


    After all, his hidden use of his creation is still a bit.


    And the main thing is that these hidden dishes can be attached to the soul, if not, their power is not very strong.


    But there is a blessing of soul, and its power has risen to at least three times!


    If there is a strong person who has a title, the other party is unable to hard, otherwise it will be seriously injured!


    Unless the gap is too big, no one is willing to attack this hidden attack.


    Just Karl is not interested in this thing, even this thing can''t hurt him.


    After all, his body has been poisoned, no matter what toxin, or those special hidden users, the body of Carl will not work.


    In this Tang San is also interested, even specifically spent half a year, studying the kinder that can be broken.


    The result is obvious.


    He failed.


    However, its failure works, the midplanes in the original original, the power is also improved, but the cost is not added too much.


    It can be said that it is an original, there is no improvement version.


    However, this improvement version is currently only equipped with students and teachers in the Simo College.


    Not for sale yet.


    Although some people will sell this in the black city.


    After all, people are uncontrollable.


    But Fland has been paying attention to this.


    As long as he finds there is a circulation on the black market, this improvement version of the weapon.


    Even if only one, he will find it, whether it is a teacher or a student, he will not let go!


    Directly removed!


    And Flander has already expels a teacher, as well as more than a dozen students.


    But no one dares to say anything, because this is the school rule.


    This non-integrity, even those who want to sell the hidden, there is no need to stay in the Shrek Academy.


    And this also made the Slack Academy of other people, gave new impression on Flanders.


    A whispering, knegotte, and the principal of the killing, the image of the prime minister, in their hearts.


    And this is also the effect of Frand.


    His strength, after all, is not as good as Carl, naturally start from other aspects, and people noticed his principal.


    Otherwise, he is really empty.


    Although Carl will not do this, but people don''t mean others, they will not think so!


    So he did this, whether it is for the college or to himself, or to Carl them, it is helpful.


    that''s it.


    Ten people in the Slack Academy, under the leadership of the golden iron triangle, all the way to the starry big forest.


    At present, Shrek''s inner courtyard is handed over separately from Carl, and Yushuang acts as auxiliary.


    The outside thing is to hand over Liu Dilong and Zhao Wuyi Treatment.


    However, now Liu Dilong follows with a starry big forest.


    So the foreign school, currently led by Zhao Wuyi.


    Good in his hand, there are dozens, before applying, and the teacher who used to stay in Simlack.


    If you don''t, you can really manage so many people with his brain.

 637 Chapter 637, Tang Yus request

    "It''s a rare day!"


    Time has passed for a month.


    It is still five months away from the small dance and other people.


    However, in this month, in addition to the news from Flanden, there is no other thing.


    Ma Hongjun and others were still old and did not improve their level.


    It is Ning Rong to give Carl a surprise.


    The soul of her now has reached 39, chasing the horse Hongjun them three.


    Leading Ma Hongjun, Oscar and the three people, started to work hard, becoming diligent.


    have to say.


    Some people are chasing them behind, which can inspire their motivation.


    As for the actual combat, it is also a slightest man.


    Only, they are still in the outer circumference of the big forest, and have not encountered what threatened soul.


    Everything is working in accordance with the plan.


    As long as they are slow, Ma Hongjun and others will always break through 39, become a 40th level of soul.


    "In the past few years, you seem to be the first time so unfair?"


    Not as good as you come with me? I haven''t played with you for a long time, I have already hand itchy. "


    On the other hand, the old man in the green robes, smiles, laughing, looking at Carl.


    This person is a poisonous Luo Luoyi!


    He is still a ninety-third level, which will be more than three years ago and there is no great improvement.


    However, the strength of the title Douro has improved, it is very difficult.


    So he can raise to 97th level in the next few years.


    As for later, Carl is not allowed to break through his limit.


    "Old poison, you will don''t follow me, save you again, I am bullying you!"


    Carl is a eye.


    I don''t care about it, just from my own soul guide, I took out a chessboard, put on the table in the middle of the two.


    "Don''t use my eyes a few years ago, I am also crazy exercises in this time!


    I have no inspiration when I have been closed, and when I am bored, I will take it out.


    I can tell you, this time the closure, I have no breakthrough, but the chess has increased a lot!


    I don''t believe me now, I can still be taken by you!


    So hurry up, I have been can''t wait! "


    Single lonely, look, it looks some excitement.


    Carl once again defeated the other party, and then paved the chessboard and started chess.


    "Is this hunger? In this case, then I will tell you something, close the door, is no future!"


    that''s it.


    Both of them, launched very fierce chess!


    This chess game, the next thing is that it is dim, and there is no light as a moon.


    Even the entire chessboard is full of two people.


    But in the end, Carlilo wins, the first to take his white, into a string, become five, winning this chess game.


    Single lonely is not convinced, but also another game.


    Karrhe is smiling, continue to kill with solo lonely!


    that''s it.


    The nervous and stimulating Wuzi chess, in their hands, broke out the power of the earth.


    Even if there is a student or a teacher passing here, I don''t dare to bother to bother, I am afraid that the soul of the two of them is not intended to be misunderstood.


    that''s it.


    One day, two of them have grown.


    Eventually solitary!


    There is no winning in one game!


    "Okay! Why can''t I won you, I don''t accept it!"


    Single lonely shouting, it seems to be a little angry, but Carl is very clear, he is like this.


    Don''t shout out uncomfortable Skick.


    And each time I have chess, he has to be separated from a time.


    "I said, close the door, there is no way to progress.


    You still want to improve your chess, or improve your soul, or go out!


    If you can''t, just like me, cultivate a few disciples to play, this is also very sentimental for themselves!


    And after so long, I feel that my bottleneck has a little loose.


    I have a hunch, I have to break through the ninety-nine level, then directly to the world! "


    Carl did not brag.


    He really has this kind.


    Although it is not completed yet.


    But this time, there is a countdown time.


    That is a year!


    One year later, Carl also didn''t know what the system would become.


    But what he can know is.


    When the system is upgraded, you can find a thing to find more than the East.


    By the way, I can also find an emperor to play.


    At that time, sign in the reward, Carl''s strength naturally gain growth!


    And except.


    This time, the power of Carl itself, is also under self-exercise, has achieved a certain degree of increase.


    Just this increase, in front of his huge power, it looks very fine.


    Almost ignore.


    After all, Carl needs, is not a little energy to increase, but it needs to be qualitative!


    Otherwise, he can''t be god at all, there is no way to return to the demon''s tail world to save people!


    "It seems that I really go out and walk!"


    Silently sighed a breath, it was an opinion of Carl.


    "If you want to go out, you can call me!"


    Just at this time.


    A thick voice, passed from the air into their ears.


    And with the sound of the sound.


    A man descended from the sky and came to them!


    " ?!"


    I saw this person in front of you, and I was shocked when I was.


    He didn''t think that Tang Hao will come here.


    Carl is puzzled, don''t know what he appears at this time, what is going to do.


    "Tang Hao, is there something? If it is fine, you are better to stare at your son.


    This time, the trophy of the starry forest, he is very chance, let his own blue and silver grass, awakening becoming Blue Solitary! "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Tang Yu frowned and then sighed.


    "I don''t know how you know this, but he has no strength now, and there is no ability to take this all.


    I planned to take him after a year later, after the end of the mainland Soul Elite, I took him to see his mother.


    So this matter, you will not be princess, God Kar! "


    "Then come here, is there any other purpose?"


    Carl continued.


    Haotian is a nod, then I took out my own hammer!


    "I want to let the death Karl, you will help me!"


    "What is busy?"


    Solo-friendly inquiry.


    Tang Wei looked at him and said with the mouth.


    "Help me kill my personal! His name is called Tang Chen!"


    "Tang Chen? That legendary final fight Luo ?!"


    I heard this name, and I was shocked.


    Tang Hao is a nod and continues to ask.


    "Death Karl, are you willing to help me?


    Remuneration you just open! "

 638 Chapter 638 Calcale

    "Kill Tang Chen? Are you serious?"


    I heard the request of Tang Hao, Carl is really strange.


    He is still the first time, someone wants to kill his grandfather.


    This is really unable to believe.


    However, Tang Hao said.


    "Tang Chen is my grandfather, the kind of biological."


    It seems to be a misunderstanding, Tang Chen specially explained a sentence, which continued to open.


    "But because of some things, they are trapped in killing capital.


    I used to kill all inside, and then I came into contact with my grandfather.


    Just he now, has become a non-ghost monster.


    Although he got a breath of Rakhasaki, he is not himself.


    According to my grandfather, the last only a sense of reason, he has been parasitic now.


    That is to say, now Tang Chen is not my grandfather, but is parasitic by a special biological.


    So, I want my grandpa rest in peace, but I have no such ability, so I want to entrust you to see if you can help me.


    As for what you want to pay casually, as long as I have the ability to do, I will satisfy you! "


    When I heard Tang Hao, the Carl''s mouth was rare, and asked with ridiculous tone.


    "If I said, what do I want is you?"


    Solitary: ......


    Tang Hao: ......


    The two people stunned at this time.


    Karl''s words, directly let them downtime, even if there is no reaction for a while, what is the meaning of Carl said.


    After a while, the solitary priest took the lead in reacting and observed Carl with the same eyes.


    Then he found that Carl''s body conditions were good.


    There is potential in that way.


    Carl feels the eyes of solo, and also saw her weird eyes and then turned a white eye.


    "Old poison, don''t look at me with this eye, I don''t think so.


    I mean, I need him to join the Shrake College and listen to my command.


    Otherwise, why should I help him? This matter, after all, there is nothing to do with me. "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Tang Hao was a breath.


    He almost thinks that Carl is really interested in it.


    The look of the solitary, it becomes more weird.


    "Your guy, if you have no idea to him, leave Tang Wei dry?


    His sex, whether teaching, or when the bodyguard is very unqualified, unless ... "


    Think of this.


    Suddenly there was a sudden response between and widened.


    "You stayed with him, is it really going to start with the Wushu Hall?"


    Although it is said that the Wushu Temple has not had any voices.


    This world seems to be calm, there is no exception.


    But everyone is very clear, this is just the quietness before the storm.


    As for when the storm comes back, no one knows.


    But the Wushu Temple is getting more and more arrogant, and people join the Wushu Temple are more and more.


    That is why.


    Single lonely will have this idea.


    What''s more, before a few years ago, before I participated in the Sky Master Competition, the Wuhun Temple intended to start with her precious granddaughter.


    Although it was finally blocked by Carl.


    But their behavior has fully demonstrated their arrogance habits.


    It is also what it is.


    Soapho to the Wushu Temple, no sense of goodness!


    "Carl, solitary saying is true, do you really intend to do it for the Mun Soul?"


    Tang Hao asked Carl, then got a sure answer.


    "The old toxicity is correct, I am planning to do the temple to the martial arts, but now I still don''t come.


    If you want to do it, you can wait until the end of the mainland Soul Competition.


    As for when to do it, I have not planned yet, but at least before I have a movement, I will not shoot.


    So, I will let you join the Shrek Academy, but it is just for more insurance. "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Tang Yan nodded, and it was able to understand Karl.


    Singphan is sighing.


    "It seems that it is quiet for a while, but this is good, I can continue to seek breakthroughs."


    Solitary blog is obviously going to engage in things, but Carl does not take the initiative, he can''t actively engage in things.


    So now he doesn''t come to him.


    "In this case, I am willing to join the Shlaik College and become the hand under the dead!


    So I hope that you can also help me kill Tang Chen, let my grandfather can be safe! "


    Tang Hao said solemnly.


    Carl is a nod, but then sighed.


    "Tang Hao, I can help you, but I am not sure to defeat the other party with my current strength.


    About your grandfather Tang Chen''s things I have earned, and his current strength, at least half of the gods.


    I am from this level, there is still a long way to go, so I have no way to help you within a year.


    But after a year, after the end of the soul competition, I can break through this level.


    At that time, I can help you achieve this wish. "


    "It doesn''t matter, I can wait, I just ask you to promise me this request."


    Tang Chen does not matter when Karl can do it.


    He is just hope, his grandfather can be safe.


    This is only.


    After all, Tang Chen, is no longer the original Tang Chen.


    As a person who has seen the original, Carl is very clear that Tang Chen is parasitic by a creature called blood red nine bat kings.


    Then he lost his self-consciousness and became a management killing capital, and only knew the king of killing!


    Although Tang Chen rely on his strength, it can occasionally compete for the right to control.


    But over time.


    He has now thoroughly lost self-consciousness.


    So now Tang Chen, strictly, is no longer the grandfather of Tang Hao.


    Thinking here, Carl can''t sigh.


    This world''s gods are very dangerous, and they will become Tang Chen in this way.


    So Karl will plan to create a gain, rather than accepting the inheritance of others.


    He knows that this is very difficult, but with its own strength, and the support of the system.


    Carl feels that he can succeed!


    "It''s still early now, Tang Hao, you better accompany me, come with me?"


    I heard the invitation of Carl, Tang Yan nodded, but after seeing the chessboard, she frowned.


    "What is this chess? I will not ..."


    "Hahahaha, this is the chess that I brought from other places, you certainly won''t."


    Come, let me teach you, and I will let you know, what is called chess! "


    Said, Carl continued to start his five son chess, abuse journey.


    However, what he didn''t expect, Tang Yu chess is very high.


    In addition to the beginning, he does not understand the rules, after the three or four dishes are lost.


    It is all of him to win.


    Cause Carl directly smashed the table.


    Solitary: Hey! Let you bully me, now the retribution is it? Haha!

 639 Chapter 639 Chapter World Trends

    Time will pass again.


    In the blink, you will return to the karaoke, there is still a month.


    But this time, Ma Hongjun and others have still not broken through the 40th level.


    This makes Carl somewhat speechless.


    Even if Zhu Zhuqing, I came to the thirty-eight level at this time.


    The sword and solo geese have improved the first level, almost at the same time, four is four.


    Dai Mu did not improve, but according to his words, he had confidence in this month, reaching 46!


    And the little dance, she is confident, before the beginning of the soul master, reach the soul of the 50th level!


    Even if Ning Rong is boatting, he said before you can reach 40, and even further.


    However, there is only three horses, Oscar and the small bones, still step on it.


    But except them,


    The progress of Tang San is Quele did not think.


    In a short period of time, he actually took the soul directly to forty-six, and even beyond Dai Mu.


    In addition to this.


    Tang San''s development, I don''t know if it is in the help of the world will, gradually regressment.


    For a while, when Tang San was hunting the soul ring, he was in the eyes of Carl, and hunted the people''s spider magic and got the soul ring of the 10,000th year.


    And now he doesn''t know why, the blue and silver grass has achieved the ability of Ice Fire Double Simplified Emptic.


    Even if Flanders, I don''t know if he is doing.


    According to Tang San, he has eaten two kinds of herbs, and it is still particularly rare.


    In addition to this.


    There is another thing, it is Karl unexpected.


    That is the Tang San won the timeline of the Blue Solitary.


    Now, he has made the blue and silver grass, successfully awakened to become Blue Solitary.


    And his ability to immunize immunization, according to Carl''s leg side, probably Blue Silver King gives him precious herbs.


    not only that.


    His soul, this is currently accumulated.


    Although he said that after the Blue Silver Queen, the soul only increased the level.


    But for a while, his soul will be like a humanized humans, even if it is not cultivating, it will rise steadily.


    If you practice, it is more than half of it.


    However, Carl did not see the current situation in Tang San, so it is difficult to speculate on what state it is.


    However, according to Carl''s estimation.


    He will be automatically obtained by the next soul ring. I am afraid I can''t use it.


    After all, the Blue Silver King is still sacrificed, according to the development of the plot, this is completely less, and it saves a lot.


    And the most important thing is to report according to the situation of Tang San wants Fland.


    He is also confident, it can break through the fifty level before the Soul Competition, and even achieve the same level as the karaoke!


    Such a cultivation speed, if you don''t hang, who can believe it!


    It''s really a child!


    NB!


    In this regard, Carl didn''t want to vomit, but let him go.


    After all, Carl has other things to handle.


    I don''t know why.


    There are some soul teachers who have begun to organize the rule of the empire.


    These people''s strength is very low, the strongest older, but it is just the level of soul, even Emperor''s patrol teams do not have to play.


    After all, it can become a soldier of the Tiangou Empire, and the minimum strength is worth the 40th level.


    These people are not qualified in the city, and then they are caught.


    There is no such thing as this, just normal operation.


    But I don''t know what happened.


    They were actually poisoned in the prison!


    That''s right, they are not committed, but they are poisoned by people!


    That is, this matter has a black hand behind the scene.


    At the same time, they also manipulated public opinion, saying that this is the fight of Empire, in order to hide the eyes and ears, so kill the exterior.


    Say this kind of person!


    Because the emperor of the snow, I don''t know this, and even the kings of the snow are unclear, there is such a child.


    This kind of operation is hard to be doubtful.


    Not only the Tiandou Empire.


    The Xingro Empire has also emerged.


    As if there is a big hand, it is manipulating the public opinion of the two empire, and it is also teaching those souls and civilians, and they are discussing two major empire!


    And the most important thing is.


    These public opinions, even those who are giving them.


    If you dare to come out to talk.


    These people will also be able to discuss with them, let their reputation become worse and worse.


    That is why.


    The Tiangou Empire and the Zongmen in Xingro Empire have emerged a large number of people''s loss.


    Basically talented, under this public opinion oriented, there is nearly 30%.


    Only better, that is, two royal colleges, and the Slack Academy of Carl, did not be affected.


    After all, the Royal College, and most people of the Tiangu Royal College are the nobles of their royal family.


    Although it is not all, it has accounted for 80%.


    And the rest of the two, is not a genius, is the rich family, or there is a relatively powerful background.


    So these people are impossible to be controlled by public opinion.


    And the Slack Academy, there is no reason to be affected, because Karl is dealing with these things.


    Now Carl is, as long as some people say Slack College, even if there is only one slim.


    He will also kill it in the cradle.


    However, he is not really killing, but using the land of prison, enter the other party''s dream, find him chat.


    By the way, talk about behind the scenes.


    Then Calun vines felt melons, found this organizers, eventually leading to the opponent, did not dare to say caurhing.


    But so far, the clues have been broken.


    Because there are other people behind this behind the scenes!


    But he doesn''t know, who is the other party, because that person, uses a similar way to Karl to control him, then communicate with him, give him a task.


    After he completed the task, the money will automatically go to his home.


    So in this way, Carl has no way to take out behind the scene, so I can only give him a hint, let him forget that he has been there.


    At the same time, the other party will also use public opinion to the Slack Academy because of the hints of Carl.


    In this way, Carl''s work is relaxed.


    Students in the Slack Academy, because the college resources are very good, and the package is wrapped, and will also give the god soul coins regularly.


    So they are too lazy to learn about things outside.


    As long as you have a soul subsidy in the Shrake College, why should they leave here?


    However, other paramenors are serious.


    Inside these people, at least half of them, joined the Wushu Temple!


    As for the other half, they are also random to others, and there is no controversial small door to have passed.


    The world, there is no sign of chaos.

 640 Chapter 640 The Plan of the Wushu Temple

    The huge palace.


    A beauty, sitting on the top of the top, hand holding a slender witch.


    Her slender legs are sticked together, through the shots around, everything is hidden, as if you can see, but you can''t see it.


    I saw her double lips and asked very seriously.


    "How is the moon, ghost, planned? Our public opinion is guided, how is it impact on the Tiangou Empire and Xingro Empire?"


    Her voice line is very nice, if there is a royal sister, I am afraid I will completely fall down on her pomegranate skirt.


    And her face, in such a light, just revealing half, but enough to make the world''s beauty!


    This person is the Pope, Bibi East!


    And below her.


    The moon and the ghost two Wu Shu Temple, single knees are on the ground, look up to the beautiful pope, facing small one.


    "After the pope, according to my subordinates, the information sent back.


    Our public opinion plans to implement very successful, currently the civilian soul of the Tiangou Empire and Xingro Empire, has gone to their country, and has aroused emotions.


    At that time, as long as we are pushing, they are likely to trigger riots.


    If the attitude of these two empire is tough, they will finally become our owners.


    As for those of the other Zongmen, except Xingro Royal College, Tiandu Royal College, and the Shrek Academy.


    Other allocated wavefensions on public opinion, and then there have been different levels of talent dysfunction.


    Where the loss is the most serious, it is the periphery of the Blue Power Battery.


    This time, they lost at least 30% of the peripheral members.


    And the seven treasures of crossition, it is lost nearly 60%.


    As for other sectors and colleges, they are almost more than 20%, and 30%.


    From here, our public opinion plan is very successful.


    And the most important thing is that this time we joined our soul of the Wushu Temple.


    These months are added, and it is more than one night more than the average number of each year.


    Our Wushu Temple is renamed to the Wuhun Empire, referring to the day! "


    The moon is excited.


    Although his tone is mixed, it is still very normal.


    The ghost next to it is a nod, and then a gift.


    "The month is not wrong, and there is one thing, it is my hand to investigate the intelligence.


    That is the disciples of the Shrek Academy, and the disciples belonging to Carl are tried to truss the big forest.


    And according to the information, they have tried five months old, and everyone''s strength is enhanced.


    The person responsible for protecting them is Fland, Liu Dilong and Yushu, their golden iron triangle.


    As for when they return, I have not investigated it, but it should not be too late. After all, they will also participate in the soul competition we hold. "


    When I heard the ghost, I frowned.


    Before she had been in other things, so they basically did not pay attention to the Slack Academy.


    Now I heard the things here, but I feel that I can''t keep up.


    Especially Carl is letting them go to the starry forest.


    The general college does not dare to do this!


    Even if you have a teacher to help, they don''t necessarily safely.


    So there is some guess than the East, and Cal is doing something.


    Even in order to improve the strength, it should not let them go to such dangerous places.


    However, even more than the thoughts, Yushu just came with them.


    "Yu Xiaogang ..."


    "Pope, since you are so embarrassing the jade, let me go to the starry forest, give him a grabbing?


    With their strength, even if it releases the three-piece martial arts integration skills, it is impossible to be my opponent.


    Belt, I can help you eradicate the hidden threat of the Spelude Academy, and your pope, what is your merit? "


    The month said that the way, the way, licking his lips.


    He is obvious that you want to go out.


    The ghosts on the side are also arched and said.


    "Pope, I am willing to go with the month, we will do it at the same time, they will have no hope!"


    "Let''s go! My things, I still don''t want to help me help me!"


    When you hear ghosts and money, there is some angry.


    Her roaring, directly let the moon relationship and ghost charms do not speak, and the floor is low.


    Yushu is the anti-scales than the East, whoever dares him, and will be awkward.


    However, both of them are more than the ratio.


    If so, the ratio has been embarrassing, and it is also a kind of harm to her himself.


    "Yushu''s thing is not mentioned, but you can delay your at least three minutes with their three-in-one martial arts integration skills.


    Even if you also release the martial arts integration skills, you will shorten the time to a minute.


    But the guy of Carl, there is a space movement we don''t know!


    According to my previous intelligence, he can instantly move in a second!


    And this is just a conservative estimate, his extreme speed water is also met!


    Plus the position of the Tiangou Huangcheng, just around the big forest, it is not nearly million miles.


    With his speed, it is enough to rush to the scene before you kill Flend, will kill you two spikes!


    I have forgotten the taste of his spike before him.


    Do you really want to die? "


    I heard this thing than the East, the monthly relations and ghosts did not answer, but they were opposed to each other.


    They all saw the fear of Carl in the eyes of each other.


    There is no way.


    Before the Karl spikes killed two, and ignored the scene of the martial arts integration skills, it was really amazing.


    This also leads to the moon and ghosts, and the psychological shadow is produced.


    Now as long as it comes to Carl, these two people can''t help but hit a chilly.


    If you really face Carl, these two are estimated to be mad.


    "But this is not done, but I need to go to horses in myself."


    Say than the east opening.


    The month and ghost two, while lifting the head.


    But followed by, it is more than the east, let the two have lowned again.


    "But I won''t do this, so two people will give up this idea!"


    At present, the Wushu Temple needs to be stable, and it is not possible to fight with the two empires.


    Now we have to find a chance to strive to the next four support, then absorb the fresh blood in silence.


    At that time, within five years, we must destroy the other two empires, one unified the whole continent!


    So, now we need to be ideal, and don''t do anything unhappy in addition to public opinion orientation! "


    "Now, understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, the pope!"

 641 The 641th chapter is finally upgraded!

    at the same time.


    Carl didn''t know that the Wushu Temple hit a circle of France their attention, and then gave up.


    If they really dare, I am afraid I will hit it directly on the muzzle.


    Because Carl this is on the road to the big forest.


    His speed is not fast, and does not use transients, but slowly flying in the air to start driving.


    Because he last night, get the news from Fland, saying that Ma Hongjun finally broke through the 40th level.


    However, because of the particularity of his soul ring, you need to have a certain degree of stability, in order to hunt the soul, absorb the soul ring.


    So Karl is going to come today.


    Then when Carl just prepared it.


    Flanders reported a good news, that is, Oscar and the bone, and it has broken through the 40th level.


    They two, as if they have been stimulated, the double double breakthrough!


    This is a double happiness!


    On the time, Yesterday, Ma Hongjun broke through success, that is, four teenagers!


    So Karl will start immediately.


    But he is not anxious now, after all, they still take a little time to stabilize their soul.


    Then wait until Carl came, after Flanders, the time was already noon.


    Carl shun can also have a meal.


    And today''s lunch, is a charcoal roasting leg.


    They are here, there is no decent food, and the barbecue naturally became a normal state.


    However, Oscar''s sausages can be used as some seasonings.


    After all, in addition to manufacturing, an ordinary sausage can be manufactured outside of the sausages that come with buff.


    Just make this sausage, it also needs to consume soul, and the consumption of the soul is less than the first soul skill.


    So this ability has been abandoned by him.


    If it is not this experience, he still can''t think of it, he can make ordinary sausages, help everyone to change the taste.


    "You are still very comfortable, it is still in the world.


    It seems that you have not encountered something threat, this I will rest assured. "


    Karl opened to see the heard of domineering, seeing the surrounding situation, I was very pleased.


    Their area, close to the core area of ??the starry forest, but did not enter.


    What is strictly mentioned here, it is considered a starry forest, and the soul beast is more powerful than the periphery.


    However, for them, the threat here is acceptable.


    If they go to the core area, the risk of danger will rise straight.


    At that time, if there is no title, or the soul of the soul of the two epicolors.


    No one can guarantee the safety of the students.


    So they didn''t have a lead, stay here, already enough for them to practice.


    "Teacher Carl, you can''t say this, this time, we have experienced a lot of life and death crises.


    You can see these scars, it is evidence! Hey! "


    The Soul of Oscar is the fastest, so it is also the first time to come to Carl''s side, show off the scars of themselves.


    His expression is completely a pair, let Carl praises him.


    Seeing this scene, the Carl''s mouth is rare, and nodded.


    "Yes, a little man is very good, and you also have achieved my expectations.


    Now wait, wait until Ma Hongjun and the bone, after stability, I will take you to the core area, find the soul ring for you. "


    When I heard Carl, Oscarcon cheered.


    Other people are also exciting.


    Because they can finally go to the core area to sightsee.


    However, Xiao Dance and Tang San have no response.


    The little dance is because she is born here, now heard the soul of the soul.


    Although she is a little reluctant, it did not show it.


    After all, she is still in human identity.


    It is not that the Tang San has not responded, which makes Carl feel a little strange.


    Subsequently, Karl was in this time, and asked Fland and others, about Tang San.


    His appearance is very different, and the breath has also changed a lot.


    If Calle saw him wearing Shrek''s school uniform, and there were some iconic objects.


    Calcles can''t recognize him at a point.


    However, Flanders and others are not very understanding for the situation in Tang San.


    They just know that Tang San got all the adventures, and Tang Hao also took him to half a month.


    Half month, what happened, they don''t know.


    As for Tang Wei.


    He left here since he left here, he didn''t come back, and even didn''t even have a Shrek Academy.


    And before Karl''s contact, it was also lost in the dormitory by this guy.


    So Karl has no way to contact Tang Hao.


    However, this guy should be hiding, and Carl is not necessary to worry about each other.


    With his strength, as long as the Wushu Temple is not dispatched, it is difficult to arrest him directly.


    Then Karl will hit the Tang San, and began to observe his soul.


    After a while, Carl was found that he had a breath of a soul beast.


    Obviously, this is the mother of Tang San, leaving him the heritage.


    Blue Solitary!


    And the most important thing is.


    In the body of Tang San, there is also a force that can help him continue to upgrade, until the 60th level!


    As for his fifth soul skill, according to Carl''s guess, the Blue Silver King will actively sacrifice to the Blue Solitary Well.


    Although it is not certain that it will do this.


    But from the attitude toward Tang San, as long as the Tang San is 50, he will definitely do this!


    So Karl is not worried that he will have no soul ring.


    And he also said with Flanders, his fifth soul ring, his father will take him to hunt.


    Carl has a reason to believe that this is the excuse of Tang San casually found.


    After all, there is a title of Douro as a father. In this regard, he can do whatever you want.


    Naturally, it will not cause the suspicion of Flandy and others.


    What is also too lazy to this Carl, but let him go.


    After all, Tang San is currently, it is more honest, it is also possible.


    At least to Carl, he is a talented student, and the strength is also said.


    that''s it.


    Carl waited for a day night.


    Wait until the next morning, Ma Hongjun and the bones, this only woke up.


    The horse Hongjun calculated that time, it was a day or two nights, which was awake from meditation.


    The small bone is spent on one night.


    Oscar is only half a day.


    From here, you can see that the gap between their martial arts.


    This is not talented, but a simple martial art gap.

 642 Chapter 642 gets the soul ring

    "Okay, now it is almost almost, we will help Ma Hongjun now to hunt the soul.


    After completing this, we should also go back to the college. After all, you have come out for so long, but it should go back. "


    When I heard the words of Carl, everyone was excited.


    Flandy and others are also relieved.


    Long half a year, finally passed like this.


    "Frady, you will go back to the college to handle things, here will be given to me."


    And you have to pay attention to the things about Tianma Imperialism, you must not intervene.


    This matter, I suspect that there is a martial art temple, once in hand, it is easy to guide us.


    What you can do is, don''t intervene, don''t do anything.


    Because this thing, only the snow night emperor can solve, the other people intervene, will only add chaos! "


    "I know, we will handle this matter, then it will be given to you, Teacher Carl."


    Flander nodded and then ready to leave.


    Jade is the same.


    Liu Dilong is a pot of wine in Carl, which will not say goodbye.


    "I will come, I haven''t drunk yesterday, after I went back, let''s come to him for three days and three nights!"


    "You still count, there are more recent things, it will be overnight for a day, and it is too misunderstood for three days."


    When I heard Liu Dilong, Calcrew couldn''t hold a white eye.


    Liu Dynasty is also haha, and then struck his farewell.


    After they left.


    Karl took his hand and put his eyes on the students in front of you.


    "Now everyone pays attention to the next place we will be in the core area of ??the starry forest.


    Here, the Wan Years can be seen everywhere, even more than 100,000 years of soul beasts!


    And the most important thing is that it is still sleeping here, 300,000 years, forty thousand years, and even the soul of five or more years!


    These existence is not that you can shake, even if you become a title, it is not their opponent!


    Unless you can become a final fight, it is what we often say.


    So, your goals are just those who wanders here, the strength is almost, the soul of the eight nine thousand years.


    They are the goals you have to hunt, and I need to hunt the soul beast, I have already thought about it! "


    Said, Carl is now looking at the Oscar.


    "Oscar, your next fourth soul skill, need to hunt pink girl!"


    Just smart, I know what is the place, there is such a soul beast, and the age is exactly eight thousand years, enough to become the soul of Oscar.


    The next goal is that everyone will hunt, first help Oscar, get the soul ring!


    As for Ma Hongjun and the small bones, after the Oscar Soul ring, I am telling you the soul of the hunt! "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Oscar was excited, and others also showed a smile.


    They have been excited.


    Because before, they did not have the soul / hand of more than 5,000 years.


    Even if there is more than 5,000 years, even the soul beast appears.


    Relying on the strength of Flanders, you can easily repeat.


    So this time, for them, it is also a challenge!


    But ten people, the encirclement is only for 7,000 years, or the lack of attacking means.


    To be honest, it is a bit bullying each other.


    But there is no way, this is a reality, who makes it not too much attack measures.


    that''s it.


    Under the leadership of Carl.


    They took a while and came to the pink girl''s territory and then kneaded it.


    Oscar is also successful absorbing the soul ring.


    The most important thing is that the cooperation between them is intimate, and almost all people will defeat them.


    Then I will be killed by Oscar.


    In this case, Let Carl are very pleased.


    have to say.


    In the tacit understanding of the students, Flanders still have one hand.


    This area Car can''t live, but Flanders!


    Carl is mostly toned, or it helps them quickly and stabilizes strength.


    Frante is taking hands, helping them improve tacit understanding, as well as teamwork.


    Plus the theory of jade little just.


    In the end, this team will become more and more stronger.


    As for Liu Dilong?


    She is just a person who loves to drink.


    In terms of teaching, she also can''t catch up with Carl, Fland and Yushang.


    You can also fight with Zhao''s helpless.


    Subsequently, these people are almost the same, Carl is hot, announced that Ma Hongjun needs hunting soul.


    He needs hunting soul, is a soul of the soul, with the king of the eight thousand years!


    The king of the earth is very huge, and strength is more than the pink girl, it is a big cut!


    Under the leadership of Carl, they came to the territory of the king of the earth.


    Then they were collectively dispatched by ten people, and they finally spent nearly forty minutes, which got it.


    This can be more than three times more time than getting a pinkish girl.


    And the most important thing is that ten people have a mass injury.


    In this way, the plan to hunt three souls today is basically impossible.


    They all need to take a break.


    However, the king of the earth, eventually being successfully absorbed by Ma Hongjun.


    Everyone in Carl is, it is just that they can reach their physical limits of each of them!


    Not just this time.


    This is also true of the previous soul ring.


    After all, Carl has a treatment, even if their pain is like cracking, it will be stabilized by Carl''s treatment.


    As long as this absorption period is still within the scope of their body, there is no need to worry about dangerous issues.


    This is their biggest advantage!


    If you do other college, I don''t dare to do this.


    Even if it is a Wushu Temple, they will also be able to absorb the ultimate years of the soul of the soul to reduce five hundred to one thousand years.


    Even this is the same.


    But Karl, there is no need to worry about the situation of the explosion.


    Because Carl has the ability, this danger is completely controlled!


    that''s it.


    They returned to the previous camp and then took a night.


    Early the next morning, Carl took them and came to the last place.


    And the soul here is that the small bones need, the period is just a huge general in the nine thousand years!


    This is a dead soul beast and is very rare type.


    Carl also spent a little time to find this place.


    But this kind of soul beast, there is no sense of territory, and even before it is a thousand years of soul, there is no self-consciousness.


    They can only rely on instinct, hunting people who want to be close to him.


    And once a certain area, they will not continue to pursue.


    But the strength of this soul beast is more powerful than others!


    And why is this, there are no few people who are willing to hunt this kind of soul.


    It is completely hard to eat!


    But more mainly, this place is very remote, or even a swamp.


    If Carl has a good night.


    Even if he all found it, this place!


    Even the little dance, I don''t know the starry forest, and there is such a strange place!


    After all, the big forest is very wide.


    There are many places that others are unclear, it is also normal.

 643 Chapter 643 Hunting Soul Beast

    "Brother, here is already, close to the core circle of the starry forest.


    And according to the breath and the situation here, I have heard that the soul of the lives here, should be the soul of the soul of more than 200,000 years. "


    The little dance suddenly speaking, causing the attention of everyone.


    Carl is also a little surprised, and then I learned the identity of the little dance, I understand.


    Although it is said that the world of Douro''s continent has, more than 100,000 years old has fewer times.


    But not representing, they don''t exist.


    Just inside the original, there is no careful explanation.


    After all, most of the souls after more than 100,000 years, all in the sleep, absorb the soul of the dream of the ice silkworm.


    It is because of this.


    The number of soul beasts will be sharply reduced. After all, those who have strength, all are sleeping.


    Confused Daming and Two Ming them, more young 100,000 years of soul beasts.


    It is basically unified, stepped into a more deep level of core circles, and absorb the strength of Tianmun silkworm.


    So they left behind, calm the core area, absorb some, belonging to the residue of Heavenly Meng Silkworm.


    If you think about it.


    They are still really a bit.


    After all, in their eyes, 100,000 years of soul beasts, with the soul of thousands of years, actually there is no great difference.


    "Little dance, how can you know so much? Do you say that you have been here?"


    Tang San asked.


    However, the speaker is unhealthy, the listener is interested.


    The little dance was originally because of Tang Hao, it was not very good to Tang San''s view.


    Although they blocked a long time, but the relationship is still general, but the little dance will not be too much.


    But at this time, I heard Tang San''s inquiry, uncomfortable emotions, turned over, and then laughed and said.


    "It''s actually not awkward, I have seen it in the library of the Royal College.


    If you have time, you can go to the library, you can also learn a lot of knowledge! "


    "It''s really a little dance, I often go to the library, but I can''t see too many books.


    I think I want to read the book, I will take a headache, even when I am sleepy, it is better to do some exercises. "


    The geese opens.


    Xiao Dance is also spitting a tongue, scratching his back.


    Tang Succession At this time, Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to continue to ask.


    But Carl has released hell''s breath and activated the generals.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, all of you, do this, do this guy!


    He has awakened, if you don''t do it, I will hurt, I can treat it. "


    Carl said with the mouth.


    By the way, Tang San has also stopped from being asked, preventing the small dance from being caught in a embarrassment.


    Tang San this guy, there is a habit to break the casserole asking.


    This habit is very useful when studying, but sometimes it is easy to make people.


    Now the karaine is this situation.


    So Karl will activate this Knight in advance, let him launch a charge.


    "Hey! I have been hungry and is difficult!"


    Ma Hongjun rushed up.


    After the small bones followed, Oscar is constantly released, giving them a variety of big sausages.


    Ning Rongrong is also responsible for the release of soul skills, giving them to increase buff.


    The rest of the people saw them from the side of the side, and started to do it for this soul.


    However, the other party is a nine thousand years of soul beasts, strength, but also stronger than the top two added.


    So the ten people together, almost stalemate for more than an hour, which ultimately relying on Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mu''s martial arts integration skills, the evil white tiger defeats.


    In the end, it is not a Carrier, and the other party will definitely be killed. When the small bones, there is no soul ring to be fused.


    This battle is a three fold.


    They first almost have been killed by the other party, and then all kinds of outbreaks will be suppressed.


    But in the end, because of the cause of the soul, it is still not arhe, and finally rely on the martial arts integration skills.


    However, it is also strange. Generally speaking only the soul beasts that will make them a few people, so hardships can be defeated.


    But this knight, only nine thousand of cultivation of soul, does not have such power at all.


    Even if Karl is stimulated by prison, he can''t suddenly become stronger.


    So this is a bit strange.


    This makes Carl have to pay attention to the surrounding thing.


    Then just absorb the soul ring in the small bone.


    The surrounding sky suddenly succumbed.


    To know, now it is day!


    And the sun is still dazzling in the sky, but saving them in the area, turning into a dim.


    As with their area, it has become a cloudy day, it is very strange.


    And Karl''s opinion is domineering, nothing to find, accurately said that there is a sign of life.


    However, Carl''s intuition tells yourself, there is something that is approaching!


    And the strength of this guy is weaker than Jian Dou Luo, and even more than 97th level of Jian Dou Luoqiang!


    "Everyone is careful, all by it, and the small bones are protected.


    I can feel that there is something to come! "


    When I heard Karl, the students had a group to stand together, while also protecting the small bones in the center and preventing something suddenly attacked.


    However, at this time.


    Suddenly, there is a foggy.


    Carl frowned.


    He can feel that this fog has no killing power, which is included with a little anesthetic effect.


    Therefore, Carl did not prevent the spread of fog, but appointed that most people who would present.


    In addition to Carl and the small bone, everyone fainted.


    But now the small bones are absorbing the soul rings, temporarily can''t pay attention to the outside world.


    So he and fainted, there is no great difference.


    "Since it is here, then I will see it, and there is nothing to do so."


    Carl knows that the other party has come.


    Although I can''t see the specific location of the other party, he probably guess it, the other party belongs to the kind of soul of the entity.


    And according to the little dance, this guy is likely to be the twentieth year of the soul behemoth!


    "Human, you come to my site, bring your students, kill my soul, should you explain it?


    Although you are human, you like to do this, but our soul beast is also life.


    I will not let humanity, in my site, free to kill my ministry!


    If you don''t give me an explanation, don''t blame me for you! "


    As the voice falls.


    A young man wearing black, but can''t see the appearance, from the smoke, slowly walk to Karl''s!

 644 The 644th chapter of the demon

    "Are you a demon spirit?"


    Seeing the black man in front of you, Cal is blinking.


    He can feel it from the other party, and a share exceeds Daming and the power.


    Even Daming and Two Ming added up, it is absolutely not the opponent!


    Because of the demon spirit, in the future, it is called the mainland, one of the top ten murder!


    Although he is ranked at the end of the murder.


    However, its strength, in the desperate state, you can overcome the 98th level of Super Douro, and even the 199th level of poor fighting.


    But even if it is.


    His strength, in the so-called ten-race beasts, also the existence of the rankings.


    After all, several other are too abnormal.


    But relative to other same level, twenty-thousand years, from the soul of 300,000 years.


    The strength of the demon spirit is absolutely powerful!


    After all, the strength of the 100,000-year soul of the soul, almost the 91st level to the 94th level of the title.


    Even if it is Daming and Ming Ming, among the 100,000-year soul beast, it is a tip presence.


    You can only target the 95th level of Super Douro.


    Then, twenty-thousand years of soul beast, the target is the super Douura of 96 and 97th.


    Only a demon spirit, in the 200,000-year-old Soul queue, there is a force of 98 super Douro.


    It can be said that in the eyes of the soul of the same level, he followed the same thing as a small dance and others, it is the same as the monster.


    After all, the 98th super Daurao is generally more than 300,000 years, and the soul of the following soul or less than 400,000 years can we compete with it.


    However, the soul of this year is quite rare.


    Almost this level of soul beast will become one of the murderous beasts in the future.


    It can be seen that there is no problem with one of the top ten murderous beasts.


    However, his strength, in the top ten murder, it is indeed the existence of the bottom.


    Carl didn''t know who had other top ten fierce beasts, but the information seen inside the front of the past.


    Among them, the first one does not have to say more, nature is an emperor.


    As for the second part of the ice emperor and the Snow Emperor, the ranking is also more brought.


    Then other fierce beasts, Carl is not very understanding, after all, he once only watched the full story of Douro mainland.


    Others, but also to see some set sets, did not look at the whole set.


    So some things, he is just a semi-solving.


    "Human, don''t give me a model here!"


    The demon spirit saw Karl at this time, and it could not help but be a bit angry.


    He didn''t wait for Karl to say anything, rushed up, and wanted to do it with Carl.


    Carl saw, but also did not hesitate to release Hades, then the nine soul rings broke out!


    The eight black and red configuration, brightened the eyes of the demon spirit, even spread the darkness and fog around!


    See this scene.


    The demon spirit was shocked, immediately stopped his own pace, and his eyes were staring at Carl.


    "How can this, why is your soul ring, all have 10 years!"


    I heard the other party''s inquiry.


    The car cavity is tall and said.


    "Say you may not believe, these soul rings are all my own ability.


    So it is all the soul rings of more than 10 years, it is normal to me.


    If there is one of the years, I am afraid I want to doubt myself, is it a problem? "


    I heard the words of Carl, the demon ward frowned, didn''t understand what he said.


    But then he found a small dance, and the figure of Tang San.


    The breath of the two people, let the demon wost frown.


    "Blue Yinhuang"? "


    "No, he is not a Blue Solitary, but his body does have the blood of Blue Bills.


    I heard that after Blue Boxing, I was married to humans. Is it a son of Blue and Bank of Exchange? ! "


    After the words were finished, the demon spirit then put his eyes and put it on a small dance.


    "It''s even more than 100,000 years of soft bunny, your guy, what is going on, why do you want the child of the soul, the soul of the beast, gather together!"


    The demon spirit suddenly rose a nameless anger, and the body broke out, if there was a substantial killing.


    This kill is more purely!


    obviously.


    Carl et al. Killed his hand, just let him feel that he lost his face.


    But Karl will take the child of the soul, and the small dance belt with the soul of the beast is obviously angered each other.


    "I think you are misunderstood, they are my students, I will be responsible for them to become strong.


    Only, I don''t have any other ideas.


    If you have this idea, you can only say that your thoughts are more than! "


    I heard Carl''s refutation.


    The demon spirit is silent.


    Based on these sentences, he found that he would like a little saying that each other.


    After all, the demon spirit is the soul beast, not human.


    Although he speaks people, but how can he be able to play human beings?


    This is a human race talent, not to fight.


    "Hey! Human is like this, will only be dull!


    I don''t care what you have, now I have encountered you, I will never let you hurt my achievements! "


    When I heard the monster, Karl was a bit surprised.


    He didn''t think that the demon spirit actually thinking so, this is to make him a sense of sensory to the other party.


    But what should I have to play.


    The demon spirit took the initiative to take the initiative, directly released a rich, with corrosive power, covering the side of Carl.


    Feel this strength, giving the surrounding environment, as well as the threats of small dances.


    Carl did not hesitate, released the ninth soul skill, manufacturing the hell space, and inhaled this with corrosive energy!


    This energy, even if Carl is in contact, will receive a little harm, but it is not fatal to him.


    It''s allergic to ordinary people, there are some erythrots, and severe points are some skin ulcers.


    With Carl''s recovery speed, you don''t have to worry about this corrosion, spread to your body.


    If there is no other person around, Karl can ignore this energy, directly to each other.


    But in order to take care of other students around, Carl still decided to insurance, prevent these energy, and accidentally hurt them.


    So Karl will release the ninth soul technology and inhale this energy into it.


    "It''s actually the Soul skills of the space. It seems that your martial arts should be related to the space!"


    The demon spirit frowned,


    He knows that the capacity of the space system is the most resolved, but this ability also has a great defect, that is, consumes a lot.


    However, when he saw Karl, immediately understood it immediately after fluctuating.


    For him, even if it is always maintained the ninth soul skill, I am afraid it will not consume too much soul!

 645 The 645th chapter is desperate strength

    "Space Time Mun Soul?"


    "Don''t make a mistake, my martial art, but not the kind of garbage!


    Now, I have to bring my martial arts Hades, together!


    Everyone is here! Soul beast! "


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, showing a very handsome expression.


    At this time, the breath that is exuded, it is simply more than the demon spirit!


    And more importantly, the evil spirits on Carl, as well as all kinds of monster and hell, plus the power of domineering this type of domineering, integration.


    Even if it is a demon spirit, use the soul of the evil soul, all are very surprised!


    "How can I have such evil in this world!


    Are you not human beings! "


    The demon spirit was shocked, immediately released energy, resist this hit Carl!


    But against a black martyrdom.


    The body of the demon spirit is directly by Carl, one knife!


    At the same time, his energy has also begun to overwhel.


    The spatial cracks, but only one instant, it is automatically healed by the power of the world.


    See this scene.


    Karl took the hand and looked at Hades and looked at that group unknown energy.


    "The demon spirit, I know that you are still dead, with your strength, this hit is not a threat to you."


    The Carls moved.


    Black fog starts gathering, gradually forming a demon spirit.


    At this time, he kills in his eyes, it is more rich than just now.


    This man is one of his strongest humans who have seen it now.


    This makes him think of it, and the two ninety-nine-level Trouroo Luo, which came to the stars, and challenge the strong.


    At present, Carl gives the demon spirit, it is similar to that.


    It is the extreme oppression, which is unable to breathe!


    However, the two people at the time, just came to the big forest to find something, did not hunt the soul.


    Otherwise, in addition to those starlords of the starry forest, no one will be two opponents.


    Today''s situation is similar.


    Star Trendy Forest Other Overlord, is currently in the middle.


    The demon spirit is also sleeping, but the arrival of Carl et al., Breaking this quiet, so he will appear.


    Just let him not think that this appeared, turned into a car.


    If the demon spirit knows that Karl is so strong, he will not appear at all, and even he has already wanted to leave.


    Because he already realized that he is likely not a Carl''s opponent.


    This is the most important!


    "Human! What is your name?"


    "I?"


    I heard the demon spirit, Karli smiled, rushed to the mouth, showing a very sunshine smile.


    But he has a temperament that has been reversed with the sun.


    This is a cold, full of various kinds of temperament!


    "My name is called Carl, the title is dead, you can also call me to God.


    I prefer this name, but you don''t misunderstand my character, I don''t like it to deprive others'' life because this is meaningless.


    However, if someone provoked me, I don''t mind, let him feed my Hades! "


    Carl once again revealed one, with a sunshine smile that is unpredictable.


    At the same time, Hadis also trembled slightly, and its demon is began to distribute.


    Next second.


    Carl''s soul lit up.


    Black shadow appeared next to Carl''s side.


    Seeing this scene, the face of the demon spirit changed again!


    "You will also furnish ?!"


    "Why don''t I?"


    Carl smile, the smile did not be weak.


    At this time, the shadow is divided, but also directly, and its momentum is compared with Karl, although it is weak, but it is not weak!


    And the most important thing is.


    The shadow has the strength of Karl!


    In other words, it is now powerful, not worthy of Ninety-four title Douro!


    The only unfortunate thing is that caul''s ability can only be used to use Carl''s swordsmanship to carry out Ping A.


    But this is enough.


    Because Carl''s swordsmanship, it is not a general person to resist.


    But plus the ability of the shadow, even if Karl himself faces this kind of thing, will feel some tricky.


    At this time, the demon spirit is even more than the shadow, and it is completely unable to defeat it.


    For him, I want to crush the shadow, two to three strokes.


    But the shadow will not die, and it is exhausted here!


    And more mainly.


    Whether there is any posture of the shadow to die.


    He can reorganize your body at will and appear in any position in the demon spirit.


    In this way, let the demon spirit are more difficult to judge, and the shadow will attack yourself.


    However, the only thing that makes the demon spirit are that this shadow is divided by the power, not enough to hurt him.


    If you don''t, the demon spirit really doesn''t know what to do.


    "It''s almost, this ending this battle!"


    The Carl''s mouth is tall, and the soul rings on your body are superimposed together!


    In an instant, powerful soul, impact the surrounding ground, and the clouds in the sky!


    The sky is cracked!


    Even the big place, there is a palpitolic vibration!


    Such a movement directly affects almost the entire starry forest, and even alarmed Daming and Ming.


    As for other soul beasts.


    Although they feel the power, they did not find threats, so they were too lazy to pay attention.


    After all, absorb the soul of the dream of the ice silkworm is the most important.


    The emperor also felt this power, and his mouth revealed a smile, and then slept.


    He knows that this is Carl, but it is still not going to make a time.


    The Emperor is waiting, he will wait until Karl reached 99, and then discharged to him!


    After all, the emperor has not encountered for a long time, such a strong human beings, he is very excited, even some expectations!


    "how so?!"


    "This is the power of Super Douro? This is clear that the power of deafening is ?!"


    Feel the momentum of Carl, the demon spirit know, no matter how it resists yourself, it is impossible to beat Carl.


    But he did not give up, but once again rushed forward, fight with Carl.


    He knows that he can''t win.


    But he can''t let yourself, just so much!


    Anyway, he has to try it, even if he finally lost, he also killed no regret!


    And the most important thing is that the power of losing it is dead, it is not dead!


    The only unfortunate thing is that he will not die and jump out and find someone to find someone.


    Otherwise, he is still in the beautiful breath of sucking, sleeping, not at all.


    At this time, Carl saw the demon rush, the mouth is soaring, laughing without leakage.


    Then he slowly raised Hades and then looked with a sword.


    Attemside!


    Sun and moon!


    Sorrowful heavens and earth!


    Space: I crack again!

 646 Chapter 646 Exchange

    "Cough, why not kill me?"


    The demon spirit is lying on the ground, there is a very huge scar in front of the chest.


    He has already become an entity and exposed his handsome appearance.


    "I don''t want to kill you, I said, I won''t kill innocent people.


    And I can see it, you have to do it, just want to teach us, don''t intend to kill.


    If you don''t, you release the fog, just just a hypnotic, but directly to the students, corrosion into bones. "


    I heard the words of Carl, the demon spirit suddenly said, "I didn''t think of it, I didn''t think of the behavior of my consciousness, I have returned a life, this is awkward? Is there a good news?"


    "No, it should be said to be a good beast, after all, you are the soul beast is not human.


    However, I have a question to ask you, now this look, is your body?


    Your body is the shape of humanity? Still, this is just what you are simplified?


    I know that the strength of the soul beast is, and the strength after the body, like the sky.


    So what is your situation? This makes me a little doubt. "


    I heard the Carl inquiry, the demon spirit is a recovery of injury, and answering it while smiling.


    "You are right, most of the soul of the soul of more than 100,000 years, do not choose to form, but choose this mammonive person, the strength will be restricted.


    Because of such a small body, it is impossible to play most of the soul, the body advantage.


    After all, the body is one of the strongest power of the soul. This is what the human body can''t give.


    But I am different, my body is the energy that can be quantified, so it is modeled to become human beings, and there is no impact on I.


    But not completely, at least in this form, I will be injured, I will bleed, and I can also feel the emotions of humanity. "


    Speaking of this, the demon spirit has been laughing, as if it is in self-department, continue to open.


    "I am eager to be human beings, because I will become stronger, then I can reverse, guard my compatriots, guarding the starry forest.


    But I don''t dare, because I know the cruelty and strongness of the human world, as long as I dare to go out, I will meet me will be hostile to human storm.


    So I can only practice hard, let myself become more powerful, only this, I can protect my compatriots, let them avoid human harm. "


    Speaking here, the demon spirit looked at Carl, and then sighed.


    "Unfortunately, I met you!"


    "The idea is good, but you are not right, but the specific method, I have no way to provide you.


    I can only say that I don''t advocate human hunting soul, but human beings want to improve their strength, and the current method is only one.


    So I will try to improve this aspect, because I already have an idea, that is, let human beings can be symbiotic with the soul!


    Just, this is just an idea, even the experiment did not do, if you want to complete, no five years, I am afraid I can''t succeed. "


    Carl is true.


    He knows that Douro II, even Douro Sanli''s data set, and set the top, saying that mankind can coexist with the soul, and get the soul ring in a new model.


    But Carl didn''t know what to do, because he didn''t have seen these two, just knowing this method is called the soul.


    And according to the set set of Carl, the soul of the soul of 10 years to a hundred years can provide one to two soul, but most of them will only have one.


    The words of the millennium soul, unless the quality is particularly poor, it is generally about two or so, only a small number will generate one.


    Then it is a long-term soul ring, which is almost three, or even four to five!


    That is to say.


    At that time, the soul is not need to hunt the soul, but to choose two or three soul beasts. If you sign a symbiotic contract, you can get the soul ring!


    And the most important thing is that this is also increasing, and the soul beast will grow up.


    In addition, this kind of soul is even inherited to the next generation!


    Although the strength will be seal, at least there is also a thing that hunting the soul beast.


    However, except for this method.


    Carl is also set up from the set set, and it sees the artificial soul ring, as well as the way of artificial soul.


    This is a method of getting the soul ring, but the two costs behind will definitely be higher.


    Just Karl currently doesn''t know what to do. He can only look slowly. After the system is completed, it will take a look at the shopping mall.


    If there is, Carl will make big!


    that''s it.


    Karl thought it was basically all said.


    However, he still reserves, not all said, otherwise, it is easy to cause reaction.


    The demon spirit listened, but also grew up his mouth and felt incredible.


    He never thought of this way.


    At this time, he sees Karl''s eyes and it has become very weird.


    "Are you not human? Why do you want to help us, study this kind of thing?"


    "I am a good man, but the soul beast is not a creature!


    As long as you reach thousands of years, it will basically produce knowledge, no longer the beast.


    By 100,000 years, it will generate human wisdom, then learn to speak, so that you are with humans, there is no difference.


    So I will naturally help you, because this is also helping me yourself.


    However, like those millennium, centuries, ten years, and some of the people who have not been opened, I will help them.


    These guys are completely a group of beasts, and they are even more branched, only killing, there is no reason to say.


    So my goal, just help with reason, you can communicate soul.


    As for those who are not, I just treat them as animals, so don''t think too well! "


    When I heard the words of Carl, the demon came sighed and finally showed a more natural smile.


    His expression at this time, it looks more relaxed than before, the hostility in the eyes is completely disappeared.


    "If you say this, I will be relaxed. If I really will doubt, you are scaming me."


    "Do you have any good fraud?"


    Carl turned over a white eye, then released the treatment of the disease, giving him healing.


    At the beginning, the demon spirit came to see the flame attack and was shocked.


    But it feels that the body is recovering quickly, which also makes him shocked.


    "Is this your ability?"


    "Yes, one of my ability, the treatment of treatment."


    "Human beings are really great, no matter what aspect, great!"


    Carl expression weird.


    He feels this guy, it seems to have awakened what is strange.

 647 Chapter 647

    "Well, the communication between us is here.


    According to the time, they are almost woke up, you should leave here, so excuse them.


    But you can rest assured, I won''t mention your existence, I just say, have a soul beast who doesn''t have a long eye wants to attack, and then killed by me. "


    "Oh, are you doing this, is it not long?"


    The demon spirit smiled, and then got up and patted his body and turned to leave.


    Don''t drag the shade of water, let go.


    But he came to half, when the body was scattered, suddenly asked suddenly.


    "Carl, you said to me, about the soul of the soul, and the people of the art, can I tell other soul beasts?"


    "Of course, I am deliberately telling you to spread out.


    Otherwise I am idle, tell you so much? I am not tired? "


    "Since you have said this, then I am relieved, then see God Karl, I hope we will meet next time, you can also talk so much."


    The voice just fell.


    The fantasy figure has disappeared.


    Carl''s opinion is domineering, still can''t feel the other party.


    Even when I was fighting at the time, Carl also felt the other party.


    After all, the demon spirit is the aggregate of energy, and it is still a clothes bone shelf, which is not a living organism.


    But it is not right.


    Almost is the type of half-dead.


    So Karl''s opinion is domineering will fail.


    But the future will not fail.


    "This matter is to find a chance to spread out. The original is that my plan is to broadcast a small dance.


    But what she and Daming and others may not have a power, so the demon spirit is a suitable carrier.


    However, I want to achieve the soul plan, and the artificial soul ring plan, there is no more than ten years, I am afraid it is not completely realized!


    This is a long plan, I have to be stabilized.


    My road to my gods, I will rely on him! "


    Cal sighed.


    After he had been so long, it was found to find one, and it is more suitable for yourself.


    Since you don''t plan to pass through, you will create one!


    For example, I will use this way, let the whole continent, become more peaceful, the soul of the soul, can sit down and chat to drink tea, is the world heaven.


    Carl has a parent.


    He feels that he has completed such a world, it will definitely become God!


    Although I don''t know this premonition, where is it, but he still believes in his own intuition.


    "Cough, everyone should get up!"


    Carl thus cough and wakes up all people, except for the small bone.


    At this time, the small bones are still absorbing the soul rings and take a while.


    Before the battle of Carl and the demon, it looked very fierce, but in fact, even ten minutes did not, ended the battle.


    And the main thing is that the time of Carl and the demon spirit is nearly an hour.


    It can be seen that the gaps they only see are really like the sky, and they can not exceed it.


    Especially the sword of the other party.


    The ability of the demon and even the resistance is not.


    If the Carl is finally closed in time, the demon spirit is now dead!


    "Brother, what happened just now?"


    Xiao Dance The first wakes up, and then asked Carl, just happened.


    Others are also understanding, and then I will gradually be woken up after a few seconds.


    Even I am very strange in Tang San.


    He has never been human, so it is easy to put down!


    This makes him feel a little horrible.


    "Don''t worry, the little dance, I have solved the other party, just a few years of unhappy, the wilderness of the past.


    It has been hidden by me, a no longer left.


    Unfortunately, you are now, there is no way to absorb the soul ring, or I will stay with them. "


    The appearance opening explanation of Carl-mounted illuminating pain.


    The little dance and others have, then then sitting on the ground and starting to rest.


    However, the little dance has run over and loudly.


    "Brother, is it just a demon? His breath, I am very familiar, although we have no intersection, but I have seen him two, is it him?"


    "You guessed it, it is him."


    "Brother, you kill him?"


    "Don''t worry, he is not dead, just by my simple lesson, by the way, we also chatted for a while, and chatted.


    At least if you come back next time, we will not be an enemy, and the big probability will become friends. "


    When I heard the words of Carl, the little dance was pine, and then showed a sweet smile.


    "The favorite brother!"


    After saying this, the small dance is fascinated to find the solo geese and start the brain.


    Then Ning Rongrong also joined the battlefield.


    Their three men''s fighting, I don''t know how to pull Zhu Zhuqing and then evolved into four war.


    However, this is already the normal normal, there is nothing big.


    that''s it.


    Time passed by one minute.


    Almost at night, the son''s soul rings finally absorbed!


    "Call, it is really exhausted, the soul of the nine thousand years is really hard to absorb.


    If you are not a teacher, as long as I don''t have an urgent, it will be absorbed, I am really worried that I will fail. "


    The small bones are spit and release their fourth soul ring.


    His original third soul skill is to make a dragon armor.


    Now his fourth soul skill, on the basis of this armor, make a batch of war!


    No mistake, this is a purely horses!


    Even him can also use the bones to change a variety of weapons!


    As long as it is a cold weapon, he can change it out!


    The current small bones are like a knight who was defeated by them.


    In addition to the height than the other, half of the other, almost exactly the same!


    "Ha ha ha ha, this is my fourth soul skill? It is too handsome!"


    "You have a horse! You have a horse! It''s really too envious!"


    Oscar said loudly and then got into envious eyes.


    But the small bones always feel that Oscar is swearing, but he can''t find evidence.


    "Ok, don''t show off, now we should go back.


    Taking advantage of night, I will take you back, almost tomorrow morning, we can go to your destination. "


    Speaking room.


    Carl uses his ability to prepare the flying blanket in advance, take it out from the space bag.


    This flying carpet is very huge, even if there is no problem in the top 20 people in flatness.


    And this is not a student, the first time, this kind of car, special means of transportation.


    They have been used to it.


    that''s it.


    The trial of everyone is a complete success.


    Everyone basically reaches Carl''s expectations.


    This makes him very pleased!


    at the same time.


    Just when Karband left.


    The demon spirit also found the emperor, and the day''s things were said.


    Although the emperor is still sleeping, he can receive information outside.


    The demon spirit must be done, that is, you can talk, and you don''t have to wait for the response, you can find a soul beast and continue to spread this news!

 648 The 648th chapter

    The next morning.


    Carl et al. Returned to the Shrek Academy.


    The first time they returned to the college, they came to the cafeteria, and then quickly!


    Before Carl, I contacted the staff of the cafeteria, and I would like to give them a exclusive rich dinner!


    This is a reward for them.


    And, in addition, Carl also gave them three days, let them relax.


    These three days, no matter what they do, but there is one thing, that is, there is absolutely do not take a variety of rumors outside.


    They are now hot youth, it is easy to get up.


    So this kind of thing, they can''t handle it.


    And Carl also let the little dance, Dai Mu, and Tang San and Sword, more mature people, come to see others.


    Never go to touch this matter.


    There is no benefit to them, or even be burned.


    However, Calle is not there, and there is no big change in the sky.


    Those rumors have not been updated, but they are still in crazy dissemination.


    This makes the emperor of the snow night, but he has no way to completely solve it, only a little bit of suppression.


    However, other Zongmen, it doesn''t matter.


    I believe that their people will naturally not leave.


    Those who don''t believe in, I have already left at the beginning.


    And the rest of this person, even if you finger your point, they don''t care.


    After all, I am not afraid of shadow.


    This is their bottom!


    that''s it.


    Carl came to his office.


    But Fland is always waiting here.


    "Carl, this rumor about the war, what is going on?"


    Are you sure this is from the rumors coming over there?


    There is also, should you can''t catch the source of the speech for your ability? "


    Carl comes in, facing all kinds of problems in Flend.


    However, Carl is just a smile, explains the opening.


    "Of course, I found the source, but I didn''t use it if he found him.


    Because the other person hides very deeply, even if this person is spreading the rumors, I don''t know who the boss behind him, so I will let him not to provoke our Shrek Academy, only.


    As for others, I am not good, after all, even if I solve this source, there will be other source.


    At that time, our Shrake College is really unable to be outside.


    And the most important thing is that the snow night is telling me that I want to take this matter, he will be responsible for solving, and caught the real behind-the-scenes.


    Although we all believe that it is a ghost that Wuhun''s temple, but there is no evidence, so it can only be moved. "


    Speaking here, Carl is slightly, then this will only open.


    "Right, there is one thing, I didn''t tell you before, I hope you pay attention.


    Inside the students of the outer hospital, there are some people''s identity background, from the Wushu Temple.


    They came to us on the grounds of being expelled by the Wushu Temple.


    And they are also spread in the Slack Academy, all kinds of news that are unfavorable to the Tiangou Empire.


    However, all these people are all within a scope, but I have not decided, do you want to expel them. "


    When I heard the words of Carl, Fland frowned and then shook his head.


    "Still in accordance with your plans, temporarily press our soldiers.


    These people, I learned from Zhao''s helpless, I also learned about it.


    Several people, can''t afford to have a wind and waves, and have been educated by Zhao''s unpredictable, temporarily, will be honest.


    However, as long as they expose the horse feet again, maybe this is what we find the rumor, critical evidence! "


    "Haha, Fland, you think about it!"


    When I heard Fland, Karhaha smiled and took the shoulder of the other side.


    But Fland can''t laugh.


    "Carl, although we are the Shrek Academy, but we are in addition to the outside.


    But what should I do if the Tiangou Empire, and other Zongmen?


    They inside, is it just like us? People with the Wushu Temple?


    I have heard that other Zongmen and colleges have gone around 30%.


    The only two people have less late, or the seven treasures of glazed, and the Tiangou Royal College, which is mastered by the Tiangou royal family.


    The power of this rumor is quite big, directly makes a lot of sects, lost a large number of fresh blood and talents.


    I am afraid this time, there is no two or three years, and they can''t return to the past three four years. "


    "At present, I have no way. After all, I can''t find evidence, I can''t act rashly.


    Otherwise, I have a title to fight, what is painted, go to the trouble of the Wushu Temple?


    I am now, but there is a teacher of the inner courtyard of the Shrek Academy, and the double identity of the first guest of the Tiantou Room, once the hand is actively, it will enter the other side of the circle.


    And my soul ring, which has such a high identification, even if I have a face, I will be out.


    The Wushu Temple is observing this, so I dare to spread rumors of the big flag.


    And they are very serious, even a bit of flaws have not been left.


    So our current breakthrough is very small, only those students from the Wushu Temple can be used. "


    To be here, Carl is also sighing.


    Bisong can become a pope, not just because of her strength.


    More important is her mind, which is deep enough than understanding the pope!


    Otherwise, she will not hurt for a long time, and then kill him when he is seriously injured!


    Finally, she is not only successful, and even with her personality charm, and the powerful strength, conquering the entire Wushu Temple!


    Even if it is a thousand streams, she has not blamed her, but support her a pope.


    However, the reason why you will do this, or because of the daughter of the year, the sake of the snow.


    So she uses her own daughter as a chip, and master the whole Wushu Hall.


    There is also a thousand streams, staying in the small black house for a long time.


    It is not until now, there is no chance to seek a gods.


    "Frady, this matter you look at it, if you have a chance, you can''t let go, but you can''t take it.


    Now we are the most important, still need to be smooth, can''t be easy to fight.


    Otherwise, the Xingro Empire will definitely not miss this kind of play!


    After all, the identity of the Shrek Academy is no longer as before, it is completely neutral.


    Although I want neutral, I still gave him before the emperor of the snow night.


    After all, he also helped me and helped the Speluder College.


    This is something like it, or it is still still! "


    When I heard Carl, Fland nodded, "I know what to do!"

 649 Chapter 649 Chapter Holiday Everyday

    "Dad, I am coming back!"


    "Do you look at your precious daughter''s level, is it proud?"


    I am now thirty-nine levels, and in the next half year, your daughter, I am very confident, breaking through the forty level.


    At that time, we participate in the All-Mainland Elite Soul Competition, you can let the world know that who is the real little monster! "


    "Hey!"


    Sevora glazes.


    Ning Rongrong, is spoiling in front of his father.


    It is very good to give face, let your daughter spoiled, and he is still very popular, gently touching Ning Rongrong''s hair.


    "It''s amazing, but my daughter is really amazing!"


    Now I can''t find any adjectives, I can''t find any adjectives, and I will praise Ning Rong, he can only leave this time.


    After all, Ning Rongrong, only ten deaths this year, next year, even if you participate in the whole mainland Soul Competition, just fifteen years old.


    16-year-old soul!


    This is really not a monster.


    However, even if it is, Ning Rongrong is in the Slack College, is also the existence of the bottom.


    Even after the later, I will join the Tang San of the Shrake College. Now, the level has been chased and reached 47.


    And in the ten people of the Shrek Academy, in addition to Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, all others are all 40 or more!


    And the most important thing is, the largest number of ages, but it is only sixteen years old.


    Especially the little dance, the older is the smallest, but now it has been forty-nine levels, and it will be the soul of the 50th level!


    This age, reaching this level, can be described as an unprecedented example!


    Even if it is the future, it is probably that someone can go beyond.


    So Ning Zhuang is also very stunned, how did Carl use them so powerful!


    "It''s really good, in the future, we must rely on our homes, hahahaha!"


    Like the wind and laughed, then this only put his eyes, put it on the body of the small bones and swords.


    "You are also very good, from talents, you are even more honor than my family.


    Sure enough, I didn''t have a mistake. Only two of you, handed in the right person, and would maximize your potential.


    Now you are two, one is forty-five, one is a forty-first level, really too gratifying. "


    Ning Zhuang once again exposed a satisfactory smile.


    The sword is not moving, but smiling is a little bit, still a good words.


    The small bone is scratched.


    "The feeling of being praised is really good. The teacher Caller will not play frequently. He is just a serious teaching us. Now he suddenly be boasted, it is really uncomfortable."


    "Hahahaha, this is not suitable."


    I looked at the wind and laughed, and then I got Ning Rong Rong''s hand and walked into the room.


    The small bones and swords are followed by Ning Rongrong.


    This kind of scene, in the surrounding disciple, just like seeing the Renovation of Ningzhi and Jian Dou Luo and Jiao Tuo.


    Because of the surroundings of the wind, they often follow Jian Dou Luo or Kelong.


    They sometimes have one, and sometimes they will appear at the same time.


    Now Ning Rongrong has such a treatment, which makes a lot of the disciples.


    After all, this location is not the average person, most people can only look like it.


    "I said that you put a few days this time? If there is nothing big, I will take you to the palace for two days.


    During this time, this time, there is just something to find me, so you follow me for two days, how? "


    In the room, there is no generous inquiry.


    Ning Rong Rong was thinking, and then smiled and agreed.


    "No problem, Dad, just wear big brother, Zhu Zhuqing also has solo geese, and also to the palace."


    Got Ning Rong Rong''s answer, Ningzhi smiled nodded, then this will then put his eyes, put it on the body of swords and small bones.


    "What about your two? What is going on?


    If there is no plan, then go to a circle with me. "


    When I heard the invitation of the wind, the two shook his head at the same time.


    "I plan to sleep for a few days, this half a year, I have to take a break, I have to take a break, the principal of the people."


    The answer of the small bone is very in line with his character, and he belongs to that kind of person who will lazy.


    So the holiday, he naturally wants to make full advantage of sleeping!


    The sword is lightly glanced at the small bones and then said.


    "I have to continue to practice my sword, the teacher is gave to my sword, I have to hurry to master it!"


    "You are so strong, you have to practice? Don''t you know a break?"


    The little bones have a sword, and the sword is doubtful.


    "I have a rest, meditation is to take a break, are you not?"


    I heard the parent of this Versailles, the small bones don''t want to talk.


    Ning Hui is haha ??smile.


    He is very clear about the character of this pair.


    Small bones like to play, and love to play their mouths, even crying many people, but people don''t have a good, heart is also good.


    However, his poisonous tongue is more than a lot of ancestors.


    Confused swords.


    He is relatively simple, there is only its own sword in your heart.


    So he has a little natural personality, which happens to be a small chi.


    Even Ning Rongrong is too lazy to adjust / drama swords, because some words, he does not understand, and even an answer.


    This reaction is not the first time, almost every time I have a very embarrassing, causing a ridiculous scene.


    However, it is also a small bones, always in the sword, and then be killed by the other person.


    The two of them came from small, they were used to it.


    at the same time.


    On the side of the palace, Dai Muhu and others, because of the identity problem, we can''t enter the depths of the palace.


    But there is still no problem in the periphery.


    After all, they are also a disciple of Shrek, and is also a student of Carl''s first generation.


    So for them, in the Tiangou Empire, except for the depths of the palace, and some confidential places.


    There is no place, they can''t go in.


    Now they, although there is no aristocratic identity, but its status, even higher than the general nobles.


    This kind of thing is normal, because there is a Karl this gold medal.


    At least in the Tiangou Empire, no one dare to provoke them easily, so they can easily enter the peripheral area of ??the Emperor Royal Palace.


    After a while.


    Ning Zhi Feng entered the palace, Ning Rong Rong is left outside, and it is waiting to be together with Dai Mu.

 650 Chapter 659 The messenger of Xingro Empire

    "Rong Rong, how did your father come? Does he not come to the sky?"


    Dai Muhu is very confused, why Ningzhi wind will come here, and look at his identity, it has seen things, it seems that it is a bit wrong.


    But Ning Rong is very simple, and there is no one-stop abnormality at all.


    "Nothing, my father said to find the emperor to do something, I can''t go back for two days.


    In these days, I followed my father, I stayed here, and my grandfather and my grandfather, they will come soon. "


    "Hahahaha, Rong Rong, I just heard, do you seem to call me?"


    Just when Ning Rong was riding, Jian Dou Lu Lu is floating, and it has revealed a kind look and looks to a few people present.


    The Fuguo followed, and it could not help but sighed.


    "Old sword, you are still so fast, I really can''t catch up!"


    "Hey! It''s not blame you can''t practice, if your level is high, can you catch me?"


    "Good guy, you think I am your monster, you can turn the soul level in two sentences.


    You really will make a comparison, according to me, you are better than the ratio of these little monsters, see who can go to the ninety-eight levels!


    Or you simply compare with them, how much is your soul when you are fifteen or older. "


    "You an old bone, run, I started to make your mouth?"


    "Yes, I will have a mouth, what can you? Can you still cut me?"


    Jian Dou Luo and Kelleuro daily fight.


    Although the fierce did their mouths, they did not really have to do it.


    Even if it is Ning Rong, it is just next to it, and even it means a smile.


    "I haven''t seen the two grandfather''s fight, which reminds me of a child, and the two grandfather have a big smaller in order to eat snacks.


    Now I think of it, I am really warm and funny, you say that it is, grandfather! "


    When I heard the words of Ning Rong, the two old people suddenly became red, very embarrassed.


    "That is the old age, there is any such thing, you are you honor, you have no see, you can''t get it again!"


    Jian Dou Luo took the head before, touch the head of Ning Rongrong.


    The Dou Luo also embarked on the head, but he was taken by Jian Dou Luo.


    "Old Sword! What do you mean ?!"


    "Hey! Didn''t see me here, what do you do?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "How? I don''t accept the gas? That''s just pick it!"


    "Hey! Lazy to keep with you!"


    The two people appeared at the same time, almost all kinds of blasts.


    I don''t know, I thought they were enemies, but this is often accustomed to in Ning Rong, and Dai Mu, etc.


    Then they simply talked a few words, Jian Dou Luo and Jiapelou have entered the depths of the palace.


    Two people, there is still important things, naturally, it is not convenient for too much stay.


    "It seems that it is really accidental, otherwise these two honorary, it is impossible to appear at the same time."


    Dai Muhu whispered, the Zhu Zhuqing, the next side, took his hand and shot his hand back.


    Ma Hongjun and Oscar were the arrogant and Ning Rong Rong, who had no heart, continued to play chat.


    But just at this time.


    Black wind, wrapped in a fog, appeared in front of everyone.


    Next second.


    A group of fog, turned into two gods, came here.


    "Sulvern, how did you come?"


    "There is also a predecessor, you are going to the palace, do you want to do?"


    When I saw the appearance of Shanyan and Solitary Bo, I felt when I Dai Mau, and the Tiangou Empire didn''t seem to happen!


    "Yeah, I am also a little bit."


    Solitary, nodded.


    Single geese is a concern.


    "Grandpa, this matter, can you deal with it?"


    If an accident, it is easy to trigger the two countries.


    At that time, the Wushu Temple can be jealous! "


    "The two countries have happened?"


    Dai Mu is a bit amazed.


    In the Dulan continent, there are only two empires, respectively, the Tianma Empires in which they are currently located, and the old family of Dai Mu, Xingro Empire!


    Dai Mu Bai is a three emperor of the Xingro Empire, which is very sensitive to this matter.


    Especially when he heard, it is more exciting to stand up when he will generate two countries.


    "You heal, all have a bit old confused, almost forgot to Dai Mu, you are the people of the Xingro Empire.


    But forget it, this thing is nothing to do, and I advise you not to know too much.


    After all, Carl has said it, does not let you touch these things.


    Now that you have to do is, peace of mind improve your strength, wait for half a year, and the whole mainland elite soul.


    This is your goal, as for war, as well as other things, it is not you can solve it for the time being. "


    When I heard the solitary, I Dai Mu''s brows and more crumpled.


    "Ok, you stay here, I will take a step first."


    Said, alone, I left here, leaving only a solo geese.


    "Soloe, what happened? Can you tell me?"


    Dai Mu is still a bit unassay.


    Other people are also curious, what happened.


    In this regard, the solo geese was silent, and finally nodded.


    "In fact, I know much, I just know that the Wushu Hall seems to be spread, the two major empire is preparing the news.


    So this time, the Xingro Empire sent a messenger, it seems to wear a sky, and the strength is more than 87th, and it is a toucher.


    He took the other three epicolor, came here, it is said to be to explore the information, see if the sky royal family is really going to fight with the Xingroen Empire.


    Obviously, this kind of rumor is really true! "


    "how so¡­¡­"


    "The people on the Xingro Empire is a fool? This rumor believes?"


    I heard the words solo.


    Everyone suddenly shocked.


    Ma Hongjun is even more mouthless, and it is straight.


    But next second, he immediately grabbed his mouth and apologize to Dai Mu.


    "Sorry to wear big brother, I don''t intend, I am just excited, so ..."


    "Nothing, because in my opinion, the group is really unlike.


    This obvious dazzling can believe that it is obviously the royal room, some people deliberately spread out of the fake news.


    In this case, I am also more confirmed, the interior of the Xingluo, there is a person in the Wushu Temple.


    But those who are specifically, I don''t know temporarily, but he will definitely gradually pass the horse! "


    Say here.


    Dai Mu''s eyes gradually became sharp!

 651 Chapter 651 Dai Tian!

    Time is launched.


    The holiday will soon end.


    Dai Mu, a group of people, packing up things, ready to go back to the Shrek Academy.


    But just in the moment they went out, I met a man who didn''t work, but the expression is very proud!


    This person is Dai Mu Bai''s uncle wears a day!


    "You really have it here, I heard that you are here two days, I didn''t expect you to meet you, I am really good!" I didn''t expect you to meet you.


    And except for you, Zhu Zhuqing is here, it is true. "


    Dai Tian language is not good, and it is a bit yin and yang.


    Dai Mu did see the appearance of the other party, suddenly snorted, and asked.


    "The messenger of the Xingro Empire, you shouldn''t be in me!


    What is your purpose? Do you want to take me back?


    If you plan to do this, I can only tell you, I will not go back before I reach a certain strength! "


    When I heard Dai Mu, I won the sky for a second, then laughed.


    "Hahahaha, it is really a laughter, you are too funny!"


    One Shrek Academy in the district, let you forget, the Xingluo Royal Royal Cultivation?


    Do you think that you think that Douro, can you be a shoulder?


    Dai Mu, are you forgotten your identity?


    Or or say, you have made it on the Tiangou Empire! "


    Dai Tian face is covered, and there is a sudden soul in the body.


    "You misunderstood, my identity will never change, I will always be my father''s son.


    But because of this, I have to become stronger, because only this, I can get my father''s recognition after I return!


    So, I am never going back now! "


    "Yes, we won''t let the big brother go back, he has not realized his own goal, we must never let you take away the big brother!"


    Oscar and others immediately rushed up and came to Dai Mu Bai.


    Zhu Zhuqing is tightly tightly pulled Dai Mu''s hand.


    The two referred to the deduction, the face is serious, and it is ready to release the martial arts integration skills.


    Although it is not good to fight here.


    But this man in front of them, but the episode of Eighty-seven!


    It is now not allowed to relax!


    "Hahahaha, I will rely on a group of garbage, I still want to stop me? Are you looking for death?


    If this is to change the call to the Empire, you dare to talk to me, I have long, I will have a nine family!


    Now I will give you a chance, immediately leave here, Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing, and immediately go back to me!


    Otherwise, I will kill you! I wear a sky, say it! "


    The voice just fell.


    Dai Tianton released his martial arts and put a soul ring!


    Huanghuang purple black black black black!


    Eight soul rings, appeared in front of everyone, suddenly triggered a wave of waves!


    Dai Mu, etc., was a step by this sudden gas wave.


    But Oscar and Ma Hongjun two, but firmly stood in front, completely ignored the other''s momentum!


    "Oh, this is it far away than the momentum of the teacher teacher!"


    "Compared with the teacher teacher, I see you is garbage!"


    Oscar and Ma Hongjun two people laded.


    However, their expression is not as easy as speech.


    But even if this, these two sentences also make it a little angry.


    "Oh, don''t think that you have to move out a title, I will be afraid of you!


    Even afraid of death Karl, know that you are all dead, he will not do it for me, because I am the messenger of the Xingro Empire!


    Now your snow night emperor, it is hard to explain, this rumor is not what they spread.


    If this dead fight Luo dares to do it, then explain the war that he wants to provoke two empire! "


    Dai Tian face disdain.


    In his opinion, even the title of the title, it is impossible to trust two major empire war.


    Because this is to him, it will not only have any benefits, but it may even make a disaster!


    So he naturally won''t be afraid of Carl.


    Even the other party is the title!


    "Don''t you be afraid of killing us, is also crowning to provoke the hat of the two major empire war!"


    Oscar brain is very flexible. It is now ready to sell, and the other person''s words, it will still go back.


    It''s just his words, it was once again mocked.


    "Hahahaha, what is this?"


    I have to take away, the three emperors of our Xingluo, as well as his future wife.


    I don''t mean how to say, I am not wrong in love, so I will of course be afraid! "


    When I Dai Tian, ??I suddenly made Oscar face.


    Next second.


    Dai Tian''s momentum, once again increase!


    Strong power, instantly let Ma Hongjun and Oscar''s waist.


    But they did not completely kneel, but broke out their own four soul rings and counterfeited!


    Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing saw it, but also released the soul ring, confronted with the sky!


    "Three soul kings, a soul?"


    "Little age, there is such a strong force?"


    Dai Tian''s heart is shocking.


    He knows that the Slack Academy has cultivated monsters, but Dai Muhuai and others have no publication, so no one knows how they are now.


    Nowadays, I still showed that I was shocked!


    He did not expect it, the teenager in front of him, there will be such a powerful talent and strength!


    This makes him too shocked, even for a few seconds to slow.


    But at this time, he did not send it, just the eyes of his eyes.


    For the Soul Hall, they must die!


    Dai Tian''s heart shouted, unspeakable release of the first soul skill, want to kill them!


    But just at this time.


    Two souls came next to them.


    These two powers, although they are not very strong, they also have the power of soul and soul.


    Feel the emergence of these two powers, wearing a day stopped his own action.


    Because these two people are Ning Rongrong and solo geese!


    These two people have a deep background.


    The grandfather of the solo geese is toxin.


    This old poison is doing things, and a box does not have a signature.


    If he is sinned, or his daughter is alone, I don''t know how to die!


    More importantly, the ability to solve the solitary, is a wide range of attacks, you can instantly Tute the city!


    It is precisely because of this reason, the Xingro Empire does not dare to find alone.


    Even if I am so mad people, I don''t dare to do something.


    After all, there is such a pro-granddaughter. If she is dead, this old guy will definitely be crazy.


    It is not possible to go directly to the Tongluo Imperial Palace.


    As for Ning Rong, she is even more necessary.


    She is a little princess of seven treasures, but not only the whole block is covered, but there are two grandfather of the title of the Queo!


    Even if I have a sky, I have to be sufficient, I am guilty of seven treasures, I can''t live back!

 652 Chapter 652 is arrogant.

    "Who are you! Why do you want to do your big brother!"


    Ning Rongrong opened the opponent.


    Dai Tian''s mouth is tall, and I recovered my soul ring.


    "It turned out to be a little princess of Qibao Luzong. It is really famous for a long time.


    I heard that, Ning Rong Rong is a cute little beauty. Nowadays, it is very gratifying! "


    "Hey! Even if you praise me, I will not be happy, hurry to say that you are, why do you want to do it!


    If you don''t say anything, I will let my grandfather come and pack you! "


    Ning Rongrong questioned each other.


    However, there is no waiting for the opening.


    Three powerful breath, instantly enclose him!


    In addition to this.


    There is also three sideways that appear in front of Dai Tian.


    These three people are the messengers brought by Dai Tian, ??but also his follow!


    "Kid, what do you want to be honored to my family!"


    Jian Dou Luo is unstormtated at this time, the soul ring on the body has already lit up!


    Doulo is even more likely, the expression is very gloomy, the nine soul rings floats up and down!


    "Hahahaha! The courage of the Xingroen Empire is really big.


    You come here to seek the explanation of the emperor of the snow night.


    Nowadays, I still dare to, the queen of the Shlaike Academy, and my granddaughter''s hands!


    It seems that you are really reluctant! "


    It is also released and the soul ring is also released.


    Seeing three heads of Douro, staring at themselves.


    Dai Tian swallows a spit, and the whole person is stupid.


    He earned himself, that is, the other three beds, staring at these three beds, and dragging them with excuses exchanged in two countries.


    The result is now fell.


    They were not only a meal, but they were even brought to the scene.


    This will let the sky, some speechless.


    "Then, this is misunderstood, I actually want to bring Dai Mu, I will return to the Xingro Empire.


    Just this kid is a little rebellious, I don''t want to go back.


    However, since he is not willing to go back, even if I don''t want it.


    And what this is clear, then I will go first. "


    Said, Dai Tian immediately gave the three people a look, then leaving them with them.


    But just at this time.


    There is another figure, appearing here, and suddenly let Dai Tian swallowed a spit.


    "I heard, you seem to look at me, is it?"


    "Dead life, I am me, I didn''t say anything!"


    Seeing the Carl in front of you, I almost kneeling!


    He knows that this big god of God is!


    Karl, one person, single seal, Douro, and even the two bits of the auxiliary, the strength increased by 60% of the title!


    Finally, even if it is not damaged!


    Such a monster, even if it is a Tiangou Empire, it is not willing to provoke.


    Dai Tian just found one, self-thinking, can let Carl can''t easily handle the reason.


    In fact, if you Dai Mu, they are really hurt, the Calla will not hesitate to wear a day!


    If the Xingro Empire dares to retaliate, Carl is not mind, telling them what is really dead!


    "Dai Tian is right?"


    "Yes, it is me ..."


    I heard the Carl called my name, and I worked with a voice trembling.


    Carl is a thing that has been taken out, similar to the phone.


    But this thing is on, there is only one simple button, as well as a megaphone and radio.


    Other nothing.


    "You may not know, I have been developed two years ago, I have been developed, and I can perform a soul walkie-talkie for remote communication.


    As long as you enter the soul, you can communicate with the other side, keep your soul of your soul!


    Before Dai Mu, I have already opened the walkie-talkie, I also heard everything here.


    So, do you think that I don''t dare to do, then will then be so arrogant? "


    I heard Carl''s words.


    Dai Tian didn''t know what to say.


    Even he has never heard of this walkie-talkie in Carl, what is the same.


    But this thing, let him feel horrible!


    Because Xingro Empire does not have such advanced communication devices.


    Their most reliable, the velocity is relatively fast, carrying a long-distance delivery message.


    Or rely on those who are large, and the soul of special voice ability, performing messaging.


    But Carl, he has not seen it at all.


    This makes him feel some horrible!


    And this soul walkie-talkie is the thing that Carl is studied.


    He studied this thing, it also costs a lot.


    Fortunately, he used to learn a lot of things on the side of Tony Stark.


    So make a soul walkie-talkie, which is not unfinished for him.


    Nowadays, this thing is basically in the Slack College, the teacher is one of the people.


    The inner courtyard, that is, the little dance they are ten people, and it is also a person.


    Then, the Royal Royal Royal Royal Royal, because Carl feels, the sky, it seems to have a person with the Wushu Temple.


    So I have not given them to them, and it is prevented from being sneaked by the people of the Wushu Temple.


    However, there is no wind to give three, the principal and Jian Dou Luo and Jiao Luo, each have one.


    Even if there is a solitary hand.


    If it is not to prevent the Wushu Temple, Carl is really want to promote this thing.


    Because he knows, as long as this thing appears, it can definitely change, now the soul, and the status quo of ordinary people!


    Even military can change!


    After all, the information war, the information war, this is an indispensable, red medicine components!


    At this time I came back.


    Weidian and others have been half a sham on the ground, and even don''t even look up.


    They also have no way!


    Surrounded by four seals, we want to control the body without shaking, he can''t do it.


    Even he feels that your soul is now uncontrolled, as if you can explode at any time.


    But this is just that he is too nervous, thereby producing an illusion.


    In fact, there is no problem with his soul.


    Even under the weight of the four seals, a weak growth was produced.


    "Okay, I am not difficult for you, as long as you answer me a question, I immediately let you leave!"


    "What is the problem?"


    Dai Mu Bai eyes put the light, the opening query, as if it caught a life-saving straw.


    Carl is the mouth of the mouth, according to the memories of the past, the opening query.


    "Tell me, the Wushu Temple is inserted, the Xingro Empire and the people in the Tiangou Empire are!


    If you have answered, I will let you leave, otherwise you are here for a lifetime! "


    When I heard the words of Carl, I walked when I Dai Tian''s color!


    He is now somewhat, Carl has known his identity.


    Not just him.


    At this time, I saw the snow and Qinghe river, quietly left the scene, I got a trace!

 653 The 653th chapter calm the Wushu Temple

    After the threat of Carl, Dai Tian finally fell in the hands of the Tiangou Empire, and the most important thing is that Carl uses its own ability, it is really in the opposite side, set out some words.


    Original Carl is to think that the other party will know some, things about the spread of rumors.


    Because it is this guy, I have been talking to the Emperor of the Trin Empire, and the Tiangou Empire is going to carry.


    So the fathers of Dai Mo, will send him as a messenger and come over to explore information.


    And the true purpose of Weidian came here, not to explore the information, nor for the order, not to clarify the rumors.


    What he has to do is to take away Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing, and then use unexpected nominals to make two people on the road.


    Anyway, when it could it be able to kill a title.


    Relying on their strength, absolutely can''t help.


    This is the original plan of Dai Tian.


    Just he didn''t think of it, the situation is much more complicated than he thinks.


    So he was caught by Carl now.


    But this also blames him too arrogant, not in the eyes of Carl et al.


    If he quietly acts, it may really be able to wear, and I don''t know the ghost.


    After all, we have the strength of Dai Mu, there is no way to resist the sky.


    It''s just a prichotel, let him break himself here.


    At the same time, his rebellion to the Wushu Temple is also punished by it.


    Now only one thing is needed, that is, let the other messengers go back, say to the Emperor, about Dai Tian.


    In addition, through the mouth of Dai Tian, ??I also found the Wushu Temple, which is inserted in the Tiangou Emperor!


    That is the Xueqing River!


    wrong.


    Her real name is called thousands of snow, and the snow Qinghe has already died, and then be replaced by thousands of snow!


    In this case, let everyone present are very surprised, especially the emperor of the snow, even if it is a little faint.


    Because he didn''t think of it at all, his best son would be a daughter in the East!


    This is really amazing.


    But when they want to find the snow, the other party has not seen the trace.


    "What should I do next? The next major continental elite Wuhun Competition, should I be held as usual?"


    Ning causes the wind to ask.


    He knows this matter, hits the snow night emperor, but the whole mainland Elite Soul Competition is also the best way to choose the seeds of the two major empire.


    However, the things of the Wushu Temple have all been defeated, if you want to continue, the emperor of the snow is very difficult.


    Just after he was silent, he bite his mouth.


    "Notice, the whole mainland Soul Elite Competition, after half a year, Zhao Fang was held!


    All everything followed by normal processes, three months later, it is also open!


    Even if the Wushu Temple and the Xingro Empire are not held, I have to hold the soul master!


    This kind of absorbed talent game, I can''t miss it! "


    Snow Night Emperor''s big heart!


    Even I have learned that my son died, but he is very clear, people can''t rest.


    What to do is still doing.


    Especially the prosperous world of the whole continent, naturally can''t let go.


    After all, the Tiangou Empire is also on the soul competition, and to absorb himself.


    Just after this, the Wushu Temple and the Xingro Empire, but it will not be held.


    that''s it.


    The news of the Tiangou Imperial Officials the Soul Competition, and also announced that the Xueqing River is dead, and now the emperor is only the only son avalanche!


    At the same time, snow night also said that the world, explained his own son''s snow and Qinghe, which is the daughter of the band thousand!


    The real Xueqing River has long been dead!


    And the other sons of the emperor of the snow night are also killed by thousands of snow!


    This is why it is the reason why it is gradually divided by the royal house.


    At the same time, he also specifically notified the Xingro Empire, telling them that wearing a day is a traitor of the Royal Royal!


    This makes the fortune of the royalties.


    Then they sent people to investigate the truth and found that it was true!


    Then I went to the sky, I was pressed back to the Xingluo Empire, the two empire, while pointing the spear, pointing to the Wushu Temple, questioning this than the East Why do you want to do this!


    But than the East did not send, just declare, you have to turn off for half a year.


    At the same time, the entire mainland elite soul master will also be held as usual.


    I even added a lot of rewards.


    The original reward is to give the first team, three levels of soul bones!


    Now it will be rewarded directly, append it to five!


    And more importantly, get the second and third teams, they can choose treasures from the treasures of the Wuhun Temple.


    The second team can pick three treasures.


    The third team can pick a treasure.


    This treasure can be a weapon, or some rare props, or space props, or some herbs.


    Even if it is poison.


    However, it is not within these treasures.


    So they can choose the range, which is to remove the reward of soul bones.


    Such an announcement comes out, and suddenly lets a large part of the souls who want to participate.


    However, it is not so excited that the Royal College of the Tiangou Empire and the Tiangou Empire is not so excited.


    They are all very clear, except for the first reward, there is no use of the second and third rewards, without any use.


    Because of the Wushu Hall, it will definitely not put the best, so this reward, even if you get your hand, it is very chicken.


    And the most important thing is.


    The Wushu Temple is beautiful!


    Bibidong directly utilizes high rewards, as well as the heat comes with the soul competition, the Query Empire and the Quality of the Tiangou Empire.


    All people, all of them ride.


    No one is concerned now, why isby in the two countries to play someone in two countries.


    They only care about the whole mainland Soul Elite Competition, which will eventually have three teams, get the top three!


    Especially some people and college people, they are themselves in the existence of neutrality, and naturally do not care about the Temple of the Wushu.


    In addition to Qibao glazons, as well as the Speluder Academy.


    After all, they both, in the name, or the Tiangou Empire, there is a lot of relationships.


    Only in the near future, the Slack Academy also appeared a little bit.


    That is the sword, and the small bones, to be trained by Jian Dou Luo and Jiao Luo.


    Two of them have brought the two, to teach these two people, complete the martial arts integration skills!


    Because two of them, there is already a seedlings of Wuhun''s integration skills, but Carl is not familiar with this, so they need their teachings.


    However, Ning Rong has left it, after all, she goes back, and will only be lazy, it is better to stay here to continue cultivation.


    The solo geese is also alone, with home, use toxins to cultivate, strive to make her phosphorus snake to poison, more on the staple floor.


    The last is Tang three!


    He was directly taken away by Tang Hao, and even the reason did not give one, just said that it will definitely come back in this way.


    It is really speechless.

 654 Chapter 654 Changes in Rules

    "Tang three followed his father Tang Wei, there may be any training.


    Swords and small bones, follow their master, to contact Wuhun integration skills.


    Single geese is also walking with old versions, to strengthen her martial arts training.


    Now I have gone four people, and I have six in the inner courtyard, so the U-shaped U-shaped U-shaped in the next half may be cruel than before.


    After all, I have more time to stare at you.


    And the three people in my most important training are small dance, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing you!


    Xiao Dance and Ning Rongrong, I have two people, and I will be promoted to the soul king and soul in half a year.


    And Zhu Zhuqing, it is necessary to take a little luck, and better efforts than others, it is possible to promote soul.


    After all, you are now only 37 levels, the 40th level, the whole three levels!


    This is not one, it is easy to catch up with the number of words, so I don''t dare to make the ticket, let you only become the soul of the 40th level. "


    "It doesn''t matter the teacher, even if I don''t upgrade, I am also satisfied, after all, my talent, among your disciples, is the worst one.


    I can have this soul level today, thank you very much for your cultivation, you don''t have to blame you. "


    Zhu Zhuqing said very sensible, which made Carl mood have a lot of comfort.


    "Okay, don''t say more, let''s start training!


    Since the soul of the Soul Competition is turned on, we must participate, and must win the first!


    What is the soul bone is not important, if you can get the first words, I have better rewards to you everyone! "


    "Better reward ?!"


    "Is it better than the soul?"


    When I heard Karl, Ma Hongjun and Oscaton were excited.


    Others include small dance, and look at Carl.


    "This, the less I can''t say, where is it better than the soul, but at least not a soul bone!"


    When I heard the words of Carl, everyone was excited again.


    Carl is a slight smile.


    In fact, he has long thought of, they got the first reward after the Soul Competition.


    I even wanted to reward them, but it was not enough to transaction, so even if I changed one, I can improve the drugs of their physical and potential to help them upgrade their body.


    And these things, it also spent more than 1,000 trading points.


    Now Carl''s trading point, there is still 10,000.


    But don''t matter, there is still a half year old, and his system is unpaped.


    At that time, refreshing the selection task reward, it will never be bad!


    At that time, Carl can''t only enhance your strength, but even give them a demonic fruit, enhance their strength.


    After all, the devil fruit is also a very powerful force for them.


    Especially swords.


    The sword is the martial arts, which is his own body, so he can borrow the martial arts, perfectly control each muscles of the body, every bone!


    So Carl is going to give him a redeem, it is very suitable for his devil fruit, and smash the fruit!


    This fruit, there is no appearance in the original, which is a demon fruit that comes from the store.


    Users, even if there is no sword, there is no sword, it can release the sniper.


    If the words will be sword, the strength will grow geometric multiple!


    So, this demon is very suitable for swords.


    And in addition to him, Carl is also given to others, finds the fruit of the devil who is right for them.


    At that time, as long as they get the first, Carl will give them exchanges!


    Even if I have a pain, it is not enough, as long as these people can become strong enough.


    And the most important thing is.


    Carl has a feeling, if you continue this way, the road to God is more clear!


    Maybe this road is called by the god of the instructor?


    But this name, slightly is slightly ugly.


    After Karl self-spit, then shook his head.


    What name is not important, as long as you can get a god.


    This is the most important!


    Subsequently Carl to open your own tours, helping six people in the field to enhance their soul.


    at the same time.


    Other colleges, also stepped up in horses.


    Especially those teams that need to participate in the qualifiers, more than the side of the Arabian, the Blue Power, the Dragonfa, and the four major elements of colleges.


    They all need to participate in the qualifier.


    However, because of the prior to Wu Shu, now the Xingro Empire and Tiangou Empire, join hands to apply to the Wuhun Temple, change the conditions.


    The participating team has also become ten!


    The Wushu Temple, the Tiangou Empire, and the Xingro Empire, only one team can enter the top directly.


    This condition is unfavorable for them, but in order to make the Wushu Temple to suffer, the Xingro Empire and Tiangou Empire have decided to join hands, eliminate the second team of the Wushu Temple.


    The Wushu Hall knows their positive, but only accepts, after all, she doesn''t want to tear her face.


    So she simply lets thousands of snow, as the leader of the second team, to participate in the qualifier.


    And the West Empire is also a member of the second team of Xie Luo Royal College, participating in the pre-selection, and a team member directly enters the top ten.


    And the sky royal college here is absolutely.


    They two teams, directly enter the qualifier, to stop the team of the Wuhun Temple.


    Then will be the only amount of boast, handed over to the Shilek College!


    It is not willing to accept it after all, after all, after a quota, it is also a loss for the Tiangou Empire.


    But the emperor of the snow, he must accept it.


    In the strong night of the snow, Carl can only accept the other party''s kindness.


    To be honest, if you change the Slack Academy to participate in the qualifier, it will definitely to successfully stop the second team member of the Wushu Temple.


    Unfortunately, the emperor of the snow, wants to rely on their students to complete this matter.


    So he will make such a decision.


    But there is this.


    Other Zongmen and colleges who prepare to participate in the competition are also sent, the most elite team, and attract the second team of Wuhun Temple!


    What did the Wushu Temple, although the heat of the soul was pressed down, but these colleges and Zongmen, but it is very clear!


    So they will be ignorant, join hands to fight against the Wushu Temple!


    In this way, it is very uncomfortable than the East.


    At this time, the martial arts hall is covered with the following months and ghosts, and there is no sentence.


    The more this, the more you feel, the more you feel, the anger than the East!


    "Pope, you don''t be angry, this matter is the next loss, I ..."


    "Month, this matter has nothing to do with you, it is the guy who is in the sky, the order is eloed to Dai Mu!


    If he doesn''t engage in this hand, there will be no such thing at all! "


    Speaking here, it is more angry in the east!


    "Now, you also remember it, warn everyone, don''t have any little action!


    If I found it, I will kill forever! "


    "Abiding, the Pope!"

 655 Chapter 655, half a year!

    Time is fast lapse.


    It has passed for half a year in your eyes.


    During this time, the Xingro Empire has gradually becoming smooth and dazzling, and it is also completely dissipated because of the failure of the Wuhun Temple.


    It seems that there is no way before it is in the past.


    But the Xingro Empire and the Tiangou Empire have already remembered this matter.


    After the end of the All Mainland Elite Soul Competition, they will find a chance to teach the Wuhun Temple!


    As for what to do, then I said.


    After all, the two empire, the people who are killed by the Wushu Temple, not a few.


    Especially the emperor of the snow.


    His a few sons have been killed by thousands of snow, so he is impossible at all, letting this hatred!


    But now I still have to revenge, he still needs to help for a while.


    Now, participate in the eight-top players of the All-Mainland Soul Competition, all have been born!


    However, due to the changes in the system, some changes have also occurred.


    First, the second team of the Royal College, and the second team of Xingluo Royal College has failed in the qualifier.


    And the most important thing is that a team of the Royal College has not successfully stopped the thousands of snow from entering the race!


    Thousands of snow have been promoted to the soul king in the battle, carrying this team into the race.


    As for other people in this team, all have more than 30 levels of soul, basically not enough.


    Fortunately, these people don''t drag their legs. If they can''t advance them.


    have to say.


    The Royal Fighting team, completely touched by thousands of snow, plus her breakthrough, directly full of blood.


    Although the fifth soul technology has not yet been obtained, the strength has reached the extent of half crush!


    So both teams, when they compete for the quota, completely defeat the other party.


    Although the Royal Fighting Team is a team, it will enter the race with the first quota, but the back of the battle is completely changed.


    Thousands of snow use a few days, absorbed the new soul ring, arrived at 50, officially became the soul king, and then kill other teams all the way.


    Most of those teams, most of them are forty, thirty-level soul, although I can contain thousands of snow, but give other chances.


    In this way, the team of those qualifiers can be said to be a person who is lost!


    Just even if this, this team is not the opponent of the prefragon college, Fengshen School, Tianshui College, and Thunder Academy.


    In this way, the Wu Shu Temple has successfully promoted the final game with a more dangerous place.


    Then, the Plant Academy has entered the race with the last name.


    But this, I was bitterly like.


    They are in the original, which was originally participated in the race.


    But because of the sudden changes in the rules, plus their battle, exactly the fifty-element thousands of snow.


    Then there is no suspense to lose the game.


    Have to say, their luck is really a bit bad.


    In this way, the team participating in the All-Mainland Elite Soul Competition has been completely produced!


    The three teams that are first guaranteed are the Wu Shu Temple, Xing Luo Royal College, Shrek College!


    Subsequent selection, there are seven teams that entered the race, respectively, the Royal College, the Thunder College, the Hui Fire Academy, the Shenfeng College, Tianshui College and Wu Shu Temple, and Plant College!


    Their appearance is in the expectation, in the reason.


    But now the official start, there is more than a month.


    They still have time to organize themselves.


    At this time, Ning Rong Rong, finally arrived at 41, got the fourth soul ring!


    In addition, now the Shrek Academy has two soul kings!


    The small dance level reached 52, successfully promoted to the soul king!


    Tang San is in recent time returns, and he is also personally educated by his father, learn the method of murderous use, but he has not experienced the experience of killing capital, so murderous is very young.


    However, his level, it also reached 50, and got the fifth soul ring!


    And he is also a card on Carl, directly said that his soul ring is from the sacrifice of Blue Silver King.


    Karl did not say something, just let him not live up to, Blue Silver and Tang Wei''s expectations.


    However, Zhu Zhuqing, eventually did not break through the limit, reaching 40 levels.


    Her level is 38th, and is the one in all of them, the lowest level.


    And during the game, she basically impossible to break through, have to say, this is a regret.


    However, other members of the soul are also very good, this is also gratified.


    After all, most colleges, there is no such thing as they, the two soul kings, the seven soul of the soul of the soul of the soul!


    Even in the Wushu Temple, the seven people who are called the golden generation, but the three soul kings, the four souls, compared to this side, just a more soul king''s advantage.


    However, this is not ignored.


    Because more soul kings, it is likely that they don''t have!


    And let Karl are a bit a greatest, fortunately, there is no addition to a team.


    Otherwise, the Slack Academy is a fortune, I am afraid I have to get from 78%, fell to 340%!


    This is reasonable to make Carl.


    As for other colleges, it is basically a few 40-level soul, with more than 30 levels of soul.


    Even the team of the Xingro Empire and the Tiangou Empire, is also the case.


    So this time, for them, it is basically competition for the third game.


    But they still plan to fight, can you?


    After all, people have dreams.


    In addition to this.


    A few days ago, Carl''s system has finally been upgraded.


    Just after the upgrade is successful, Carl does not feel some changes in the system.


    But the only change that can be perceived is that there are too many things in the mall!


    And the most important thing is that after the system maintenance, I actually gave Carrid''s compensation!


    That is free to allocate skill points: 10, and freely distribute the property point: 10!


    In addition, the compensation of Carl 100,000 trading points is also given!


    According to this, the world of Carl came to the mainland, basically nearly ten years, but did not have time.


    However, in average, this compensation should be calculated in accordance with the year, and the system will also be all roundabout.


    So giving the quarry of Karl.


    In this way, Carl is very rich.


    But he is still not anxious, buying something.


    Even if he has a random discount volume is useless.


    Because it is not used yet.


    But a grateful thing is that the system is updated, but it does not immediately jump out of the selection task.


    Otherwise, Karr will be more happy.

 656 Chapter 656 Chapter Standard Information

    Time has once again been half a month.


    The time of this half a month, there is no other thing, basically analyzing the situation of other college teams, which is convenient for the Shlaike Academy to the enemy.


    And he analyzed is similar, the only thing that is currently lacking is that after they play hands.


    Now, the rules of the Senior Soul Competition have also been issued.


    And now the two empire and a Wushu Hall have asked other entry colleges to reach the Wushu Temple in ten days.


    If it is late, it is directly processed directly.


    However, Carl is not anxious, he is still studying the race rules.


    This rule is actually very simple, it is the fight against the battle, and the rules of the soul race before the Tiangou Empire, basically there is basically no difference.


    The first is a personal battle.


    This and the previous soul competition, there is no difference, but it has increased two people, that is, at least seven people, completely defeated, or to the other party to end the game.


    And the individual will not eliminate the team, but the college points ranking.


    This way, basically every college, you must be full of nine games!


    And only one day!


    And after these two teams have completed, there will be one to two days, if lucky, there will be three days of trimming time.


    So don''t worry about consumption.


    Compared to the Soul Competition held by the Royal Royal House, the rules of the whole mainland elite soul competition are more perfect.


    Then it is a group competition.


    This game is based on the previous points and then adjusts, followed by a lottery.


    After a round of challenges, the last two teams were first eliminated, and then eight strong.


    Then, the second round of competition, re-draw, if the team took it, then I met, then it would be re-drawn until I didn''t have a queue.


    Then after this round of games will be eliminated again.


    In this way, the four is born.


    The semi-final, it is also a lottery to decide, and even if you take the prior to the priority, you will not re-draw!


    After the semi-final, it is the finals.


    But before this, the two defeated the team will take the lead in playing a third place.


    If the previous soul competition, there will be no such game at all.


    But now I have added the second and third rewards, and I have to play more.


    After the completion of their game, the next is the finals!


    This is probably the rule.


    Carl has already understood, then published it to his own students, let them familiarize with this rule in advance.


    But now I still have to go to the Wushu Temple.


    He is still prepared here, and the purpose is to prevent the midway of the Wushu, or the students will start after the end of the game.


    After all, the soul level of Shrek Xiaoqiu and others is indeed not low, and their potential is not written!


    Coupled with them, the biggest older is just in the age of seventeen.


    It can be said that these people in front of Carl''s eyes are all scheduled title!


    As long as they are intercepted in the middle, they as long as they are in peace of mind for ten to 20 years, the worst for 30 years, will definitely become the title!


    All members are in the future!


    Subsequently, Carl began to fill in each person''s information, and conveniently gave the judgment.


    Zhu Zhuqing, the martial arts is the soul of the Nether Cat, the grade is the soul of the 38th level!


    Ning Rongrong, the martial arts is the soul of the Jiubao Glass Tower, the grade is the four-first level soul!


    Oscar, the martial arts is the sausage, the level is 42-level soul!


    Ma Hongjun, Wuhun is the soul of the beast, the grade is the soul of the forty-third level!


    Small bones, the martial arts is a white bone, the level is the soul of forty-three division!


    Soloe, Wuhou is the soul of phosphorus snake, grade is forty-four soul!


    Dai Mu Bai, the martial arts is the white tiger, the level is the soul of the forty-six!


    Sword idiot, Wu soul is the body, grade is the soul of the forty-six!


    Tang San, the martial arts is the blue and silver emperor, the level is the fifty-first soul king!


    The little dance, the martial arts is the soul of the fungus, the level of the fifty-second!


    Follow the list of people:


    Yu Xiaoang, Fland, Liu Deron and Carl yourself!


    They four, as the teacher, will follow together, and arrange the plan.


    As for the Slack Academy, Carl has already arranged people to hold here.


    In addition to Zhao''s unpredictable, solitary will stay here.


    As for Tang Hao, he will sneak into the Wushu Hall in the arrangement of Carl, secretly protect the little dance and others.


    After all, the Wushu Temple is likely to use this opportunity to do.


    However, there is a preparation movement, and even the team members are also very much.


    Even neolifeng, and Jian Dou Luo and Jiadu Luo have been.


    And the most important thing is that in addition to them, there are also many beds to fight together!


    This time, the two major empire are completely pressing the martial arts hall, see how to solve it than the East!


    However, than the Bi East is calm, it does not place it in the eyes, as if nothing knows.


    This is a bit surprised.


    No one thought that Bisong could neid it.


    In this way, the two empires are not good to do it.


    Then, when other teams have arrived, Karl came to the Wu Shu Temple in the last day of the last day.


    This makes many people, I saw the arrogance of the Shrake Institute, and Carl''s pride!


    But those who are familiar with them know that this is definitely Karl, because he is such a person.


    Even Carl also said a word and was very famous in the Tiangou Royal College.


    The protagonist is always the last debut!


    It is this sentence that affects many middle two teenagers, and then the internal atmosphere of the Royal College, a little slightly changed.


    However, Carl does not admit that this is his problem.


    Just Carl with his own students, this is coming, this is the attention of other colleges!


    They all know that the Slack Academy is rich in monsters, but they are unclear, these monsters have been a few years of precipitation, will not change stronger!


    Although the list is submitted, there is no one to see the specific information of this list in addition to the Emperor of the Two Empire, and the Emperor of the Two Empire.


    This is the benefits of authority, you can just watch the list of others, then specify the battle plan.


    However, the Slack Academy is here, but there is no authority to see the list, Carl is only based, and the previous qualifiers will be specified.


    Therefore, in addition to the three guaranteed teams, other teams have configured, it is not secret.


    So even if the list is leaked, it doesn''t matter, anyway, it does not affect the next game.

 657 Chapter 657 breaks!

    Waiting for the game''s time long.


    So Karl simply gave his students, put a fake, let them rest for two days, and organize their state.


    Carl is also a chance to give yourself a wave.


    This upgrade, Carl directly let himself, have never changed the A + level agility, upgrade to the S-level!


    Although, Calm has used its own speed, after all, the void walks, it has been fully replaced.


    But lifting agility, let your sword speed, becoming faster.


    Then the A +-level physical strength is upgraded to the S level.


    This is more useful for Carllai.


    Because of Carl''s ability, his physical strength is already unlimited, and this S level physical strength is just letting Carl release capabilities, it has become less.


    However, these two capabilities become S-level, nor is it useless.


    At least Karl''s current soul level, after enhancing these two levels, it has changed directly into ninety-nine levels!


    The huge soul, in this moment, swept the entire Wuhun Hall, causing people inside the Wushen Temple, and shivering.


    Bisong wrinkled, I didn''t know what happened, and then sent people to play.


    not only that.


    Other teams, feel the soul of this, but also people who want to view.


    Finally, they got the answer from the Karlou!


    That is his soul level, breaking through ninety-nine levels, and his death fightroad, finally became a world trend!


    In this way, Karl''s threats are in the view, they are getting bigger and bigger!


    So she can''t easily make a small action.


    At the same time, other colleges, as well as the Xingro Empire, and the depths of the heart is even more bliss.


    In contrast, the emperor of the snow is, but the satisfaction is congratulations, and the wind is the same.


    The two did even wanted to banquet, but they were rejected by Carl''s reasons for stable self


    So they just simply talked for a short period and then left.


    Subsequently, Carl once again used the skill point, and put his armed colors, and the level of the domineering domineering, all became overrun!


    Thus.


    These two capabilities will become more powerful, and Carl''s strength is also improved.


    But there is a certain gap between the level of the half-god!


    Because Calone feels, the strength now has improved before comparing.


    But a half garden, there is still a gap!


    Subsequently, Karda took the personal property panel and started to organize his strength.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agility: s


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: s


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: military punch (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored domineering (over-limited), see hegemony (over-limit), domineering domineering (over-limit), double knife stream (a), wind element Proficient (C), strange (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hadis (s), speed regeneration (s), void walking (s) Thunder immunity, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken), Huangquan fruit (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 2


    Remainable assignment points: 3


    Trading point: 11000


    Mall: 1 ''


    Due to the previous, the system update maintenance compensation, the Call''s current transaction point has been more eleven!


    But it is still too much from Call to redeem, it is still too much.


    Even if he finally took a discount, this transaction point is also about ten times!


    Because of the things of God, even if it is just a half-God, the worst is a tens of thousands of trades!


    Even if Carl luck broke, pumping a discount, also needing one million trading points.


    However, he does not think that he can be so embarrassed, so I still give up.


    For the current Calla, it is not as good as the ability to buy a half-god, but it is more simple to be a half-god, but it is still relatively simple.


    However, it is not necessarily.


    After all, there is a minimum of 100 million trading points in the mall.


    And this is just the least, the lowest three gods, which is commonly known as the next god.


    In addition to having a bit of power, there is almost no soul, but even if this, God''s power is enough to kill anything of the god level!


    Including a half!


    This is the power of God!


    Even if it is a half God, it can''t be completely blocked.


    This is barely resistant to a three-stage next God unless it is a three-level god.


    As for the second grade god, and more powerful gods, it is not a semi-god level, which can spoop.


    At least Karl is currently impossible to imagine, secondary god, first-class god, even God king, main god, and even the saints level, there are many!


    So he still, a little bit, the foot-on-earth first became a half god, and then said something else.


    As time goes by.


    The Soul Competition is officially started, and there is the last day.


    Today, it is a lottery.


    Each college dispatched a teacher.


    The Tiangou Empire, the emperor of the snow night came to draw, the Xingro Empire is also a father who Dai Mu, personally draws.


    The Wushu Temple is more drawn by the ratio!


    As for other colleges, all are previously previously placed.


    And the principals of most colleges are not the title of the title, the worst, the epidemic.


    Only Frank yourself and is currently seventy-nine.


    It seems to be very lost, but there is no way, after all, Karl let Flend looks on the face.


    Otherwise, it will really think that Carl is the Dean of the Shrek Academy, but Fland is just a general teacher.


    So this opportunity for the appearance, Fland will not let go, Carl will not grab.


    If France really wants to cry.


    And the signs they smoke is good. It is the third day of the game. These two days can slowly observe, other teams have the game.


    Just the team that they face, it is a bit hard.


    Because the opposite is the second team of the Wushu Temple!


    Among them, the snow is their current captain!


    And thousands of snow, I know very well for the Shrake College, naturally know the countermeasures.


    So for this team, you still need alert.


    Although other people in this team, there is basically a person who is fully relying on thousands of snow.


    But just as a person, for most soul teachers, it is already unable to pass over!


    However, when the lottery is completed, Carl''s system has finally been a long-lost voice!

 658 The 658th chapter begins

    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose one: get a personal battle of the soul master, the top five points, get five thousand trading points! ''


    ''Choose 2: Take the personal battle of the soul master, the top three points, get the trading point 10,000! ''


    ''Select 3: Take the personal station of the soul master, the first place, get 30,000 trading points! ''


    A long-lost system sound finally sounded in the mind of Carl.


    Upgrading the system for nearly ten years, now there is also a little teardown.


    Then he returned his hand to choose the third task!


    Although this choice, this is basically no Calla, this is what you need to do your own student.


    However, Carl has given them a command, except for the final first place, even if it is a personal station, I have to hit the points first!


    Because only this can you let the other party know yourself!


    It''s good at this stage, because the Wushu Temple is dead, and there have been some deviations.


    So canceling, directly entering several teams of semi-finals, turning into this model.


    But there is no relationship, even if there is one of the martial arts, Karl also believes in this aspect of the individual, they can''t be the opponent of their own students!


    He is also a very confident that he has a full confidence!


    Don''t say what the strength of Tang San is.


    Just saying other people such as Xiao Dance, compare the original, the strength is doubled!


    In this case, it is also the first to let Karl have confidence, and many soul competitions!


    Especially the Shrek Academy, there is still no description of the original, only two characters in the board, that is, swords and small bones.


    Their strength is also particularly powerful, which brings a lot of confidence in Carl.


    However, in addition to this choice, Carl also tried to ask the system and have other selection tasks.


    But the system is still an old, nothing to say, this makes Karl somewhat speechless.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as the game is playing well, he does not have other tasks to trigger.


    After all, it is a Wushu Temple. If you have conflict, the system will definitely promulgate the task.


    In this regard, Carl is very clear about the virtue of the system.


    that''s it.


    Time will come to the day of the game.


    The first day of the battle is comparable by two elements colleges.


    The gods of the Shenfeng Academy and the Water Academy are two teams, and they are old friends. They are also old opponents.


    What they have between them can be described as quite intense and don''t win.


    But the final still won slightly, in the key competition in the last game, won the victory.


    At present, the score of the Shenfeng Academy is 1 point, and the score of the Hui Fire Academy is -1!


    Yes.


    This competition rules have been buckled!


    The small points of the individual station are not enough, only to win the competition!


    If you win, then add a point, if you lose it directly!


    This increases the intensity.


    Because no one wants to be deducted, then from the original ranking.


    It is also because of this rule announcement, so many people have seen it, the brutality of the game.


    Those colleges who want to be touched, the college, which can only be hard in the scalp.


    Otherwise, the lower the score, the more passive when you are drawn!


    Because of the order of lottery, it is determined according to the integral ranking.


    The first place is the first lottery, then push it in this class.


    So according to the points, only the top five in the top five, the last five are completely selected.


    Of course, it is possible, the two front teams hit together.


    This is not there is no possibility, after all, this is a lot of luck, and it is still a luck.


    that''s it.


    The first place in the goddess college, temporarily at 1 point,


    The Hui Huager, because lost a place, directly from and ranked into other colleges, fell to the last one.


    Their points and nouns are even more glaring even more than the first gods college!


    After all, I didn''t expect that the integration system changed to this look.


    And this is also a bad thing than the East, the purpose is obvious, that is, telling other colleges, you are just this!


    In this way, the Wushu Temple is basically a sin, and many colleges present are present.


    But they don''t care, because of the ratio, there is already your own plan!


    that''s it.


    The first day of the game has experienced more than an hour.


    Other time, the winning team is waiting for the next round, and the way will also be simple to celebrate, then rest for two days.


    As a team lost, the Water Academy was not treated.


    In addition to being educated, they will continue to train in the next few days, in order to win the next game.


    As for other teams, it is not darentest in tight preparations.


    quickly.


    Time came the next day.


    This time, it was from the Royal College, the Tianshui College.


    However, the people of the Tiangou Royal College have strong strength, but in terms of popularity, it is totally not as good as Tianshui College.


    There is no way.


    Who allows the Royal College, only two sisters.


    On the other side of the Tianshui College, all is a sister!


    And every one is all in the country, all is a beautiful woman!


    The most important thing is that their strength is not bad, which is the weakest strength, is already a soul.


    And they are also useful, the three soul of the soul of the soul.


    This, comparable to the royal college, it is not bad!


    After all, the soul king of the Tiangou Royal College, but only four, do not occupy any advantage.


    Tianshui College, although it is one of the Emperor''s Emperor''s Emperor''s Emperor, but their college address is not in the Tiangou Huangcheng.


    So they did not have access to the Shrek Academy.


    But the Royal College is different.


    They are almost in the shadow of the Shrake Academy.


    As the saying goes, there is no power in the pressure.


    It is because there is a Simraker College, the monster of the inner courty is oppressed, so their strength is also a fast growing!


    This is not only reflected in the soul, even even their combat capabilities, as well as the rocket, soared all the way.


    Even they often have friendly discussions with the Shrake Academy.


    There is no suspense.


    Take the college disciple, that is, the koons, it is abused.


    They can also bully bullying, those students in the hospital.


    However, even if it is, they also see the students of the outer hospital, what is the monster that can be stepped on the feet!


    Today, this game is also a truly competition that is truly powerful!


    And the end result is also very gratifying.


    They defeated the seven people of Tianshui College with the results of three people!


    The students of the Tiangou Royal College finally stood up!

 659 The 659th chapter of the little dance VS thousands of snow!

    Time will come to the third day.


    Today, I finally arrived at the Shrek Academy.


    They have to face this time is the second team of the Wushu Temple!


    And the Wu Shu Temple, no one hesitated, put the thousand snow in the first place!


    In this way, she can maximize their strength.


    However, they are here, if they are not over, others come together, but they are just sending vegetables. It is not her opponent at all.


    "Little dance, solve her, no problem?"


    "I am so good to give me, but I am unfortunately can''t kill people. Otherwise I really want to revenge for the snow.


    Thousands of snow, this bastard, put it in the snow, deceived us so long, I won''t let her!


    Humph! Thanks to me as a friend, the result is an enemy! It''s really angry! "


    The little dance angry came to the game venue, and the anger rushed to the front of the snow, pointed to the nose of the other party.


    "Xueqing River, wrong, should be the daughter of the Wushu Temple, the daughter of the martial arts, thousands of snow!


    You cheated me so long, now I will let you know, the anger from the rabbit! "


    "Little dance, tell the truth, if it is not because of the position, we can be friends.


    You have been very good to me, although I like to open my joke, but you still support me.


    So, after this game, we can put down to see it, say "commemodally,"


    "Oh, do you think possible?"


    The little dance heard the other party, and it was an unknown fire, burn it from the heart!


    She is now anger!


    If the referee has not yet started, she has now been planning!


    "I know, I do this, hurt your heart, but there is no relationship, I won''t hurt you."


    Thousands of snow want to retain, but the little dance does not send.


    She just got a little dance refusal.


    The react like a small dance, so that thousands of sighs sigh.


    Subsequent her eyes, gradually became firm, and the kind of loss and sadness were completely disappeared at this time.


    Thousands of snow now temperament is compared to the previous one!


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Dance is even more sprint.


    "This is the original shape is revealed? Isn''t it in multiple packs?"


    I heard the little dance said that the roof of the thousands of snow was slightly twisted, but it quickly returned to normal.


    at the same time.


    The referee also came to the center of the ring, and then announced the start of the game!


    Attemside!


    The two released their own martial arts and soul skills, and the first time rushed up!


    After thousands of snow, the soul is growing rapidly with the help of her grandfather.


    And the strength is also got, very big improvement!


    Now she has completely mastered, his original Wu Shu''s six-win angel!


    This is very rare, even more than the martial arts, and those varied martial arts, but also the top of the soul!


    This kind of martial art is the martial arts that has passed the martial arts.


    Every generation of six wings angels Wuhun, the minimum achievement will also be a superchaul level.


    It can be seen that this martial art is so powerful!


    But even if this, the little dance has no fear, but the glory of the angel rushed.


    The two of them battled together, and they turned into the tremor of the ground. Even if they were in the sky, they broke out the glare!


    This is the collision between the two people and the soul skills!


    At this time, they have completely abandoned the original fighter, but purely using their own soul and soul skills, simply confronted!


    Such strength, let the people who watch the game, suddenly shocked!


    They never thought that the battle between the two soul kings will suddenly explode such a vast situation!


    This is really shock!


    See this scene.


    Na Ming''s referee couldn''t help but frown, then released his martial arts, making a transparent energy protection position to prevent them from fighting in the battle, accidentally injuring those participants.


    To know, the previous two days ago, this episode level referee, can not do this.


    Instead, the fighting of them, causing this referee to do this!


    It can be seen that the two people fight, how fierce, and also explain from the side, the soul of their two outgoing, is really not ordinary!


    Even if it is a sixty-level soul emperor, the remaining wave of the battle, but just this!


    This is the idea of ??most people.


    But in the Slack Academy, their two can explode such a huge energy, and it is normal.


    If you don''t, they will not be called monsters!


    Under the eyes of everyone.


    Two people in the small dance and thousands of snow are dead for more than ten minutes. In the end, this is breathing, leaving the other party.


    After experiencing a multi-person movement.


    Xiao Dance and thousands of snow, it consumes dramatic.


    After all, they have just been for, better lessons, basically no techniques.


    It is precisely because of this, causing them to consume a lot more than normal battles.


    But replaced, but it is a high strength damage!


    At this time, there is no good place for the skin, there is no good place.


    The dancing attack is a jigshot, the most good at it is to fight, attack every inch of the place!


    In this way, it looks soft, but in fact, the little dance has touched the other''s body.


    By the way, I learned the weakest part of the other party, and then I can initiate a general attack at that place!


    In addition, the attack of the small dance is mainly for the joint position!


    Just this time, she did not use this skill, but a simple use of soul to attack.


    "Little dance, I know you very strong, but never thought, I use my real martial arts, just just fight with you.


    Your strength, completely beyond my thinking, it seems that I have to use it!


    Next, I don''t dare to guarantee, I can still don''t stay, so you also use it all, or I am really afraid of killing you! "


    During the speech, on the snow, a strong soul is built.


    This is what she will completely gather together, and then out the amazing power!


    At the same time, this is also her tricks from the Slack Academy, and their principles are similar to the skill of Karl''s soul ring broke out.


    However, she is only a cottage version and has not been improved.


    It''s just that the talents of the thousand snow are not bad. She has changed this ability according to her physical fit, and she has reached the simultaneousness of the soul.


    Seeing this scene, the little dance wrinkled.


    "Thousands of snow! You actually steal our moves ?!"

 660 Chapter 66, double fly

    "You said the Speckology, all express the skills, why can''t I learn?


    Although this is only open to the National College of Tiangou, however, however, I used to be a snow and Qinghe! "


    Thousands of snow deliberately increased the pronunciation of the snow, then rushed directly!


    I saw her released a powerful soul skill, and the blink of an eye was rushed to the baby!


    "The fourth soul skill! Invincible gold!"


    In the face of thousands of snow, the king dance does not have any ability to open an invincible golden body.


    Although it is invincible, it will not be very long, but it can''t move, but this time is enough to let the little dance seize the other''s flaws!


    "Fifth Soul Technology! Bone Lock!"


    With the soul of the little dance, the powerful soul is from her thin and slim body!


    At the same time, she also used the third soul technology instant, and directly came to another direction of the snow, and locked the other party!


    "Soul ring broke out!"


    "Sports! Eight paragraphs fall!"


    A roar with a small dance.


    She did not hesitate to add the soul ring, release the genuine soul ring outbreak ability, and cooperate with their own body skills, forcibly bounce the thousands of snow to the air!


    But thousands of snow will fly, she quickly adjusts the body shape in the air, but the speed of the little dance is faster!


    She directly uses the advantages of transients, after coming to thousands of snow, forcibly use eight paragraphs!


    Thousands of snow, there is no chance to give a small dance, and the anti-hands is a soul technology released!


    I saw that there was a ray of holy holy, coating from her hands into a huge energy bomb, released in this moment!


    The little dance is the softness of its own, forcibly changed its position, and then continues to release eight paragraphs in the air!


    Thousands of snow see the hit, continue to release your soul skills.


    But this time, the karach has been touched to the country!


    Along with a burst of roar!


    This is a small dance of the quarter, and completely broke out in Qianxue!


    Her strength, plus the outbreak of the soul, even if it is a thousand snow, release the soul skills of the protection ability, and it is also unable to break free!


    After five seconds!


    Thousands of snow is directly dropped in the ground, and it is also replenished with a feet!


    This hit, even even the ground fell!


    Strong power, resulting in a subtle vibration throughout the arena!


    But the soul of thousands of snow did not disappear!


    I haven''t waited until smoke disappeared, and the Shenggui once again appeared again, and the active dispelled all the soot!


    Also accompany a strong soul, release, and live directly in the bodies!


    This hit, the truthful hitting a small dance, and still in the case of she can''t dodge!


    In this way, the little dance was injured.


    However, thousands of snow are not well received at this time.


    She finished the truth, and she was a set of consecutive tricks. Although she released the defensive soul skill, her defensive ability, I have been squeezed by Xiao Dance!


    So the last one''s hits, it is also true, hit the snow!


    These two people exchanged the big move, and they were scarred.


    However, the battle of their two has not stopped yet!


    Next, thousands of snow and small dance, once again collided, once, there is a dramatic soul explosion!


    See this scene.


    Everyone in the field has mentioned his new and mentioned his eyes.


    Now all those who watch the game, they all want to know, the strength between the snow and the little dance, who is stronger!


    After all, the snow is, but the daughter in the East, and there is still the world''s top martial arts six-winged angel!


    Such strength and talent are destined to have extraordinary!


    However, the little dance is also known as the monster, and she is still a sister of Carl.


    And most people in the outside world believe that Xiao Dance is Carl''s kisi, so they naturally think that the king dance has a powerful potential.


    If you don''t, she can''t be only fifteen years old, I have become the fifty-second soul king!


    So the battle of these two people, in the eyes of everyone, is completely a fashion level battle.


    After all, fifteen years old this age, in addition to the small dance and Tang San, no one can reach the level of the soul king.


    However, the talent of thousands of snow is also obvious.


    She now is only about twenty years old, and naturally, she is also a race of genius, but she has not contracted this age, she has no such strength.


    Therefore, the Speluder College has sprung up, so that other many colleges have felt a strong threat.


    Especially the Wushu Temple!


    When they started, they would like to attract the martial arts college, and even they were in person.


    Then by Carl rush back.


    So than the Bisong, now there is no good feeling on the Speluder College.


    She is even still pondering, how to secretly remove this team.


    However, Carl is in the first two days, breaking through the ninety-nine levels, which makes it makes it easier than the East.


    After all, this level is not a general title to fight!


    Even if it is more than the East, it is not a Carl''s opponent.


    So Karlo so monster, his sister is also a small monster, very reasonable!


    that''s it.


    The battle between the little dance and thousands of snow continued to have a long time!


    Their two are not divided into them.


    Although the level of the little dance is higher than the thousandth of the snow, the Snow is the only advantage, and the only advantage will be turned back.


    It can be said that now is a thousand snow, saying is one of the strongest of the martial arts of the Wushu Mall, no question.


    But now she has not paid hands with others, so I don''t know, her strength is more than the other gold generation of Wuhun Hall, and there are many.


    And the most important thing is.


    Carl, there is another fifty-level soul king!


    That is the Tang San, the man is hungry!


    His means can be more than a small dance.


    It can even be said that Tang San is now the strongest one in the Slack Academy.


    Even if the little dance will learn from him, it is also a lot to win.


    However, the Tang San does not use the hidden, if you don''t use the hammer, the little dance can still play him.


    Once the Tang three uses the hammer, the little dance will not work.


    After all, there is a born martial arts, in the soul teacher, or have a certain advantage.


    So let the Tang San played, and the double martial arts is all used, and you can defeat thousands of snow.


    But Carl is still intended to let Tang San''s little king card, first keep it, wait until a few people who deal with the gold, let him play, and fight against each other.


    This is the plan of Carl!


    at the same time.


    The sound of the referee also rang.


    "The Two Team of the Wu Sou College is a snow, and the Shrek College Xiao Dance, and the soul is exhausted!


    This game, both parties fell to the ground, requesting the two students to bring two students back to their audience.


    At the same time three minutes, please send a member of the competition! "

 661 The 661st chapter is over!

    "Sorry, my brother, I have not successfully won her ..."


    The little dance is completely consumed, but it is still aware of the consciousness, but the body can''t move.


    Sulveruts and Zhu Zhuqing, as well as Ning Rong Rong, carrying a small dance, put on the designated healing, caught her hand.


    Carl is the anti-therapy of the treatment, and the hair that touches the little dance by the way.


    "You have already done very good, although the snow is a spy, but we have to admit that she is inherited in the Six-Wings angel of the Wushu Temple, it is indeed very top.


    You can settle with her, which has explained that your strength is very strong. You have such strength, I am very pleased as my brother.


    However, let them hand it to them, you will take a rest, take slowly, because the next battle, you don''t have to worry! "


    When I heard Karl, the little dance nodded, and then smoked, so slowly.


    She is really tired, but because of the end of Qianxue, she leads to her guilt, so she will make a breath, I want to apologize with Karl.


    However, she has been relieved.


    Since Carl is said so, she naturally doesn''t have to go with himself.


    "Dai Mu, next you come to the game, give me a good teach those guys!"


    "Hahahaha, is it going to my game?"


    Dai Mu Bai haha ??smiled, then handed down the box, collided with it, and it was even more exciting, just like the real beast!


    "Teacher, you can rest assured, then I will complete the six, I want to tell the Wushu Temple with the actual action, our Shrake College, not promising!"


    "Don''t say too much, or pay attention to it."


    When I saw Dai Mu, I was confident, Carl reminded him that Dai Mu is nodded and then entered the game.


    at the same time.


    The other party also sent a college, and the soul of the 30th level.


    With the sound of the referee, Dai Mu is directly, the Thunder is not covered, rushed to the other side, a punch in the abdomen, causing the other party!


    See this scene.


    Even if the referee is shocked.


    He didn''t have seen it at all, just opened a second, ending the battle!


    However, with the soul of the 46th level, the strength of being tested / taught by Carl.


    He has such performances.


    However, there are people who have this performance, except for him, there is only swords and Tang three.


    The small dance strength is enough, but the strength is the only defect of the Sensit Attacks.


    So the little dance rarely has a scene of killing the enemy.


    Unless the soul is too large.


    "Mr. referee, this has been in the past few seconds, don''t you announce the results of the battle?"


    When I heard Dai Mu, the referee came back to God and then proclaimed the result.


    Subsequently, the third game, the fourth game, Dai Mu Bai classic re-enactment, but also a second end!


    The time of the three games added, even if you don''t even have four seconds!


    This is really amazing!


    At the same time, people also realize that there is how horror coming out of Shilek!


    Because they have no one will think, Dai Mu is facing the soul of the thirty-ninth, can kill a spike!


    This is really too exaggerated!


    Because it is normal, you can do this, just fifty-fifth or above soul king!


    So Dai Mu, now in the eyes of many people, have become synonymous with the beast.


    Subsequently, the Wu Shu Temple said, in order to prevent other college injuries, simply gave up the game.


    Because they are all clear.


    Whether you go to a few people, you will be killed!


    This is a gap between hard strength, even if the car wheel is not enough, unless you can get more than a hundred thirty-ninteen soul, it will fight with him.


    However, this operation of the other party, and suddenly let Dai Mu are unhappy.


    He has already said it, you have to wear six.


    The result is opposite?


    It''s not cool, this is too big!


    Dai Mu is spit, but it can''t say it. After all, this kind of words is too forced, it is easy to cause the dislike of others.


    But I think it is still no problem in my heart.


    If it is the team teacher of the Wu Shu Temple, I know that Dai Mu Bai''s internal idea, I am afraid I will spray a old blood.


    What makes you cool!


    Is this still ?


    that''s it.


    The second team of the Wuhun Temple, stepped into the Tianshui College and the rear dust of the Hui Fire Academy, obtained the integral of -1.


    The Shrek Academy is a point to the third place.


    Although it is the third place, the first three points, so it is first.


    The following three points are the same, and is the first.


    Now the soul competition is just open, the real battle, still behind!


    The next third day, and the fourth day, there is no suspense.


    Xingluo Royal College, very unlucky in the fourth day, met the gold generation of a team of Wuhun Temple, and then was wear five!


    This name is called the evil moon. It is the 52-level soul king. The strength is very powerful. One person destroys five people from Xingro Empire!


    However, his soul, after defeating these five people, basically very good.


    Just Xingro Empire in order to retain strength, so simply admit defeat, this also avoids the failure of the evil month.


    As for the end, that is, the Plant Academy has a thunder''s thunder.


    The strength gap between these two colleges is still there.


    After finally, after a fight, the Thunder College won the victory.


    In this way, the ranking is basically clear.


    With the end of the last game, the Wuhun Hall opened the random counterfeit distribution mechanism.


    The next battle will have the Slack College, the gods of God!


    And they are the first dowre of the second round!


    However, there is no suspense in this game.


    When they exchanged in front of the game, they said what to take the Shrek Academy, the so-called monster name.


    Then wait until I started the game, I was directly worn by the little dance, then I chose to surrender.


    The time of the whole game, even for half an hour, it can be completely crushed!


    After this game, the Rayle Academy has also rose to the first, and points become 2!


    The Shenshu University has reduced a score to become a zero egg.


    This makes them unpacking, but they are angry.


    After a battle, they can be aware that the gap between the Slack Academy!


    This is like the general gap in the sky, there is no way to surpass!


    So they can only put their attention and put them on other colleges.


    But than the goddess college is more unlucky, it has encountered the golden college of the golden generation.


    They played three games directly, they were directly closed, and then they surrendered immediately.


    Not sloppy water.


    Have to say, their name is a sun, and they are also very hot, and many people appreciate their style.


    Includes Carl.

 662 The 662th chapter of the chapter! Gold generation!

    Over time, the second round of competition has ended.


    This time, in addition to the Slack College, and outside the Wu Shu Temple, the changes in other colleges are still quite big.


    The first is the second team of the Wuhun Temple, after the treatment of the snow, directly reunited the evil spirits and the little dance, came to a six, the Thunder college directly closed.


    Even behind the Thunder''s college is the Blue Power Guardian Dragonfly, they have no way to find, with thousands of snow against the monsters.


    Who makes this guy, it''s really too strong!


    In this way, the Thunder College is pitiful with the gods college, which has become zero.


    The Wu Shu Temple is because of winning a game, an increase of points and came to the zero laundry.


    But because they are a winning team, the ranking must rely on some.


    Then the Tianshui College and the Plant Academy.


    These two team strength is quite, and ultimately the respective seven people have finally got a victory.


    The integration of the final Tianshui College became zero, and like the Plant Academy and the Water Academy, it was already two consecutive failures.


    Next is the third round of competition.


    This time, the Shrek Academy is very lucky, directly pumping into a team of Wuhun!


    That is to say, they have to go to the golden emperory of the Warm Soul!


    But this also has a good news, that is, they will play at the last day.


    Because of the Wushu Hall, I plan to put two teams of the two teams, put on the back pressure axis.


    After all, this powerful dedicated exciting game is still in the back.


    The third round of competition is in full swing, and it has passed four days.


    The fifth day of the third round is also the fifth game!


    Thousands of attention, two recognized as the strongest team, finally met together!


    Although this is not a group match, the personal station can see the power of the individual.


    So everyone is looking forward to, these two teams, what kind of cremation can be burst!


    "This day, I finally came, are you ready?"


    "It''s ready!"


    I heard my student''s answer, Carlin nodded, and then looked at Dai Mu.


    "Dai Mu, you go to the hot one, the Wushu Temple will definitely not take the first to debut.


    Their probability will make the evil moon, which has been on the scene, even if it is not good, will be another male soul king.


    Both of these people have been in the field, so you will follow them before planning them.


    Although they are very strong, as long as the plan is successful, you can take away a soul king!


    If the people they play are not the words of the soul, then they will say it, give me a metrics! "


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely not let you down!"


    Dai Muhu haha ??smiled, then went to the channel, ready to go.


    The little dance on the side is some nervous.


    She clenched Carl''s fingers, and her eyes were slightly dodge.


    However, the little dance hesitate after a moment, and finally selected the opening.


    "Brother, if the other party, Hulina never played, what should I do?"


    I have heard that Hullna''s level, although only fifty-first, but her strength, it is better than the evil moon! "


    I heard the karaoke, Karli smiled, then shook his head.


    "That is no way, this can only be my calculation, when it is, let Dai Mu, try to consume the other party''s power.


    No matter what to say, Dai Mu Bai''s current strength is absolutely not the soul.


    The only gap between him now with the soul king is that there is less soul skill.


    But he has self-created soul skills, and our signature moving soul ring broke out, so he still has a battle. "


    After listening to Carl, the little dance pine a breath.


    However, Zhu Zhuqing in the side is to hold his own hands, tightly, placed on the chest, and even closed his eyes.


    Look at this look, she seems to be like praying for Dai Mu.


    Seeing Zhu Zhuqing such a cute look, Cal can''t help it.


    Unfortunately, there is no camera, or Karl really thinks about the scene to Pray this scene for Dai Muhu.


    After all, Zhu Zhuqing is so uncomfortable.


    at the same time.


    Competition player admission!


    The Wushu Temple, really don''t come out of Carl, people who sent them, are the evil moon!


    He appeared here, and a face of a face of the direction of the Shrek Academy, even put a movement of the neck.


    But when he finished the action, he saw that Xiao Dance and Tang Sanwei two soul kings did not appear here, which made him some intake.


    Then he felt that a lot of average is average, from his own front, constantly approaching himself!


    "Dai Mu, I didn''t expect, my opponent will be you!"


    Is your teacher''s brain? I actually sent you to play with me.


    I am the 52-level soul king!


    How can you be my opponent?


    It''s hard, you plan to use the wheel war, to consume the soul and physical strength?


    However, if you think about it, it is also said that you are in your members. In addition to Zhu Ziqing, most of them are the soul of 40 or more. "


    The evil moon exposed a face disdain, obviously can''t see the level of Dai Mu Bai Soup.


    Although this will be very arrogant, he has arrogant capital.


    After all, the evil moon is already the soul of the soul, and he is naturally qualified to ridicule soul.


    However, Dai Muhu, did not pay attention to the midst of the other party, just a simple look, indicating that he was ready.


    The referee is also not sloppy water, directly opened his own martial art, release the protective cover, and then announce the beginning of the game!


    Have to say, this referee is very understandable.


    He knows that the 50th level of soul king, the destructive power, can be much stronger than the forty soul, and the 30th Soul Resist.


    Although Dai Mu is not the soul king, the monsters come out in the Slack Academy, it is not to be underestimated in this area!


    Therefore, the referee will open it so early, then open the shield, then announce the start of the game!


    Dai Mu is also good.


    With the order of the referee, he is like a real tiger, instantly released his martial arts, and four soul rings.


    At the same time, the third soul technology, the white tiger gold has changed.


    Seeing suddenly burst of Dai Mu Bai, the evil moon is a bit surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Dai Mu was so just that he was intertwined hard.


    This makes the evil moon while rising a disdainful emotion.


    "Since you take the initiative to find it, don''t blame me!"


    "Third Soul! Broken!"


    With the evil spirits of the evil moon, the martial arts in his hands emit a radiant light!


    At present.


    Dai Muhu collided with the evil moon, triggered a dramatic explosion!

 663 The 663th chapter of the soul zone and soul king!

    Wave roll.


    Dai Mu''s soul level, only forty-six levels.


    But he is not inferior to the fifty-second evil moon in strength!


    Even in pure power, I can still block the other party!


    This is the benefits of the String of the Soul, and they have a lot of strong souls in terms of strength.


    However, there is another kind of, that is, a pure powerful soul.


    The soul of this category is more special, they will play their strength and play the best.


    In the same way, there is an ultimate speed type soul teacher, although the power is not strong, but it relies on absolute speed to win.


    However, Dai Mu is a simple strong attack department.


    He is mostly under the teachings of Carl, and it has become more prominent in terms of strength.


    Now he has collided with the other party, even a short pressing each other, which is enough to explain that Carl gives the teachings, there is no mistake at all!


    "A soul, actually in terms of strength, shortly suppressed my soul king?


    It''s really interesting, it seems that you are the Slack Academy, nor the waves have false name!


    But even if so, you want to claim to be a monster, or not enough! "


    "Look at my fifth soul!"


    With the roar of the evil moon, he did not hesitate to release his strongest soul skill.


    "First Soul Technology! White Tiger Ages!"


    When the evil month released the fifth soul skill, Dai Mu opened his defense.


    However, I want to use the first soul technology to hard to resist the other side of the year''s soul skills, thinking about it is unlikely.


    But Dai Mu White does this, or have his own reasons.


    The evil moon released a lot of rushing, and went to wear!


    The power of this hit is very huge, even if it is the soul of the soul, it is not necessarily hard to resist.


    Never use the general soul.


    But Dai Mu, but the Student of the Shrake College is Carl''s disciple, and it is still a small monster in the exterior!


    His people, naturally have their own ideas!


    "Self-Creating Soul! White Hu Jin is just broken!"


    With a roar of Dai Mu.


    The shield on his body is broken, while the hand is a second, the powerful soul is in his hand!


    The power of this hit is completely unsailed to the other party''s fifth soul technology, and even a slight wins!


    This is the self-created soul technology that Dai Mu, the original is not existed!


    Under the teachings of Carl, there are many people in the Students of the Shrake College.


    Among them, it is the most powerful soul skill in Dai Mu.


    And this self-created soul technology, there is a very overbearing effect, that is, all the attacks are all displaced along the way!


    In other words, as long as the other party and the Dai Mu''s soul gap are not very large.


    He flocked out this trick, there is no way to crack each other, and it also shocked the other party!


    "how so?!"


    The evil moon saw his strongest soul skill, and the self-created soul of Dai Mu Bai didn''t, the whole person was stupid.


    He is completely unspeakable.


    However, he still retains some kindness, knowing that he should go to dodge now.


    But at this time, Dai Mu seized this time that evil from the evil moon to attack himself, and rushed forward to a big move!


    "Fourth Soul Technology! White Tiger Star Rain!"


    With the big screaming of Dai Mu, he did not hesitate to release the fourth soul skill.


    I saw the golden light of the sky, sprayed from Dai Mu Bai.


    His fist, wrapped in the power of the soul, like the real meteor shower, hit it on the evil moon.


    The power of this hit did not hurt his own soul, but the victory was very dense.


    After all, the consumption of the soul skills, but the normal soul skills are twice, or even three times!


    Dai Mu''s self-created soul skill consumption is very violent, of course, it is impossible to release it easily.


    Just now, it is just that in order to fight the opponent.


    And his plan has been successful.


    Now the evil moon, because of the big idea, and other factors, completely wearing a white pressure!


    This can be completely different from the scripts in the mind.


    They originally thought that this battle would win a victory with the rolling of the evil moon.


    But no one will think of it, it is really going to come!


    This is really shock!


    At the same time, Dai Mu, also true interpretation, truthfully called the monster level combat power!


    Although he said his strength, only forty-six, but he showed the fighting power, don''t say the fifty-second "soul king.


    Even if the fifty-five soul king, it is not necessarily suppressed to Dai Mu!


    but!


    The evil month is the golden generation of the Wushu Temple. Although it is pressed shortly, he is still trying to find a flaw of Dai Mu.


    This year, who is not a genius?


    Plus, between Dai Mu and the evil moon, there is a six-level gap.


    So the evil is very clear, as long as I can find the flaw of Dai Mu, the situation will turn again!


    However, just at this time.


    Dai Muhu has a little fluctuation because of the release of the fourth soul technology for a long time.


    The evil moon is sharp, and then immediately releases his soul skills, attacks Dai Mu!


    In the face of the evil spirits, Dai Mu can only avoid it, then the evil month is rushing to Dai Mu, which is suppressed!


    Two people have directly reversed the battle in this moment.


    See all the audiences call!


    They have not yet been expected, and the evil moon has this way of breaking!


    But think about it.


    People who have a golden generation of Wuhun Temple will naturally have some, not very ordinary power.


    But Dai Mu is also not losing.


    When he attacked his other party, he had stacked the soul!


    All soul, in this moment, ignited himself directly.


    Now Dai Mu''s image, like a super-Saiyan.


    Especially his soul of the golden light, and the erected hair.


    When he released the soul ring broke out, there would be such a model.


    Now this is a few years that have been improved for several years.


    However, everyone''s status will not be exactly the same.


    The little dance is to restraining the soul, then to improve its own explosive power, as well as a variety of physical fitness, but also make the soul, become a weapon to attack the enemy.


    Dai Mu, this side, after using the soul ring broke out, the soul is burned as a fuel, and then substantially enhances his agility, strength, and defense!


    However, in the form of a relatively small dance, Dai Mu, which will consume soul.


    Even if he can last, there is a long half of the small dance.


    But Dai Mu Bai, it is the person who pursues speed-saving speed.


    When he uses this, he represents it.


    This battle is either beat the opponent, or out!

 664 Chapter 664, I am defeated!

    The violent soul, wrapped in Dai Mu, brought him very powerful power.


    He faces the charge of the evil moon, there is no fear, but directly rushed up, and fight again with the other party!


    This time collision, causing the evil month to be hit.


    Because of the power of Dai Mu, it will be doubled before comparing!


    Even his defense has gained a substantial improvement!


    Such a situation makes the evil month to understand that he can never leave it, otherwise this battle is likely to lose to the other party!


    "If I let me lose to the soul king, I will lose it, but let me lose to a soul. How is this possible ?!


    I would rather I exhausted all the soul, and I won''t lose to you, Dai Mu Bai! "


    The evil moon roared, once again opened the fifth soul skill, release a huge black and rush to Dai Mu Bai!


    Although it is said that Dai Mu Bai, there is no way to release the soul skills due to the outbreak of the soul ring.


    But he still has from the soul skills!


    It''s just that consumption will be more violent, so he chose to avoid, and there is no Huijie hard to resist!


    Because Dai Mu is planning, put your strongest trick, use it in the most critical moment!


    So he constantly closes his distance between his and the evil moon, the reason is to fight with him!


    Seeing this scene, Carl on the audience, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "The Soul ring broke out this skill, I basically improved the most perfect.


    Although there is also a rising space, there is no time study in ten years, it can only be maintained.


    If you use the soul ring to explode this ability, then you can release the soul skills, it will be fine.


    Just like the previous thousand snow, it is only one, and the power will fall a lot, but it will make your own consumption rapidly.


    This is equivalent to the reverse gradual weakens, it is really a bit difficult. "


    Carl belongs.


    He developed this skill, just to facilitate himself, then after being stolen by Dai Mu, he let him teach them this trick.


    Then in the past few years, Carl is also teaching them for them, while continuous improvement.


    Now they release this ability, not only greatly enhance their soul, and all physical fitness.


    Even side effects have become inexpensive.


    Just this ability, there is a negative impact that completely doesn''t have a way to eliminate, that is, you can''t release the soul skills.


    However, under the improvement of Carl, they only need to arrive at seventy-level or more, become the soul emperor, can open the soul skills when they release this trick.


    But this level is still far away from them.


    So Carl wants to develop a general purpose ability.


    Just, if you want to become stronger, there is no side effects, I am afraid it is only the props in the system.


    So Karl can only do this.


    However, even if they release the soul ring, the strength is much better than before.


    At least one is doubled.


    Even if it lacks the soul skills, it doesn''t matter. After all, this ability is a physical quality, and there is a wedding strength, an ultimate card.


    So this trick is ready to do it, and you must prepare for the soul.


    At this time, Dai Mu has been prepared.


    He has only one idea now, that is, even if you lose your fighting power, you have to pull the other side!


    Even if you can''t change it with the other party, you should also maximize the power of each other!


    Because only this can provide the next person to provide opportunities.


    However, the evil month is a gold generation, nor is it hot!


    At this time, in order not to lose to Dai Mu, in order to keep his respect, he has already made our best!


    Their two of them are so fierce, the total length of the battle, even more than forty minutes!


    It can be said.


    The combat of their two is currently in the single-wheel small game, and the second battle is used!


    When used, the first, naturally the battle of a small dance and thousands of snow.


    The combat time between their two has exceeded an hour.


    This is often long than some team, the total length of the game is still long.


    And Dai Mu Bai and the evil moon two people must move toward this direction.


    However, when the two were deadlocked.


    The soul of the evil moon, suddenly there was a variety of changes.


    "Fifth Soul !!!"


    The evil moon roared, and the face released the fifth soul skill.


    Even if he hardly resists a fist in Dai Mu, it is also necessary to say the fifth soul skill!


    Because he knows, as long as Dai Mu is hit by his own move, he will lose its battle!


    But the evil month is even if you have hit it once, although it will be injured, it will not completely lose combat.


    This is the benefit of high soul level.


    It can effectively block the attack of the soul than his low person.


    At this time, Dai Mu is also very clear.


    However, he has been too late to dodge, can only release self-created soul skills again, launch a very dazzling broadcast, swallow the other party!


    Subsequently, this stock film is moving in the evil month!


    Seeing this scene, the evil month not only did not dodge, even laughed.


    Even if he was swallowed by the beam of Mulai, he did not stop the smile.


    "Hahahaha, Dai Mu Bai, do you think that only you have your own soul skills?"


    I haven''t used it before, because those people are too garbbed, and I am not eligible for me to use this trick.


    But you are different! You are eligible, see my strongest blow! "


    Dai Mu felt a little wrong, so immediately stop released the wide-emitting wave, but rushed forward, want to prevent the other party from shaking!


    But the evil month has been accomplished.


    When he released the fifth soul skill from just now, it was already in power.


    Now Dai Muhu rushed up, he just finished his trick!


    "Self-Creating Soul!"


    "Yuan Yue -"


    With a soul of evil, from his body.


    The powerful ability, instantly let the evil month, change to another form!


    This is his self-cultivation skill, with very powerful power!


    Even from the soul ring developed by Carl!


    Karl saw this scene frown.


    "Teacher, can we win?"


    Ma Hongjun opened an inquiry.


    Carl was shaking his head and said: "He lost, I didn''t expect that the evil month left such a hand.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Although this trick is great, it is very short, and the duration is very short, and it will not be released again after interruption, and even a big burden on the body.


    So you don''t have to worry about the next game, he will use this ability. "


    The Carls moved.


    Dai Muhu has been hit by the evil month.


    At the same time, the sound of the referee also rang.


    "Shileke College Dai Mu Bai Coma! The first small game is over, the Wu Shu Temple is a victory!"

 665 The 665th chapter of the mans mentality

    "It''s so bad, wearing a boss ..."


    Looking at the coma Dai Mu, Ma Hongjun is a bit complicated.


    He clenched his fist at this time, then raised his hand and looked at Carl.


    "Teacher Carl, I applied for!"


    "Ma Hongjun, you still count, with your strength, although you can fight against him, but the best result is that you will go out together.


    Don''t look at the evil month, now you have to fall, but it''s really better than explosive, you are not his opponent. "


    "It doesn''t matter Carl teacher, I will fight hard, and I will change it with the other side!


    And I have confidence, do this! "


    When I heard the words of Ma Hongjun, Carl, a look, put it on the body of the sword.


    This game, it should be that he should come, but Ma Hongjun is so active, to tell the truth, Carl really wants to give him a chance.


    Although he goes up, the probability is division, but this is also an opportunity for performance.


    Only if this is the case, you have to see the sword.


    "Little sword, you are on the next game, have any objection?"


    "It doesn''t matter teachers, I am free."


    I heard the sword, and the Carl is nod, and then reached out and took the back of the horse Hongjun.


    "Go! Teenager!"


    "Let your flames will be completely burned enough!


    If you win this game, the next time you have direct surrender, it is not necessary to fight. "


    "I know the teacher!"


    Ma Hongjun nodded and then reached out to Oscar.


    "What?"


    Oscar is unclear, and Ma Hongjun is hooking the finger and turns a white eye against Oscar.


    "Can I still do? Give me sausages!


    Although the competition cannot be eaten, but your sausage is your martial art.


    I have two mouths, and I have no violation of the regulations. "


    "It''s so ..."


    When I heard Ma Hongjun, Oscar nodded, then released the martial arts, took out a sausage to Horse Hongjun.


    Although the rules are regulated, you can eat the food brought by the soul of food, but this has some restrictions.


    That is, it is impossible to increase the soul of your own soul, or to improve your own strength.


    Even if this is also the food of the food, the food made.


    However, the sausages made from Oscar are used to restore injuries, and physical strength.


    This doesn''t directly improve the strength of Ma Hongjun, but can help him increase the battery life.


    This kind of food is available.


    Therefore, Ma Hongjun did not violate the provisions.


    However, Oscar is like this, everyone knows, the Shrek Academy, there is also a food soul!


    After all, Oscar, just in the Tiangou Empire.


    Because the food is in the soul of the food, he belongs to his talented and most eye-catching.


    At the same time, his sausage is also a thousand and strange ability. Even if it is a strong royal family and Qibao glazons, he also looks at him.


    So his appearance, so many people have some interest in him.


    at the same time.


    Ma Hongjun has come to the competition, and he also licked his finger.


    He just finished the sausage, licking his fingers, and his habit.


    But his habits, in the eyes of the evil, as if it turns into a provocation, let his anger are extremely strong!


    "I thought I would like that your Shrake College will let a soul king solve me.


    In this case, even if it is lost, it doesn''t matter.


    But I didn''t expect that Ding Ding''s death fight Luo Shenkar, even sent you such a waste!


    Are the four-first level of the district, what are you playing with me? "


    "This old brother, I want to ask you, how old are you?"


    Ma Hongjun did not pay attention to the ridicule of the other party, but asked each other.


    The evil moon stunned, then replied: "Twenty-three years old? What happened?"


    "Ha? You are twenty-three years old, is the 52-level soul king, I am only fifteen years old, I have already soul.


    Wait until I am twenty-three years old, it is definitely higher than you now.


    Just like you, still ridicule, I am a waste?


    If I am a waste, what are you doing? What is your pope?


    I can tell you, fifteen years old can reach the number of refers to this level!


    So, don''t play this set with me, it is useless to Laozi! "


    "you¡­¡­"


    When I heard Ma Hongjun, the evil moon was sprayed out of the old blood.


    He now feels his chest, there is an anger that is burning, constantly burning his own heart, so that he is very uncomfortable!


    "Now the game begins!"


    The referee is also not awkward. After all parties are all in place, they have opened their games directly.


    Because the referee is also worried, Ma Hongjun rely on him, so that the other party can fall directly.


    And this place is aware of the soul of the evil moon, some are not very normal.


    "Hey! Come! Let Laozi look at it, what can you have ..."


    Didn''t finish it.


    Ma Hongjun has just shouting his martial arts, he was hit by the other party, and then flew to the air!


    "Fifth Soul!"


    There is no hesitation of the evil month, it is a big trick, I want to let Ma Hongjun out!


    Even this hit, if you hit, you may bite his life!


    But Huang Hao is not panic, because the current situation is completely in his mastery.


    "Hey, is it angry? Is it a mess? Want to speed up the speed?


    Don''t worry, I will not let you succeed, although I am not your opponent, but in this regard, you are not my opponent! "


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Ma Hongjun laughed, he suddenly opened a vulnerable fire red wings, and easily avoided the other''s hit.


    Then Ma Hongjun released the fire of Phoenix, and four soul rings were completely started!


    A variety of skills, constantly bombing the evil moon in the sky.


    But the other party can''t help but Hongjun.


    Because after you have just been with Dai Mu, the soul of the evil moon now, ten is not a!


    He wants to jump, but every time, Ma Hongjun will work down.


    But Ma Hongjun''s tricks, playing in his body, almost no harm, which makes the evil moon are very depressed.


    If you change it in a full state, he has already rushed up and kills the horse Hongjun.


    But he is seriously injured, and there is still no longer left.


    Although he can strengthen the body rush, the soul of Hua Hongjun fills, but it can completely press his pace!


    In this way, the evil moon is very wronged.


    I can''t play, I can''t get it.


    The most important thing is that Ma Hongjun''s tricks have nothing to hurt.


    But if you don''t prevent it!


    This makes the evil moon are very depressed.


    Just like Ma Hongjun said.


    Do your mind, he is stronger than evil!

 666 Chapter 666 lost calm

    "Ma Hongjun said that this child said, it turned out to be such a fashionable method!


    This little child is really a bit, I didn''t expect him to study, such a fought method.


    But this, he is afraid that it will be noticed by others and then focus on.


    More importantly, this kind of Laikiji can only be used in the seriously injured person, otherwise it is easy to crack.


    Others don''t say, in this regard, Ma Hongjun is absolutely a strong! "


    Although it is a bit shameless, it is very easy to say that it is very easy to say!


    Even if Carl is also praised.


    And at this time they had more than ten minutes.


    Within this ten minutes, Ma Hongjun is to open the bombing in the air.


    Although it is impossible to cause effective damage, it is extremely high!


    There is no way at all evil months.


    There is no way, and the evil month can only be honored.


    Because he really can''t stand the guy of Ma Hongjun.


    that''s it.


    A five-two soul king, was voluntarily surrendered by a forty-element soul.


    This is a shame that is a shameful and evil!


    Even for the Wushu Temple, it is also a shame!


    But their team teachers, but also a more impact, know that Ma Hongjun is rogue, very resting now, there is no way to play a full evil moon.


    So the other person did not say anything, just gave the next debut college.


    The name of the people who is about to debut is called, and he is the same as the evil month, the same fifty-second soul king.


    And his martial arts is very rare ancient martial arts, flame lord!


    The power of this martial art is not that he can manipulate the flame, but this martial art is very rare double attribute!


    In other words, in addition to manipulating the flame, even the earth properties can be controlled!


    This is the true ability of the flame lord.


    At this point, Carl has already told Ma Hongjun in advance, so they all be clear, these people''s martial arts, what kind of power is there.


    However, although the martial arts of the double attribute is rare, but it is still a few more than the martial arts.


    After all, the double life is the most rare existence.


    But even if this is the martial art, it can be used as two, it is a more than half of the skills.


    Subsequently, after the black face, Ma Hongjun spit his tongue directly and dressed a mocking face.


    "Let me hit me, babard!"


    "Hey! Don''t be arrogant, see if I don''t crush you!"


    Burn in anger.


    He only wants to have a red horse, and revenge for the evil moon!


    The referee at this time is also very understanding.


    Although he is a neutral camp, Horse Hongjun''s wins, it is really too wonderful.


    Even if the referee can''t see it.


    So he didn''t say two words, open the game directly!


    "Fourth Soul! Magma Tumble!"


    Without any hesitation, directly released its fourth soul skill, turning the earth into a slash.


    Ma Hongjun saw the situation, and he did not hesitate to fly to the air, avoiding the other''s attack.


    But he did this, just fall into the other party!


    "I will wait for you to empty!"


    A brunette, the black soul ring on the body gradually lit!


    "The fifth soul skill! Feisha mad!"


    "Mom Ye! I will open a big trick together? Is this bullying?"


    Seeing the fifth soul skills, Ma Hongjun was shocked, and then constantly dodging.


    But the attack range is too intensive, and the speed is also very fast!


    This makes Ma Hongjun, there is no way to dodge in the air, can only be hard.


    After a while, Ma Hongjun immediately released the soul ring out, forcibly broke through the hills.


    However, when the justice is ready to meet the horse Hongjun attack, this cargo directly ran behind the referee.


    "I enroll! Referee, I have heard it, I accept it!"


    The audience is quiet.


    Originally they saw that Ma Hongjun opened the soul of the soul, when this is the brand, I thought he was a wave of hardship.


    Even if you are yourself, you have been prepared.


    Because he is very clear, this inheritance skill of the Shrake Institute is much.


    After all, Dai Mu is used to use this skill, and it can be hard with the evil month, so he naturally dares me.


    But who can want to get, Ma Hongjun, this guy, does not have a signature in common sense.


    When the battle is ready to prepare, the other party runs the referee saying that he has admitted?


    Do you want to be so shameless!


    "You this bastard, you can take the resistance to me and come over! Let the man who cares for men!"


    "I''m slightly, I can''t play you, don''t admit it? Is it looking for abuse?"


    Ma Hongjun is awake.


    After a short collision, he basically realized that the gap between his own and the, how big is it.


    Even if he exploded, it is not necessarily to the other party, but it is better than the number of crispies.


    The referee can only be helplessly announced, and this small game is victory.


    The surrounding audiences, but also to Ma Hongjun, coming in various contemporary eyes, and tone.


    They seem to say that people like him do not agree to participate in the competition.


    Even if it is a flavor, I was buried by Ma Hongjun.


    However, in the rules, he cannot launch an attack on the context of abstaining, otherwise it will be directly determined here!


    So he can only bear the anger in his heart, intended to vent it to the next person!


    However, the performance of Ma Hongjun is a review of some big people.


    "It''s a good choice, knowing hard spell, then directly admitted.


    Although some faces will be lost, sometimes the face is not important. "


    Ning Zhi Feng said, and then also looked at the audience of the eastern side.


    The sound of Ning''s wind is heard, just a cold glance, and did not speak.


    The snow night emperor is even smirking.


    How is Ma Hongjun? He can''t control, now he just wants to see the people of the Wushu Temple!


    Now the two students of the Wushu Temple are giving them by Ma Hongjun.


    Although he took the initiative, this is entirely worth it in the emperor of the snow!


    After all, now, before the game, it has lost most of the calm.


    If the next person continues to come, it is estimated that he will completely lose calm with Ma Hongjun.


    At that time, his failure will become inevitable.


    At this time, the Slack Academy''s way of operation, and the basic consistency of the emperor of the snow night.


    Carl did not expect that Ma Hongjun''s way, there will be such an effect.


    So he once again changing the strategy, choosing to make the small bones!

 667 Chapter 667 and a broken mouth

    "Teacher Carl, let me play really no problem?"


    Now wear a boss, then Ma Hongjun, now counting my words, is already the third person.


    At that time, we are still enough to complete the original combat plan? "


    The small bone is originally on the bottom of the bottom.


    Now mentioning the third one, he is some.


    And the most important thing is that he has to fight a fifty-second, the soul of the extreme anger.


    This makes him a little virtual.


    Although there is only ten levels between them.


    But this is a small bone, it is the sky, he can''t overcome each other.


    "It doesn''t matter, now in accordance with the original plan, you will be happy in advance.


    And you have to do, nor to defeat each other, but use words to attack him, let him completely anger.


    Because there is only this, you can make opportunities for swords.


    And you have to remember a little essence, that is, learning Ma Hongjun, don''t touch him hard.


    Your martial arts defense is very strong, then you, let him hit you with a remote attack, so that your injury will be minimized.


    At the same time, he will consume a lot of soul to track your action trajectory.


    If you are unfortunate by the other party, you can''t take the opportunity.


    Remember, the movement of the last recognition is absolutely fast, don''t be caught by the other party, otherwise it will be finished! "


    I heard Karl said that Xiaozi suddenly smiled.


    Instead, others are exposed, and even Karl can''t help but laugh.


    This kind of tactical loss!


    This is simply, words and spiritual doubles!


    Although it is not harmful, it is extremely insulting!


    More importantly, this shreddler is completely exciting than ridicule enemies, the smashes of the small bones is completely black!


    "In this case, then I will go up, but the teacher, you forgot to help me heal.


    There is also, after the game is finished today, you have to ask us to eat a big meal, come comfort my young heart! "


    "No problem, I promise you, as long as I win today, I invite you everyone to eat a big meal!"


    "Ohhhhh !!!"


    Everyone shouted, and the emotions were very excited.


    I just woke up Dai Mu, and I was excited to raise my hand.


    But soon, I touched the wound and showed a bitter laugh.


    Zhu Zhuqing saw it, immediately put his own knee, and Dai Mu was lying down.


    Their two men put their hands and appeared very sweet and beautiful.


    Seeing this scene, everyone got a stencil, the smother is a snoring, and then Sorry.


    After a little warmth, the small bones will set up at the stage.


    Seeing people here, it is not a small dance or Tang three in his expectation, or that although only forty-seven, it is very threatened, this makes him a little surprised.


    "I didn''t expect that the Shrek Academy will send you out. Are they planning to use you to weaken my strength?


    Although you are the pro-disciples of Jiao Luo, the strength is strong than the waste just now.


    But in my eyes, you are still just a waste!


    If you change the pro-disciples of Jian Dou Luo, I will look at it. "


    "What is, what am I, what is I can''t compare the little sword?


    Just because he grows than my handsome? Or¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, the small bones suddenly stopped, then use a strange look and talked.


    "The fine skin is meat, and the expression is so gloomy. Do you say that you like Longyang ?!"


    "puff--"


    There is no sign.


    The person present, heard the words, suddenly spurting a old blood.


    Even if you are yourself, you almost flashed.


    The referee is next to it, just preparing to start, but biting the tongue directly.


    They still thought that the small bones, what to say, but the result is this?


    Made of loss!


    This time, directly let the directly downtime.


    "No? I just said, then I really guess it?"


    If the small bones, once again attracted attention.


    At this time, he only felt his own inner depths, there is an angry, it is not burning!


    Now he has only one idea, that is, kill this man!


    "You are looking for death !!!"


    Along with a roar, directly released his soul ring, ready to open the battle.


    But the small bones shook their heads and looked at the referee next to them.


    "The referee, he violated the rules!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    When you hear the small bones, he reacted it, now is in the game.


    If he really hit it directly, it was called.


    However, the referee is indeed a white bone, and it doesn''t pay attention to this wonderful.


    Even him is still thinking, why students in the Speluder Academy will have such two and improper guys.


    To know, others of the Shrake Academy, in the eyes of everyone, but it is quite, and the strength is a small monster.


    But after changing to Ma Hongjun and the small bones, the painting wind completely.


    This is really a puzzling.


    But the referee must also be an unforgettable, and he has received professional training.


    No matter how much smile, you can''t laugh.


    I saw that the referee took a deep breath, indicating that the two people went to their own position and then announced the start of the game!


    "go to hell!!!"


    When the game starts.


    Directly released his soul skills.


    The first four soul skills broke out in this instant.


    He is obviously not going to give the small bones any opportunities.


    But in the face of the other party''s attack, the small bones just smile, then release the soul skills, wrap them up.


    "Nothing! Even if you can let yourself, cover the upper floor armor, but absolutely hide my lava!"


    "This is not necessarily!"


    I heard the voice of Hao Xin Dawn, the small bones smiled, then released their fourth soul skill.


    A horse, appearing in front of him.


    I saw a small bones, and I rode on the body of the horse, and he also used its own ability to create a huge bone shield, used to resist attacks.


    See this scene.


    The expression of has become serious.


    He has discovered that he is hard to effectively harm the small bones with the first four soul skills.


    This is not just because of his defensive power, but the more important thing is the existence of the horse, which greatly increases the body''s mobile!


    In this way, the will not catch him, so there is no way, but the can only use full, release your fifth soul!


    This trick is a wide range of attacks and is very fast!


    Ma Hongjun''s speed is very fast, but it still can''t avoid this trick, not to say that the small bone.


    But the small bones are not hiding, but a multi-faced shield, choose the hard resistance!

 668 Chapter 668 Crazy

    "That''s it?"


    "I thought you were more, it turned out this?"


    "This strength is also called gold generation. Are you too garbbrou?"


    Various ridicule sounds continue to sound from the competition site.


    The small bone can be described as a broken mouth and behaves to the extreme.


    Even if it is the words that Ma Hongjun said, there is no small bones to say it.


    And each of his sentences can accurately step on the thunder, directly let the .


    However, although the small bones said very fierce, he actually can''t afford it.


    Now that their two have the battle time, it has exceeded ten minutes.


    And the small bones are also strong, this can force the offensive of .


    However, he pays very much.


    He is not only hurt, but even the soul is ten.


    If you continue to fight, he will defeat the suspicion.


    But he has no one to accept, but intended to continue to consume more opportunities for the sword.


    "Let me die!!!"


    He has been angry at this time.


    He is now full of ideas, that is, to smash the person in front of this person, then throw it into the magma to burn!


    Ashes gives him!


    This is the true idea.


    And he can be defeated soon, and it is working hard to support the bone.


    "It''s now! You are dead!"


    suddenly.


    A small bone is awkward, and the chance is grasped.


    He did not hesitate to rush forward, and he intended to defeat the bones.


    But just at this time.


    The small bones have exploded strong soul, temporarily covering their eyes.


    When he came back to God, the small bones have come to the referee.


    "I surrender!"


    As these three words appear, the referee can only announce that this victory is obtained by a team of Wuhun Hall.


    At the same time, he also warned a little, let him do not do it for the player who has already entered.


    Otherwise, their martial arts will be directly determined!


    It can also be seen from here, and the referee is also very worried, the small bones leave here will not be dried directly.


    Because the eyes of now, it is already trying to kill!


    But for order and rules, he can only warn not to do this.


    Don''t do this at least in the field!


    But what he has to do, then it doesn''t matter what the referee is.


    "Hey! If you walk, I have returned a life!"


    The strong installation is calm, and it is actually burning in anger, it can''t calm down.


    Seeing this scene, the small bones know that the battle has succeeded, then the big shocking will go back.


    Such a move is more angry.


    And even let the audience have some speechless.


    They are looking forward to a wonderful battle, the result is this?


    I really didn''t look at it!


    And the bones of the mouth is really shred.


    They are sitting in the audience, and they all feel their spirit. They are polluted, and the whole person is not good.


    So after the small bones, they also loosened.


    But the performance of the small bone is still a bit.


    Because of his abilities, it is really extreme in terms of defense.


    And even his actions, and the perfect restraint of the martial arts of the soul.


    Or because the level of the two of them have a trip, the last person will lose anything, it is really not good.


    After all, the small bones are also the pro-disciples of Jiao Luo.


    In terms of defense, Kellero has not lost someone else.


    And each other can now be seen, and the Shrek Academy is in the psychological war.


    Although they have lost two games, the hearts of have been chaotic.


    His soul is affected by emotions. At this time, the whole person is also in a state of extremely cool.


    If it is the next one sent by the Shrake College, it is a strong person, and he is likely to lose!


    When those teachers, and the emperors of Ning Zhuang and Snow Night are so thinking.


    Shrek Academy, I really sent one, a strong person!


    That is the sword!


    Although his soul is only the level of soul, but it will not be a few levels from the 50th level.


    And he is the pro-disciple of Jian Dou Luo.


    Although he did not fully master Jian Dou Luo, teach him the sword, but also learned some fur.


    And the main thing is that his martial art is not a sword, but his body!


    This is the most horrible place.


    Just give the sword with a good sword, rely on his body martial arts, you can play a general person, you can''t play the power!


    And the sword of the sword is also Carl from the mall, the most suitable for his weapons at this stage!


    That is the seven-star sword in the Ming Piece!


    Hades, Karl, is used with seven treasures of the seven-star swords, plus two famous knives.


    Its power is self-evident.


    The most important thing is that this sword is not only powerful, but also cheap, only a few of the transaction points.


    But Carl can also understand why this sword is so cheap.


    Because it is very powerful in this homes.


    The average person will not be able to be swallowed at all.


    So this is very cheap, but it is impossible to use the average person.


    However, Carl is not a case.


    After he bought this weapon, he took advantage of the martial arts and Hades''s demon, putting the seven-star monster to suppress it.


    Then this is handed over to the sword, let him adapt slowly.


    As the strength of the sword is getting stronger and stronger, and Carl helped him to train the monster training.


    The seven-star swords have now been completely shaped.


    However, it is more important, the sword is pure, and the heart is a heart!


    Even if it is a seven-star sword, there is no way to affect the thoughts of swords, so he is finally worthy of gorganism, and then be the power of swords.


    It is precisely because of the existence of seven-star swords.


    The soul of the sword is so rapidly.


    This not only does not consume his potential in advance, but even add some of his talent and potential.


    It can be described as a lot!


    Even caresses did not think that the swordsman won such a big benefit.


    If you don''t have the talent of him, there is no seven-star sword to help, he is the same as the solo geese, just reaching the forty-third level.


    Therefore, the will of the seven-star swords and swords themselves can say that it is not possible.


    Once a certain condition is missing, I am afraid the strength of the sword, and it is much better than now.


    that''s it.


    In the eyes of everyone, the sword is stepping with a footprint, walking on the ground in the field of the arena, slowly coming to your location.


    Seeing the appearance of swords, although he was still very angry, he had felt pressure.


    If he is perfect, it is natural to deal with the sword.


    But he has been born with Xiao and Ma Hongjun to blow up his mind, and it also consumed the soul of 30%.


    Next, this battle, for him, will be a fierce collision!

 669 The 669th chapter of the sword!

    "You said the Speluder College, finally sent one, worthy of the opponent to seriously treated!


    Although you said that your level is only forty-six, it is a soul, but you have to be strong than Dai Mu.


    Even if I am my soul, I have to care about you, otherwise it is likely to lose to you.


    So you can rest assured, I will use my whole way to defeat you, this is my greatest respect for strong people!


    And you are different from the previous two people, they all will only play the goods! "


    When I heard the words, the sword is silent, but only silently took out his own seven-star sword standing here.


    I saw the sword, I didn''t speak, and continue to open.


    "Next, it will be a hearty battle, let us use the whole force, come to the victory!"


    The sword is still silent.


    He is this personality, in the face of accidental people, unless it is very excited, others are hard to let him open.


    And the most important thing is that this enemy in front of you must sword with all the efforts.


    Therefore, no matter what the other party said, he will not respond.


    This is the idea of ??swords.


    It''s just that the other party sees the sword. I still don''t say a word. I suddenly had a nameless fire. I took it out.


    "Your Shrek Academy is not special learning how people are human attitude!


    I am talking to you, have you heard it? ! "


    The sword is still not issued.


    If this is another college, the sword is heard in the other party, maybe it will be polite back.


    But is the people of the Wushu.


    Before you know, you want to start with Shrek before you.


    Although the sword is not here, he is also a student of the Shrek Academy now, naturally will not give the Wuhun Hall good face.


    is some anger.


    It was a high mentality before being broken by two mouths.


    Now it is difficult to encounter a person, it is worth a person, but the other party actually loaded dumb!


    This is really uncomfortable.


    However, according to the information he got, the information on the sword is said, he is this character.


    People are not intentional, he doesn''t like to speak, just this.


    This is where it is more uncomfortable.


    In the face of such a person, he really don''t know what to say!


    "Game start!"


    At this time, the referee suddenly announced the start of the game.


    But the sword is ready, and all the soul skills are released, directly to the other party!


    "Good!"


    I saw the swordstered straight, and the also revealed an exciting smile, and the standard came, four soul skills broke out!


    However, the classic link, the sword is just slightly hosted, his own seven-star sword.


    I saw a huge front, across the venue, and came to the front of the eye!


    See this scene.


    The pupils suddenly contracted, and then immediately covered their hands and crossed before they were blocked!


    After a while.


    The sword dissipates.


    The arm of the arm has a trace of silt, while the sleeves are completely torn.


    Seeing this scene, Yan just wants to say two sentences.


    A figure is already floating!


    I saw his eyes sharp, the long sword in his hands, even more younger!


    And the main thing is, a demon, if there is a hidden in his body!


    This force, let the power feel cold and chestnut.


    But he has no space to dodge now, can only be hard to fight the sword!


    Along with ''''.


    The cyan swords are long and empty, once again bring huge swords, cutting this arena!


    At the same time, he was also hitting a few meters away. His arm appeared, nearly half of the wound, is constantly bloodping.


    See this scene.


    The bite bites the teeth, directly uses their own martial arts, and produces magma, blocking the blood of the wound.


    Although this is not hygienic, it is easy to stay scars.


    But he can find it, if you don''t hurry the injury, this wound will get more and more!


    If so, he will be undoubtedly!


    And at this time.


    The purple soul of the sword is bright, and his hands will raise the seven-star sword!


    "Fourth Soul! Month!"


    Since the first sentence, the book says it is the first sentence, it is your own moving name.


    His fourth soul skill is not the hunting soul beast, but at the time he could finally conquered the seven-star swords, the exclusive soul ring!


    This soul ring represents the relationship between him and the seven-star swords, but also makes his strength greatly!


    The demon power on him is this!


    This is a seven-star sword, and the passive ability of the fourth soulwork.


    As long as the other party is injured, the demon can be attached to the other''s wound, and slowly torn it!


    This, is the ability to do with Hades, there is a wonderful work.


    But the same, this trick is also easy to be targeted.


    For example, use special methods, fast healing injuries, you can avoid dehydration.


    So this trick is not as good as I imagined, but it has brought some trouble to the other side, still there is no problem.


    And his fourth soul skill is to release a black chop known as the moon!


    This hit, contains a lot of demon, and his own soul, even the strength of the body also contains it!


    Trinity skills, even if it is a general, the soul skills are more than.


    And Carl has a guess. If the sword in the time is forty-nine, it is estimated that the seven-star sword can give him the soul ring, it should be the soul ring, not the current Millennium Soul.


    So it is a waste of the strength of the seven-star sword.


    But this is not intensified for swords.


    He is the most care, or his own sword.


    So when he released this trick, the weigh is full of hegemony and lingering swords!


    At this time, the fourth soul skill of the sword is also unsure, and it is not hesitant to release the fifth soul skill!


    He does not believe that his fifth soul skill will lose to the fourth soul skill of the sword!


    But when the two soul skills really collided, he found that his soul skills were so unbearable!


    He has no way, can only avoid it.


    However, the next second, the sword is hundreds of vain, there is no sign in front of him, and said the second sentence since he played!


    "Self-Creating Soul!"


    With the blue radiant.


    Hundreds of vain is in this instant into an entity while penetrating the body.


    However, the sword is left behind, he doesn''t have a killing, but it has been crossed in front of the other party, causing a lot of harm.


    Such as the blood of the watershop, from the other''s chest position!


    If you don''t hurry, you can''t take a few minutes, he may die because of the blood loss!


    Finally, the sword is standing, and a sword flower is pulled, saying the third sentence.


    "you lose!"

 670 Chapter 670 Continues!

    "No! I haven''t lost!"


    When I heard the sword, the face was distorted using Wuhun, and the wounds of his chest, all burned, forcibly bleeding!


    At the same time, his screams also resounded throughout the arena.


    Seeing this scene, the referee couldn''t help but frown.


    The students of the Wu Shu Temple College have been sweating for him.


    Other staff members are also very shocking because they have never thought that they will do this!


    You know, this type of treatment is almost irreversible, will leave a very deep scar on your body!


    But he completely regardless of these, just want to continue the spirit of fight, so that everyone will respect him.


    Only a ratio of the more than a ratio is only in the audience, watching this game in cold eyes.


    Although she appreciates the golden generations of people, she is only at the end, these people are just her tools.


    So, no matter what injury, she won''t wrinkle.


    But this spirit is that it is very optimistic than the East.


    Because she likes, this shack of!


    More than the evil moon, is more consistent with the appetite of the East.


    So she is ready, no matter what the battle wins, I have to reward.


    At this time, the sword, seeing the hearsawing method, the cold face, and can''t help but frown.


    He saw this scene, some distorted laughs.


    "Haha, ~"


    "You will laugh now!"


    Because laughed, I touched the wound, let the laughter, becomes very difficult.


    But this time, no one will laugh at him.


    Everyone can see that the state is in a bad state, and the battle is more fierce.


    It''s just that the swords are very clear, he just released two soul skills, one of them is still self-creation!


    Such consumption has made his soul.


    This is the only shortcoming of the sword, the soul is too small.


    After all, his martial art is not a sword. If there is a seven-star swords, he experienced such a fierce battle, and now there is no soul.


    However, there is a seven-star sword in hand, he can still fight!


    "In this case, then fight!"


    This is the fourth sentence of swords.


    And after he finished, he did not hesitate to rush to .


    Although the Shrake College and the Wushu Temple do not deal with, this spirit is also appreciated by the sword.


    So he will never leave!


    This is the most basic respect for strong people!


    "bring it on!"


    , .... ...


    The sword is not thinking, and the other party releases the soul skill in an instant, open the soul ring out!


    His soul ring broke out, and more than others did not see any difference.


    If you don''t even pay attention, you can''t notice it, he opened this ability.


    However, the swords of the swords themselves will get the explosive growth in a short time.


    At the same time, the demon movement will also gather on Jianfeng at this moment!


    As long as you are hit, the other party is absolutely unhappy!


    And in the face of the fifth soul skills, swordsman are also awkward, and the dexterous pace is broken.


    This is the pace of swordsmanship in Carl, although the strength is not playing, but it is convenient to dodge.


    Because the sword is attacking the way, inherited to Jian Dou Luo, it is a sword move that is open.


    However, Jian Dou Rozo is because Wu Soul is a seven kill sword, so he is suitable for such a large-scale sword.


    But the martial arts of the sword is not a sword, just his talent point, point in the sword.


    Due to this restriction, open the biggest move, although he can get a powerful strength.


    But in replaced, it is high-intensity soul and physical consumption!


    So Karl is at this point, not only professor of swordsman, not consumed too many swordsmanship, and even taught his dexterity to avoid the pace.


    Basically, Carl is the first set of swordsms that will be the neighborhood of the naval, and handed over to the sword.


    With his current strength, use this sword.


    And the most important thing is that this set of swords will be rare to the physical strength and soul of the sword.


    Because this is purely, the close, and the dense route.


    Different from the previous big opening!


    At this time, the also found that the swordsman changed the way of attack.


    Although it is a bit stiff before comparing, his body is more flexible, and the sword move is more strange.


    Every sword of the sword, will come from its unexpected angle, appear in front of the, this makes him avoid it, only choose the block!


    But in this way, his arms will definitely be injured.


    So he can only use magma to enclose your wound.


    But as the wound is getting more and more, he can''t be completely closed, and the result is that the result is defeated!


    But he also insisted on twenty minutes in the sword of the sword, and even gave the sword.


    Although the sword is still standing here, he fell down.


    But the right hand of the swordsman, has begun to tremble.


    And his body can''t stop the blood, there is a large burn!


    This is the harm to him.


    But the sword is not falling, but still standing in the center of the venue!


    "Shrek Academy wins!"


    With the sound of the referee, this victory is obvious!


    Everyone saw the wonderful battle of the sword, and cheered.


    Before compared, and Ma Hongjun, as well as the bones.


    This field is the real hearty, and it is big.


    However, the injury of swords is not bad.


    He walked away.


    Just as everyone thought that he was going to leave the scene, he stopped.


    "I can!"


    "you sure?"


    "I am sure!"


    The sword is firmly looked at the referee.


    This kind of practice makes people a little dumbfounded.


    Even if Cal is don''t know, the sword is doing this.


    "Little sword, you can come back! The next battle is going on in accordance with the original plan!"


    "No! There is still a person, although I can''t consume too much power, but I will take it before!"


    "This is my belief!"


    The sword is stunned.


    Although his voice is very light, it can be heard in the scene.


    Even if it is more than the east, I can''t afford to frown.


    "This kid, or so embarrassing, before the Tiantian Soul Competition, it is not exhausted.


    And when I studied in the college, it is not exhausted when I take the car battle.


    Such a belief, although it is confused, but it is stunned! "


    Jian Dou Lu Luo said with a smile, and the wind is also the opening chamber.


    "Yeah, this child is good, it is too a gluten.


    But this is better, I like him very much! "

 671 Chapter 671 Hulanna

    The sword is holding a sword flower, which has triggered a lot of girls.


    In particular, the people of the Tianshui College, when they see the eyes of swords, they have become complete.


    Even if their team leader, this high-cooled Royal sister is also a sword.


    And at this time.


    I thought that there was a long legs, the skin is white, and the body is a woman, and the long-awaited woman appeared in the sight of the sword.


    This person is the strongest of the golden generation, and it is also the pro-disciple of the Bisong, Hu Llen!


    "I really didn''t think that you will have such a will, so, even I can''t bear to start with you.


    I didn''t have to do it, I quickly entered the surrender. I am really unwilling to bully people who are doing such hands. "


    When I heard Hu Lena, the sword was not talking, and it slowly held his hands in the seven-star sword.


    At the same time, a sword is booming!


    This is his answer!


    "Please make each player!"


    "Now the game begins!"


    With the roll of the referee, the sword is surrounded by a lot of soul, and he also directly releases the soul of the soul, ready to open!


    On the other side, Hu Lena laughed out, no longer walked forward.


    Just when she walked forward, a fox tail is from her tail vertebra.


    With the appearance of the tail, the surrounding air has become a pink color.


    Hu Lena''s eyes, also turned into pink, and stared at the sword.


    At the same time, her soul rings also lit up.


    With an emergence of the soul ring, a power of a shares, constantly impact the spirit of swords, and let him unable to fight.


    After a while.


    The sword is spit out of a blood, his eyes are closed, and his hands are slightly shaking.


    Hu Lena saw it, and the corner of his mouth has once again evolved a charming radians, which can be described as a style, the country!


    "Don''t you admit it? If you don''t accept it, I will be real!"


    When I heard Hu Lena, the sword was trembled slightly.


    But just at this time.


    He suddenly opened his eyes.


    Among the eyes, I fired a sharp light, and I fell to Hurlanda!


    "Such a pure soul ?!"


    Seeing such a pure soul is released, Hu Lena is surprised, but this thing has no threat to her.


    She waved her hand, and this soul relied.


    But the purpose of the sword is reached, he just successfully transferred Hu Lena''s attention!


    "Self-Creating Soul!"


    With the whisper of the sword.


    Hundreds of vain, once again showed everyone in front of it.


    See this scene.


    Hu Lenna couldn''t help but Zhang Zhang, but soon she revealed a smile.


    "Is the ultimate fight?"


    "If you have no injury, this hit is a little threat to me.


    But now, you are just a, you have no use of the wounded, all your moves, all is invalid to me! "


    The voice just fell.


    The purple soul of Hurland lit up.


    "Fourth Soul!"


    As her voice falls.


    The body of the sword, suddenly trembled, the surrounding vain, there was no trace of this moment.


    At the same time, the swordsman did not move on the ground.


    But his consciousness is still, but it can''t control your body!


    However, with the seven-star demon body, he did not suffer more damage, and did not be controlled by Hulanna.


    "I just lost the power, not Huawei, my slave, it seems that your spirit is much stronger than I think.


    This may be the heart of the son of the people who use the sword, I don''t know these, but there is no doubt that you lose now. "


    Hu Lena said softly.


    For the sword, she is still appreciated.


    In this way, the sword is falling down, and even the other''s soul skills are not touched.


    Hu Lena debut, so many people are felt, they feel that they are not strong.


    Because Hu Lena''s ability, she has a charm ability.


    Even people who are off-site, this is also affected by this charm.


    However, they are not the main goal, so there is little impact.


    "Sorry teacher ..."


    "It doesn''t matter, you have been very good, and even let us see her specific ability.


    In this way, our original planned deployment, it seems to mess. "


    When I heard Carl, I looked up my head.


    "Teacher, then I still use it?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    I heard the solo inquiry, Karl was slightly thought, then nodded later.


    "You don''t want to play, with your soul, fundamentally resist the charm of Hurlanda.


    Even if you use poison, I also doubt that the other party is poisoned by you.


    I haven''t yet waiting for your toxin to take effect, she has already made you down. "


    I heard Karl said that alone is silent, it is slightly sad.


    But she is very clear, Carl said is right, her own strength, it is not going to be more than Hu Llen.


    The strength between the two people is parsing eight.


    This is a very huge ditch, plus the other party is also a genius in genius, she is hard to break through the limit to defeat each other.


    Even if it is difficult to make it, so I can only do it on the side.


    It is not very good to see the alone, Ning Rong Rong immediately runs comfort, and the little dance is also sitting next to it.


    At this time, Carl came a sentence, let the little dance immediately lost his head.


    "Little dance, the next battle, handed over to Tang San, you will wait for the battle in the mall."


    "Ah? Why, brother!"


    "Because of your ability, Hu Lena is easy to be grammar, so it is the best in Tang San.


    Although he joined Shirake later, his talent, and his mental strength should be the strongest in you.


    So I think that Tang San can defeat Hurlanda. "


    Said, Carl will also look at the Tang San.


    "How, have you confident?"


    "No teacher! Let me give it to me!"


    "Then I decided to be you! Tang 3!"


    "let''s go!"


    "Let you prove that the Wu Shu Temple''s so-called gold generation, but it is a virtual name!"


    I heard Carl''s encouragement, Tang San also nodded, one jumped from the auditorium.


    Hu Lena, I saw the figure here, she didn''t have to frown after she had never seen, but it was very handsome figure.


    "You are Tang 3? But according to intelligence, do you still think about it?"


    "I really look like it, do you seem to have nothing to do?"


    And the male has changed this word, have you heard it? "

 672 The 672th chapter Tang three VS Hu Lena!

    "Men''s 18th change? What is this?"


    Hu Lena heard the words of Tang San, a face, did not know what he said.


    Tang San is slight smile, then put his eyes on Carl''s body.


    "You don''t know very normal, this is the teacher told me, not just the big men''s 18.


    The girl grows up, and there will be more changes, so I now become this picture, nothing is so surprised.


    Now you only need to know, your opponent faced, it is my Tang Success! "


    "Nice tone, let me see, what can you resist!"


    Hullen and Tang three are ready.


    The referee is seen, but it is not sloppy water, which announced the start of the game!


    At this moment, Hu Lana lit out of his five souls, while the fox''s tail, also appeared from her tail vertebra.


    Tang San did not show weakness, directly released his own no soul ring, Blue Yinhuang is even crazy, and it will take the entire competition in an instant!


    However, it is not the attention of the crowd, not the blue and silver emperor, but his yellowish purple black black no soul ring!


    Normal soul king''s soul ring configuration, should be like Hu Lei, is yellowish purple black, this is standard.


    But Tang San''s soul ring, from the fourth beginning, it is already black!


    The purple soul ring is only one, so that he will have a very powerful pressure in the same level!


    Especially the soul, it is more fill than the soul king of the same level.


    Hu Lena saw it, could not help but frown.


    She didn''t think of the soul ring of Tang San, which was so weird, not a standard configuration.


    And more importantly, the full blue silver grass, this makes Hu Lena will not have a foot!


    She can be observed that the blue and silver grass in the three hands in Tang has changed some changes, but what changes are, she is still unclear.


    It''s just that she can feel that these blue and silver grass on the ground seem to have life.


    As long as Hurlenna has anything, the bottle will collectively sway.


    This scene, it looks very strange. If you change your environment now, Hu Lena will even think of yourself.


    However, this is the passive ability of Blue Solitary, can grow dense blue and silver grass, while it has absolute control.


    not only that.


    The grass vegetation of all grass will be controlled by the Blue Silver, thus listening to it.


    That is, Tang San can control some herbaceous plants, but some trees, there are things that are not herbal plants, they will not pay attention to him.


    However, this has nothing to do with him.


    "Why, is it blue and silver grass everywhere, is it afred?"


    Tang Sanzhao''s mouth, the opening said.


    He didn''t do any action, now he is still trying to explore the actions of Hurla.


    Because the other''s ability is a charm, so you can''t take the initiative, but it needs to be observed.


    "Regional blue and silver grass, I haven''t put it in my eyes!"


    Hurlanda heard Tang San''s ridicule, but also couldn''t help but smiling, then release his soul skills.


    Slowly, the surrounding air, once again become a pink color.


    Even the blue and silver grass has gradually dyed a layer of pink, and the Tang San can detect it, and the blue and silver grass around Hu Lanna has lost control.


    That is to say, her charm ability can not only control human, but even plants can be charm!


    To put it bluntly, as long as there is a living creature, whether it is human, beast, or vegetation, it can be charming!


    This is the fox demon, the ultimate charm!


    However, this martial art has also had a very big defect, that is, lacking active offensive ability.


    So this is also Hu Lena, never active attack.


    She must wait until the other party first action, then counter the other party, then give a counterattack!


    Although this martial art does not have any attack skills, this does not mean Hu Lena himself and there is no attack method.


    Her body is not bad!


    "Second Soul!"


    Without any signs, Hu Lanina directly released the second soul skill, I would like to be charming Tang three.


    However, Tang San did not give each other opportunities, but directly opened the purple magic, and blocked her charm.


    "My ability, is it going to be boused?"


    Hu Lena did not believe that the third soul skill and the fourth soul skill were then released, and the mixed charm Tang three.


    But he rely on the purple magic, and its strong spiritual power is completely unprepared!


    Seeing this scene, Hurlanda is a bit stupid.


    Tang San is a fist, then the fourth soul skill is opened without hesitation!


    "Blue Silver Castro!"


    With huge blue silver cage, Hu Lena has been closed in this, homosal!


    "How can this be this! Why is my ability to completely invalidate you ?!"


    "Don''t ask me, this sentence should ask yourself.


    Maybe you can''t practice, maybe I am purely mentally powerful.


    After all, it is a charm of this ability, not universal. Once you are grammar, this is your end! "


    Tang Song''s mouth is soaring, the fifth soul rings gradually lit up from his body.


    Hu Lenna did not admit defeat, and the fifth soul skill was opened.


    I saw the surrounding pink air, and I gathered together in an instant, formed a huge pink storm, pounced to Tang three!


    This hit.


    There is no substantial damage, but people who are shaved by the storm will become the slave of Hu Lena!


    This is her fifth soul skill!


    But in the central center of the storm, there is a Tang San, the mouth of the purple eyes, and the mouth of the mouth, and smirk.


    "It seems that I really broke you, this battle, I didn''t think that it would be so easy!"


    The voice just fell, a pure black, a long gun prepared by the blue and silver queen, appeared in his hand.


    "Fifth Soul Technology! Blue Silver"


    With the whisper of Tang San.


    Strong long guns, in this moment, came to Hu Lena, and then hit it together!


    Along with a burst of explosion.


    The blue silver cage was also fried into a fragment, and Hu Lena had just stood, it was a very huge deep pit!


    This hit is not just the power of soul skills.


    Tang San even used his own hidden technique, and some of the effort to give him the powerful skills, then let the Blue Silver Bantang''s power, directly improved it!


    The Tang San it has a body, and Carl can teach him, and can only give him higher-order force skills, which can help him improve the discharge of the hidden, and the power of the Blue Bank of China.


    So this power is so huge!


    It is even like it is, the fifty-element soul king can release the power.

 673 The 673th chapter perfect restraint!

    "how so?"


    "Hu Lena is not called the strongest of the golden generation? Why do you have a Tang Tang three, there is no way?"


    "This shouldn''t, her strength is so strong, and even a way to the Tang Tang of the Shrek Academy?"


    "It''s really strange, the monsters have a lot of money this year, and the most important thing is that these monsters are also concentrated in the Shrake Institute, which is really surprised."


    "I feel, this is not only because of many monsters, but more importantly, there is a monster level teacher on the Slack Academy.


    The person he teaches, which one is not a monster, it is a person who is flat, in his hand, I am afraid it will become a small genius in our mouth. "


    "Yes, as long as it is not the kind of mercy, the monster of the Shrake Academy has the ability to make it genius.


    But only the genius in the true sense will become a small monster in his hands.


    And the most important thing is that he is not only the teaching means, but even the means of cramps, it is so super!


    Tang San is obviously capable, you can restrain the power of charm, let Hu Lanna eat a boring loss.


    Then Hu Lena is not allowed to lose, and wants to continue to show the charm ability, then taken away by Tang San directly, not sloppy water.


    This decisively judges, it is also not much, so you can see this Tang San, not a good! "


    The surrounding college, is talking about.


    Even if they are rose, they are also discussing this battle.


    The face is more ubiquitous.


    But the more difficult her face is, the emperor of the Xingro Empire, and the face of the two people of the snow, will be more beautiful.


    It is only a very clear than the Bi Dong himself, and there is a force she can''t see, completely restrained the charm of Hurland.


    And the most important thing is that this force is derived from the Tang Sanbits, not external help.


    In this way, the Tang San is indeed immunized and charming.


    Basically all of the charm skills, it will not work for Tang San, which is the main reason for Hu Lena lost!


    This is Tiak!


    Even if Hu Lena, can defeat the evil moon and two people, but she is Tang Sanke!


    Even if the Tang three can''t be honest or the evil moon, but he is able to restrain me Hu Lena!


    This is the power of restraint.


    After being gramped, there is no way, Hu Lena can only lose this game.


    Perfect restraint!


    It is that both of them are like, the absolute upper and lower relationships, even if they work hard, they can''t change it.


    Unless other changes.


    But on this time the soul competition, what should change, it should be there.


    "Sorry teacher, I lost ..."


    Hurlanda returned to the college.


    Everyone looked at her.


    No one will think that Hurland can lose to Tang San, or even in such a kind of competition that is almost crushed!


    This is really letting them feel shallow.


    Even people have begun to finger fingering pointing, and there is a taunt.


    These people are very bad by Hulanna, even if Hullen does not do this, but they want to see Hu Lena.


    Now it is a good guy, I found a good vent.


    The evil moon and the two people, the relationship with Hu Lena is very good, especially the evil moon, he is the brother of Hu Lena.


    So both people want to stop, but they are at this time.


    The ratio came to Hu Lena.


    She didn''t speak, just a slap in the middle of the poison tongue, took a few meters away, and then he was smashed on the wall.


    This is visible.


    Even if Hullina lost, she still can''t shake in the heart of the Pi East!


    She is still more than Dongqin, the next Pope!


    At the same time, it is also a pro-disciple of the Bidong, the most loveless woman!


    See this scene.


    The thousands of snow not far bite the lips, and the mood is obviously fluctuated.


    She, jealous!


    "This battle, Hu Lena is not as good as people, after going back, I will teach her well.


    But she is my pro-disciple, but I can''t open your other people to paint!


    If I let me know, some people dare to say this to Hurlanda, I will not be in your hand! "


    The ratio was said to the east, and then looked at the team teacher.


    "You go to the person''s dropout, let him roll how far, my Wushu Temple, does not need this kind of garbage!"


    "Abide by the Pope."


    When I heard the ratio, this team teacher immediately went to the student.


    Hulina is tightly labeled as the body of the East, and asked weakly.


    "Teacher, sorry ..."


    "It doesn''t matter, this thing is my mistake, I have not yet, I will really make a perfect graphic ability.


    But then, let us see it, your future enemy, that is Tang three!


    At the same time, the Shrake College will also be our Wushu Temple, the biggest enemy! "


    "Teacher, the next battle, I applied for play!"


    A man stood up.


    Look at the soul fluctuations on his body, the at least 40 levels of soul!


    But than the East shook his head.


    "You don''t have to go up, then we have surrendered, this battle doesn''t make anything that continues to go."


    When I heard the ratio, everyone was shocked, and it was still silent.


    In the end, they still didn''t ask why, because they were worried, they would be angry with the East.


    After a while.


    The referee will also pass the news to the Shrek Academy.


    "The Wushu Temple actually admitted? They actually ?!"


    After you know the news of the Wushu Hall, the Shrek Academy is very surprised.


    They originally thought that they had to fight several times to truly divide the victory.


    After all, the other members of the Wushu Temple, the weaker strength is also forty-five.


    Among them, there are two four-seventh level soul, enough to have some threats to Tang San.


    In the case of these people''s car, Tang San is really easy to use the other party to the next.


    However, it is like this, the Slack College wins, and more than 90%.


    So no matter what they believe, the Shrek Academy is already winning.


    At the same time, other colleges, after learning the news of the Wushu Hall, it is also a big fell.


    They really didn''t think that such a arrogant temple will still have the day of admission.


    This makes many people who have had a hatred with the Hall of the Wushu, and I am happy.


    The emperor of Snow Night is even more eye-catching.


    His laughter is even more eye-catching.

 674 Chapter 674, private comparison

    at night.


    The competition has been over for hours.


    At this time, the Shrek Academy, gathered in the Wushu Temple, in a very advanced restaurant.


    Although it is said that the Wushu Temple is a tissue of the soul, but there is no difference in the emperor of the empire.


    Whether it is an entertainment, it is still a variety of other amenities, including the hotel, restaurant, and some pharmacies and treasures.


    This may be that the so-called sparrow is small, but the fifteent is full.


    Even in the Wushu Hall, there is also a special auction house.


    However, the Temple of the Wushu, put the auction house in his own hands, not like two major empire, hand it over to the private merchants.


    So this is the auction house, in general, it will not be open outside.


    Even if it is open, it is just selling some, and there are some items inside the Wushu Hall.


    Good luck, even here to get some precious things below the outside price.


    But the real good thing, here is basically no appearance, after all, good things are in the treasure garage of the Wushu Temple.


    Just in this night, Carl, their goals are not auction, but next to the auction house, a huge hotel belonging to the Wushu Temple.


    Carl is a student with his own, and I have a good time.


    However, when I eat half, Carl sensation is a breath and is summoning him.


    This breath, from the Bisong, let Carl have some doubts.


    "You have eaten slowly, after you finish it, follow Flem to go back, don''t wait for me.


    I am a little thing now, I have to deal with it. "


    Said, Carl is left here, leaving other students continue to eat.


    Frante and others, because of the victory of the Wushu Hall, so very happy, and drank.


    However, Yushu didn''t drink.


    When he just came here, in fact, he was in private, hiding all the people, and met with the east.


    The final result, nature is not happy.


    However, Yu Xiaogang is also very clear, this time the soul competition, Bisong must do something little action.


    And at this time.


    Other places inside the hotel, they have been watching, and they put them on the Slack Academy.


    Most of them are secretly touching the Shrek Academy.


    Originally, they just want to track a trip and see what they have.


    But now Carl has gone, this gives them a chance to do.


    Because some people don''t want the Shrak Academy.


    And the rules of the soul competition have not provided that it is not possible to do it outside of the game!


    Although it is really hands-on, it is likely to be arbitrated, then lost the competition.


    But how can the players can do their hands?


    Here is the land of the Wuhun Temple, how much is their hand, how much is it!


    Although it is not necessarily possible to make the handle of the oblique level, but the soul of the sacred, or may be dominated.


    So these people started their own plans after watching an eye.


    Frand and Liu Erlong, also aware of a different, whispered.


    "Are you full? If you are full, we are going to get ready.


    It is unsafe here soon. If you don''t want to die here, then you will leave! "


    ......


    at the same time.


    Although Karl knows, someone tracked them all the way and went to the hotel.


    But Carl doesn''t care.


    There is Virds they are here, basically there will be no problems, but more importantly, the little dance and others are not so provoked.


    If there is really someone, look at their words on your own level.


    These Shrek''s monsters will teach them to be people!


    After all, some means are not available during the game.


    But in the outside, it can be used freely.


    For example, those of Tang San developed, and Carl research and development, the strength of their strength has increased!


    These things are unable to bring into the game, but there is no restriction outside.


    This is also the root cause of Karl is not afraid of those people.


    After all, they can''t always find a title to find it.


    If it is true, this can only explain that the Wushu Temple is alive.


    In this way, Carlun''s previous breath came to a very remote place.


    After he came here, he saw the ratio of Bi East, and the two ghosts and ghosts.


    "Bibi East, you call me here, is there anything?


    Or, you plan to join hands, uniform, then force us to withdraw from the game?


    If this is this, I can only say that your instrument is too small. "


    Calman did not leave the words.


    Ghosts and moonlight two people''s claws, it looks some angry.


    But than the East does not talk, they can''t take the initiative to find trouble.


    "Carl, I understand, why you have a few wonderful things in your student.


    It seems that they are also, inheriting your poison tongue! It''s really worth you! "


    "The past prize, tell the truth, my poison tongue is like this, even if I haven''t got my students, so I don''t have to give me so high."


    Carls smiled, completely ignored the irony than the East.


    Faced with the thick carols, the ratio is also a cold, and did not continue to speak.


    "Let''s talk, I am looking for something, if there is nothing else too much, I should go now.


    If I have not guess, your Wushu Hall, have taken some people, come to attack my students. "


    "I can not be so bored, and I have told people in the Wushu Temple, don''t let them have private hands.


    If you really have a man, you can only say that this is what they violate my command, and I have no relationship with me.


    If you don''t feel relieved, you can go back to those people now, I will not care.


    But if you leave now, then you will regret life! "


    "I will regret life? What does you mean? Do you say that you are looking for me, what is important?"


    When I heard the thoughvis, Carl was somewhat curious.


    So he didn''t plan to leave, but continue to stay here, I want to see what is better than the East, what is going on.


    But than the East didn''t speak, but a respectful backwards.


    Ghosts and the two people are also low, and they have been to the tits.


    Just when Carl felt doubts.


    A unparalleled gas field, appearing in front of Carl!


    The power, even let Carl remembered the feeling of being in black dragon at the time!


    This is the power of the real half!


    "Good little ghost, strength is stronger than the general adult fight, even a feet into the threshold of the gods.


    As long as you add tone / teach, you can''t use it for ten years, it will be the next half of God. "

 675 The 675th chapter!

    "who?!"


    I heard the sudden sound, Carl didn''t feel any breath, and even a little soul fluctuation did not fluctuate!


    In this case, Let Carl feel that some don''t have a little.


    Because this person is likely to have one of the world''s half-gods!


    "Hahahaha, your little doll, your perception is really keen, and I found me so soon.


    However, this is also more powerful, if it is a general descendant, I am afraid that even the atmosphere will not breathe.


    After all, the gap between the gods and the demonstrations is equivalent to the gap between super Douro and Contra.


    Although it can resist, it is still difficult to escape!


    So the little doll, are you going to die? Still planning to live? "


    "Oh, half of the gods in the world, is there only one in the world?"


    You think that you appear in front of me, I will be afraid of you.


    If so, I also called to die! "


    Carl smiled, and the soul ring on his body lit!


    At the same time, he domineering and demon, and hell''s breath, etc., from Carl''s body!


    This force, let the world began to tremble, the space begins to worry!


    Ghost and the two-person passwords of 95 super Douro, feel that after Carl''s breath.


    Both began to tremble with autonomy, the soul is even more chaos in the body!


    They feel that they are here, I am afraid I can vomit blood.


    It''s frowning frowns more frightened.


    She didn''t think that Karl raised the level to 99th, and there would happen so much change!


    Before compared with the East, although she passed, she was very clear, she was not the opponent of Carl.


    When Carl broke through the ninety-nine level, although it was a bit amongged, it didn''t care.


    Because she believes that Carl''s strength does not improve too much, as long as she completes the assessment, restore ninety-nine levels, must defeat Carl!


    But now Carle is exhibited, but it is shaken in the heart of the East.


    She even felt that even the assessment was completed, and it would not be a Carl''s opponent.


    After all, his momentum is too shocking!


    Even if it is a thousand streams, I feel that the power of Carl''s power is not allowed to have a long eyes and then expose a long-lost smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Too strong, it is really too strong!"


    You are I have seen, the first one in the 99th level, I broke out the title of near Half!


    Really, if you live in my era, I am afraid that the strongest title at that time will give you a place!


    We don''t have to fight for it, leading to the break.


    But that is just once, now I want to say the strongest words, still I am a thousand way! "


    At present.


    More powerful soul, outbreak from the body of a thousand streams.


    This force allows the Carl pupil earthquake, and then retreats a small step.


    He can feel the threat from this force.


    But he is not afraid, because Carl has no death, even if the other party is strong, Carl can guarantee that you can''t die!


    And there is no killing body, he is obviously trying to truss Carl, but Carl is impossible to accept it!


    "Carl, your soul ring is eight black!


    But you know that after reaching the half-god level, all the soul rings will evolve!


    And my soul ring, the same is also the eight black!


    So I am more expected that after you become a half-god, how the soul ring will change! "


    Speaking here, Qianshu released his soul ring.


    The soul ring that is equally configured with Carl, appeared in front of his eyes, but Carl did not surprise, because this is what he has already known.


    Thousands of roads saw Carl did not move, and then revealed a smile.


    "Small doll, join the Wushu Temple, as long as you join us, I will give you a ratio of the ratio, give you a big priest!


    And you can also bring you, set up a priest group, work separately, our Wushu Hall will never interfere with any of your actions.


    And your location and the ratio is flat, you have no eligibility command to each other, and the other''s hand.


    But the Wushu Temple is really possible.


    In addition, I can give you a variety of resources, including the whole body''s soul bones!


    I can see it, you have a powerful power, but there is no soul.


    This is really sorry about you, so no matter what soul you want, our Wushu Temple will give you!


    Even if there is nothing, we will help you hunt!


    In addition, all your students, and those teachers, each person will get a soul bone.


    At the same time, the treasure house of the Wushu Temple will also open it for you!


    How, this condition is enough, now you are willing to join our Wushu Hall? "


    When you hear thousands of streams, the Calcles convulsions.


    He really didn''t expect thousands of streams to see himself.


    But think about it, a scholaron without any soul bones, and the strength is basically a feet into the semi-god field.


    Such a strong, definitely has powerful potential!


    Thousands of channels will naturally not miss.


    But the Carl simple thinking and shook his head.


    "To be honest, I am shaken, but I will not agree.


    Because this is not just your Wushu Temple, I''m going to sin.


    More importantly, your philosophy of the Soul Temple is completely laid with me!


    Your philosophy is to hunting soul beasts, get soul bones and soul rings, or even destroy soul!


    My thoughts are, let human and soul beast peacefully, even I have been studying, let human beings don''t hunt the soul, and can get the soul ring method.


    So, I can''t join the Wushu Temple! Thousands of channels, you die this heart! "


    When I heard the words of Carl, there was a thousand way to silence.


    The ratio frowned.


    She suddenly found that she seems to be more and more, and this man is.


    However, at this time, the moon is laughing.


    "Hahahaha, really laughing at me, I said that I will win the soul of the soul, even if I don''t hunt the soul, can you get the soul ring?


    This is simply laughing! Don''t hunt the soul beast, how can it be or the soul ring? You are afraid not to be joking! "


    His voice is still so yin and yang, it is unpleasant.


    However, there was a sudden drop in him, which allows the moon to spray a blood and then coma.


    "There are many nonsense!"


    Thousands of streams snorted and then recovered their momentum.


    "Although he said is nonsense, I also agree, because human and soul beast, it is impossible to share peacefully!


    So, do you really want to leave this road, and even don''t hesitate to be enemies with our Wushu? "


    "Yes, even if I fails, I have no regrets!"

 676 Chapter 676, Calles Idea

    The surrounding environment is in silence.


    Even if you don''t have any wind.


    When Carl said that, when the declaration was, it even made a lot of silence.


    Bisong looks at Carl, and the look is somewhat complicated.


    She didn''t think of it at all, Carl actually had such an idea, this is really shocking.


    "Hahahaha, it''s really a good idea, just, this idea, the plane is too true."


    If you want to kill the soul, you will get the soul ring? I have to get along with the soul beast?


    I tell you that boy, soul beast and human beings, it is impossible to get along with peace!


    This is not just our problem, more or the problem between their soul beasts!


    How much is the world of sensible soul? I am afraid that there is no one in the number of people!


    From this point, you can see that most of the soul berchak is brutally, there is no way to communicate!


    They are not equipped with human peace! "


    I heard this, Karl frowned.


    Although the other party said this sentence, the Carl is very uncomfortable, but he has not refuted, because the truth is telling the truth!


    Although one of the hundreds of thousands of people may be a bit exaggerated.


    But with the soul of wisdom, there is indeed few less.


    Ten years, centuries and millennium soul beasts unless they have changed, it is impossible to have wisdom.


    The words of the millennium soul are likely to have wisdom, and even learn to speak.


    But this is just a small part.


    Most soul beasts, or brutal, even part, do not want to have any intersection with humans.


    Only more than 100,000 years of soul beasts will really think seriously, about human problems.


    One of the small parts will be in order to seek higher achievements, and the hazard selection is selected.


    There is also a small part, choose to share with human peace, use your own way, defend the balance between humans and soul beasts.


    But the number of these two soul beasts added, there is no last part, that is, the number of soul beasts with human beings!


    In this part, most of them have hostility to humans, and even want to eliminate humans.


    So this part is the most critical!


    Carl is very clear, so he has no way to say that it is convincing.


    But he knows, as long as you continue, even if you fail!


    "Look at your appearance, it is really unwilling to work with me.


    If you are, if you do this, let me see, what extent you can do!


    If one day in the future, you will be enemied by our Wuhun Hall, and the old man will open your head! "


    A thousand streams of laughing, then open the six-winged wings, and there was no disappearance.


    After he left.


    Surrounded by low air pressure, this gradually returns to normal.


    Carl is also a breather, then reclaiming his soul ring, then put his eyes, put it on the Bi.


    "Bibi East, this is what you mean?


    I used a thousand way to press me, I really don''t meet your act.


    But forget it, I don''t want to be careful, but this time, you are derived! "


    Carl snorted, and then left a hand.


    After he left, it frowned in the east and then looked at the ghost.


    "With the moon, let''s go back!"


    "Abiding, the Pope!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl returned to the hotel.


    It is already a wolf, the interior of the whole building, basically there is no a good place.


    Obviously, in the time of Karl left, there was a battle.


    Seeing this scene, Carl snorted, throwing a hell at a hurry, and then leaving here.


    After a few seconds.


    Hell''s breath is crazy, and there is a spread between the blink of an eye.


    The people still in the still don''t know what happened at all.


    When they reacted, they have been wrapped in this force, then lost signs of life!


    In the hotel, all people who participated in the attack of the Shlake College were all checked by Carl!


    As for those who look, there are some people who have been injured, but there is nothing.


    After all, Carl will not kill innocent and will not start with those people.


    Just when they see, there is a soul emperor in front of themselves, after hardening, after the corpse.


    I am afraid I have a psychological shadow.


    It is because of this.


    The title of Carl''s death, this is really spread!


    Although he goddened, he had fewer people who saw him, even even if he met him, he just knew that his sword was super, and the soul is strong.


    But the ability to take people, but the first time!


    And he is also done for the first time, in line with the identity of his own day!


    That is deprived of life!


    After all, Carl is generally not killed, but this time, he can''t help but!


    Even if it is a person who kills themselves, he will never be afraid!


    After all, it is more than the East, and those people did not give her any notification, and they were private.


    So after the Carl grabbed, she won''t go to the opponent''s death!


    It is because of this.


    When Carl did this, he did not recruit any retaliation.


    However, when Carr returned to his own accommodation, he saw that the students did not have any obstacles except for the injury, he was relieved.


    As long as the students are not hurt.


    But in order to prevent case, Carl is still treated.


    Compare students'' minor injuries, Flanders, they are seriously injured!


    After all, the strength of the three one martial arts integration skills of them added, but it is directly for Eighth-ninth epic!


    And under the guidance of Carl intentionally, even the title of the title can be short-lived.


    So they first, naturally, suffered a lot of soul emperors.


    But this battle, for them, not there is no harm.


    Frand and Liu Dynasty, the original level is seventy-nine, and Yushu''s level is also twenty-nine.


    After this battle, the level of the three people got improved.


    Now Liu Dilong and Flande have arrived at 80. As long as you get a soul ring, you can become a real epidemic.


    Yu Xiao Gang is also because of the improvement of physical fitness, plus this battle, so it can successfully overcome the defects from the mutual martial arts, become a thirty-level soul.


    And after this breakthrough, his physique has been improved, and it is fully capable to continue to upgrade.


    But Yushu has been big, he doesn''t want to put his own mind, put it on the strength of strength.


    He is more want to do, or carry out your own theoretical knowledge and teach a batch of excellent students.

 677 Chapter 677 Competition continues!

    As time goes by.


    In the blink of an eye, Carl them came to the Wuhun Hall, it was already a long time.


    Now personal stations, basically have been unlocked.


    The Shrek Academy has no achievements in complete failure, it is worthy of the first place!


    Then it is a team of the second Wu Shu Temple. They only lost it to the Shrek Academy once, then there is no loss!


    It is a bit unexpected to the third team.


    The original people will think that the third team is either Xing Luo College, or it is the Tianduology School.


    Even if you don''t work, you will be the second team of the Wushu Temple.


    The result is fell, the Shenfeng Academy has become the third place!


    And they become the third place, or because of the cause of the participants!


    According to the rules.


    The players who have already signed are not possible.


    However, during this period, several students of the Hui Fire Academy, using the name of the academic exchange, and conduct a college exchange!


    In other words, the colorful school has also returned the gods college!


    Originally, the Shenshu School and the Wave Fire Academy have three four-level soul.


    They use rules to exchange students, and there is no violation of the regulations, and even within the specified permission range.


    It can be said this operation, quite dancing!


    The average person can''t think of it. Even if Carl has forgotten, the original Shenfeng Academy and the Huafang Academy have also carried out this operation in the original.


    But such an operation is to strengthen the Shenshu University, then madly weaken the park.


    It is the first bottom of the colorful school, and it can even be said to be a predetermined elimination seat.


    And many colleges, I hope I am in the group competition, I have encountered the hot-fired school, so that I have no risky advancement of the next round.


    After all, the Hui Huager, now participating in the competition, is just more than 30 levels of soul.


    This is not worth mentioning in front of many souls.


    However, the Shenshu University, it is the strengthening of epic.


    Then they use their own advantages, and the power of seven souls, dragging the Safety Academy and Xingluo College, then use the wheel war, consumes five people, defeating thousands of snow, and finally won the third .


    However, in the face of the Shrek Academy, and when the Wushu is a team, he has chosen to pass the admission.


    After all, they are also very clear, I have faced these two teams.


    So their goals this time is to go to the third place!


    And after they were so tossing.


    Now there is a team of Wu Shu Temple, and use the rules of the same school to change the thousands of snow to a team!


    But when they do this, basically ranked is fixed.


    So than the East is obviously intended for the next group.


    The third place is the third place, the fourth place is Tiandu Xiangxiang, and the fifth is the Xingluo College.


    Then, six, this is the Wu Shu Temple College before the excitation of thousands of snow.


    When a person, when there is basically there is any suspense, the Bibi will change the thousands of snow to a team.


    So now the two teams of the Wushu Temple are also hit.


    Although they ranked sixth, but even there was no seventh National Thunder College, the eighth Tianshui Academy, and the ninth place is amazing.


    Now the Wu Shu Temple, the only team, I am afraid there is only the tenth, weakened to a very tragic preliminary college.


    But two teams have basically been determined, they will not advance, so there is nothing to lose.


    In this way, the ranking of ten colleges has been fully published.


    Everyone has two-day rest time, during which the first round of group match is performed.


    However, when the first round of team competitions are announced, everyone will fall to the glasses.


    Because of the team of the first round, it is immersed that there is no more way to have a weaker-fired college and the Wu Shu Temple!


    The two teams of the two teams don''t look at it, and even the necessary research is not necessary.


    It is purely to send.


    But no one thought that these two teams will encounter in the most beginning, this is quite unexpected.


    Then, the next day, the next day was the Tianshui College''s War School.


    On the third day, it was the Tiandou Shui Shui School.


    The fourth day is a team of Thunder Colleges and Warm Temple.


    The last day is the fifth day, this is round to the Speluder College.


    And their enemies of the war, Herde is the fifth Xingluo College!


    This is also a better solution for them.


    And this battle, can also help Dai Mu, understand your own heart, and will show your strength to the Xingro Empire!


    that''s it.


    Over time, the game is in progress one day.


    The first day of the game won, after the hard work, the Wu Shu Temple.


    The second round of winners, there is no suspense is the Shenshu University.


    On the third day, there is no suspense, and it is a victory in Tianduology.


    There is no suspense on the fourth day. After the thousands of snow joined the team, the Thunder College did not resist the room at all, they were killed.


    After these four days of fighting.


    Some changes have also been found in points rankings.


    The first is a team of victory, and they all added a point, and then the team lost is minus one point.


    There is no suspense now, and the first red fire school is ranked, will definitely be eliminated.


    Subsequent is the Plant Academy.


    They have been losing, even if the Xinglo Academy lost to the Shrak Academy, it is less than their points.


    Therefore, these two teams, the end of the fifth round, can be announced.


    And there are too many balances before the two teams, even if it will be eliminated.


    Because of the integral system, it is important to represent their scores.


    Even if you lose a game, you will also cause the final result to cause irreversible consequences.


    Never use to say that they have not won almost a game.


    Then, the most dangerous two teams are the Tianshui College and the Thunder College.


    But these two teams, as long as there is a team that can encounter Wu Shu Temple, it is basically stabilized, if you encounter other teams, then it is finished.


    It is the second team of the Wushu Temple, and you can rely on the year before the snow, the accompelines left.


    But up to six is ??six, and then send waves and warm.


    However, the lottery of the eight-strong competition has not yet begun. Now the most important thing is to see the collision between the Speluder College and Xinglo College!


    But most people don''t look at Xing Luo College.


    Although they are also very strong, it is really a little witch that is a small witch.

 678 The 678th chapter Dai Mus heart knot

    "Ready to prepare, the next thing to fight is the Xingluo Academy.


    Although you said that you are level, you will occupy an absolute advantage, but the other party is not underestimated.


    What''s more, the Xingroo School is also a college, the upper number of this continent.


    The genius in their college is not weak, and even the martial arts integration skills.


    So next, you must not only prevent one of them, the martial arts integration skills, but also to observe, their actions!


    So this time, I am going to make Ning Rongrong and Oscar, I am responsible for assistance. "


    "Let me help? Is this really good?"


    I feel unbelievable.


    She didn''t expect that Carl actually made himself aid, which is a bit unacceptable.


    However, Carl is nodded.


    "Oscar and Ning Rong Rong''s aids are our most important base card.


    The ability of their two is critical and even affects the entire battle.


    So I only plan, when I face a team of Wuhun, let them go to the game.


    When other times, I will adjust your lineup according to who of the other party. "


    When you hear Carl, everyone nodded.


    It is still a while, and Carl continues to analyze the situation on the Xingluo College, then adjust the appearance.


    This person appeared in Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Ziqing.


    Zhu Zhuqing did not expect himself to play, after all, she only had 38 levels, or a soul.


    With her strength, perhaps in other colleges, it is already genius, but in the Shrek Academy, it is really general.


    But Karl is close, not her strength, but her with the embarrassment and emotion between Dai Mu.


    Especially their martial arts integration skills, even if they face the soul king, they can fight.


    What''s more, the other party also has Wu soul integration skills.


    As long as they can join hands to defeat each other, then Dai Mu''s heart is, it can be unspeakable.


    Subsequent other members, are Ma Hongjun, solo geese, bone, sword, and karaoke.


    Tang San did not play.


    He also needs to continue to keep mysterious, guarantee your strength, will not be seen by more people.


    Before he came to Hu Lena, he exposed his huge spiritual and smart body, and his martial arts and soul ring.


    But these capabilities, the proportion of Tang San, but three or four%, not worth mentioning.


    In order to prevent Tang San this card, more people know, So Karl intends to hide him with Ning Rong and Oscar.


    His strength can also reverse the Qiankun, reach the effect of a hammer sound!


    Because of his true martial art, it is really a hammer!


    that''s it.


    After allocating the candidates, the game is coming soon.


    Not long, the referee opened urgers the personnel.


    Shrek Academy, as well as the Xingro Empire, in admission together.


    "It''s been a long time. My brother, I haven''t seen you for a few years, you have become so strong, it is really surprised.


    And I have to thank you, I caught the traitor to wear a sky. If you are not your words, I am afraid that we will have been in the drum.


    And this can also be explained, why do we have inexplicably died in our West Royal Chamber.


    But even if this time I will not leave, although you are my brother, but now we are enemy relationship! "


    Dai Mu White Brother Davis is also the captain of the Xingro''s college team.


    He stood the most in front of the team at this time.


    Although his words are tough, the gentleness in the eyes can''t hide.


    Before Dai Mu, Davis, the relationship between Davis can be, after all, is a brother, in addition to competitive relationship, is also a good brother relationship.


    If you use the sky, the brothers, they will not be against the world.


    But they did not hate each other, just think this is just a process between the royal family.


    Then their father did not take care, but let Dai Tian are responsible for handling between their brothers.


    Then Dai Mu was because of a variety of reasons, I finally left the Xinglo Royal Royal Royal Remote, came to the Shrek Academy.


    Until Dai Tianli.com, the Xingro Empire royal family was awake, and even wanted to re-let Dai Mu return.


    But he refused.


    And the reasons for rejecting are still there is no change.


    He wants to break out a heaven and earth with his own hands, then get the recognition of everyone from the Xingro Empire!


    Only in this way can he solve his own heart!


    At this time, his brother is standing in front of him, solving the method of cardiology, just in front of you!


    That is defeating Davis!


    At this time, the person standing next to Davis is a very hot, charming, and a woman with Zhu Zhuqing has a seven-point.


    This person is the unmarried wife of Davis, and it is also the sister of Zhu Zhuqing, Zhu Zhu Yun.


    "Brother, I will never lose to you, whether it is for myself, or for the Speluder College, I will completely defeat you!"


    "Yes, I will join hands to Dai Mu, beat you and my sister together!"


    Zhu Zhuqing said.


    Their two people are tight together, five fingers are buckled, they look very sweet!


    See this scene.


    Zhu Zhu Yun smiled gently, and the gods were very charming.


    "It''s really a good feeling, but Zhu Ziqing, my good sister, your strength, you can''t keep up and wear!


    And, you want to defeat me and Davis, can''t rely on your mouth, you have to come out to active action! "


    "Xiaoyun said yes, then this battle, I will tell you, the true power between our two!"


    When I heard Davis and Zhu Zhu Yun, Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing were tense.


    At this time, the little dance came forward, gently patted the shoulders of the two people, and then the head passed out from them.


    "Oh, say so much, you will have a good time when you see the true chapter.


    And whitening, there are small bamboo, I will not grab you with you.


    Remember, I want to solve my heart, it is impossible to rely on my own strength!


    So don''t want to mind, I am optimistic! "


    "Come on!"


    Xiao Dance is cute, and suddenly attracted a group of people''s eyes.


    Even the referee couldn''t help but read it.


    Then he discovered that he was a little violation.


    "Cough! For a short exchange, please ask both parties to prepare!"


    "Game start!"


    With the order of the referee, the game officially started!


    However, just at this moment.


    The little dance has been rushed out in the first time.


    Davis and Zhu Zhuqing saw it, and I want to take a small dance at the same time.


    Because they know, the threat of the little dance is the greatest!


    But just at this time.


    Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mu''s soul fluctuate, causing their attention to their two!


    "Wushu integration skills!"

 679 Chapter 679 Chapter Brothers

    "Wushu integration skills!"


    "Nether White Tiger -"


    Along with two sounds, the appearance of the same sound.


    The soul of the surrounding, there has been a dramatic turmoil!


    Even because of their two, let the soul are substantized, producing a black fog!


    In this fog, the red eyeliner, with a cold chill, slowly emerge in front of everyone.


    As the black fog is condensed, a huge white tiger in the body is in front of everyone!


    With the roaring of the white tiger, many souls around me feel a headache.


    And this is a chance to kill them!


    "Nether white tiger ?!"


    "You two, even learned the martial arts integration skills ?!"


    Seeing how the appearance of the Nether White Tiger, Davis and Zhu Zhu Yun, what is it?


    They originally thought that by Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing''s current relationship, it is impossible to learn Wu Shu integration skills.


    Because this is, the strength of the Xingro Royal Royalu will be specially carried out.


    They want to use their words, it is difficult to practice.


    Although Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing know the principle, the general situation, unless they have experienced something.


    Otherwise it is difficult to practice alone.


    "Hey, this kind of thing, no impossible, and brother, do you forget, who is my teacher?"


    "your teacher¡­¡­"


    When I heard Dai Mu, Davis''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    Because he thought, Teacher Dai Mu Bai was a monster of Carl!


    Because the Slack Academy is rising, now people like to ridicule, only monsters can teach monsters.


    So many people have given the ability of Carl''s teaching.


    His strength is a strong obvious, but teaching ability, in the eyes of the Xinglo College, not very good.


    They still think that Carl is just a good luck, find a few genius, and then cultivated them into a moon.


    However, the people of the Xingluo, obviously forgot, Carl can successfully teach a two monster students, which can only be lucky.


    But teaching a group of ten people, then it is just a lucky problem.


    So Davis thinks at this time, I always evaluate Carl''s evaluation, in addition to strength, other not worth mentioning!


    This makes his mouth some twitching.


    Can teach the martial arts integration skills, as well as two soul kings, this is called not worth mentioning?


    So other teachers, count?


    Are all waste?


    Thinking of this, Davis couldn''t help but look back at your own teacher, Zhu Zhu Yun also looked at the past.


    The two of them are very tacit, obviously thinking together.


    And the teachers of both of them are a bit unless, directly hiding into the last shadow.


    "Hey! Even if you learn how the martial arts integration skills, you are still just a brother!"


    "Xiaoyun, we don''t have to talk nonsense, directly!"


    "Know, Davis!"


    The two pairs look at it, and then also hand in hand, set the soul ring!


    Strong soul, burst out of this moment!


    With Dai Mu, Zhu Ziqing, the martial arts integration summoned the special effects of the Nether white tiger.


    A new, even a little bigger, a little bigger, appearing in the competition!


    The powerful soul, swept the whole, let the little dance and others, can''t frown.


    But there is still no action, Davis, and Zhu Zhuqing, have been in the same way to control the Pai Tiger, move towards them!


    "I dare to take the initiative to attack, I really want to die!"


    Davis snorted, then the directors went to the white tiger!


    Two powerful nervented white tigers have collided in this moment, which triggered a dramatic explosion.


    Soul fluctuations, but also spread to the audience.


    The soul of the following levels of the soul king has all been influenced.


    But this chaotic is more powerful for the Shrek Academy!


    Solo geese borrowed this opportunity, release phosphorus venom, and also put itself, all perfuse!


    The little dance is also not expensive. He went to the back of the Xinglo College to kick out their auxiliary members directly!


    No suspense spike!


    Others see the little dance, and they also siege.


    But this gives swords, small bones and Ma Hongjun opportunities!


    Davis saw his backfinder, it was directly broken by the Shrek College, which made him a bit uncomfortable.


    Because he did not expect it at all, it would be this.


    The main reason, or because Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Ziqing''s Nether White Tiger.


    If there is no such thing as a white tiger, Davis and Zhu Zhu Yun, completely capable of holding a small dance, or even holding one or two people.


    In this way, the number of people will have a major gap.


    But now, it is completely in turn.


    Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Ziqing, which contain Davis and Zhu Zhu Yun, then this leads to a small dance and other people to kill the quarter, and use or even five minutes to solve other members.


    In this case, Davis and Zhu Zhu Yun have never thought of it.


    However, after solving other members, they did not choose Davis hands, but standing next to it.


    Now the battlefield, I have left to Dai Mu Bai''s brother.


    The next thing is to see how they share out the winning!


    "I don''t choose to be siege, you are really arrogant!"


    "This is not arrogant, but it is confident, and my brother is my heart, so I have to have me personally defeat!


    If they help, I will not be happy, so they satisfy my unreasonable request. "


    I heard Dai Mu, which said, Davis''s mouth, and finally showed his smile.


    "Hahahaha, it is really my brother, as the emperor of Xingluo, should be like this!"


    Since then, let us end this battle with the martial arts integration skills! "


    "Just got me!"


    Dai Mu is also shouting, and then controls the Nether White Tiger with Zhu Zhuqing and fluttering toward each other.


    Two inseparable white tigers, once again collided, triggering a dramatic soul fluctuation.


    Strong power, as if the space can be exploded.


    But this is just an illusion.


    However, the ground does have a deep pit!


    Two inseparable collisions, the consequences triggered, the entire arena is completely destroyed.


    Even if they are kings, they have no complete, they can stand where they stand.


    It is a plywood everywhere.


    It is good to say that there is no fall here.


    So you must wait until the other party''s surrender, or if there is no action, you can end this battle.

 680 Chapter 680

    Time is being lost.


    Davis and Dai Mu Bai''s soul have basically exhausted.


    They have a dramatic explosion at the same time at the same time.


    This time, they didn''t divide the winning and negative, but they made a flat hand.


    However, according to the grade, Zhu Zhuqing is nine-level than her sister Zhu Zhu Yun, and Dai Mu is lower than his brother.


    So this battle is flat, for Davis, but it is lost!


    Because he did not expect it, Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing were so tacit.


    Because they basically, they are completely equipped with the soul, and the tacit index is high!


    More importantly, they have grouped in order to win the victory, even the souls.


    Such an operation, Davis and Zhu Zhu Yun, completely learn.


    If it is because Zhu Zhuqing and Zhu Zhu Yun are a bit big, this time fight, I am afraid it is already wearing Mu Bai wins.


    But even if it is Davis, he is also lost, and he is not a people who can''t afford.


    When he and Zhu Ziqing''s Nether White Tiger, in the first time of fragmentation, he admitted that his brother did grown up.


    Subsequently he could accept it on the spot.


    Zhu Zhu Yun is also an exception, and it also enrolls.


    And they don''t have a way, there is no way, the little dance and others are still next to the tiger.


    If you don''t accept it, it will inevitably be hit.


    So directly admit defeat, but also keep some face, and will also give Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Ziqing, and even the Shrek Academy left a good impression.


    And Davis has decided.


    Before they look down on the Shrake College, they think they are not lucky.


    Now he has changed the idea and decided to put it with his father and about the things of the Slack College.


    As for his proud father will not agree, then he has nothing to do with him.


    Anyway, he should finish it, then it will be.


    that''s it.


    A wonderful and brother is finally uncurting.


    The final Shrek Academy won the victory.


    They have hung in the top of the list with an invisible record, causing the cheers of everyone.


    Then wait until they ended, the referee announced the elimination of the team.


    There is no doubt that the nature being eliminated is the Institute of Heaven and the Institute of Plant.


    Then open the lottery of the second round of group competition.


    This time the Shrake College, very unfortunately drawn to the first day of the game.


    However, one day after tomorrow, they can still be adjusted.


    And the opponent of the Shrake College is the second team of Wuhun Temple.


    In this way, there is basically no suspense, the other party is derived.


    The next day, the game is the Tianshui College''s Thunder College.


    The third day was the Huanglifa Team to the War School of War.


    The last day is a team of Wu Shu Temple, the battle star Luo School.


    This is the group of the second round of group competitions, basically the first day and the last day who will win, which is obvious.


    However, the next day and the third day, I need to observe it and see these four teams. Is there any bottom sign.


    However, Carl is very wondering that the Xingro Empire can''t force some things from the Wu Shu Temple.


    If you can, this is for other colleges, even for the Shileke College, it is earned!


    But unfortunately, they did not do it.


    Time is swaying, the second round of the game has passed.


    The Speluder Academy spike the Wu Shu Temple.


    The Thunder College is defeated the Tianshui College and steadily.


    Then the Shenshu University burst into the Royal Fighting team of the Royal College!


    There is no suspense in the last day, Xing Luo Royal College, directly by a team of Wu Shu Temple!


    They even have no ability to resist.


    This phase of the team was eliminated is the second team of Wuhun and Tianshui College.


    Then this came to the third round of the game.


    This time, a team of Wu Shu Temple is the Thunder College, which is basically a battle without suspense.


    Even some people doubt, this is not a martial arts hallway.


    Because many people want to see in advance, the Shrek Academy and the Division of the Wushu Temple.


    But unfortunately, their confrontation can only wait until the battle.


    However, this is really done than the East.


    Just a person present, in addition to Carl, no one can see it.


    Even if Jian Dou Luo and Jiao Luo have not seen a small action than the East.


    Just Karl lazy to reveal her.


    Whether she changed what little movement, the final Wushu Temple, is to talk to the Shrek Academy.


    And the third round of competitions, Shrek''s fight is also an old friend, that is, the Royal College.


    In the face of the Student of the Huanglifting Team, the Speluder Academy, that is, it is easy to drive.


    Then they collectively admit defeat, and even the resistance is too lazy to resist.


    As two colleges that are often ''friendly'' communications.


    They are very clear from each other.


    So this battle, nothing more than walking, there is nothing worth looking forward to.


    The Thunder College is very unlucky, directly encountered the Wushu Hall, and then dried down.


    Finally, the gods college after the restructuring, as well as Xingluo Royal College, brings a wonderful duel.


    After a hard battle, in the event of the end of the two sides, the gods college won slightly, defeating the Royal College, became the top four.


    The team that was ultimately eliminated was the star Royal College and the Thunder College.


    The Tiangou Royal College, because it won more than before, so it is barely.


    But even if this is the fourth round, they encountered the Wushu Temple.


    And the other side of the gods, I have encountered a Shlak Academy.


    Needless to say, this is another hand and feet than the East, you want to keep your team, stay in the final.


    Then this round of competitions have no suspense.


    The final Slack Academy and the Wuhun Temple have advanced, and will be the final final!


    However, before this, it is still necessary to first be third.


    Therefore, the Ganfang Academy has hit it with the Tiangou Academy.


    The battle between the two sides is also very intense, but the Tiangou Royal College, after all, with the Shrek College, for a long time.


    Although they are worse in terms of level, it is completely inevitable in the face of the gods!


    They eventually have been around for two hours, and set the highest and timely battle, and finally won the gods college, won the third place!


    In this way, the Shenfeng College has completely failed, and even a laughter in a lot of people.


    After all, they are the first to exchange students'' colleges.


    And this also makes many people, discovering various diamond rules, and wonderful methods.

 681 The 681th chapter

    On the eve of the battle.


    Carl et al., Gathered together, discuss countermeasures.


    Previously, the rewards were gone in the first time of the game.


    It is now full of 30,000 trading points, which is completely earned for Carlla.


    It''s just that the new choice has not yet appeared, but he is not anxious.


    After all, there is no start, and now I am discoval.


    And tomorrow''s battle, for them, as long as they will play normally.


    After all, the Wushu Temple is a bit strong.


    That''s four soul kings!


    Even if Hulina is completely restrained by Tang San, Hurland is completely with the evil moon, and the martial arts fusion.


    In this way, Tang San has no way to completely restrain the other party, and it will even be countered by the other party.


    This is the most worried about Carl.


    As for others, swords and small bones can also take advantage of Wuhun integration skills, completely dragging a soul king.


    The small dance is to continue to fight for thousands of snow.


    So the people here are allocated, basically it is already tiered.


    Next, it is necessary to Dai Muhu to do it alone!


    Because he first, it is very likely to play two!


    The Wushu Temple here, no matter what to say, there will be an auxiliary soul.


    And Carl''s intended, sent Ning Rongrong and Oscar, two auxiliary soul.


    Although the pressure is given to Dai Mu White.


    But two auxiliary souls are present, and they can provide help, more than Horse Hongjun, or even solitee.


    After all, the ability of Shanli, in this battle, there is no role.


    Because the soul of the Wushu Temple, not only the soul level is more than two levels, and its martial arts can detoxify a martial art, completely restrained alone.


    This is why, Carl does not let her play the reason.


    Because of the toxins of Shanle Geese, once she is gramped, her auxiliary ability can only be said to be very general.


    And the most important point is that her body and soul, even the level is completely more than Dai Mu.


    Although she is strong than the small bone, the small bones are good and swords, and there are Wuhun integration skills.


    So she is in front of the battle, although it is very active, but in the face of the Wushu Temple, some phases are seen.


    As for Ma Hongjun ...


    He never said.


    His strength, although it is very strong in the outsiders, but it is also the existence of the bottom, this is a bit similar to Zhuzhu Qing.


    Although he is not a bottom in terms of soul, its role, there is no two auxiliary soul.


    This is the case.


    So Karl will not let them be on the game.


    Although Zhu Zhuqing cooperated with Dai Mu, there will be a strong martial arts integration skill.


    But this situation is not suitable for them to join hands to join against the enemy, and it is more flexible to wear a man.


    And Carl also gave a dead command to Dai Mu, which is to drag two people in the other party!


    In short, it is a sentence, absolutely can''t get them close to Ning Rong!


    Because Ning Rongrong is the key core of this battle.


    As for Oscar, he is still taking the Rong Rong knife, but he blame, and his own use.


    Because Oscar is auxiliary soul, no one will look at him, too much.


    It is because of this.


    Oscar is completely produced, helping them to restore physical strength, then look for opportunities, close to each other''s auxiliary soul.


    Now Oscar, although not top, but he is definitely the auxiliary soul, the most played one!


    none of them!


    So as long as he finds the opportunity, the auxiliary of the Wushu Temple is definitely available by Oscar.


    In this way, it greatly reduces the pressure of others, and also gave them a chance!


    In the case where there is auxiliary, the ending is self-evident!


    This is the rough combat plan of Carl.


    How is it implemented, or it is necessary to combine the actual situation.


    After all, the paper is only empty talk, and only the truly combat plan can only be determined after the truly enters the battle.


    The Shrek Academy has always done this.


    And it is very successful.


    "Tomorrow is going to fight the martial art hall, because their staff have changed, the current situation is very disadvantageous for us.


    Especially thousands of snow, after joining a team of Wuhun Temple, their strength, directly enhanced a grade!


    Now they have the four soul kings, the three soul of the soul, even if I don''t dare to say that they will win them! "


    Cal sighed.


    Although it is said that the combat plan is over, the hard strength of the other party is still placed here.


    This is one thing that makes Carl''s most headache.


    "Reassure, we will definitely help you first!"


    "No brother! You can rest assured, this matter, pay it on us!"


    Dai Muhu took the lead in opening, then the little dance station got up and cheered against the Carl waving the little fist.


    Karl saw himself, it was cheered, and suddenly smiled.


    "Well, I will believe in you, if so, let''s cheer! Strive for the Dry Soul Temple!"


    "Come on!"


    Along with a shout, everyone suddenly excited.


    Then Karl''s simple replicate, the near future battle, and after their strength, this will give the whole staff for a long time, let them relax.


    Although the battle is just, it is now tight, and it is easy to do.


    It is better to relax for them for a long time, so that they are not so nervous.


    However, when Karl continued to prepare, Tang San came in from outside.


    "Teacher, I have a thing, I don''t know if I am not talking about."


    "what is the matter?"


    "No someone attacked us, some of which dropped this thing, I looked like a soul bone, but because of some people around, I secretly returned.


    I at the time is that I want myself to absorb it, but I have been tangled for a few days, or give it to the teacher to win. "


    When I heard Tang San, Carl was a bit surprised.


    Then he found that this bone found indeed soul.


    However, this piece of soul bone is the bones on the arm. After some investigation, this thing is found that this thing is the soul bone that can enhance strength.


    This is a better thing for Tang San, which is very suitable for him.


    However, in addition to him, it is also very suitable for the sword and Dai Mu.


    "Good soul bones, almost 10,000 years to 15,000 years, can effectively increase the power.


    But this thing, you are useless, because you have used it, you will give the martial arts hall.


    Temporarily handed it over to keep it, wait until the end of the game, I will return it again, then you choose to use it or not. "

 682 Chapter 682 Preparation Time

    "I know the teacher, but I think about it, I have already had an exotic bones.


    This soul bone is not very big, so I think, wait until the end of the contest, or give it to those who are right for him.


    And I have confidence, after this, get a more powerful soul bone! "


    I heard Tang San said that Carl frowned and then sighed.


    "Tang San, you join the time, it is not very long, there may be some things, you are not clear.


    Accurately, in addition to the little dance, Dai Mu Bai, other people are not very clear, I am helping to build a true purpose of the Shlak Academy. "


    "Real purpose? Isn''t it the same as the teacher, is it intended to teach a monster, laid the road to God?"


    Tang San is a little indiscriminated, Carl is shaking his head, then nodding.


    "This is just that you all know, and it is also the information I said to the outside.


    However, this purpose is true, but in addition, I still have a purpose, that is, the peaceful coexistence between the sight humanity and the soul beast.


    Now you may not understand it, but one day, once the soul is opened, it is conceivable that this world will become a look.


    Perhaps thousands of years, maybe 10,000 years, even if it is a ten-year soul beast, it will become the soul of the soul, rushing to grab the rare variety.


    So now the soul of the beast resources are numerous, but that is only for us, and there are more than a dozen generations.


    If you have been tens of thousands of years, will the soul be as much as now?


    Tang 3, you can imagine this problem, and I am also the first time, formally put forward this problem.


    Currently, in addition to the little dance, we Dai Mu, outside of Fland, no one knows that I am a purpose.


    No, maybe it is more than one, after all, I will talk to her, but she didn''t pay attention to me. "


    "Can the soul be extinct?"


    When I heard the words of Carl, Tang San caught in meditation.


    He itself is a traveler, and his thoughts are more mature than the general people.


    So after he heard the words of Carl, he thought of those rare varieties.


    These rare varieties of the soul beasts are not rare, but they are hired by a little, eventually leading to rare varieties.


    Soon, other soul beasts, as long as it is over 100,000 years, it will become a hunting target.


    Even 10,000 years of soul beasts, caught the claws of human beings.


    Therefore, Tang San spread his thinking and thought of some bad things.


    At the same time, he looked at the eyes of the soul, and it became a lot.


    "That is, it is likely that it is likely that even the soul rings and soul bones are there.!"


    "No, there is no possibility, so I will tell you, don''t think about the soul of this.


    You didn''t see I am now 99, there is no soul bone, just relying on the soul ring, is it strong?


    But I will not use my own thoughts to limit your play.


    I am just reminding you that in addition to thinking about it, I have to think about the future.


    But now tell you these, but it is a bit breakd, if you really want to help, or upgrade as soon as possible to the title of the title.


    If my experiment can succeed, maybe your second martial art is a hammer, you don''t have to hunt the soul, but will be in another way, get the martial art.


    And the way to get the soul ring, maybe more than a simple hunting soul beast, the soul ring is high.


    Of course, this is limited to the forefront of the forehead, and I will not be allowed to take 100,000 years. "


    "really?!"


    Tang San heard the words of Carl, suddenly shocked.


    Carl is a nod, then waving.


    Let''s take a break, tomorrow you have to play, I have to prepare, tomorrow''s spare tactics.


    "Know the teacher."


    Tang Tang nodded and left the room.


    After Karl looked at him, he nodded, then put his eyes, put it on this soul bone in his hand, and then exposed a smile.


    "By this soul bone, the seed has been buried, then, you will see how you choose Tang San.


    Not just you, others will almost make choices after the end of this game.


    After all, according to your current strength, you can graduate. "


    Said, Tang San put the soul, then put it into your own space bag, and continued to prepare for tomorrow''s spare tactics.


    at the same time.


    The atmosphere on the Wushu Temple is very low.


    Although they take an absolute advantage in the number of soul kings.


    They have already won in the outsider.


    But only is better than the East, this game is not known!


    "Hu Lena, your ability is very dead in Tang San, so you should not act without authorization.


    When I fought tomorrow, I need you to combine the martial arts integration skills with the evil moon.


    Their probabilies will send Tang San to hinder the martial arts integration skills of your two.


    But it doesn''t matter, you can drag him, if you can defeat the other party, then it is better! "


    "Abide by the teacher!"


    Hearing the ratio of the ratio of Hullna and the evil months at the same time.


    Then I was looking at it than in the east, put it in the body, then shook the head, this only put his gaze on the snow.


    Although she doesn''t like her own pro daughter, because in her opinion, thousands of snow is the result of sin.


    But she had to admit that thousands of snow is very talented, even more than her own!


    And she became the realm of Karao, even more faster than the East!


    You know, the ratio is around the 39 years old, has become a title.


    Although the outside world is wearing, Tang Hao is forty years old, becoming the title of Douro, is already the youngest title in history.


    But than the Eastern is true, the youngest title in history.


    But she didn''t speak, even blocking the news that he became the title.


    And, when she reappeared in front of the public, it was already a super Douro, which was a ninety-eight level, and became the new pope of the Wushu Temple!


    And her daughter has snow, which not only inherited her talent, and even inherited thousands of Wu Shu Hou''s six-winged angel!


    Her talent can be seen!


    "Thousands of snow, small dance, remember, this time must be successful!


    Otherwise, if you don''t get the title, you don''t have to come out to see me! "


    "Abide by, teacher ..."


    Thousands of snow, I really want to call a mother, but she is very clear, if she shouted, Bibi will definitely be angry.


    So she can only call her mother so much.


    The Hullen is seen, and it is a bit into heart, but she can''t persuade the ratio of the ratio.


    After all, she just passed the disciple, not the daughter.


    She has no way to the twisted relationship between their mother and daughter.

 683 Chapter 683 Preparing for the final!

    "Hey! Don''t stay!"


    "Teacher, I am!"


    I heard the ratio of myself called myself, and I took a very handsome posture.


    The wounds on him are still eye-catching.


    These are the wounds that have been fighting with swords before, staying.


    Even if you have completely healed, those scars are also not going.


    Bison saw the scars on him, could not help but have some pain.


    ", This time I don''t have any other requirements for you, I only hope that you can contain Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Ziqing, my martial arts integration skills.


    Their two probabilities will be on the game. If they don''t play, then the sword is handed over to you.


    This time I remember, I have to cherish my body. If you do yourself, I will return to the heave. "


    "Thank you for your concern, I will pay attention, but for the victory of the Wushu Temple, even if you sacrifice myself, there is no relationship!"


    I heard this, Bibi is a happy and distressed.


    Because so sensible disciples, there is really not much.


    Although it is proud, he still listened to the ratio of than the East.


    And more importantly, everything he is sitting is completely for the Wushu Temple, not for others!


    Even not for yourself!


    This kind of spirit, whether it is put it, is worthy of respect.


    "Then other people, you can assign your opponent.


    And their big probability will make two auxiliary souls at the same time.


    If the conditions are allowed, it is best to share someone to solve their auxiliary soul.


    The martial art is a temporary need for the time. His ability I have seen it several times, although it can restore injuries and soul, even briefly flying.


    But his soul skills, very consuming soul, so you don''t have to worry about your lasting battle.


    The most important, or first let Ningrong will ran out, her martial arts is the variant version of the seven treasure glazed tower, named Jiubao Glass Tower.


    This martial arts not only let Ning Rong Rong''s soul, far-class soul, but even make her auxiliary capabilities, more than the seven treasures of seven treasures, but also a few percent.


    Although there is only three packets, this is a fine gap, in this key game, it is enough to lay a victory!


    And more importantly, her ability is very difficult, even a bit restraint of our auxiliary soul.


    So other members don''t matter, Ning Rongrong must be the subject of the primary being defeated! do you understand! "


    "Follow! Teacher!"


    When you hear the ratio of than the East, all the students are in Qi.


    Then noddab to the east, gave the next one, and standing in the same place where the teacher did not talk.


    This person is a teacher who is responsible for the team. His soul is as high as 80, and it is a very good soul.


    However, those who compare the Wushu Temple said that he is powerful enough to fight, and then cultivate the next generation.


    Subsequently, the epidemic began to shout the name.


    "Hu Lena, thousands of snow, evil moon, ..."


    As he puts the name, a one is read, and those students are automatically ranked and go to the front of the team.


    "These people who are now I have learned are members of tomorrow!


    Remember, you must cooperate more, and you will find a role in the place, but also protect our auxiliary staff.


    This time, it is more cruel than ever, because we face the Shrek Academy!


    Although this is said, it is a bit of the man''s morale, but we have to admit that it is the ability to dear fightroa, there is a certain capacity in teaching.


    This is a place I am laughter, so ... "


    "No need to talk nonsense, you will do it directly to you!"


    Biye put a hand, domineering interrupted the Declaration of the Tourao, and then continued.


    "You just have to remember a little, the Wushu Hall will win!"


    "Wushu Hall will win!"


    With the high declaration, everyone raised their heads, and they were full of desire to victory!


    that''s it.


    The Shrake Academy and the Wushu Temple are also made, for the other party''s combat plan.


    But Carl uses his own memory, and the understanding of this world, it is very accurate for the Wushu Temple.


    As soon as you can win, you still have to see God.


    On the side of the Wushu Temple, it can only be analyzed by existing information.


    However, I have to say that they are very reasonable, and they are interested in top-level understanding.


    If Carl is present, you have to praise them.


    But unfortunately, Karl, the bottom card, more than they imagined!


    Then I came to the finals of the finals.


    All people are ready, and the audience has come to the scene of the scene.


    But this time, for the finals of the finals, the entire arena, it is directly expanded more than a double!


    This is not only for the convenience of players, but also to protect those, the audience in the gaze.


    These audiences, in addition to those strong soul teachers, there are also those who are general, or have been eliminated.


    Their security, the Wushu Temple naturally has to guarantee.


    And this time, the way of appearance, there have been some changes.


    Before, I would like to go to the auditorium, and then I can come up from above.


    Now is the direct teacher, enter the competition site!


    However, Teacher Bringing Teacher can only have one, so the Shrek Academy is here, choose Let Fland to bring the team.


    After all, he was the dean of the Shrike Academy of the goods, so that he did not have a bad place.


    Similarly, he is willing to do this.


    And during the rest, the golden iron triangle triangle, but not idle, but absorb the soul ring.


    Now Fland, it is already an 82-level epidemic, Liu Dilong is also an episode of episode.


    Even the soul of the jade, it has become 33.


    However, the two people in Jade and Liu Dilong are sitting in the latter audience, and they are doing them together.


    Carl is standing in front, silently paying attention to this, preventing accidents.


    The Flem of this time has brought the team to the venue.


    But the other side of the Wuhun Temple, their team teachers, actually not the previous episode, but rather than the East!


    When everyone sees the game than the East, the audience is in the audience!


    Everyone did not expect that the ratio would take the team in person.


    From here, it can be seen, and Bibo has already put the Shrek Academy as a real enemy!


    Otherwise she won''t be so serious.


    However, in addition, her arrogant temperament, as well as the perfect figure, and the LSP''s gaze.


    However, Carl care is not this, but the system sound, even at this time!

 684 Chapter 684 selection trigger

    ''God selection has triggered! ''


    ''Choose 1: Directly, get 10,000 transaction points, and random soul bonus! ''


    ''Choose 2: Be the first place in the Soul Competition, get 40,000 transaction points, and random four soul bonuses. ''


    ''Choose three: destroy the Wushu Hall, forcibly take away the soul of the soul, get 100,000 transaction points, designate the ten standard soul bones! ''


    Choosing a moment, Carl is a bit heart.


    The first one doesn''t have to hesitate, directly remove, because this choice is really no attractive.


    The second selection is in the rules medium, and this is also the goal of Carl.


    But the third choice ...


    This is a bit of intriguing.


    The appearance of this choice, that is, Carl is likely to do this, the system has helped him to calculate it.


    And Carl is clear, as long as there is a thousand way, there is no hand, no one is his opponent.


    Even if it is not qualified than the East!


    So Karl dared to hesitate here.


    To be honest, he is really a bit heart, but when you think about this, you will take the previous cumulative reputation, all of them, which makes Carl cool down.


    Creating a person who has been nearly ten years, Carl can collapse it so quickly.


    And the most important thing is that the Help snapped this kind of Caller can''t do it. He is not a person who is in this person.


    So Karl thought, and finally chose the second task, and strive to get the first of the Shrek Academy.


    And this is also their goals!


    The main thing is that this reward is also relatively rich.


    This can be 40,000 trading points, as well as four random soul bones!


    Although the soul bones are useless to Carl, they can be rewarded to these students.


    And there is a soul bone in the hands of Carl, plus the new rewards added in the Wushu Temple, and increase the number of soul bones to five.


    So if you win, each of them get a soul bone!


    In addition, Carl will also buy the demon fruits for them according to their capabilities.


    According to Carl''s estimation, after all of them have been bought, they can still have a lot of transaction points, so he is not lost.


    The most important thing is that after the mall is upgraded, all things have been compared before, and the price is cut down half.


    It''s just those who are gods, or so expensive.


    It is conceivable that this thing is in the system mall, there is no upgrade, what is the price!


    As for how the system mall upgrade, Carl also asked, this thing is random, there is no sign at all.


    So he can''t manually manually.


    However, in order to prevent, Karl is still decided, first look at his attribute, and the remaining trading points.


    After the prevention, the transaction point is really not enough, then it is a bit awkward.


    ''Property panel:


    Name: Carl


    Power: s +


    Agility: s


    Spirit: s


    Physical strength: s


    Title: Reliness


    Ability: military punch (B), fluttering fruit (awakened), armed colored domineering (over-limited), see hegemony (over-limit), domineering domineering (over-limit), double knife stream (a), wind element Proficient (C), strange (s), shock fruit (awakened), give me a face (d), : Hadis (s), speed regeneration (s), void walking (s) Thunder immunity, illusion (B), hell atmosphere (s), demon fruit soul animal species ¡¤ no dead bird (unwaken), Huangquan fruit (unwaken)


    Props: Subcommitter


    Surplus allocated skill points: 2


    Remainable assignment points: 3


    Trading point: 12000


    Mall: 1 ''


    "There is a trading point of 10,000 left, if you win, you can get 40,000 transaction points, so you can completely luxury!"


    After the self-proclaimed language, Karl came to show a smile.


    At this time, I went to him.


    "Teacher Carl, what kind of trading you just said, what store?"


    "Nothing, I have went to some places and exchanged you some good things.


    After waiting for the winning game, these things, I will be rewarded, distribute to you.


    But if you want to get a reward, you still need to win, if you lose, I will not be so good, give you a prize. "


    "Wow! Teacher, you are so handsome!"


    If you listen to Karl, your eyes are bright, and then immediately start screaming on the court.


    "Come on! The teacher said, after winning the game, there is a lot of grand prize!"


    The voice of the solo geese is very crisp, and it does not meet her high-cooled image.


    However, this is really a unlicy, is not the one in the eyes.


    Xiao Dance and others, listening to the sound of the solo geese, but also showed a smile, powerful!


    "I didn''t expect that you actually use material rewards to stimulate students, disappointing ..."


    Shake your head in the east.


    Frand as a dean, naturally returned to each other.


    Although she is a Pope, Fland will not.


    "Pope, you will be poor."


    People live in this world, no one is awkward, our Shrek Academy is naturally no exception.


    So you can win the reward, if you get prizes, this is also the same.


    And you are not, use five soul bones, in stimulating other colleges, and your own students?


    So by your words, it is a bit contradictory. "


    "Hey!


    "Ha ha ha ha, this is also learning, I have no teacher!"


    Frandhaha smiled and then took his beard and exposed a proud expression.


    The ratio is not to pay attention to him, but a light glance, whispered.


    "I just asked Yushu for me! I don''t have to meet again in the future!"


    Said, Bibi gave the referee, then leaving themselves.


    "Must beat Shrake!"


    After leaving an absolute order, Bisong returned to its own auditorium.


    Frand and the referee have opposed an eye and left here.


    "Come on! Kids! First is important, but your security is more important!"


    "I know, the dean of Flanders!"


    The Student of the Shrak Academy shouted.


    Flend also left here and returned to the Slack Academy''s viewing seat.


    Then the referee began to adjust the positions of the two sides, ready to fight.


    At this time, France, after returning to your location, it is also a breather.


    "This TM, this guy is really scary, almost scared my heart!"


    Liu Dilong heard, directly slap in his back.


    "Ok, don''t make a pleasure, still watch the game first!"

 685 The 685th chapter finals!

    "Please prepare both parties!"


    "Now the mainland Soul Elite Contest, now officially started!"


    With the referee voice.


    The two sides did not hesitate to release their own martial arts.


    Only in addition to the martial arts of Tang San, more than normal, other people''s martial arts are very normal yellowish purple configuration.


    This is a relatively normal soul configuration.


    Then the soul king is yellowish purple black.


    Only Tang San''s soul ring is the yellow yellow violet, this transcendence.


    However, his soul ring is not the first time, naturally there is no sense of stunning.


    Just now there is no rapid action.


    They are all putting the trend, ready to do it.


    However, this stiffness is that it is nearly a minute, no one chooses to make ahead.


    Especially the Wushu Hall.


    Because the staff of the Shrake College, there was less Zhu Ziqing, and there was a small bone.


    In this way, the tactical arrangement of the Wuhun Temple, it needs to be temporarily changed.


    However, other people have fixed opponents, or there will be no changes.


    "Little dance, now?"


    Tang three opens.


    The original inside is the Tang San responsible for the command, but now Xiao dance has become the general command of the Shrek Academy, even if it is Tang San, you have to ask a little dance.


    After all, the little dance has been exercised by Carl, which can be alone.


    Although Tang San can also be alone, but at some time, he chooses to check the deficiency and leakage under the command of the small dance.


    This is also the mission of Carl.


    Because Carl knew he had the ability, but in order to prevent him from being proud, he served as a deputy command.


    It can be said that Xiao Dance and Tang San can always command the war team to make a variation, convenient for the enemy.


    This way is flexible, the only drawback is that two commands may have some conflicts.


    But it does not matter.


    The Carl is the same, it is clear, that is whom you listen.


    Yes.


    It is such a sloppy.


    But it is very effective!


    Because of the words of the door, I really don''t say anything more, and when I need a random response, I don''t necessarily follow the command.


    So this method is not.


    And Carl also died, that is, you must listen to the command, not allowing to not accept the party that is big from the sound.


    So don''t worry, they will appear.


    Now, they have been stalemate here for more than one hour, and they have not stopped.


    This makes the referee are a little anxious.


    He even thought that he forgot to say the game.


    Even if the audience spoke, it seems to be the same as what is expected.


    Tang San said such a question, but also a calm atmosphere, breaking a little, but only is Sleek.


    "When waiting for a minute, if the other party does not work, then we will do it!"


    When I heard a small dance, I nodded three o''clock, then reached out, ready to gesture, launch attack.


    The little dance is more cautious, so it will be selected.


    If he is changed to Tang San, he must choose the first manufacturer, but it is easy to surprise, then fall into the other party''s trap.


    So the little dance chooses to be cautious, and the other party''s trap.


    However, just at this time.


    The people of the Wushu Temple finally worked!


    They looked at each other, then the whispers were discussed, and they didn''t choose to do it!


    "Wushu integration skills!"


    Along with the evil moon and the two people of Hurlanda.


    Their brothers and sisters of the soul rings and souls, in this moment, directly uploaded and integrated!


    In this moment, pink gas, instantly enclosed the surroundings.


    Since this trick is very wide, it also leads to people in the Wushu Temple, must start moving, can we not be affected!


    See this scene.


    Tang San and Xiao Dance have to look at it.


    "According to the plan action!"


    The two said in the same way, and then rushed out at the same time.


    Tang San''s goal is very clear, he is going to Hu Lenna and the evil moon, but also release your martial arts, put the pink mist, temporarily curb!


    Hu Lena saw it, and there is no hesitation, and directly choose to move to Tang San!


    Their two people''s martial arts integration skills are completely integrated with their body, soul, and soul rings, and even martial arts, become a new person!


    This task is non-male non-female, the voice is also mixed with men and women, but through the ones, Tang San can be determined, leading this person, is Hu Llen!


    "Hu Lena, your opponent is me!"


    With the roar of Tang San, he rushed up.


    Hu Lena is also a fascination, using a smart shape, easy to avoid the attack on Tang San.


    But just at this time.


    After the Tang San, the appearance of the soul bones suddenly appeared, tatched behind him!


    Seeing this scene, Hu Lenna is also shocked.


    Inside the intelligence she know, there is no way to explain that Tang San has a lifelong.


    So Hu Lanina was very surprised.


    Tang San also did not hesitate.


    He uses his throwing a hand-throw, condenses the seeds, then with the soul, and hit it toward the other party!


    This hit, it''s not a soul skill, it is not a self-created soul technology, just a power of Blue Bank of Royal.


    And these seeds are still very hard. If it reaches, it will not only get people, but even root roots on the other side!


    However, only this is only, there is no other function.


    As for the sorrowful power of the blood and soul, the blue and silver grass does not have.


    In addition, Tang San is also the ability to use Blue Bank of Royal, to curb the spread of pink fog.


    Now this fog, only them!


    Seeing this scene, Hu Lena frowned, and it was incredible in his body''s evil month.


    "This guy is also the ability to make our ability?"


    Even if the martial arts integration skills are completely restrained, it is really a monster! "


    "Say less, now concentrate on the enemy!"


    "understood!"


    Hu Lena''s body, the left sentence, I don''t know, I thought he was split.


    But this is the characteristics of this martial arts integration skills, and their brothers and sisters have been integrated.


    This is inevitable if you speak.


    "This time, our Shrek College will win!"


    Tang San said softly, then slowly raised his fifth soul skill!


    "Fifth Soul!"


    "Blue Silver"! "


    at the same time.


    When Tang San is fighting with Hu Lena and the evil moon.


    The little dance and thousands of snow, once again collided.


    Before two people played a flat hand, now they must once again share the winning!


    Whether it is thousands of snow or a small dance, it is a woman who is not convinced!

 686 686th chapter of the sword

    "Although it is a little less than the original plan, you are not afraid, do you not be afraid, is Dai Mu be defeated?


    Although his level is very good, up to forty-six, but our other two strong attacks, the level of the battle teacher is also forty-six! "


    While talking, the battle between the swords and the bones.


    However, in the face of their two people, there is still a little bit of hard work.


    Before all, he was fighting with the sword with the sword, or lost to the sword.


    But at that time, I was hurt.


    Now he is full, naturally there is no better resolution before.


    And the main thing is that this guy, there is still a need for a small bones!


    Because before, he can be attacked by the language of the small bone, and the damage is not light.


    At least a few days, this is slow.


    In the battle of the swords, the words of the small bones were the biggest battle for him.


    "Haha, this battle, I will let you know, we have two hands together, you have no time to win!"


    "Little Sword, come on! Let him know that our two are amazing!"


    "Well! According to the plan!"


    The sword nodded, followed by itself, all the soul rings, all the small bones did not hesitate, and lit up the soul ring directly.


    "Wushu integration skills!"


    " - -"


    Along with these two people shout.


    Strong soul, from the two of their two!


    Seeing this scene, I was shocked when I was.


    The original plan of the Wuhun Temple is to let him fight the martial arts integration skills of Dai Mu Bai and Zhu Zhuqing.


    And he is a little understanding for the Nether White Tiger, I know how to deal with this soul integration skill.


    Even if the plan has changed, the full state, the war sword and the small bones are also ignored.


    But I didn''t think of it, swords and small bones, I will also fusion skills!


    However, at this time, the suddenly thought that the small bones and swords, although it was Carl''s student, a member of the Shrek Academy.


    But they also also respectively, Jian Dou Lu Luxin, and the pro-disciple of bones Luo Gui!


    The two Shu Luo''s martial arts fusion skills, they learned, and it was normal.


    However, because the martial arts of the sword is not a sword, but he own, so the martial arts integration skills have also changed.


    Now this is the core, directly manufacturing a huge heavy sword directly!


    And in this heavy Sword IQ, you can also see the Sensen white bones!


    This is the sword.


    And both of them are the soul of the 40 or more, this martial arts integration skills release, under the case of the restraint, their strength, don''t say the soul king, even the sixty-level soul emperor, It is not necessarily able to live.


    If you really want to fight this level of martial arts fusion skills, at least you can reach a seventy-level soul.


    So now, it is a bit a little panic. He really didn''t think that the power of these two people will be strong.


    And at this time.


    Two sausages, thrown from behind them in their hands.


    He saw Oscar and did a ghost face against him, and then went, and did not give him a time to react.


    The sword and the two people are also do not hesitate to eat sausages, and the soul is increasing!


    This makes their martial arts integration skills, once again become powerful.


    not only that.


    A shot of shining, falling from the sky to two people.


    Not only two people, this shining, directly shrouded on all the Sleck students, let their overall quality, at least 40%, with at least 30% of strength.


    Very clear, this is the little princess of Qi Bao Luzong, and Ning Rong has shot!


    Her martial arts Jiubao glazed tower is very strong, especially the power of this collective increases BUFF, it is a headache.


    Therefore, it has to be cautious, thinking about how to deal with the martial arts integration skills of the small bones and swords.


    However, during this time, he also saw it. He Dai Mu Bai took an enemy two, with the end of the sausage, it turned out to have a short-lived!


    From here, he can also see the two people in the Wushu Temple, compared with Dai Mu, is not a level!


    If they are singing, they are likely to be completely solved in a few minutes.


    On the two people, you can also hold Dai Mu.


    "It''s a group of monsters!"


    Although he is conceivable, this time, he has to admit that the Shrek Academy is really a group of monsters.


    Go to the teacher, get a student, no one is normal soul.


    And this is also the martial art hall, the most headache.


    Because it is a person who can see it, these people in the Shrek Academy, as long as the normal cultivation, the last 20 years, can also become a title!


    If there is any machine in the middle, then ten years, even shorter time becomes a title, it is not a problem!


    However, this is all afterwards.


    What is going to do now is to solve the enemy in front of you!


    But the martial arts fusion skills, he really didn''t start a time.


    There is no way, but only can escape while using your own move, I want to try to dismantle the other party and interrupt their martial arts integration skills.


    But when he just looked for ban bones and swords.


    On the ground, suddenly, a lot of bones were suddenly emerged, and it will be strive to retreat.


    This kind of situation makes him understand, I want to speculate and defeat them, it is impossible at all!


    The current situation is obvious, that is, the sword is responsible for attack, the small bones are responsible for defense.


    The two of them attacked, with the closeness of the cooperation, it seems like a brothers, there is no need.


    This kind of situation, let the , can only try to fight their martial arts integration skills.


    that''s it.


    Everyone''s opponent is basically determined.


    Even if Dai Mu, it is facing two people''s attacks, but in the auxiliary of sausages and Ning Rongrong.


    He is alone, it can be pressed against two people opposite.


    This is the benefits of two auxiliary souls.


    Even the auxiliary soul of the Wushu Temple, also auxiliary transformation goals.


    But her goal can only be released by one person, so she is completely responsible.


    The only group buff that she can release, is a hurt BUFF, which is not a bit half of the group BUFF.


    And when everyone was deadlocked.


    Oscar, no one, has quietly touched, behind the Wushu Hall, no one discovered his existence!

 687 The six hundred and eighty-seventh chapter Oscars high-gloss moment!

    "Hey, I have said like the teacher, no one will look at this, auxiliary Soul.


    But sometimes, people who are really dangerous are not those souls, Sensities, and the control department, but the soul of this auxiliary department.


    So the teacher said it is right, no matter what kind of enemy, you can''t be small, because you will pay a heavy price! "


    Oscar is self-speaking self-speaking, while secretly touching the back of the Wushu Temple, ready to launch a strange attack!


    Although it is said that his strength is not possible, those people are dealt with.


    But he relied on the soul of the soul, and Karl handed him to the body, defeating the other party''s auxiliary soul, there is no problem.


    that''s it.


    Oscar quietly touched, did not attract anyone''s attention, and have wounded back to the soul of the Wuhun Temple.


    Even if it is the audience, only the same is the same as the helpers of the soul, paying attention to the trend of Oscar.


    Others, even if it is a ratio, not paying attention to this.


    Because in their view, the key hand of the victory is still in the battle between Tang San and Xiao Dance, no one is auxiliary soul, put it in the eyes.


    But it is this big idea that let them suffer!


    I saw Oscar, there is no hesitation, when he came to his own position, immediately opened the soul ring broke out, then use the pace of ghosts, a punch in the martial arts of the Wushu, auxiliary Soul''s belly!


    This soul, I feel a bit uncomfortable at the beginning, because she found that there is one person on the Slack College.


    But she didn''t care, because the little person is just auxiliary soul, in her opinion, can''t fight against the battle, what effect.


    But when she feels, when it is more and more strong, a sense of crisis, from the back of their backbone!


    This makes her some surprising colleagues, but also turned.


    Then I saw this Oscar, a little wretched smile, appeared in front of himself.


    Then I haven''t waited for her to have any action, Oscar''s fists, have already hit her belly!


    "Look at my Wang Ba!"


    "I play ~~~"


    With the sound of Oscar Yin and Yang, this auxiliary soul teacher is completely hitting.


    When I saw this situation, I was originally responsible for the protection of her, it was regretted.


    He should not be greedy to solve Dai Mu, and then it is still imposed, there is no way at all.


    Oscar is an opportunity to easily solve the other''s auxiliary soul.


    However, his own body is not very strong.


    After released the outbreak of the soul ring, it is also true that it can only find the referee to announce himself.


    This is forcibly changed, and it is also within the plan of Carl.


    After all, the role of Oscar has only two pieces, that is, throws your own sausage, all of them give your teammates.


    The second thing is to kill the other party''s auxiliary soul, and then start.


    As long as these two things, Oscar''s role is perfect, do not leave any regret!


    Even if it is another change, it doesn''t matter, because the Slack Academy is here, no loss!


    After all, Oscar''s sausages can continue to stay on the field.


    So this is equivalent to, he is still on the court and has not completely returned.


    Coupled with Ning Rong Rong''s top assistance, it can be said that it is very powerful.


    So the current situation, the Shrek Academy has fully occupied advantages!


    And Although Oscar is a low session, he is playing, so far, the first high-gloss moment!


    That is the auxiliary soul of the Wushu Temple!


    This is the previous team, you can''t do it.


    They want to find ways, want small solutions to the auxiliary soul, to improve their batches.


    But unfortunately, they are very in place for the protection of the auxiliary soul.


    But the Shrek Academy, but successfully made this, and completed this task, it is still very inconspicuous to the food system, auxiliary soul.


    In this case, let all people in the field fall to the glasses.


    After all, no one can think of it, the Slack Academy is here, but the sword will take the front, with the auxiliary soul, to the help of the assistant.


    This kind of operation is really too much.


    It is precisely because of this, the Wushu Temple, there is no material.


    It is very ubiquitous to face now.


    If you can''t do it now, I really want to tear Oscar completely!


    at the same time.


    The battle is still ongoing.


    Since the other party has a secondary soul, they have no increase in BUFF, and the treatment of buff is completely disappeared.


    In this way, their soul and physical strength will exacerbate consumption.


    And more mainly, if they are hurt, it will be a disaster for this game!


    In this way, over time.


    This battle has lasted for half an hour, and there is no victory.


    The battle between them is very fierce, both parties are completely exhausted, and fight for this battle.


    Especially Tang San and Hu Lena have the battle of evil moon.


    And the battle between the little dance and thousands of snow is even more eye-catching, there is no way to move your eyes.


    Their strength is the most close, and most people think that the results between them will fully affect the final orientation of the entire battle.


    But just when they think so.


    As two are crucified.


    The two souls of the Wushu Temple, suddenly hit it out, and the heavy impact is on the protective cover, there is no movement.


    The referee has seen an eye and then announced that they have fallen into a coma and lose the qualifications of the game!


    Just as everyone, put the eyes on the small dance and Tang three.


    Dai Mu has reached the second highlight on the game!


    He is an enemy and defeated the other party!


    Although he is also scarred, panting, but finally gains a victory.


    In this way, the Shrek Academy will have a man''s hand and can support other places.


    But Dai Mu, did not support immediately, but the return to Ning Rong Rong.


    Ning Rongrong also handed a few sausages directly, and released the soul skills, responsible for him to hear.


    Seeing this scene, everyone is very clear, Dai Mu is not hurt, but must take a break, otherwise it is difficult to continue fighting.


    After all, he defeated the two souls, and the grade of Dai Mu.


    It is very difficult to do this task.


    However, Dai Muhu only took a three-minute time, and he was up and released his martial art.


    "Dai big brother, have you sure it''s okay?"


    "Don''t worry! I can still!"

 688 The 688th chapter defeates the Wushu Temple!

    Dai Mu has returned to the competition site.


    Although he said, it is impossible for him to restore the peak state in just three minutes.


    But used to help others, it is complete enough.


    After all, the people here, the people here, have experienced such a long battle, and it is not the peak state.


    So I can still play his role, becoming a cutlery that pierces the Wushu Temple!


    After all, there are only four people left, while the Slack Academy is here, there are six people present.


    If the number of people comes to calculate, the Slack Academy has taken great advantage.


    And Dai Mu, did not directly rush into Tang San, the battlefield there, nor to help the karaoke, but choose the best solution, rush.


    However, it is best to solve it, but his strength is very strong.


    This, from the previous game, you can see it.


    However, in the face of the swords of swords and small bones, in front of the swords, completely pressed.


    In this case, it is difficult to accept it for.


    He is really not expected, swords and small bones, actually release the martial arts integration skills.


    This is really surprising.


    However, at this time, Dai Mu also rushed up.


    His appearance is, but also the last straw!


    that''s it.


    After dozens of martial arts, Yan was finally defeated by their three.


    However, the Slack Academy is also a certain price, that is, Dai Mu is completely detached, he has been weak.


    But that''s okay.


    Swords and small bones of the martial arts integration skills can also be insisted for a while.


    So they two, horses caught in the lover, and paid thousands of snow with little dance!


    Although the strength of thousands of snow is very strong, it is not divided with the little dance.


    But with the joining of swords and small bones, the battle between them is also very soon.


    The sword is broken, the small bones are also returned, but this is nothing to do, because the small bones are returned, in exchange for the coma of the snow.


    In this way, the Wushu Temple here, only Hulanna and the evil moon are still in Tang San.


    Just the situation on this, it is not allowed to enter the average person.


    Because this confusion, full of various charm power, the average person will immediately recruit, then lose this game.


    "Little Dance, I will use my soul of the soul to open up a road.


    At that time, you join hands to Tang San, speeding up speed! "


    "understood!"


    When I heard the sword, the little dance nodded, and the eyes became pink, ready to go!


    The sword is deeply sucking, holding a sword.


    All of his soul, and the demon of the seven-star sword, at this moment, all gathered on its own sword!


    With a sword, you drink!


    It is enough to open the hill crack, and the moment is hit to the pink mist, it has opened up a very big road!


    And this sword, there is no pause, point to Hu Lena!


    See this scene.


    Tang San did not hesitate, directly let the road, Hu Lena is shocked.


    She did not expect it, the swords of the sword, I could break my fog.


    However, this sword gas, in the mist, still weakened a lot, so she can easily crush it.


    But Tang San took this effort, and it was also a big hammer, and he did not hesitate to rush!


    This is his second martial art!


    hammer!


    Although I said the second martial art, there is no soul ring, but rely on Tang San''s own soul, and strength, you can urgently promote the hammer and play its powerful power.


    This is the first powerhouse of the world, the power brought!


    Its basic power is not a general person, you can bear it!


    Even if Hu Lenna and the evil moon release Wu soul integration skills, there is no way to block the power of the sky!


    So he had no suspense, and he was hit by a few meters away.


    Just finish the body shape and prepare the anti-fall.


    A figure, suddenly flashed to him!


    "Eight paragraphs!"


    There is a small dance!


    She didn''t have any hesitation. In the event of an instant, she used her strongest body eight paragraphs, forcibly blowing, and finally fell on the ground, triggering the dramatic tremor of the ground!


    Hesititating the disappearance of pink mist, so everyone can see it clearly, what happened in the end.


    Even the hammer of Tang San''s hammer can be clearly seen.


    When most people, I saw that Tang San is a double life, and his second martial art is a hammer, all silent.


    No one talks.


    Because everyone knows, what is the hammer represents!


    Even if it is a ratio, it will not be stood up at this time, and it is full of surprise and worry.


    She was surprised that Tang San is a double martial art, surprised Tang San''s second martial arts, will be a hammer.


    But in addition to this, she is more worried, or the life safety of her baby apprentices.


    If Hullina, because this battle was abolished, this is the most angry thing.


    As for the reward, she hasn''t matter.


    Anyway, the Wushu Temple is big, and it is not bad.


    And the most important thing is that Bisong has already thought of countermeasures. As long as the game ends, after the end of the award, she changed back to a secret, unshumped!


    I thought here, she couldn''t help but glance, then reveal a bruise.


    Ning Zhuang saw her smile, felt some cold and chestnut, but he couldn''t guess, what is going to do than the East.


    So he continued to put his eyes and put it in the next game.


    At this time, the game has been entered, a white thermal stage, and the time of the last fight!


    Only three individuals are left now.


    Shrek Academy, there is still a Tang San and Xiao Dance.


    The two of them practiced against the enemy, with tacit understanding, and strength.


    There is a person left on the side of the Wushu Temple.


    But although it is a person, but this person, it is actually a person who is fusion skills that Hurland and her brother''s evil moon.


    So now there are four people in the contest.


    But even if so, there is no way to resist, Tang San and Xiao Dance.


    In the end, it took more than ten minutes. Hu Lenna and the evil month were finally unable to hold, and then separated from the other''s body and re-become two people.


    In this way, Hu Lena was directly killed by him due to Tang San.


    The other side of the evil moon is also insisted that it is too long, and will be defeated by Tang San and Xiao Dance!


    In the end, it was the first place to win the college.


    To this!


    All the mainland Soul Elite Contest!


    Finished perfectly!

 689 Chapter 689 Reward

    "All mainland elite souls, now start, officially closed!


    I am a representative of the soul of the soul, which announced the team''s team!


    Next, I will be awarded their reward!


    Please ask the teacher of the Shrake College, come to the stage! "


    With the sound of the ratio of the ratio, Carl took the award.


    Originally, he is planning to make Flend, but in order to avoid accidents, Carl is still going to pick up the award.


    Bisong saw Kardang on the podium, and his eyes were moving, and it appeared.


    Obviously, she wants to engage in things.


    But Carl is coming, and she gave up the idea of ??making things.


    "This is a reward for you, there is a total of a total of block soul, and it is harvested!"


    ''God-level choice has been completed, get 40,000 trading points, randomly four soul bones have been arrived! ''


    The sound of the system sound and the ratio is almost at the same time.


    The Cal mouth is rare, showing a smile.


    "It''s really a generous pope, your kindness, I will accept it."


    Carl said it normally.


    But his sentence, in the past, is so harsh, then ironic, then yin and yang strange!


    However, she did not be angry, but a light, there was no appearance, and began to announce the second team with the third place.


    There is no doubt that a team of Wu Shu Temple has received the second grade, and can choose a treasure of a heart in the treasure house of the Wushu, in addition to the soul bone.


    The third place is the Tiangou Royal College, and they also got this full force, but they selected treasures, than the first level of the Wushu Hall.


    The same soul bones cannot be selected.


    In this way, the entire mainland elite soul competition finally came to an end.


    But before everyone is preparing to leave, the ratio is called everyone.


    "Everyone please wait, I have important things now!"


    "Do you have anything under the Pope?"


    Teacher of the Shenfeng College, I didn''t want to be here, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    The Pope is a light glance, and then said.


    "I announced that the Wushu Temple started today, open the soul of the whole country!


    Regardless of your strength, as long as you are a soul teacher, you can join our Wushu Temple!


    In addition, our Wushu Temple, for the funding of the soul, on the basis of the original, increased by 50%!


    Therefore, there is a meaningful person, remember to register our Wushu Hall, our people don''t rejection, even if your soul is even ten levels don''t matter.


    As long as you have a martial art, you can come to our Wushu Temple and enjoy the treatment! "


    When you come out, suddenly cause a bit.


    Everyone didn''t think of it. She was away, and the ratio had announced such a heavy message.


    This news came out, and many people had a lot of people.


    But it is too much here, so they don''t say anything.


    "Well, the first thing is finished, now I should say the second thing!"


    More than the corner of the east, then put the eyes, put it on the king dance.


    "Now, in all of us, there is a soul beast exists!


    You can guess who this person is! "


    "Soul beast ?!"


    "How can there be soul beast, mix it in our human beings?"


    "How is this possible!"


    "Nothing is not possible, because the 100,000-year-old soul can be chemically formed into human, but he is in place, there is no need to take risks."


    "It is also, unless someone is protected, or the soul of the soul is generally very low ..."


    Everyone talked about it, than east laugh.


    But the little dance is extremely nervous.


    Not just her, the swordsmanship and


    They all know that the true identity of the little dance is the soul of the beast, but because there is a Carl shelter, I have some title to fight, even if I see the little dance is really identity, I don''t dare to decline.


    Because they are worried about the sin.


    But it is completely not afraid of comparison.


    She is itself a type that is not afraid of others, there is not much concern.


    And more importantly, the ratio is also intended to give Carl, find some trouble!


    "Can no one can guess? In this case, then I will announce the answer!"


    The voice is just falling, and the soul is in an instant, concentrated on the head of the karaoke, let her become all people, which is the most shining!


    "Yes, the soul of our soul is is the title of the title, the sister of Death Karl!


    Now I have activated the soul of her body, as long as the strength reaches the seventy-level soul, you can perceive the breath of her body!


    So don''t have to doubt, she is the human class of the soul! "


    As the east, it was ahead, and she was also completely sinned by completely sinning the Carl and Shrake College.


    In this way, all people who have originally want to get close to the Shrake Academy, will back a step.


    Because they also want to know why Carl is to bring a soul beast, come here to participate in the soul competition!


    "Dead life, can you give us a explanation about the lessons about the koons?"


    "Do you want to explain?"


    I heard this inquiries of this people who don''t know, the corner of the Cal mouth is soaring, and ask the other party.


    This person is also a nod.


    But watching the costumes on his body should be the people of the Wushu Temple, his strength, at least the same is the episode!


    Karl saw, the smile did not disappear, but it was only a cold and cold.


    I saw that there was a sudden in the Carl, very evil breath!


    This is the combination of demon and hell.


    In an instant, this force has eroded the whole body of the epidemic, let him be within a second to become a corpse!


    See this scene.


    Everyone in the field, suddenly took a breath.


    They have never thought that Carl actually didn''t speak, choose to do it!


    At this time, let them see that the power of death!


    Just just a breath, let a synopse have become a corpse.


    Such a powerful force is expected!


    Even if Jian Dou Luo and Jiao Luo, the two Karl''s old acquaintances saw this scene, they couldn''t help but suck a breath.


    "I can explain it, but I don''t want to explain it to the Wushu Hall!


    So, if you want to know why, then please, come to the Shrak Academy, I will tell you all why! "


    "Hey! I want to use this kind of thing to come to me, Bibi, you are not enough!"


    "let''s go!"


    Carl snorted and took directly with the team of the Wushu Temple.


    But just at this time.


    Beads in the East, they came directly to them before they left the road.


    In addition, the moon and ghosts, as well as the other two, wearing a gray robbery, and a man with nine soul rings, appearing in front of everyone!

 690 Chapter 69th Torn Face

    "Carl, you think our Wushu Temple, you can come, can you go?


    I admit that I am not your opponent, but I will do it, there is no problem.


    Now I have four named Douro, if you choose forced to leave, I believe that all your students will turn into ashes! "


    It is more cold than east.


    Other college people, it is no longer planning to stay here, but the gray leaves.


    The people of the Wushu, did not block them.


    Because of the ratio, this is specifically targeted to the Shrek Academy.


    But at this time, the wind stood up.


    Stand up with him, there is also the emperor of the snow night, and the king night emperor''s guard team!


    "Bibi East, you don''t have too much, then how to say, Carl is also the Gain of our sky, I will never allow you to Hu."


    "Yes, Carl is also a friend I am, if you want to make trouble, first ask me to answer me!"


    The two of them stood up again, Jian Dou Luo and Jiapelou, but also to the forehead, ready to fight.


    However, the defenders of the Snow Night Emperor, the strongest talented talented.


    He is just a supporting farm, and he did not really show his hands. After all, he was also very clear, his own person, it is not the opponent of the Wushu Temple.


    At this time, the ratio has exposed a disdainful smile.


    "Three beds, I want to fight with us five news? Do you think possible?"


    "There is nothing impossible! Bibi, you agreed to me before, and did not work on the Speluder Academy.


    Now you go online, don''t blame us for you!


    Liu Erlong, Flander, we also, although our strength is not very strong, our three one martial arts integration skills, enough to counter a title! "


    "Yes! Whether it is for our own, or for the students, we will not be letting you have a martial arts hall, so arrogant!"


    Frante said, then showed his martial art.


    Liu Dilong is even a clear smile, and it is highlighting his own martial art.


    "No matter what is going on, what is going on, even if the little dance is really a soul, we don''t care!


    Because Xiao Dance is our friend, and our Simulaco''s aim, it is intended to achieve peace of the human and soul beast! "


    Liu Dilong''s voice is just falling, and the martial arts of them have been integrated in this moment, turned into a real gold dragon, hovering in the sky!


    See this scene.


    The face of Bibi is also invincible.


    Because she can feel it, this gold dragon''s body has a power and potential.


    If it is not the strength of the three people, it is relatively weak. Otherwise, this gold dragon doesn''t say that the sea seal is fighting, even if it faces super Douro, there is a battle force.


    "Yes, we don''t care whether the little dance is a soul beast. We only know that she is our classmate, it is my classmate, this is enough!"


    Tang San first jumped out to speak.


    Now he is completely understood, why caul should be said before.


    Because this is exactly for the babies.


    Other people, except for the solo geese, Dai Mu, Oscar, and Ma Hongjun, I don''t know this school motto of the Shlak Academy.


    But this does not affect their feelings between them and the dance.


    So now, the situation is that all of them stand out for the little dance, do not want to let the little dance be taken away by the East!


    See this scene.


    The Bibi once again exposed a smile.


    "If so, I still have a photo of Douro, what can you do?"


    "Bibi East! Don''t be innocent! Hahahaha!"


    Compared to the Supreme Sound.


    I only saw a thick voice, rang from the air!


    Waiting for her look, then saw a huge hammer down from the sky!


    This hit, directly destroyed the angel statue of the Wushu Temple.


    The ratio is gloomy, and the owner of this hammer is recognized in the first time!


    " , Tang Wei!"


    "Your guy, really still alive!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, how is I live, and how?


    Now I just want to tell you, I am already the honorary elder of the Shrek Academy.


    I am here, you don''t want to move any of the Mri Lake Academy! "


    "father!"


    Tang San saw Tang Hao''s appearance, but also excited to go to him.


    His daddy, but also to the wind, the emperor of the snow night is shocked.


    They didn''t expect that this legendary Haotian Dou Luo will be the father of Tang San.


    And more ugly.


    She really didn''t think that Tang Hao will appear here.


    This can be in the plan, it is completely different!


    Subsequently, he put his eyes, put it on the body of the emperor of Ning Zhuang and the Snow Night.


    "Do you make sure you want to keep this soul beast?


    If you do this, it will be a huge risk, push human beings to the abyss! "


    "Bibi Dong, let you have a spring, there is no way to stay in our relationship, so you will die this heart!


    And now which we are almost equal, are you going to fight?


    If you plan to fight, then I don''t mind, let my Skip Dou Mad, come over your Wushu Temple! "


    Snow Night Emperor Speech sharply.


    And at this time.


    Another direction, also came in a majestic voice.


    "Yes, the army of our Xingluo Empire is also in the tiger. If you still don''t let people in the East, don''t blame our Xingluo and Tiangou to deal with you!"


    I heard the emperor of Xingluo said so, and the ratio can only be snorted, then let a road.


    The other title, also can only let the road, let them leave.


    Carl et al. Did not hesitate, directly choose to leave this is right.


    After all of them left, the face in the East became more ubiquitous.


    "Everyone gave me a good, according to the plan, rob that they were killed in the middle!


    Regardless of the success or not, give me a look.


    Then it was a month after a month, the disclosure explanation of the Shrek Academy.


    You sent people to explore news, but I have to remember, I can''t find it, otherwise you don''t have to come back! "


    "Abiding, the Pope!"


    ......


    at the same time.


    Carl et al., Has left the Wushu Temple. This is the right and wrong, starting with the Tiangou Empire.


    The Xingro Empire is in another direction.


    So they just have a cold, then they are separated.


    However, the emperor of the snow, Ning Zhuang and Carl, but it can be returned to it.


    Just is not just right on the way back.


    Didn''t have time, the chasing soldiers of the Wushu Temple came.


    Then they were very perfunctory, leaving immediately.


    Karl who is ready to shoot is very embarrassing.


    Because he is not unclear, what is thinking about this guy in this guy.


    "It''s a strange woman!"

 691 Chapter 611

    It took a few days, Carl et al., Successful returned to the Slack Academy of the Tiangou Empire.


    When they come back, everyone in the college is just a light for them.


    Even the other colleges, all have come over.


    By the way, there are some people, I want to ask, the little dance is really exciting, and Karl''s thoughts.


    These people, some are not good, but some people, the relationship with Karl is still, it is a friend, and it is more curious to pay for the human sister as their own sister.


    For this, Carl did not explain, just told them, after a while, Calcon released the news, invited teachers of all colleges to come here, listen to themselves.


    And Carl is not limited, the other party must be the people of the Tiangou Empire.


    Even if it is the Xingro Empire, it doesn''t matter.


    As for the Wushu Temple, Carl is not careless. After all, it is better than East, I know what Cal is doing.


    So the little dance of the soul of the beast, he is not explained now, why should you do this.


    But the teacher of the Shrake College, as well as the emperor and solitary life, and Tang Yan is very clear.


    Because they are all, Karl wants to do.


    This kind of thing, Carl has long said to these people, and also got their support.


    But the seven treasure glazes, I don''t know this situation. In this regard, Carl intends to let Ning Rongrong tell her father.


    If this little princess, sometimes, Bikar said it would be used.


    And the most important thing is that now, it is now in the blush, but he doesn''t care about the risk of the Skille Temple, and even the risk of sinful Wushu.


    So Karl is a bit embarrassed to him, and it is intended to let Ning Rongrong explain, and I will talk to him with him in person.


    And one thing, that is, Carl intends to let the people of Qibao glazed, temporarily join the Shrek Academy.


    In this way, Carl can provide shelter to avoid retaliation of the Wushu Temple.


    After all, the current Shrek Academy, except Karl yourself, and Du Hao and the solitary sector Douro.


    Coupled with Flanders'' martial arts fusion skills, their strength can also be able to fight, the title below the 97th level.


    Not to mention, Karl is here to take it here.


    In the integrated strength, no matter how it is more than the seven treasures, it is a strong configuration.


    And more importantly, Qibao glazes will link with the Shrek Academy.


    This has been added, which is unnecessary, and a martial arts integration skills that can be sealed.


    Even if it is a martial art hall, there is no way to start with them.


    So this kind of cooperation is in Karl, it is very necessary, I don''t know if I will not agree.


    However, this matter will not be said.


    Now they have returned to Tiangou Huangcheng, after accepting the awards of the Sky Emperor Snow Night, the basic everyone was taken by Queon, with a semi-time.


    Although it is just a blank position, even there is no place.


    But this is also enough, and in the Tiangou Empire, it will be cultivated for yourself, or your friends relatives.


    In addition, the Shrek Academy is also allowed to expand the territory and continue to enroll students.


    Even the Shrek Academy, originally blocked, directly expanded!


    Such treatments, Shrek Academy, I am afraid it is the first time.


    And like this, it is also an indirect cheaper, Fle, let him have a bigger college to manage.


    Although Flanders, only one is a tuition, but the head of the Speluder School, enough for him ''horizontal.


    that''s it.


    After receiving the reward, then a few days of banquet, after the two days of false, the total time has passed a week.


    Now all the people have returned to the Speluder College, Carl is no exception.


    Now, it is an important thing to announce important things!


    "Now, I want to announce an important thing.


    At present, all of you are all in line with the Grand Graduation Standards.


    From today, you will be the graduates of the Shrake Institute, and it is also the first Shrek monster graduate!


    This is the strength and biggest praise for your strength!


    From now on, every five years, the Shrake College will pick ten members to come to the inner court to carry out real monster training.


    And ten people as a predecessor, if they are willing, they can also stay in the Shrek Academy, help the auxiliary teaching.


    However, before this, I need you to become stronger, so I hope that in addition to the little dance, the other owners can go out for a few years.


    Where do I don''t have, but that the communicator must bring it well. If there is danger, I will arrive at the live rescue.


    So don''t worry about life danger, but don''t take the initiative to provoke it, because this is not the style of our Speluder College.


    As for how long it takes, I have a probably a five years, it is almost right!


    In these five years, I hope to see a new monster, not a waste that I don''t think! Do you understand! "


    "Know! Teacher!"


    The answer of all people is in the same voice, and it seems extremely excited.


    Because they finally graduated, graduated from the Shilek College as a monster!


    Such strength, it is very good, even a part of the soul of the soul.


    But in Carl, this is just their starting point!


    Because they have more brilliant future!


    "Brother, why not let me go out to experience? I can be okay!"


    The little dance is a bit unhappy, and the mouth is inquiry.


    Carl is gently rubbing her head and laughs.


    "What is your own situation, don''t you understand?"


    How can I put it out easily?


    You don''t have to worry, I have helped you have a planned, and you will follow my plan. "


    "Hey! I think I want yourself, do you help me?"


    The little dance is a little rebellious, but she is also said.


    Because she is very clear, their current situation is.


    If she leaves alone, there is no danger to Karl in the side of the side.


    So she is also a confrontation, and she did not really rebellious.


    Carl also knows this, so just laughing, did not say anything.


    "Ok, complaining here.


    Next is the expectation, prizes! "